THE
FIRST
AGE
.
THE
I.
CHAPTER
.
TREATING
GENERALLY
OF
THE
NATIuitie
of
Christ
,
in
the
time
of
Augustus
Emperour
of
Rome
,
and
Kymbelnie
King
of
Brittayne
:
And
how
it
came
to
the
knowledge
of
the
Brittans
.
1.
AFTER
Iulius
Cesar
,
the
first
Emperour
of
Rome
,
who
had
made
this
kingdome
of
Brittayne
tributary
to
the
Romans
,
and
carried
many
Hostages
and
Prisoners
from
hence
,
to
Rome
,
was
slayne
and
his
next
Successour
Augustus
,
the
second
Emperour
,
(
say
our
Antiquaries
,
auncient
and
late
,
Catholiks
and
others
,
)
by
the
will
of
God
had
established
most
sure
peace
through
the
world
,
our
Redeemer
The
blessed
birth
of
Christ
Iesus
Redeemer
of
the
world
.
Ranulph
.
Higeden
.
hist.
l.
4.
c.
6.
Stow.
Et
howes
hist.
tit
.
the
Romans
,
in
Cesar
Augustus
.
an
.
1.
Christ
.
Matth.
Westminst.
chron.
an
.
gratiae
5.
Galfrid
.
monum
.
hist.
Britt
.
l.
4.
c.
11.
Virun
.
l.
4.
Io.
Harding
.
f.
30.
Stow.
&
howe
's
.
supra
.
Matth.
Westm.
aetat.
5.
an.
9.
10.
Theater
of
Brit.
l.
6.
Raph.
holin
.
hist.
of
Engl.
l.
3.
p.
32.
Hector
.
Boeth
.
Scotor
.
hist.
l.
3.
veremund
.
hist.
Scot.
Grim
ston
in
Scot.
in
Metellan
.
Stow.
hist.
in
Cassibelan
.
and
Octau
.
Augustus
.
Io.
Bal.
l.
de
Script
.
centur.
1.
in
Gilda
Cambr.
&
Claudia
.
Mat.
Pa●ker
.
antiquit.
Brit.
p.
2.
Theater
of
Brit.
pag.
202.
Mat.
Westm.
an
.
44.
Golfrid
.
hist.
Brit.
l.
4.
c.
9.
Bal.
supr.
in
Androgeo
.
Fabian
.
hist.
in
Kimbeline
.
&
Guido
de
columna
.
Holinsh.
hist.
of
Engl.
l.
3.
p.
32.
Dion
.
l.
59.
Stow.
hist.
in
Guider
.
Galfrid
.
hist.
Brit.
l.
5.
c.
18.
Holinsh.
hist.
of
Engl.
l.
4.
p.
51.
Stow.
hist.
in
Coil
.
Hector
Boeth
.
Scotor
.
hist.
l.
3.
f.
36.
p.
2.
Strabo
l.
de
Situ
orbis
.
Hect.
Boeth
.
suprà
fol.
37.
Iesus
Christ
,
true
God
and
man
was
borne
in
the
42.
yeare
of
his
Empire
,
in
the
fift
yeare
of
the
Reigne
,
of
Canobelyne
,
or
Kymbeline
in
this
Kingdome
of
Brittayne
;
and
as
our
scottish
historians
say
,
Metallanus
ruled
then
among
the
people
,
called
Scots
.
A
litle
before
which
time
,
by
the
greate
prouidence
of
God
,
to
make
this
our
Brittayne
more
timely
,
and
particularly
partaker
of
such
heauenly
Tideings
,
before
other
nations
,
Augustus
intending
an
expedition
against
this
kingdome
,
Ambassadours
came
from
Brittayne
to
Rome
entreating
for
peace
,
swearing
fealtie
in
the
Temple
of
Mars
,
offering
guifts
in
the
Capitole
to
the
Gods
of
the
Romans
,
and
submitted
parte
of
the
I
le
to
Augustus
.
They
gaue
him
for
securitie
,
so
many
and
greate
Nobles
of
this
Nation
,
for
pledges
,
and
hostages
,
that
all
here
were
so
quiet
,
that
one
bande
of
Souldiars
,
and
a
fewe
horesemen
were
sufficient
to
keepe
the
I
le
in
the
Roman
possession
.
2.
And
by
such
meanes
the
Romans
did
euer
here
secure
themselues
,
of
the
Brittans
,
from
their
first
Inuasion
by
Iulius
Caesar
,
carrying
away
from
hence
,
and
keeping
them
at
Rome
,
for
their
glory
,
honour
,
and
quiet
,
not
onely
many
of
our
cheife
Nobilitie
,
men
,
women
and
children
,
but
of
the
regall
race
,
and
blood
,
and
Kings
themselues
.
Among
which
we
finde
,
that
Androgius
sonne
and
heyre
to
King
Ludd
,
liued
and
died
there
.
Cassibilane
his
vnkle
,
who
was
subdued
by
Caesar
,
giue
hostages
,
and
made
this
kingdome
Tributary
to
the
Roman
Empire
.
Theomantius
his
Nephew
,
and
Successour
in
the
Kingdome
,
payed
tribute
to
the
Romans
,
which
Cassibilane
had
graunted
,
and
reigned
quietly
.
And
his
Sonne
Cunobeline
King
after
him
(
his
Father
)
was
one
of
his
Fathers
hostages
in
Rome
,
in
his
time
,
and
was
kinghted
there
.
Adaminus
sonne
of
King
Cunobeline
,
was
kept
at
Rome
by
Caius
Caligula
,
Emperour
.
His
Brother
Guiderius
,
(
if
he
was
King
here
at
all
)
reigned
but
a
verie
shorte
time
.
Aruitragus
next
King
of
Brittayne
,
Married
the
daughter
,
or
neare
kinswoman
of
Claudius
,
the
Emperour
,
and
had
by
her
,
his
sonne
and
heire
Marius
,
&
Successour
in
this
kingdome
.
Coillus
his
sonne
,
heire
and
next
King
here
after
him
,
was
,
ab
Infantia
Romae
enutritus
;
brought
vp
at
Rome
from
his
Infancie
.
King
Lucius
his
sonne
,
and
heire
,
and
our
first
Christian
in
Britaine
,
had
the
like
dependances
from
thence
,
and
by
that
happy
meanes
,
and
occasion
,
together
with
his
kingdome
,
receaued
publikely
the
faith
of
Christ
from
blessed
Eleutherius
,
Pope
and
Bishop
there
.
3.
Neither
was
this
greate
league
of
amitie
onely
betweene
Rome
,
&
such
parts
of
Britaine
,
(
which
English
inhabite
now
,
and
longe
haue
done
,
)
but
with
the
whole
Iland
of
Britaine
,
and
other
parts
about
it
also
;
as
the
Scottish
historians
doe
plainely
write
,
contending
,
That
the
Emperour
Augustus
and
Senate
of
Rome
did
not
onely
send
Ambassadours
to
King
Kymbeline
to
congratulate
his
being
King
of
Britaine
:
but
also
(
as
These
writers
say
)
to
Metellanus
,
King
of
the
Scots
,
to
signifie
their
loue
to
him
,
and
the
greate
peace
the
Emperour
had
then
established
in
all
the
world
;
whereupon
Metellanus
to
make
this
loue
of
the
Romans
more
sure
vnto
him
,
sent
vnto
Augustus
Caesar
and
the
Capitall
of
Rome
guifts
,
in
his
owne
name
,
and
the
Scottish
nation
:
by
which
he
obtayned
the
firme
frendship
of
the
Senate
,
and
people
of
Rome
,
which
remained
to
him
and
the
kingdome
many
ages
after
:
Augusto
Caesari
dijsque
penatibus
in
Capitolio
donaria
suo
Scoticorumque
gentis
nomine
offerenda
.
Vnde
firmam
Senatus
populique
Romani
assentitus
est
amicitiam
,
quae
illi
regnoque
multos
deinceps
annos
perdurauit
.
And
King
Metellanus
liued
in
this
greate
peace
,
and
amitie
vntill
his
death
,
which
was
in
the
29.
yeare
of
Christ
and
the
14.
of
the
Emperour
Tyberius
.
Which
loue
of
the
Romans
,
then
commaunders
of
the
wotld
,
although
by
that
title
it
swaied
with
it
,
a
kinde
of
subiection
of
this
whole
kingdome
to
the
Roman
power
:
yet
it
was
an
happy
temporall
subiection
of
the
Britans
,
The
t●mporall
dep●ndanc●
of
Britain●
,
to
the
Romane
Empir●
,
occasion
of
the
greatest
spirituall
good
thereof
.
then
straungers
in
effect
with
all
the
world
besides
,
to
be
in
such
amitie
,
although
with
dependance
,
to
the
Empire
and
Emperour
of
Rome
,
where
,
and
where
onely
,
or
principally
they
might
〈…〉
way
to
be
deliuered
from
spirituall
bondage
,
and
thraldome
in
soule
,
〈◊〉
●●franchized
them
to
be
Municipes
and
free-men
of
the
priuiledges
of
the
heauenly
Empire
by
holy
Religion
,
which
an
auncient
Father
calleth
by
this
stile
:
To
be
chosen
eternall
Consuls
Prudent
.
him
.
2.
de
S.
Laurent
.
S.
Leo.
1.
Serm.
1.
de
SS.
Apostol.
Petro
&
Paulo
.
of
the
celestiall
Rome
.
For
as
that
most
renowned
Doctour
,
Pope
,
and
Saint
hath
written
:
Quae
vsquam
gentes
ignorarent
quod
Roma
didicisset
?
what
nations
in
any
place
could
be
ignorant
of
that
which
Rome
had
learned
?
for
the
confluence
of
most
Nations
,
vnto
Rome
,
at
that
time
was
such
,
that
they
must
needs
be
acquainted
,
especially
with
such
straunge
and
wonderfull
euents
,
as
then
chaunced
there
,
or
were
sent
,
from
other
contries
,
especially
from
Iury
,
where
Christ
was
borne
(
then
subiect
to
the
Romanes
,
and
gouerned
by
their
presidents
,
)
truely
delated
and
transported
thither
:
and
of
all
people
our
Britans
here
,
(
many
of
their
cheife
nobles
and
others
from
all
parts
of
the
land
at
that
time
,
residing
there
)
could
not
be
straungers
to
such
affaires
,
whereof
Tertullian
,
Nicephorus
,
and
others
speaking
of
such
state
of
things
in
Tiberius
time
,
giue
Tertullian
.
in
Apologetic
.
Nicephorus
hist.
l.
2.
cap.
8.
Acustome
,
and
dutie
among
the
Romans
,
to
haue
all
strange
euents
related
to
the
Emperour
at
Rome
.
this
certaine
reason
:
Consuetudo
à
plurim
is
annis
obtineb
at
,
vt
qui
praefecturas
aut
prouincias
sortiti
essent
,
res
nouas
quae
sub
eis
accidissent
singulas
,
summum
Imperium
habenti
Caesari
significarent
,
vt
illum
nihil
prorsus
lateret
:
It
was
in
Tyberius
time
a
custome
many
yeares
old
,
that
the
Presidents
and
Rulers
of
Prouinces
should
signifie
to
the
Emperour
,
all
new
things
,
that
chaunged
vnder
them
,
so
that
nothing
at
all
could
be
vnknowne
to
him
.
5.
Therefore
this
custome
being
so
old
,
à
plurimis
annis
,
in
the
time
of
Tiberius
immediate
Successour
to
Augustus
,
towards
the
later
end
of
whose
Empire
,
Christ
was
borne
into
the
world
,
It
must
needs
be
a
custome
,
and
lawe
of
the
Empire
at
that
time
,
and
all
new
things
by
it
to
be
so
certified
,
that
nothing
at
all
could
be
vnknowne
.
The
strange
and
miraculous
things
which
them
publikely
happened
at
Christs
Natiuity
,
(
such
as
the
world
had
not
seene
,
or
heard
before
)
could
not
be
left
out
;
and
this
bounden
dutie
belonging
onely
to
the
Emperour
of
Rome
,
most
residing
there
,
and
no
where
els
obserued
,
and
our
Britans
onely
pledges
,
hostages
,
and
continuers
there
,
being
straungers
to
other
Nations
,
must
needs
deriue
,
as
from
a
faithfull
fountaine
,
their
cheifest
,
and
best
forraine
Intelligence
of
such
things
from
thence
.
How
straunge
and
greate
fore
knowledge
,
God
had
prouided
for
them
of
the
same
happy
busines
here
at
home
,
I
will
also
declare
hereafter
.
THE
II.
CHAPTER
.
CONTAINING
DIVERS
PARTICVLAR
WONderfull
things
,
(
at
,
or
about
the
time
of
the
Birth
of
Christ
)
at
Rome
;
or
in
other
places
which
came
thither
by
true
relation
;
by
meanes
whereof
our
Brittans
at
Rome
,
and
they
in
Britaine
from
them
,
tooke
soone
notice
of
his
Natiuitie
.
1.
ORDER
requireth
that
I
should
speake
somewhat
of
Io.
Herold
.
in
Martin
.
Polon
.
in
Octauiano
.
Ran.
Higeden
.
M.
S.
hist.
l.
4.
c.
2.
3.
Herdin
.
Schedel
.
aetat.
5.
fol.
93.
Suetonius
in
Augusto
.
Lactant.
firm
.
Augustin
.
l.
de
ciuitat
.
Mart.
Polon
.
hist.
in
Octauiano
Augusto
.
those
things
,
yet
Will
I
confine
my selfe
to
such
as
belonge
to
to
the
history
of
this
nation
,
and
then
serued
for
the
Instruction
of
our
Britans
at
Rome
,
and
others
at
home
from
them
:
for
to
speake
of
all
would
make
a
volume
in
history
.
Many
of
our
English
Protestant
Antiquaries
and
others
,
both
Pagans
,
as
Suetonius
,
&
Christians
,
testifie
,
That
Augustus
Cesar
the
Emperour
being
vrged
by
the
Romans
to
be
made
a
God
after
the
heathnish
manner
then
,
at
or
about
the
very
time
,
when
Christ
was
borne
,
before
he
would
consent
vnto
it
,
consulted
with
Sybilla
Tiburtina
,
then
renowned
for
her
Prophesies
:
Sibillam
Tiburtinam
super
hoc
consuluit
,
quae
post
trium
dierum
ieiunium
respondit
,
in
hunc
modum
.
Iudicy
signum
:
tellus
sudore
madescet
.
De
coelo
Rex
adueniet
per
secla
futurus
.
Quorum
versuum
capitales
literae
hunc
reddebant
sensum
.
Iesus
Christus
Dei
filius
Saluator
.
Et
illico
apertum
est
caelum
,
&
nimius
splendor
irruit
super
eum
,
&
vidit
in
caelo
pulcherrimam
virginem
stantem
super
altare
puerum
tenentem
in
branchijs
.
Et
miratus
est
nimis
,
&
vocem
dicentem
audiuit
:
haec
ara
filij
Dei
est
.
Qui
statim
proijciens
se
in
terram
,
adorauit
.
Quam
visionem
Senatoribus
retulit
,
&
ipsi
mirati
sunt
nimis
:
After
she
had
fasted
three
dayes
,
Sybilla
answereth
in
those
Achrosticall
knowne
verses
,
whose
first
letters
make
this
sense
:
Iesus
Christ
the
sonne
of
God
our
Sauiour
.
And
presently
the
heauen
opened
,
and
an
exceeding
brightnesse
fell
downe
vpon
the
Emperour
,
and
he
saw
in
heauen
a
most
beautefull
virgin
standing
vpon
an
Altare
,
holding
a
child
in
her
Armes
:
and
he
meruayled
exceedingly
,
and
heard
this
voyce
saying
.
This
is
the
altare
of
the
sonne
of
God
.
Whereupon
presently
prostrating
himselfe
vpon
the
grounde
he
adored
.
Which
vision
he
related
to
the
Senators
,
who
meruaylously
wondered
at
it
.
2.
And
this
miraculous
preaching
of
Christs
birth
so
farre
of
,
then
at
Rome
,
was
so
much
more
publike
and
generall
.
That
at
,
or
a
litle
before
this
time
,
the
same
Emperour
as
Suidas
witnesseth
,
in
their
,
then
,
greatest
sacrifice
,
was
Suidas
in
Augusto
.
told
by
their
oracle
that
an
Hebrewe
child
commaunded
their
Gods
(
as
they
terme
them
)
to
silence
:
whereupon
Augustus
ab
oraculo
reuersus
,
in
Capitolio
aram
erexit
,
Romanisque
literis
inscripsit
:
haec
Ara
est
primogeniti
Dei
Augustus
returning
from
the
oracle
,
erected
an
Altare
in
the
Capitol
,
and
made
this
Inscription
vpon
it
,
in
Roman
letters
:
This
is
the
altare
of
the
first
or
onely
begotten
sonne
of
God
.
Our
English
Protestant
Historians
with
others
proceed
to
Io.
Herolde
in
Martin
.
Polon
.
dedic
.
to
Queene
Elizabeth
of
England
.
Martin
.
Polon
.
in
Aug.
Etalij
.
more
such
publike
testimonies
concerning
Christ
,
at
Rome
,
at
that
very
time
:
hoc
ipso
die
quo
natus
est
Christus
trans
Tyberim
fons
olei
emanauit
:
ac
per
totum
diem
largissimo
riuo
fluxit
.
Tunc
etiam
circulus
ad
speciem
caelestis
Arcus
,
circa
solem
apparuit
.
Etiam
statim
vt
virgo
peperit
,
illa
statua
aurea
corruit
in
Romuliano
Palatio
,
quam
Romulus
posuerat
,
dicens
.
Non
cadet
donec
virgo
pariat
.
The
very
day
on
which
Christ
was
borne
;
beyond
Tyber
at
Rome
,
a
fountaine
of
oyle
flowed
,
and
ran
with
a
most
large
streame
all
the
day
.
Then
a
Circle
like
vnto
an
heauenly
bowe
appeared
about
the
Sunne
.
Also
presently
so
soone
as
the
Virgin
brought
forth
her
sonne
that
golden
statua
in
the
pallace
of
Romulus
fell
downe
,
which
Romulus
placed
there
(
aboue
700.
yeares
before
:
)
saying
it
shall
not
fall
,
vntill
a
virgine
be
brought
to
bed
of
a
child
.
3.
Vpon
these
,
and
other
such
motiues
,
this
Emperour
was
so
fully
persuaded
of
the
Messias
then
borne
,
that
he
highly
reuerenced
all
testimonies
thereof
,
among
others
,
the
Prophesies
of
the
Sibils
(
which
an
so
cleare
for
allmost
all
mysteries
of
Christ
,
as
his
Natiuity
,
life
,
Passion
,
Resurrection
,
Ascension
,
with
the
rest
,
as
if
they
had
beene
present
witnesses
,
rather
then
Prophets
and
Euangelists
of
these
things
)
he
so
respected
,
that
as
Suetonius
a
Pagan
Suetonius
in
Augusto
.
witnesseth
:
Quicquid
fatidicorum
librorum
Graeci
Latinique
generis
,
nullis
,
vel
parum
idoneis
authoribus
vulgo
ferebatur
,
supra
duo
millia
contracta
vndique
concremauit
:
ac
solos
retinuit
Sybillinos
:
hos
quoque
delectu
habito
:
condiditque
duobus
forulis
auratis
sub
Palatini
Apollinis
basi
:
he
gathered
together
all
Bookes
of
southsaiers
Greeke
and
Latine
,
and
he
burnt
aboue
two
thousands
,
whose
Authours
were
either
vnknowne
,
or
of
litle
credit
:
he
onely
preserued
the
bookes
of
the
Sybills
,
making
also
the
best
choice
of
them
,
and
these
he
layed
vp
in
two
guilded
chests
wnder
the
base
Herod
.
supr.
in
Martin
.
Pol.
an
.
1.
Christi
,
&
a
condita
vrbe
752.
of
Apollo
Palatinus
And
was
so
conuinced
in
his
understanding
by
these
meanes
of
the
truth
of
Christ
:
That
,
as
our
Protestant
writers
with
others
,
write
,
when
the
Romans
came
to
him
and
said
:
Te
volumus
adorare
,
quia
Deus
est
in
te
:
si
hic
non
esset
non
tibi
omnia
tam
prosperè
succederent
:
we
will
adore
thee
,
because
God
is
in
thee
:
if
he
were
not
here
all
things
could
not
succeede
so
prosperously
with
thee
:
yet
he
being
the
greatest
Conquerour
,
that
euer
was
in
the
world
,
and
was
neuer
conquered
,
or
ouerthrowne
in
battayle
;
Quum
ipsum
pro
Deo
colere
vellent
Romani
,
prohibuit
,
nec
se
Dominum
appellari
promisit
:
When
the
Romans
would
haue
worshipped
him
for
a
God
,
He
forbad
it
,
and
would
not
suffer
himselfe
to
be
called
Lord
.
4.
Thus
farre
was
this
Romane
Emperour
,
and
consequently
many
other
Romans
,
and
Britans
of
this
Nation
then
(
as
before
)
remaining
at
Rome
,
which
could
not
but
take
notice
of
so
publike
,
and
manifold
inforcing
motiues
,
and
miracles
for
acknowledging
the
natiuity
and
coming
of
the
Messias
,
taught
and
illuminated
for
this
heauenly
truth
;
And
much
more
and
inuincibly
were
they
moued
,
when
they
were
according
to
the
remembred
custome
,
vndoubtedly
certified
,
and
assured
from
King
Herode
,
and
others
in
Hierusalem
,
that
at
the
very
same
time
,
when
these
miraculous
wonders
happened
at
Rome
:
There
were
then
reuealed
vnto
them
there
,
the
miraculous
Conception
,
and
birth
of
Sainct
Ihon
Baptist
,
and
Zachary
both
his
silence
and
Prophesie
:
The
Angels
Iubily
,
and
ioy
in
the
Natiuity
of
Christ
:
The
wonderfull
starre
which
then
appeared
,
The
coming
of
the
Magi
to
Hierusalem
,
and
Question
there
;
where
is
he
that
is
borne
King
of
the
Iewes
,
we
haue
seene
his
starre
in
the
East
,
and
are
come
to
adore
him
.
The
Amazement
of
King
Herode
,
and
all
Hierusalem
with
him
about
this
.
The
publike
Answere
of
the
Preists
therevpon
that
the
Messias
was
to
be
borne
in
Bethleem
of
Iuda
.
The
pilgrimage
of
those
holy
Kings
,
their
guifts
,
and
adoration
,
vnto
him
there
:
his
presentation
in
the
temple
:
The
reioycing
and
prophesie
of
Symeon
:
And
soone
after
the
martyrdome
of
so
many
thousands
of
Infants
by
King
Herode
.
All
or
most
of
these
Euents
for
certaine
were
both
by
the
remembred
custome
,
and
duty
otherwise
certified
to
the
Emperour
by
King
Herode
,
and
the
Rulers
there
.
5.
And
not
onely
thus
,
but
by
many
other
meanes
,
both
of
the
Iewes
of
Rome
repayring
to
Hierusalem
,
and
many
hostages
of
Iury
kept
then
at
Rome
,
among
which
as
our
Protestants
with
others
tell
vs
,
were
the
sonnes
of
King
Herode
▪
who
both
for
duty
,
and
loue
to
Caesar
,
and
the
Senate
could
Stow
histor.
Abstract
of
memorab
.
Antiquities
in
Herod
Sonne
of
Antipater
.
not
conceale
any
thing
from
them
,
for
as
a
Protestant
antiquary
writeth
:
He
was
by
the
Senate
of
Rome
declared
&
called
King
of
the
Iewes
.
He
was
very
well
beloued
of
the
Emperour
Augustus
,
who
to
augment
his
kingdome
,
gaue
him
Samaria
,
with
the
cities
and
Castels
.
Herod
builded
a
temple
and
a
citie
,
which
he
called
Caesaria
,
in
honour
of
Caesar
Augustus
,
he
sent
his
two
sonnes
Alexander
and
Aristobulus
vnto
Rome
,
to
be
instructed
.
And
these
things
were
certified
so
well
to
Rome
,
that
Sainct
Leo
S.
Leo
Serm.
2.
Epiphan.
writeth
:
I
am
tunc
caeli
enarrauerunt
gloriam
Dei
&
in
omnem
terram
sonus
veritatis
exiuit
.
Quando
&
Pastoribus
Exercitus
Angelorum
Saluatoris
editi
Annuntiator
apparuit
,
&
Magos
ad
eum
adorandum
praeuia
stella
perduxit
:
vt
à
solis
ortu
vsque
ad
occasum
,
vere
Regis
generatio
coruscaret
,
cum
rerum
fidem
&
regna
Orientis
per
Magos
discerent
,
&
Romanum
Imperium
non
lateret
:
Euen
then
the
heauens
declared
the
glory
of
God
,
&
the
sound
of
truth
went
fourth
on
all
the
earth
.
When
both
an
army
of
Angels
appeared
to
publish
,
that
our
Sauiour
was
borne
:
and
a
starre
going
before
the
Magi
brought
them
to
adore
him
.
That
from
the
rising
of
the
sunne
,
vnto
the
setting
thereof
,
the
generation
of
the
true
King
might
shine
fourth
.
When
the
kingdomes
of
the
East
might
learne
the
truth
of
things
by
the
Magi
,
and
it
should
not
lye
hid
from
the
Roman
Empire
.
6.
Which
preaching
from
heauen
so
conuinced
the
world
,
that
the
Pagans
themselues
confessed
,
It
shewed
the
birth
and
coming
of
God
into
the
world
:
among
whom
one
of
them
in
the
name
and
opinion
of
many
,
and
best
learned
of
them
writeth
of
that
miraculous
starre
:
denuntiasse
aduentum
Dei
venerabilis
Calcidius
l.
2.
in
Timaeum
Platonis
.
ad
humanae
confirmationis
rerumque
mortalium
gratiam
:
quam
stellam
cum
nocturno
tempore
inspexissent
Chaldaeorum
viri
sapientes
significasse
dixerunt
recentem
ortum
Dei
:
That
it
did
shew
the
coming
of
God
to
be
worshipped
for
the
cause
of
mans
perfection
and
mortall
things
:
which
starre
when
the
wise
men
of
the
Chaldeans
did
behold
,
in
the
night
time
,
they
said
,
It
signified
the
new
birth
of
God
.
The
like
doe
Philo.
l.
3.
Chronogr
.
an
.
3.
Herodis
.
Macrobius
l.
2.
Saturnal
.
Dion
.
Cass
.
in
vita
Augusti
.
Suidas
in
Augusto
.
Nicephor
.
l.
1.
hist.
Ecclesiast.
c.
17.
Euseb.
de
praepar
.
Euangel.
Philo
the
Iew
,
Macrobius
,
Dion
,
and
Cassian
Pagans
,
besides
the
Scriptures
and
Christian
writers
,
testifie
of
the
martyrdome
of
so
many
thousand
Innocents
by
Herode
,
and
the
relation
of
that
,
as
of
such
other
euents
,
made
presently
to
Augustus
the
Emperour
at
Rome
.
Who
also
about
this
time
offering
to
his
Pagan
God
Apollo
Pithius
,
their
Hechatombe
,
greate
sacrifice
of
an
hundred
Oxon
,
could
receaue
noe
other
Answere
but
this
,
that
an
Hebrewe
child
that
ruled
the
Gods
,
was
borne
,
and
their
Oracles
put
to
silence
,
wherevpon
the
Emperour
builded
in
the
Capitoll
a
greate
Altar
with
this
Latine
Inscription
:
Ara
primogeniti
Dei
:
The
altar
of
the
onely
begotten
sonne
of
God
.
Then
all
these
things
thus
happening
,
at
,
and
about
the
Natiuity
of
Christ
were
thus
truely
and
faithfully
deliuered
at
Rome
,
and
so
came
to
the
knowledge
of
our
Britans
there
,
and
from
them
,
and
the
Romans
also
,
both
to
the
Romans
and
Britans
in
this
kingdome
:
So
did
other
mysteries
concerning
Christ
,
especially
of
his
flyeing
into
Egypte
then
subiect
vnto
Caesar
Augustus
,
and
the
Presidents
there
keeping
the
same
lawe
and
custome
of
giuing
intelligence
vnto
him
.
7.
Among
which
one
so
admirable
,
publike
,
generall
and
beyond
example
,
Epiphanius
l.
de
Prophetarum
vita
&
interitu
in
Ieremia
.
Dorotheus
in
Synopsi
in
Hieremia
propheta
.
Fascic●l
.
tempor
.
Palladius
in
vita
Apollinis
.
there
testified
by
the
auncient
Fathers
Sainct
Epiphanius
,
Dorotheus
and
diuers
others
,
could
not
,
might
not
be
concealed
.
Ieremias
signum
dedit
sacerdotibus
Aegyptiacis
,
quod
oporteret
simulachra
corum
concuti
,
&
decidere
,
per
Seruatorem
puerum
ex
virgine
nasciturum
,
&
in
praecepi
iaciturum
.
Propterea
etiam
nunc
virginem
in
lecto
,
&
infantem
in
praesepio
collocant
,
&
adorant
.
Et
cum
causam
olim
Ptolomaeus
Rex
percontaretur
,
responderunt
mysterium
esse
,
ipsis
à
maioribus
traditum
,
quod
illi
à
sancto
Propheta
acceperunt
:
Ieremy
the
Prophet
gaue
a
signe
to
the
Preists
of
Egypt
,
that
their
Idols
should
be
broken
in
peeces
,
and
fall
downe
by
the
Sauiour
of
the
world
,
a
child
to
be
borne
of
a
virgin
,
and
to
be
layed
in
a
stall
.
Therefore
euen
still
they
worship
a
virgin
in
a
bedd
,
and
a
child
in
a
Cribbe
.
And
when
longe
agoe
their
King
Ptolomy
demaunded
the
cause
,
They
Answered
it
was
a
mystery
deliuered
to
them
from
their
Auncestours
,
which
they
receaued
from
the
holy
Prophet
.
And
according
Origen
.
in
Exod.
Pallad.
Hist.
Pan.
in
vit.
Apol.
Sozom
.
l.
5.
hist.
Eccle.
c.
20.
Cassio
.
l.
6.
c.
42.
Nicephor
.
l.
10.
c.
31.
Guliel
.
Eiseng
.
cent
.
part.
1.
dist.
3.
volater●●n
.
comment
.
l.
13.
Petr.
de
Natal
.
l.
3.
c.
218.
If.
cap.
19.
v.
1.
Pallad.
hist.
sup.
to
this
,
so
soone
as
our
Sauiour
was
brought
into
Egypt
,
a
contry
(
as
Origen
and
others
write
,
)
most
full
of
Idols
,
they
all
fell
downe
,
and
were
broken
in
peeces
.
Diuers
write
that
S.
Aphrodisius
(
sent
Bishop
into
France
,
by
Sainct
Peter
)
was
prefect
of
Egypt
then
,
and
moued
by
that
miracle
.
S.
Aphorodisius
genere
Aegypti
praefectus
,
eo
tempore
quo
puero
Iesu
in
Aegyptum
fugato
&
in
templa
deorum
illato
,
Idola
omnia
corruerunt
,
B.
Petri
,
Apostolorum
Coryphaei
discipulus
Buturicensis
Ecclesiae
consecratus
est
antistes
Anno
Christi
48.
This
was
also
foretolde
by
the
Prophet
Esay
,
who
by
our
Protestants
translation
,
writeth
of
this
time
:
The
Lord
shall
come
into
Aegypt
,
and
the
Idols
of
Egypt
shall
be
moued
at
his
presence
.
Wherevpon
Palladius
in
the
life
of
Apollo
(
saith
)
he
had
scene
a
Temple
neare
vnto
Hermopolis
,
in
which
when
Christ
with
the
blessed
Virgin
Mary
his
mother
,
and
Ioseph
came
into
Egypt
,
at
his
entrance
into
the
city
,
all
the
Idols
fell
downe
prostrate
vpon
their
faces
on
the
earth
according
to
the
prophesie
of
Esay
.
And
S.
Epiphanius
in
his
booke
of
the
liues
,
and
deaths
of
the
Epiphanius
l.
de
vita
&
interitu
Prophetarum
.
Prophets
,
shewing
how
besides
those
things
,
which
be
contained
of
them
in
holy
scripture
,
many
or
most
of
them
did
also
further
prophesie
to
the
people
where
they
liued
,
of
the
coming
of
Christ
,
and
the
miraculous
signes
,
and
tokens
of
that
time
,
as
namely
Ieremy
,
Azarias
,
Helisaeus
,
Ezechiel
,
Osee
,
Ionas
,
Abacuc
.
He
writeth
of
the
Prophet
Osee
:
signum
dedit
,
&
prodigium
,
Dominum
Epiphan.
supr.
in
vita
Osee
.
scilicet
venturum
caelitus
,
caeterum
hoc
fore
indi
cium
aduentus
eius
,
si
quercus
illa
in
Selom
findatur
è
seipsa
in
portiones
bis
senas
,
&
fierent
totidem
quercus
;
&
accidit
ita
:
He
gaue
for
a
signe
and
wonder
that
our
Lord
should
come
from
heauen
,
and
this
to
be
a
signe
of
his
coming
,
if
an
oke
tree
which
was
in
Selom
should
cleeue
a
sunder
from
it selfe
,
into
twelue
parts
,
and
be
made
so
many
oke
trees
;
and
so
it
came
to
passe
.
These
and
so
many
other
most
straunge
and
miraculous
things
,
of
that
time
,
remembred
in
histories
,
most
euident
signes
,
and
demonstrations
of
the
miraculous
birth
of
Christ
,
being
according
to
the
custome
,
and
Imperiall
decree
,
exactly
certified
by
the
presidents
of
all
prouinces
where
they
hapened
,
to
Augustus
the
Emperour
,
at
Rome
,
where
so
many
Britans
were
of
this
nation
,
Galfrid
.
monum
.
lib.
4.
hist.
cap.
11.
Theater
of
great
Britaine
l.
5.
c.
6.
Guido
de
Columna
apud
Fabian
.
in
hist.
in
Cunob
.
Fabian
.
ib.
of
greatest
dignity
,
learning
,
and
wisedome
,
as
King
Kimbeline
himselfe
,
at
,
or
about
that
time
,
many
both
his
noble
attendants
,
and
hostages
,
and
Druids
that
ruled
in
matters
of
religion
,
and
were
our
most
learned
men
to
instruct
them
there
,
were
present
,
or
resident
,
and
for
their
singular
straungnes
being
noted
and
obserued
by
all
,
as
concerning
all
in
the
greatest
question
of
their
soules
,
could
not
be
singularly
or
carelessely
passed
ouer
by
so
many
worthy
,
&
wisest
Britans
alone
.
They
alone
could
not
be
straungers
,
and
vnacquainted
with
the
preachings
,
and
prophesies
so
publike
and
manifest
to
all
,
as
they
were
,
for
if
we
may
beleeue
Pagans
or
Christians
,
Catholike
or
Protestant
writers
.
For
thus
it
is
related
.
This
Sybilla
indued
with
the
spirit
Matth.
Westm.
aetat.
4.
cap.
14.
Protest
.
annot.
ib.
in
Merg
.
&
Iudic.
Sebastian
.
Munster
.
Cosmograph
.
lib.
2.
Hertman
.
Schedel
,
chronic
.
aetat.
3.
fol.
35.
August
.
serm
contra
Iudaeos
.
Lactant.
Euseb.
of
prophesie
,
preached
in
Macedonia
,
Herostaia
,
Agalguldea
,
Cilicia
,
and
Galatia
.
Then
she
went
into
Ethiopia
,
Gabaon
,
Babylon
,
Africke
,
Lybia
,
Pentapolis
,
and
Palestina
.
Audientes
igitur
Romani
famam
eius
,
nuntiaucrunt
haec
omnia
Imperatori
.
Mittens
ergo
Imperator
(
decernente
Senatu
)
ad
eam
legatos
,
cum
magno
honore
vocatam
,
fecit
eam
adduci
Romam
:
Therefore
the
Romans
hearing
her
fame
,
told
all
these
things
to
the
Emperour
.
Whereupon
the
Emperour
.
(
The
Senate
so
decreeing
)
sent
Ambassadours
vnto
her
,
and
brought
her
with
greate
honour
to
Rome
.
Where
she
was
publikely
and
honorably
entertained
.
Where
she
as
publikely
preached
and
foretold
all
the
mysteries
of
the
coming
of
Christ
,
as
if
she
had
beene
a
present
witnesse
.
Among
the
rest
,
telling
that
his
name
should
be
Iesus
,
she
said
:
Mulier
de
genere
Hebraeorum
nomine
Maria
habens
spon
sum
nomine
Ioseph
pariet
,
&
erit
Virgo
,
ante
partum
,
Virgo
post
partum
.
Qui
ergo
nascetur
ex
ea
,
erit
verus
Deus
,
&
verus
homo
,
prout
Prophetae
praedicauerunt
:
adimplebit
legem
Iudaeorum
irreprehensibiliter
,
&
adiunget
sua
propria
in
simul
,
&
regnabit
in
saecula
saeculorum
amen
.
Nas●ente
eo
exercitus
Angelorum
a
dextris
&
a
simstris
erunt
,
dicentes
,
Gloria
in
excelsis
Deo
,
&
in
terrapax
hominibus
bonae
voluntatis
:
eo
autem
baptizato
à
Ioanne
praecessore
suo
,
veniet
vox
desursum
dicens
.
Hic
est
filius
meus
dilectus
,
in
quo
mihi
complacui
,
ipsum
audite
:
erant
autem
ibi
ex
Sacerdotibus
Iudaeorum
audientes
haec
verba
,
&
Indignati
dixerunt
ad
●am
.
Ista
terribilia
sunt
,
sileat
haec
Regina
:
Respondens
Sybilla
dixit
:
●
Iudaei
necesse
est
ita
fieri
,
sed
vos
non
credetis
in
eum
:
A
woman
of
the
race
of
the
Hebrewes
named
Mary
,
hauing
a
spouse
called
Ioseph
,
shall
bringe
fourth
a
child
,
and
she
shall
be
a
Virgin
both
before
and
after
her
child
birth
.
Therefore
he
that
shall
be
borne
of
her
,
shall
be
true
God
,
and
true
man
as
the
Prophets
haue
foretold
.
He
shall
irreprehensibly
fulfill
the
law
of
the
Iewes
,
and
adde
also
his
owne
.
And
he
shall
Reigne
world
without
end
.
Amen
.
When
he
is
borne
,
there
shall
be
armies
of
Angels
,
both
on
thc
right
and
left
hand
saying
:
glorie
to
God
on
high
,
and
vpon
earth
peace
to
men
of
good
will
:
when
he
is
baptized
by
Ihon
his
foregoer
in
water
,
there
shall
come
a
voyce
from
aboue
,
saying
:
This
is
my
well
beloued
sonne
,
in
whome
I
am
well
pleased
,
heare
you
him
.
And
there
were
some
of
the
Preists
of
the
Iewes
hearing
these
things
,
and
being
angry
said
vnto
her
.
These
are
terrible
things
,
let
the
Queene
keepe
these
secret
or
in
silence
.
And
Sybilla
answearing
said
.
It
is
needfull
to
be
so
,
But
you
will
not
beleeue
in
him
.
Then
followeth
:
how
the
Iewes
should
put
him
to
death
,
buffet
,
spit
vpon
,
and
whip
him
.
Should
giue
him
gall
and
vinegre
,
Crucifie
him
vpon
a
tree
and
put
him
to
death
.
He
should
arise
the
third
day
,
appeare
to
his
disciples
,
instruct
them
in
his
law
,
and
send
them
to
preach
it
in
all
the
world
,
and
in
their
sight
ascend
to
heauen
,
and
of
his
kingdome
there
shall
be
no
end
.
9.
The
Authours
say
this
was
Sybilla
Tyburtina
,
the
same
which
by
that
name
prophesied
as
before
to
Augustus
,
and
the
testimony
that
the
Emperour
sent
for
her
and
so
honorably
intertained
her
,
so
conuinceth
,
for
before
Augustus
there
was
no
Emperour
but
Iulius
(
Emperour
but
three
yeares
and
three
moneths
)
who
by
no
history
had
such
conference
with
any
Sybill
,
and
by
the
words
of
this
Sybilla
it
is
plaine
that
it
was
Augustus
Caesar
,
for
she
giueth
his
conquest
of
the
world
,
a
signe
of
the
Natiuitie
of
Christ
Iesus
.
In
diebus
illis
erit
Caesari
Augusto
regnum
&
regnabit
in
Roma
,
&
subijciet
sibi
omnem
terram
.
Which
happened
a
litle
before
the
birth
of
our
Sauiour
.
Therefore
this
thing
being
so
publike
,
as
it
was
,
The
Sybilla
so
renowned
in
so
many
nations
,
so
solemnely
sent
for
by
the
Emperour
and
decree
of
the
Senate
,
so
honorably
entertained
at
Rome
,
and
there
publikely
prouing
both
against
the
Iewes
,
and
Gentils
,
that
the
Messias
of
the
world
was
then
to
be
borne
with
such
signes
,
and
circumstances
,
that
cannot
deceaue
vs
,
but
confounded
all
opposites
;
we
may
not
exclude
our
noble
,
and
learned
Britans
,
which
were
then
at
that
time
in
Rome
,
from
that
happines
:
And
if
we
may
follow
our
british
histories
,
Matthew
of
Westminster
a
man
as
Protestants
tell
vs
excellent
for
historie
and
supputation
of
yeares
quantum
ad
historiam
,
in
recta
annorum
Io.
Bal.
l.
de
Scrip.
centur.
3.
fol.
143.
in
Matth.
florileg
.
Galfrid
.
monum
.
hist.
l.
4.
c.
11.
Ponticus
Virunnius
hist.
Britan.
l.
4.
supputatione
singularis
,
and
our
late
Protestant
writers
by
computation
of
time
,
our
King
Kimbelinus
was
then
in
Rome
:
for
we
are
told
:
Post
Tenuantium
ad
culmen
Regale
Kimbelinus
filius
suus
miles
strenuus
,
quem
Caesar
Augustus
nutriuerat
,
promotus
est
.
After
Tenuantius
Kimbeline
his
sonne
a
valiant
knight
whom
Augustus
Caesar
had
brought
vp
,
was
promoted
to
the
kingdome
of
Britaine
.
In
those
dayes
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
was
borne
.
Kimbeline
was
but
yong
when
Augustus
first
(
quem
Augustus
Caesar
nutrierat
)
brought
him
vp
:
and
he
stayed
in
Rome
so
longe
,
that
as
diuers
before
,
and
Pontius
Virunnius
also
affirmeth
,
Augustus
made
him
knight
,
quem
Augustus
Caesar
nutrierat
&
armis
decorauerat
.
Ponticus
Virun
.
supr.
l.
4.
And
if
we
follow
this
exact
supputator
of
times
Matthew
of
Westminster
,
he
was
come
from
Rome
to
be
King
here
but
fiue
yeares
before
the
birth
of
Christ
.
Anno
Dominicae
Incarnationis
quinto
,
Kimbelinus
Rex
Britanniam
Matth.
Westm.
An.
Dom.
5.
decem
annis
tenuisset
.
So
likely
he
was
in
Rome
,
when
these
things
concerning
the
Natiuity
of
Christ
were
so
certainely
,
and
publikely
foretold
,
and
proued
in
Rome
.
And
most
certaine
it
is
,
by
all
histories
of
our
noble
and
renowned
british
hostages
residence
in
Rome
,
all
the
time
of
Augustus
Caesar
,
and
after
,
that
we
had
many
worthie
Britans
there
,
eare
and
eye
witnesses
to
know
these
passages
by
themselues
,
and
testifie
them
to
their
contrimen
and
freinds
at
home
.
THE
III.
CHAPTER
.
OF
DIVERS
PARTICVLAR
MOTIVES
,
preparations
,
and
dispositions
at
home
,
for
the
inhabitants
of
Britaine
,
to
learne
out
,
knowe
,
and
embrace
the
Natiuitie
,
and
Religion
of
Christ
.
1.
AND
if
we
returne
now
from
Rome
and
our
Britans
there
,
and
visit
this
kingdome
of
Britaine
,
the
inhabitants
,
and
many
of
their
proceedings
here
,
in
such
affaires
,
so
farre
as
our
decayed
and
worne
out
antiquities
will
giue
vs
leaue
,
we
shall
finde
an
agreeing
Sympathy
,
and
concordance
of
such
things
at
Rome
and
in
Britaine
,
that
hee
will
seeme
a
dull
Expounder
of
Euents
,
who
would
not
,
or
could
not
conclude
from
thence
,
that
the
Messias
and
Sauiour
of
the
world
was
then
borne
into
it
.
Our
Protestant
Theater
writers
following
Postellus
,
tell
vs
,
of
the
druides
,
which
ruled
in
spirituall
and
religious
matters
then
in
this
kingdome
:
Their
offices
were
most
employed
about
holy
things
,
and
Theater
of
great
Britaine
l.
6.
cap.
9.
§.
10.
their
doctrine
cheifely
consisted
in
teaching
the
immortality
of
the
soule
,
the
motions
of
the
heauens
,
the
nature
of
things
and
the
power
of
the
Gods
,
yea
and
Postellus
from
others
will
inforce
,
that
they
prophesied
likewise
of
a
Virgins
Conception
.
These
were
the
helps
,
saith
Tertullian
,
that
caused
the
Britans
so
soone
to
embrace
the
doctrine
of
Christ
.
Thus
write
our
best
learned
English
Protestant
Antiquaries
with
greate
priuiledge
.
Which
inference
of
the
Britains
speedy
conuersion
to
Christ
,
although
I
doe
not
remember
in
Tertullian
,
but
is
perhaps
added
by
these
men
,
yet
the
effect
of
that
illation
is
contained
in
Tertullian
,
when
he
placeth
the
Tertullian
.
contra
Iudaeos
.
Plin.
Strab.
Tacit
.
apud
Boeth
.
l.
2.
Iul.
Caesar
.
commorer
.
Gallic
.
l.
1.
Theater
of
Brit.
supr.
l.
6.
Holinsh.
and
Stowe
hist.
Hector
Boet.
Scotor
.
hist.
l.
2.
fol.
23.
Britans
among
the
first
Christians
.
That
which
is
alledged
from
Postellus
.
And
others
of
the
Druides
prophesies
of
Christ
,
is
further
confirmed
by
other
vndeniable
authorities
:
for
graunting
(
as
Iulius
Caesar
.
Plinius
,
Strabo
,
Tacitus
,
and
after
them
,
British
,
English
,
Scotish
,
French
,
and
other
histories
doe
witnesse
)
that
the
cheife
Schooles
and
Doctours
of
the
druides
were
here
in
Britaine
,
from
whom
they
of
France
receaued
instruction
and
direction
.
Druidum
religionem
asseuerant
ortam
in
Britannia
,
inde
in
Galliam
translatam
.
2.
We
are
assured
that
this
prophesie
and
doctrine
among
the
Druides
that
a
Virgin
should
conceaue
,
and
bring
fourth
,
such
a
wonderfull
child
,
as
our
Sauiour
was
,
was
so
publike
,
and
of
such
credit
,
and
authority
,
in
these
parts
,
that
by
regall
,
and
highest
power
and
commaund
,
Churches
were
builded
,
and
dedicated
in
honour
of
that
mystery
,
longe
before
the
Blessed
Virgin
●egende
de
l'Eglise
de
Chartets
.
François
.
Bellforest
Cosmograph
.
l.
2.
p.
●03
.
&
in
Indice
.
D.
Druides
.
Mary
was
borne
.
It
is
related
by
the
auncient
Annals
,
and
Register
of
the
most
auncient
Church
of
the
city
of
Charters
in
France
,
Francis
Belleforest
,
and
other
historians
,
in
this
manner
:
Druides
,
ils
croyoient
qu
▪
il
deuoit
naistre
vne
Vierge
en
terre
,
laquelle
enfanteroit
le
salut
des
hommes
:
The
Druides
did
beleeue
that
a
Virgin
should
be
borne
on
earth
,
which
should
bringe
forth
,
the
saluation
of
men
.
This
caused
Priscus
Prince
of
Charters
,
to
make
an
Image
of
a
Virgin
,
Franc.
Bellefor
.
Cosmograph
.
l.
1.
col.
110.
Hector
Boeth
.
hist.
l.
2.
f.
22.
23.
Ex
Veremund
.
Campobel
.
&
Cornel.
Hybernic
.
holding
an
Infant
in
her
Armes
,
which
he
placed
among
the
statues
of
the
Gods
of
the
Gentiles
.
To
which
he
offered
sacrifice
.
Which
gaue
occasion
to
the
rest
of
the
contrie
to
doe
the
like
,
and
gaue
Reuenewes
to
the
temple
sacred
to
this
Virgin
,
and
offerings
before
she
was
borne
.
And
this
opinion
continued
there
with
them
,
vntill
after
the
death
,
resurrection
,
and
Ascension
of
Christ
,
the
sonne
of
God
.
And
when
S.
Sauinian
,
and
Potentian
were
sent
into
those
parts
,
by
S.
Peter
,
they
found
the
people
about
Charters
,
Orleans
,
and
those
places
,
honouring
the
memory
of
the
Virgin
,
which
should
bringe
forth
the
sonne
of
God
,
and
in
honour
of
her
made
a
temple
many
ages
:
plusieurs
siecles
,
before
Christ
was
incarnate
,
And
so
founde
no
difficulty
to
bring
them
to
the
faith
of
Christ
,
and
dedicated
this
Temple
,
to
our
ladie
:
as
also
S.
Aduentine
a
disciple
also
of
S.
Peter
the
first
Bishop
of
Charters
did
the
like
.
And
the
constancie
of
these
there
conuerted
:
was
so
greate
,
That
when
Quirinus
Proconsul
of
France
persecuted
the
Christians
there
,
he
cast
many
of
the
faithfull
Christians
into
a
well
within
or
vnder
the
same
Church
,
which
is
called
the
pit
of
valiant
Saints
.
3.
The
like
we
must
needs
conclude
of
the
Druids
of
this
kingdome
,
who
in
respect
of
those
in
France
were
Masters
and
Superiours
,
and
the
Religion
of
those
there
deriued
from
them
of
Britaine
;
whose
cheife
Seate
being
in
the
Isle
of
Man
,
had
so
auncient
a
residence
there
,
that
it
was
giuen
them
either
by
King
Iosinas
,
or
his
sonne
and
immediate
Successour
Finnanus
,
an
hundred
yeares
before
Christ
was
borne
.
And
so
greate
knowledge
of
the
true
God
and
worshippe
of
him
was
in
this
Kingdome
at
that
time
,
that
King
Iosinas
ouerthrew
Idolatry
,
and
by
publike
decree
commaunded
the
onely
true
God
of
heauen
to
be
worshipped
.
Viuentis
Dei
coeli
cultum
authoritate
instituit
.
And
although
his
sonne
King
Finnanus
did
permit
,
or
allowe
idolatrie
after
,
Deorum
simulachra
restituit
omnibus
veneranda
:
yet
he
did
not
forbidd
,
but
permitted
and
suffered
all
that
would
to
worshippe
the
true
God
onely
,
as
his
father
Iosinas
had
ordained
.
Hand
tamen
viuentis
Dei
caeli
cultum
patris
authoritate
institutum
,
abolendum
decreuit
,
cuique
faciens
potestatem
,
Deo
quem
elegerit
,
libandi
.
4.
The
Scottish
histories
ascribe
this
reformation
to
two
learned
men
,
whome
they
take
to
haue
beene
Preists
of
Spaine
,
driuen
by
tempest
in
sayleing
vpon
this
coast
.
And
we
finde
that
in
the
time
of
King
Salomon
Spaine
being
tributary
to
him
,
many
true
beleeuers
,
and
expecting
the
coming
of
the
Messias
,
were
in
the
Kingdome
of
Spaine
,
and
among
these
his
noble
Ald.
Minut.
l.
de
Inscripi
.
vrb
.
Hispan
.
3.
Reg.
c.
5.
seruant
Adoniram
,
very
honorably
mentioned
in
holy
Scripture
in
the
third
booke
of
Kings
,
sent
for
that
tribute
died
and
was
buried
there
with
this
inscription
Hebrwe
:
This
is
the
graue
of
Adoniram
Seruant
of
King
Salomon
,
which
came
hither
to
exact
tribute
,
and
died
here
.
Hoc
est
sepulchrum
Adoniram
,
Serui
Regis
Salomonis
,
qui
huc
venit
,
vt
exigeret
tributum
,
&
mortuus
est
.
Aldus
Manutius
an
eye
witnesse
,
thus
testifieth
.
And
that
the
body
was
preserued
with
Balsamum
.
And
we
reade
that
some
of
them
expressely
beleeued
in
Christ
to
come
,
and
prophesied
of
him
longe
before
he
was
incarnate
.
For
we
find
that
in
the
yeare
1230.
a
Iew
at
Tolletum
in
Spayne
digginge
in
the
grounde
,
found
a
Zistus
Senen
.
Bibliothec.
in
Christo
.
stone
in
which
there
was
a
most
old
booke
,
in
which
among
other
things
,
this
was
written
:
in
the
third
world
,
or
third
age
of
the
world
,
the
sonne
of
God
shall
be
borne
of
the
Virgin
Mary
,
and
shall
suffer
for
the
saluation
of
men
,
and
that
this
booke
should
be
found
at
that
time
,
to
wit
in
the
time
of
Feranda
the
virgin
Castile
and
presently
the
Iew
with
his
whole
family
was
baptized
.
In
tertio
mundo
filius
Dei
nascetur
de
Virgine
Maria
,
&
pro
salute
hominum
patictur
.
5.
Neither
did
this
knowledge
of
the
true
God
by
the
Scots
take
the
first
beginning
,
at
that
time
,
of
King
Iosinas
,
but
carrieth
as
great
antiquitie
with
them
as
that
nation
doth
,
If
we
may
beleeue
Their
best
Historians
,
which
Hect.
Boeth
.
l.
1.
Scot.
hist.
fol.
1.
2.
Rich.
Stannys
.
hurst
.
in
hist.
Hibern
.
holinsh
.
hist.
of
Scotl.
Buchan
.
Rer.
Scot.
l.
2.
Io.
Harding
.
Chronicle
c.
50.
f.
42.
Et
Melkinus
vel
Meto
.
apud
eundem
supr.
deduce
their
name
and
Originall
from
Scota
a
daughter
to
King
Pharao
of
Egypt
,
that
persecuted
the
Israelites
in
the
time
of
Moyses
:
for
she
being
married
to
Gathelus
and
Driuen
with
her
husband
,
and
company
out
of
Egypt
,
by
the
greate
punishments
God
then
imposed
vpon
that
nation
,
they
were
so
fully
persuaded
of
the
maiesty
of
the
true
God
of
Israel
,
and
the
truth
of
the
preaching
of
Moyses
,
that
for
a
memory
,
&
holy
relike
of
him
,
they
brought
with
them
(
as
both
continued
tradition
,
and
diuers
historians
,
verie
auncient
testifie
)
the
stone
whereon
Moses
preached
very
miraculous
,
one
writeth
thus
:
Which
stone
was
holy
as
some
men
then
did
teach
,
And
did
miracles
,
so
was
the
common
speach
:
In
honour
it
was
had
,
both
of
great
and
small
,
And
holden
for
a
relike
most
speciall
.
This
stone
was
called
the
Regall
of
Scotland
,
On
which
the
Scottish
Kings
were
set
At
their
coronoment
,
as
I
can
vnderstand
For
holinesse
of
it
,
so
did
they
of
debt
All
their
Kings
vpon
this
stone
was
set
,
Vnto
the
time
of
King
Edward
with
long
shanks
,
Brought
it
away
againe
the
Scots
vnthanks
At
Westmonastery
it
offered
to
Saint
Edward
.
Which
is
confirmed
by
the
Scottish
histories
teaching
how
they
brought
this
Hector
Boeth
.
Scotor
.
hist.
l.
1.
fol.
2.
&
l.
13.
fol.
309.
stone
out
of
Egypt
to
Portugall
,
from
thence
to
Ireland
,
and
then
into
Scotland
,
where
it
remained
vntill
King
Robert
his
time
,
their
King
being
crowned
sitting
vpon
it
,
vntill
King
Edward
the
third
of
England
brought
it
with
many
others
cheifest
Iuells
into
England
,
and
they
say
it
was
a
propheticall
stone
to
,
that
wheresoeuer
it
was
found
,
it
forshewed
the
Scots
should
reigne
there
,
and
thereupon
had
of
old
this
inscription
.
Ni
fallat
fatum
,
Scoti
quocunque
locatum
Inuenient
lapidem
,
regnare
tenentur
ibidem
.
Which
is
now
fulfilled
in
King
Iames
,
reigning
here
,
as
it
was
by
the
Scottish
long
since
,
in
Portugall
,
Ireland
,
and
Scotland
,
in
all
which
places
they
say
the
Scots
haue
reigned
.
6.
So
we
see
that
the
inhabitants
of
this
kingdome
from
the
beginning
in
many
persons
had
knowledge
of
the
true
God
,
and
foreknowledge
of
Christ
,
and
not
the
Scots
onely
but
Britans
also
;
for
what
was
the
opinion
and
foresight
of
the
Druides
concerning
the
true
God
and
Messias
to
be
borne
of
a
Virgin
,
must
needs
be
the
doctrine
and
religion
aswell
of
Britans
as
Scots
,
the
same
Druides
being
teache●●
,
Masters
,
and
Rulers
to
both
those
peoples
in
religious
affaires
.
Neither
did
this
their
beleife
of
the
true
God
,
and
Christ
to
come
,
faint
,
or
diminish
in
the
inhabitants
of
this
Iland
,
after
the
death
of
King
Iosinas
,
who
commaunded
,
and
Fynnanus
that
allowed
and
permitted
the
worshippe
of
the
true
God
,
no
King
in
this
Iland
for
any
thing
we
finde
in
histories
,
British
or
Scottish
,
euer
forbidding
,
but
at
the
least
consequently
permitting
what
was
commaunded
or
allowed
before
in
such
things
.
But
the
nearer
the
time
of
the
natiuity
of
Christ
approched
,
the
signes
and
motiues
,
to
embrace
it
,
rather
encreased
,
then
diminished
,
vntill
this
nation
actually
,
and
generally
receaued
the
true
faith
,
after
the
Ascension
of
Christ
,
with
the
first
conuerted
Gentiles
,
as
will
be
manifest
in
this
history
.
And
here
I
end
the
time
Matth.
Westm.
an
.
gratiae
15.
Marian
.
Scot.
l.
2.
aetat
.
6.
Florent
.
Wigor
.
an
.
16.
Hector
Boeth
.
in
Metel
.
hist.
Scot.
&
alij
.
of
Augustus
the
Emperour
,
Kymbeline
continuing
still
King
in
Britaine
,
and
Metellanus
among
the
Scots
,
as
they
write
in
the
15.
or
16.
yeare
of
Christs
Natiuity
.
THE
IV.
CHAPTER
.
Of
THE
TIME
OF
THE
EMPEROVR
Tyberius
.
1.
IN
the
dayes
of
Tyberius
,
the
next
succeeding
Emperour
.
The
true
knowledge
of
Christ
was
more
clearely
manifested
vnto
the
world
,
and
among
others
,
to
some
Britans
of
this
nation
,
especially
such
as
then
liued
in
Rome
.
For
as
in
the
time
of
this
Emperour
our
Sauiour
began
,
and
ended
his
preaching
,
and
suffered
his
passion
,
for
our
Redemption
:
So
these
things
in
such
order
as
they
were
accomplished
,
in
the
land
of
Iury
,
they
were
presently
and
truely
delated
and
sent
to
the
Emperour
at
Rome
,
and
others
there
,
as
many
Protestant
both
of
England
,
and
other
nations
,
with
other
Antiquities
agree
.
They
of
Protest
.
praef.
in
Mat.
West
.
Bal.
centur.
3.
in
Ranulph
.
Hygeden
.
&
Matth.
Flori.
Matth.
Westm.
an
.
D.
37.
Ranul
.
Hygeden
.
in
Polych
.
l.
4.
c.
4.
Marian.
Scot.
l.
2.
aetat.
6.
in
Tyberio
.
Metho
.
hist.
Et
apud
Marian.
supr.
England
much
recommend
vnto
vs
Matthew
of
Westminster
,
and
Ranulphus
Higeden
,
especially
as
they
haue
publication
and
allowance
by
them
.
Yet
these
Authours
both
in
their
printed
and
manuscript
histories
consent
in
this
,
with
others
,
that
Tyberius
was
truely
informed
at
Rome
of
the
miraculous
life
,
and
preaching
of
Christ
,
long
before
his
Passion
.
And
being
afflicted
with
a
leprosie
was
so
confident
in
the
heauenly
power
of
Christ
,
esteeming
him
then
at
the
least
for
a
great
Prophet
,
Saint
,
and
worker
of
miracles
,
that
he
sent
with
greate
solemnity
Volusianus
to
Hierusalem
to
entreate
Christ
Iesus
to
come
with
him
to
Rome
to
cure
him
,
of
his
incurable
malady
.
But
the
Iewes
had
caused
Pilate
to
put
him
to
death
before
the
Ambassadour
came
thither
.
2.
The
Magdeburgian
Protestants
with
others
,
haue
published
to
the
world
an
Epistle
of
Lentulus
,
out
of
the
Annals
of
the
Roman
Senators
,
to
this
Magdebur
.
cont.
1.
l.
1.
cap.
10.
col.
354.
epist.
Lentul●
ad
Tyber
.
Imp.
Emperour
Tyberius
before
the
death
of
Christ
,
thus
beginning
:
apparuit
his
temporibus
,
&
adhue
est
,
homo
magnae
virtutis
nominatus
Christus
Iesus
,
qui
dicitur
à
gentibus
Propheta
,
quem
eius
discipuli
vocant
filium
Dei
,
suscitans
mortuos
,
&
sanans
omnes
languores
:
There
appeared
in
these
times
,
and
still
is
,
a
man
of
greate
vertue
,
named
Christ
Iesus
,
who
is
called
of
the
gentiles
a
Prophet
,
whom
his
disciples
call
the
sonne
of
God
,
raysing
the
deade
,
and
curing
all
diseases
.
And
presently
vpon
Egesippus
Anaceph
.
de
morte
Christi
.
Matth.
Westm.
an
.
33.
Florent
.
Wigor
.
an
.
38.
Tertull.
Apolon
.
c.
5.
&
21.
Eust
.
hist.
l.
1.
cap.
24.
Oros
.
l.
7.
c.
4.
the
death
of
Christ
,
as
it
is
proued
,
both
by
our
owne
,
and
forreine
Antiquaries
,
auncient
and
later
,
Greekes
,
Latines
,
Catholiks
and
Protestants
,
Pontius
Pilate
wrote
vnto
Tiberius
the
Emperour
at
Rome
,
of
the
Passion
of
Christ
in
this
manner
.
De
Passione
Dominica
Pilatus
Tyberio
Caesari
scripsit
in
hunc
modum
.
Nuper
accidit
,
quod
&
ipse
probaui
,
Iudaeos
per
inuidiam
se
suosque
posteros
crudeli
damnatione
peremisse
.
Nam
cum
promissum
haberent
patres
eorum
,
quòd
Deus
illis
mitteret
de
caelo
sanctum
suum
,
qui
eorum
merito
Rex
diceretur
,
&
hunc
se
promiserit
,
per
virginem
ad
terram
missurum
;
Iste
me
praeside
,
Hebraeorum
Deus
cum
venisset
,
&
vidissent
eum
caecos
illuminasse
,
leprosos
mūdasse
,
paraliticos
curasse
,
daemones
ab
hominibus
fugasse
,
mortuos
suscitasse
,
ventis
imperasse
,
super
mare
siccis
pedib●s
ambulasse
,
&
multa
alia
mirabilia
fecisse
,
cum
omnis
populus
Iudaeorum
hunc
Dei
filium
dicerent
,
inuidiam
contra
eum
passi
sunt
Principes
Sacerdotum
,
mihique
traediderāt
,
&
alia
pro
alijs
mentientes
,
dixerunt
illum
Magum
esse
,
&
contra
legem
eorum
agere
.
Ego
autem
credidi
ita
esse
,
&
flagellatum
tradidi
arbitrio
eorum
.
At
illi
crucifixerunt
eum
,
&
sepulto
ei
custodes
adhibueūrt
.
Ille
vero
militibus
meis
custodientibus
eum
die
tertia
resurrexit
.
Sed
intantum
exarsit
nequitia
eorum
,
vt
darent
eis
pecuniam
,
dicentes
:
dicite
,
quia
discipuli
eius
corpus
ipsius
rapuerunt
,
veruntamen
milites
cum
accepissent
pecuniam
,
quod
factum
fuerat
,
tacere
non
potuerunt
,
nam
&
illum
resurrexisse
testati
sunt
,
&
à
Iudaeis
se
pecuniam
accepisse
,
&
ideo
suggessi
hoc
,
ne
quis
aliter
referens
,
mentiatur
,
&
existimet
credendum
mendacijs
Iudaeorum
:
Pilate
wrote
vnto
Tyberius
Caesar
of
our
Lords
Passion
in
this
manner
.
It
lately
chaunged
,
which
I
haue
made
proofe
of
.
That
the
Iewes
through
Enuey
,
haue
destroied
themselues
,
and
their
posterity
with
cruell
damnation
.
For
when
their
Fathers
had
a
promise
,
that
God
would
send
vnto
them
his
holy
one
from
heauen
,
who
worthely
should
be
called
their
King
,
and
promised
him
to
be
borne
of
a
Virgin
to
the
earth
.
This
God
of
the
Hebrewes
when
he
came
,
I
being
president
,
when
men
bad
seene
him
to
cause
blinde
men
to
see
,
to
haue
cleansed
the
Lepors
,
cured
the
diseased
of
palseis
,
to
haue
driuen
deuils
from
men
,
to
haue
raised
the
dead
,
commaunded
the
winds
,
to
haue
walked
vpon
the
sea
,
with
his
feete
,
and
to
haue
done
many
other
meruailous
things
,
when
all
the
people
of
the
Iewes
said
he
was
the
sonne
of
God
.
The
principall
of
the
Iewes
were
malitions
against
him
,
&
deliuered
him
vnto
me
&
deuising
many
lies
,
said
he
was
a
Magicien
,
and
did
against
their
lawe
.
And
I
beleeu●d
it
was
so
,
&
hauing
whipped
him
,
deliuered
him
to
their
will
.
But
they
crucified
him
,
and
being
buried
they
appointed
keepers
vnto
him
.
But
he
arose
againe
the
third
day
,
my
souldiers
keeping
him
.
But
their
iniquitie
so
flamed
out
,
that
they
gaue
money
vnto
them
,
saying
:
say
you
,
that
his
disciples
t●oke
him
away
.
But
the
souldiers
when
they
had
receaued
the
money
,
could
not
conceale
that
which
was
done
:
for
they
both
witnessed
;
that
he
arose
againe
,
and
that
they
had
receaued
money
from
the
Iewes
.
And
therefore
,
I
haue
suggested
this
,
least
any
man
relating
it
otherwise
should
make
a
lie
,
and
thinke
we
chould
giue
credit
to
the
lies
of
the
Iewes
.
Hitherto
the
very
words
of
the
Bal.
in
Flor.
wig
.
&
Matth.
Floril
.
Magdeburg
.
cent.
1.
l.
1.
c.
10.
col.
354
Tertull
Apolog.
aduers
.
gentes
.
Naucl.
in
Chron.
volum.
2.
gener.
2.
p.
512.
&c.
●●gl
.
Protest
.
in
Matth.
Westm.
an
.
Do.
37.
And
Ranulp
.
Hyged
.
Polycronic
.
l.
4
epistle
of
Pontius
Pilate
himselfe
to
the
then
Emperour
,
not
onely
allowed
by
our
English
Protestants
and
other
our
Authours
,
the
greatest
Chronographers
of
their
time
,
by
their
Iudgment
,
but
word
for
word
so
iustified
by
the
german
Protestents
,
by
Tertullian
,
and
almost
all
auncient
writers
,
and
others
treating
of
that
Age
approuing
it
.
3.
And
Tyberius
the
Emperour
hauing
sent
Volusianus
(
as
before
)
to
inuite
christ
to
come
vnto
him
to
heale
his
leprosie
.
Christ
being
put
to
death
before
Volusianus
his
coming
thither
,
he
brought
from
thence
with
him
,
as
our
Protestants
Authours
of
England
are
witnes
,
that
miraculous
image
of
christ
which
he
gaue
to
S.
Veronica
in
an
hand
kerchour
,
wherwith
he
wiped
his
face
,
going
to
his
Passion
,
&
with
greate
reuerence
presented
it
,
to
this
Emperour
,
at
Rome
,
&
he
as
reuerently
receaued
it
:
for
say
thes
Authors
:
Caesar
pannts
sericis
viam
sterni
fecit
,
&
imaginem
sibi
praesentari
praecepit
.
Qui
mox
vt
eam
fuit
int●●tus
,
pristinam
asse
cutus
est
sanitatem
.
Et
haec
imago
,
vsque
hodie
Romae
in
Ecclesia
Apostolorum
,
Principis
,
populo
demonstratur
,
quae
&
à
portatrice
,
à
quibusdam
.
Veronica
appellatur
Caesar
caused
the
wa●
to
be
spred
with
clothes
of
silke
,
and
commaunded
the
image
to
be
presented
vnto
him
.
Who
presently
as
he
had
beholded
it
,
obtained
his
former
health
.
And
this
image
euen
to
this
day
,
is
shewed
to
the
people
in
the
Church
of
th●
Prince
of
the
Apostles
at
Rome
,
and
is
called
by
the
name
of
her
that
carried
it
Veronica
.
And
although
Pilate
,
as
before
,
had
so
excused
himselfe
,
and
Acknowledged
Magdeb.
cent.
1.
lib.
2.
c.
3.
Nicep.
l.
2.
c.
10.
fore
to
.
1.
in
Tiberius
.
Christ
for
the
Messias
,
vnto
this
Emperour
:
yet
say
the
German
Protestants
,
Narrat
Nicephorus
Pilatum
ideo
maximis
Romae
affectum
esse
contumelijs
,
quòd
Maria
Magdalena
Romam
adierit
&
Saluatoris
res
ibi
retulerit
:
Nicephorus
maketh
narration
that
Pilate
suffered
most
greate
reproches
at
Rome
,
because
Marie
Magdelen
went
to
Rome
,
and
there
related
the
things
of
our
Sauiour
:
in
Tyberius
time
.
Whereby
Tyberius
was
so
moued
and
conuinced
for
the
acknowledging
Matth.
Westm.
And
Ran.
Higed
.
supr.
Tertull.
in
Apolog.
Gyld
.
l.
de
conquest
.
&
excid
.
Britan.
Freculph
.
l.
exouien
.
to
.
2.
chron.
l.
1.
c.
9.
of
the
truth
of
Christs
doctrine
;
That
these
English
Authours
thus
confesse
with
S.
Gildas
,
Tertullian
,
and
many
others
:
Tunc
Caesar
,
cum
suffragio
magni
fauoris
retulit
Epistolam
ad
Senatum
,
postulans
vt
Christus
Deus
haberetur
.
Sed
Senatus
consecrationem
Christi
recusauit
,
indignatione
commotus
,
quod
non
secundum
morem
prius
epistola
sibi
delata
fuisset
:
Caesar
with
his
voyce
of
greate
fauour
related
the
epistle
of
Pilate
to
the
Senate
,
requesting
that
Christ
should
be
accompted
God
.
But
the
Senate
refused
the
consecration
of
Christ
,
moued
with
indignation
,
because
the
epistle
was
not
first
deliuered
to
them
as
the
custome
was
.
4.
S.
Chrisostome
in
diuers
places
relateth
this
history
,
and
proueth
that
both
Pilate
vnder
whom
Christ
was
put
to
death
,
Tiberius
the
Emperour
,
&
the
whole
Senate
at
Rome
vpon
their
certaine
knowledge
there
,
of
his
wonderfull
life
and
miracles
,
were
conuinced
in
iudgment
that
Christ
was
God
,
And
the
Senate
onely
,
and
vpon
meere
worldly
respects
,
resisted
against
it
.
Quum
igitur
facta
Christi
renuntiata
essent
per
nuntios
,
rogauit
prouinciae
praeses
,
S.
Io.
Chrisost.
Hom.
66.
ad
popul
.
Antioch
.
&
hom.
28.
in
c.
12.
Epist.
2.
ad
Cor.
num
illis
videretur
,
ipsum
suis
suffragijs
creare
Deum
.
Hic
enim
hanc
habebat
potestatem
,
Deos
creandi
&
decernendi
,
cum
igitur
ei
omnia
Christi
opera
renuntiata
fuissent
,
misit
gentis
princeps
interrogatum
,
an
eis
videretur
&
ipse
Deus
decernendus
.
Illi
vero
non
annuerunt
,
indignantes
&
aegre
ferentes
,
quòd
ante
decretum
&
sententiam
suam
,
effulgens
Crucifixi
virtus
omnem
terrarum
orbem
in
sui
traxisset
venerationem
.
Hoc
autem
&
ipsis
nolentibus
dispensatum
est
,
ne
mortali
decreto
,
Christi
praedicaretur
diuinitas
,
nec
vnus
de
multis
esse
videretur
,
qui
ab
eis
fuerant
Instituti
:
When
all
the
Acts
and
miracles
of
Christ
were
related
by
the
Messengers
of
the
President
to
the
Senate
at
Rome
,
the
President
of
the
prouince
(
Pontius
Pilate
)
demaunded
of
the
Senate
,
whether
they
would
declare
him
to
be
God
,
for
the
Senate
had
this
power
,
of
making
or
decreeing
Gods
.
Therefore
when
all
the
workes
of
Christ
were
brought
vnto
him
,
The
Prince
of
the
nation
did
send
to
demaund
,
whether
it
was
thought
pleasing
to
them
,
to
haue
him
declared
for
God
.
But
they
did
not
consent
vnto
it
,
being
angry
,
and
taking
it
ill
,
that
before
their
decree
and
sentence
,
the
refulgent
power
of
Christ
crucified
,
had
drawne
all
to
his
worshippe
.
And
this
was
disposed
of
against
their
wils
,
that
the
diuinitie
of
Christ
should
not
be
preached
by
the
decree
of
mortall
men
,
nor
Christ
should
be
accompted
as
one
of
those
many
Gods
,
which
were
ordained
by
them
.
By
which
it
appeareth
,
that
the
President
did
not
write
onely
to
Tyberius
the
Emperour
of
these
things
,
but
to
the
Senate
also
,
sending
diuers
messengers
vnto
them
,
per
nuntios
,
about
it
,
and
to
wish
them
to
declare
him
for
God
,
which
the
world
in
greate
multitudes
had
already
acknowledged
so
to
be
.
Which
the
Senate
could
not
vpon
so
many
&
vnfallible
testimonies
and
motiues
deny
to
be
true
.
But
they
were
angry
that
he
was
so
receaued
without
their
allowance
,
an
in
so
much
as
they
were
able
,
were
enemies
to
his
worship
,
which
redounded
to
the
true
and
greater
honour
of
Christ
,
as
the
same
holy
father
writeth
,
to
winne
the
whole
world
to
worshippe
him
by
his
owne
effulgent
vertue
and
power
,
not
onely
without
their
helpe
,
or
furtherance
,
but
maugre
&
in
dispite
of
the
greatest
humane
resistance
,
and
opposition
of
the
Romane
Senate
.
5.
Orosius
also
with
many
others
so
write
,
that
Pilate
wrote
both
to
Tyberius
the
Emperour
,
and
Senate
,
of
the
miracles
which
Christ
or
his
disciples
publikely
wrought
in
his
name
,
and
that
the
people
were
thereby
so
conuinced
Orosius
lib.
7.
c.
4.
that
he
was
God
,
that
they
striued
who
should
soonest
,
and
most
honour
him
.
Pilatus
praeses
Palestinae
prouinciae
ad
Tiberium
Imperatorem
,
atque
ad
Senatum
retulit
,
de
passione
,
&
resurrectione
Christi
,
consequentibusque
virtutibus
,
quae
vel
per
ipsum
palam
factae
fuerant
,
vel
per
discipulos
ipsius
,
in
nomine
ei●s
fiebant
,
&
de
eo
quod
certatim
crescente
plurimorum
fide
Deus
crederetur
.
And
as
Sabelicus
Antonius
Sabel
.
l.
2.
Ennead.
7.
with
others
writeth
,
diuers
haue
deliuered
,
that
Pilate
himselfe
did
truely
repent
him
of
deliuering
Christ
to
the
Iewes
,
was
actually
a
Christian
,
and
obtained
pardon
of
his
sinnes
.
Non
defuerunt
qui
traderent
Pilatum
suae
impietatis
paenitentiam
egisse
,
meruisseque
adeo
veniam
.
And
that
in
this
beginning
of
the
Freculphus
Lexouien
.
Episc.
l.
1.
cap.
9.
Ghospell
the
faith
of
Christ
might
be
euery
where
receaued
,
without
let
,
or
contradiction
,
as
the
auncient
learned
Father
Freculphus
writeth
,
God
put
it
into
the
minde
of
Tyberius
the
Emperour
to
giue
it
way
,
and
suppresse
the
persecution
of
the
Senate
.
Quod
profecto
diua
prouidentia
iam
tunc
Caesaris
sensibus
ingessit
,
vt
absque
vllo
obstaculo
in
ipsis
dumtaxat
initijs
Euangelij
sermo
vsquequaque
percurreret
.
And
as
our
learned
contryman
S.
Gildas
with
others
witnesseth
,
S.
Gildas
lib.
de
Excid
.
&
conqu
.
Brit.
c.
6.
threatned
death
to
those
should
accuse
Christians
:
Tempore
summo
Tiberij
Caesaris
,
absque
vllo
impedimento
Christi
propagabatur
religio
,
comminata
,
Senatu
nolente
,
à
Principe
morte
delatoribus
militum
eiusdem
.
Which
is
proued
,
and
confirmed
by
all
sorts
of
writers
.
Tunc
Senatus
edicto
constituit
,
Christianos
ab
vrbe
esse
exterminandos
.
Sed
Caesar
hoc
indignatus
▪
accusatoribus
Christianorum
mortem
comminatus
est
:
Then
the
Senate
ordained
by
an
edict
,
that
Christians
Matth.
Westm.
an
.
gratiae
37.
Ranulph
.
Higeden
.
in
Manuscript
.
Polichronic
.
l.
4.
c.
4.
Manuscript
.
antiq.
Gallic
.
in
Tiberio
.
Fore
tom
.
1.
Act.
p.
30.
Fr●●●lph
.
supra
.
should
be
driuen
forth
of
the
citie
.
But
the
Emperour
being
therewith
offended
,
threatned
death
to
the
accusers
of
Christians
.
And
not
content
with
this
:
ex
illa
die
(
say
these
Authors
)
caepit
immutari
laudatissima
Caesaris
prius
modestia
,
in
poenam
contradictoris
Senatus
.
Nam
adeo
crudeliter
desaeuit
in
Romanos
,
quod
vix
aliquem
eorum
reliquit
incolumem
.
Sicque
contigit
,
vt
qui
Christo
spreuerant
duce
saluari
,
à
Caesare
proprio
punirentur
;
from
that
day
(
of
this
edict
of
the
Senate
against
Christians
in
Rome
)
the
former
most
commended
modestie
of
Caesar
began
to
be
chaunged
,
into
the
punishment
of
the
contradicting
Senat
,
for
he
was
so
cruell
against
the
Romans
that
he
scarcely
left
any
of
them
safe
.
And
so
it
came
to
passe
,
that
they
which
had
despised
to
be
saued
by
Christ
our
Capitaine
,
were
punished
by
their
owne
Emperour
.
6.
The
onely
pretence
of
excuse
of
the
Senate
against
so
many
miracles
,
and
inuincible
arguments
,
that
Christ
was
the
true
Messias
,
and
sonne
of
God
Tertullian
Apologet
.
proued
to
them
and
acknowledged
by
the
Emperour
,
Romans
,
Britans
and
other
inhabitants
at
Rome
at
that
time
,
was
this
:
vetus
erat
decretum
(
as
Tertullian
and
other
write
)
ne
Deus
ab
Imperatore
consecraretur
,
nisi
a
senatu
probaretur
:
It
was
an
old
decree
,
that
a
God
should
not
be
consecrated
by
the
Emperour
,
except
he
were
approued
by
the
Senate
.
For
:
in
Pontificum
libris
ita
seruatum
est
:
seperatim
Naucl.
in
chron.
volum.
2.
g.
ner
.
2.
p.
512.
Libr.
Pontific
.
Rom.
Paganor
.
nemo
sit
habens
Deos
nouos
,
siue
aduenas
:
nisi
publicè
ascitos
,
priuatim
colunto
,
diuos
qui
coelestes
semper
habiti
,
colunto
.
Constructa
à
patribus
delubra
habento
,
so
it
was
kept
in
the
books
of
the
high
Preists
:
let
no
man
separatly
haue
new
or
straunge
Gods
:
except
publikely
allowed
,
let
them
be
priuately
worshipped
let
those
Gods
which
were
alwayes
accompted
celestiall
be
worshipped
.
Let
them
he
had
for
temples
that
were
builded
by
the
Fathers
,
where
we
see
,
that
the
Senate
it selfe
could
not
by
their
Pagan
lawe
,
make
any
decree
against
the
priuate
,
but
onely
publike
worshipping
of
Christ
,
but
,
priuatim
colunto
,
that
Christ
might
priuately
be
worshipped
,
euen
then
in
Rome
notwithstanding
their
edict
.
Which
yet
tooke
noe
effect
at
all
,
The
Emperour
disabling
it
.
And
both
our
Englishand
Magdebur
.
cent.
1.
l.
1.
col.
354.
l.
2.
col
.
24.
Fore
to
.
1.
Act.
and
Mon.
in
Tiberius
.
Nicholas
Vignier
Biblioteque
historiale
p.
699.
other
Protestant
Antiquaries
,
and
ministers
doe
thus
relate
this
matter
:
when
Tyberius
Cesar
,
hauing
receaued
by
letters
from
Pontius
Pilate
,
of
the
doings
of
Christ
,
of
his
miracles
,
Resurrection
,
and
Ascension
into
heauen
,
and
how
he
was
receaued
as
God
of
many
,
was
himselfe
also
moued
with
beleife
of
the
same
,
and
did
conferre
thereof
with
the
whole
senate
of
Rome
,
to
haue
Christ
adored
as
God
:
but
they
not
agreeing
thereunto
refused
him
,
because
that
,
contrary
to
the
lawe
of
the
Romans
,
he
was
consecrated
,
said
they
,
for
God
,
before
the
Senate
of
Rome
had
so
decreed
,
and
approued
him
.
Thus
the
vaine
Senate
following
rather
the
lawe
of
man
then
of
God
,
and
which
where
contented
with
the
Emperour
to
reigne
ouer
them
,
were
not
contented
with
the
meeke
King
of
glory
,
the
sonne
of
God
,
to
be
their
King
.
And
therefore
after
much
like
sorte
to
the
Iewes
,
were
scourged
and
intrapped
for
their
vniust
refusing
,
by
the
same
way
which
thy
did
preferre
.
For
as
they
preferred
the
Emperour
,
&
reiected
Christ
,
so
the
iust
permission
of
God
did
styrre
vp
their
owne
Emperours
against
them
,
in
such
sorte
,
that
both
the
Senatours
themselues
were
almost
all
deuoured
,
and
the
whole
citie
most
horribly
afflicted
,
for
the
space
almost
of
300.
yeares
together
.
After
the
Passion
and
Resurrection
of
Christ
this
foresaied
Tyberius
Nero
liued
6.
yeares
,
during
which
time
no
persecution
was
stirring
in
Rome
against
the
Christians
,
through
the
commaundement
of
the
Emperour
.
7.
And
to
come
home
into
our
owne
Contry
,
of
Britaine
,
we
shall
not
onely
finde
all
those
preparing
dispositions
to
Christian
Religion
,
rememored
before
,
in
the
time
of
Augustus
,
the
worshipping
of
one
onely
true
God
,
the
birth
of
Christ
,
to
be
borne
of
a
Virgin
,
with
Churches
founded
to
that
honour
,
still
obserued
by
many
,
and
those
the
wisest
,
best
learned
,
and
of
most
integrity
of
life
,
and
conuersation
:
But
the
time
of
these
figures
being
now
accomplished
,
those
professours
came
nearer
to
Christianity
.
S.
Martiall
writeth
,
S.
Martial
.
epist.
ad
Burdegalen
.
cap.
2.
that
he
found
in
his
time
Temples
and
altars
dedicated
by
the
Druides
,
Ignoto
Deo
;
to
the
vnknowne
God
.
Which
he
in
the
Apostles
time
interpreteth
of
Christ
.
There
were
also
so
many
in
this
kingdome
then
liuing
in
perpetuall
chastity
,
in
honour
of
Christ
a
virgin
,
borne
of
the
blessed
Virgin
,
that
as
Opimerus
Opimerus
chronograph
.
in
Tyrio
Caesare
.
writeth
,
in
one
Iland
of
this
our
British
Sea
,
in
Insula
in
Britannico
mari
,
belonging
to
this
kingdome
,
there
were
seuen
cheife
Rulers
in
Religion
,
which
he
calleth
by
Bishops
names
,
Antistites
,
that
liued
in
perpetua
virginitate
;
in
perpetuall
virginity
.
Likely
to
be
the
same
British
Iland
,
whereof
Plutarch
the
Pagan
Philosopher
,
and
after
him
Eusebius
,
writeth
,
all
whose
Plutarchus
lib.
de
Oracul
.
Eus.
l.
●
.
praeparat
.
Euang.
cap.
inhabitans
by
the
Britans
were
accompted
holy
Saints
:
vbi
incolae
omnes
sacrosancti
à
Britannis
habentur
.
We
may
adde
vnto
these
,
and
from
the
same
approued
Authours
,
and
others
,
that
as
in
diuers
other
nations
,
and
places
,
drowned
in
the
damnable
errours
of
the
Pagan
Idolatries
,
in
worshipping
hellish
deuills
,
in
the
place
of
God
,
these
wicked
spirits
being
now
conquered
by
the
death
and
passion
of
Christ
,
&
thereby
seing
their
kingdome
to
be
at
an
end
,
and
desolate
,
did
manifestly
testifie
the
same
by
their
silence
,
and
forsaking
the
Idols
,
and
Oracles
,
when
before
they
gaue
answeares
,
and
were
honoured
,
Plutarch
.
supr.
Sueton.
Et
alij
.
as
the
Pagan
writers
themselues
euen
in
whole
bookes
of
that
subiect
,
are
witnesses
:
so
here
in
our
British
Iland
,
though
so
farre
distant
from
the
locall
passion
of
Christ
,
the
deuils
which
were
adored
here
,
for
Gods
,
both
felt
the
power
,
and
vertue
thereof
,
and
inforcedly
confessed
it
in
as
manifest
termes
,
and
signes
as
they
which
were
honoured
nearer
to
Hierusalem
,
or
rather
more
expressely
,
and
plainely
then
they
did
.
For
in
other
Regions
not
so
remote
from
Iury
,
they
did
ordinarily
onely
confesse
it
by
their
silence
and
ceasing
to
be
worshipped
,
But
in
Britaine
they
made
manifest
,
so
much
as
they
could
,
that
the
death
of
Christ
had
not
onely
depriued
them
of
that
morall
life
and
beeing
,
which
they
possessed
by
the
idolatrie
and
false
honour
yeelded
vnto
them
by
their
worshippers
,
but
that
the
Passion
and
death
of
Christ
was
a
kinde
of
death
,
euen
to
their
naturall
essence
,
and
liuing
,
making
therevpon
a
shew
to
their
simple
worshippers
,
that
they
did
altogether
cease
to
be
,
and
liue
,
valuing
a
dishonorable
life
to
be
worse
then
death
.
8.
Plutarch
,
Eusebius
,
and
others
from
the
testimony
of
Dimetrius
an
eye
witnesse
himselfe
,
with
hundreds
,
or
rather
thousands
of
Britans
here
,
with
him
,
seing
,
obseruing
and
witnessing
the
same
matter
,
thus
relate
this
history
,
in
the
name
,
person
,
and
words
,
of
the
same
Dimetrius
,
a
gretian
,
trauayling
,
and
present
here
in
Britaine
,
at
that
time
,
in
these
termes
:
nauigaui
ipse
auxilio
Plutarch
.
lib.
de
Oraculis
.
Euseb.
l.
5.
praeparat
.
Euan
.
c.
9.
Regis
,
videndi
gratia
,
ad
proximam
Britanniae
Insulam
.
Cumque
ibi
essem
magna
tempestas
in
aere
commota
,
nimbis
&
fulminibus
omnes
exterruit
.
Quam
rem
accidisse
Insulares
dicebant
,
quia
ex
daemonibus
aliquis
deficeret
.
Sicut
enim
lucerna
,
dum
ardeat
,
●emini
noceat
,
extincta
vero
multis
:
sic
magnas
animas
aiebant
,
propitias
esse
,
dum
viuant
:
dum
verò
extinguantur
,
aut
corrumpantur
,
aut
cum
nimbis
&
grandine
,
vt
modò
,
pestifero
cuncta
replent
veneno
:
I
sayled
to
the
next
Iland
to
Britaine
,
and
when
I
was
there
,
a
greate
tempest
being
raised
in
the
ayre
,
terrified
all
men
with
showers
and
lightnings
,
which
thing
the
Ilanders
said
did
chaunce
,
because
one
of
the
deuils
did
dye
.
For
as
a
candell
so
longe
as
it
burneth
,
hurteth
no
man
,
but
being
extinguished
offendeth
many
:
so
said
they
,
greate
soules
are
fauourable
while
they
liue
:
but
when
they
are
extinguished
,
they
either
are
corrupted
,
or
fill
all
places
with
stormes
,
&
hayle
,
as
they
doe
now
with
pestiferous
poyson
.
Thus
farre
Plutarch
:
which
Eusebius
,
●iting
,
addeth
thus
immediately
,
from
himselfe
:
haec
Plutarchus
:
animaduerendum
Eusebius
l.
5.
praeparat
.
Euang.
c.
9.
autem
arbitror
diligenter
,
quo
tempore
daemonis
mortem
fuisse
dicit
:
quippe
Tyherij
tempore
,
Saluator
&
Dominus
nester
cum
hominibus
conuersatus
,
omne
daemonum
genus
ab
humana
depulit
vita
.
Habes
igitur
a
summis
apud
Gentiles
viris
,
non
alio
tempore
vnquam
,
quam
temporibus
Saluatoris
nostri
daemones
extinctos
fuisse
:
Thus
Plutarch
,
and
it
is
diligently
to
be
considered
,
at
what
time
he
saith
,
the
death
of
the
deuill
chaunged
;
For
in
the
time
of
Tyberius
,
our
Sauiour
and
Lord
conuersing
with
men
,
driue
all
kinde
of
deuils
from
mans
life
.
Therefore
you
haue
it
from
the
cheifest
men
among
the
Gentils
,
that
the
deuils
were
not
extinguished
at
any
other
time
,
then
in
the
times
of
our
Sauiour
.
9.
By
which
it
is
made
euident
in
naturall
knowledge
,
That
the
learned
Druides
and
other
Philosophers
here
in
Britaine
,
acquainted
with
all
these
things
,
at
home
,
and
vnderstanding
by
frequent
and
certaine
relation
from
Rome
,
the
mentioned
miracles
,
and
proceedings
concerning
Christ
,
and
his
holy
Religion
(
as
these
Protestants
haue
before
declared
)
and
knowing
by
naturall
science
in
Philosophy
,
that
deuils
and
intellectuall
spirits
are
immortall
,
and
cannot
dye
,
which
they
confessed
after
their
pithagoricall
manner
,
of
the
soules
of
men
,
&
this
imagined
death
of
deuils
neuer
was
heard
of
,
vntill
the
time
and
passion
of
Christ
,
They
could
not
but
conclude
,
that
he
had
triumphed
ouer
them
,
and
put
them
to
silence
,
and
was
,
that
sonne
of
the
virgin
,
vnknowne
God
,
sonne
of
God
,
God
of
heauen
and
earth
the
liuing
God
,
maker
,
and
creatour
of
all
things
,
whom
they
had
so
longe
expected
,
to
be
reuealed
to
the
world
,
and
many
of
them
,
in
such
manner
as
is
related
before
,
so
longe
time
had
worshipped
,
prayed
and
sacrificed
vnto
.
Which
gaue
so
open
way
,
that
before
other
nations
so
many
of
this
Island
tooke
such
painefull
iourneys
to
be
truely
instructed
herein
.
THE
V.
CHAPTER
.
FVRTHER
CONTINVING
THE
EXTRAordinary
preaching
and
reuealing
of
Christ
at
Rome
,
by
meanes
whereof
among
many
others
,
diuers
Britans
were
conuerted
in
the
dayes
of
Tyberius
.
1.
MANY
other
extraordinary
,
powerfull
,
and
mercifull
meanes
were
vsed
by
Christ
at
this
time
in
Rome
to
moue
the
Romans
and
our
Britans
there
,
and
by
them
,
those
which
were
here
in
Britaine
,
to
beleeue
in
him
.
Sainct
Clement
afterward
Pope
,
and
then
liuing
in
Rome
giueth
testimony
,
that
the
miracles
and
preaching
of
Christ
were
publikely
and
wonderfully
proued
there
in
this
time
of
Tyberius
,
and
so
inuincibly
,
that
diuers
meetings
and
assemblies
were
there
held
about
these
affaires
,
and
many
went
from
thence
into
Iury
to
S.
Peter
,
and
the
Apostles
to
be
instructed
in
this
truth
,
among
whom
both
he
himselfe
,
and
his
vncle
also
S.
Clement
Romans
were
two
,
and
among
these
there
were
some
also
of
this
nation
of
Britaine
,
as
hereafter
.
Thus
he
writeth
:
fama
quaedam
sensim
in
Imperio
Clemen
.
Rom.
l.
1.
Recognit
.
Metaphrastes
in
vit.
Barnabae
Berg.
Chron.
l.
8.
Gul.
Eisengren
.
c●ns
.
1.
Magdeburg
.
centur.
1.
l.
2.
c.
2.
col.
22.
Tyberij
Caesaris
,
initio
ex
orientis
partibus
sumpto
,
peruenit
ad
nos
,
&
per
singula
conualescens
,
velut
à
Deo
bonus
quidam
nuntius
missus
,
vniuersum
replebat
orbem
:
nec
patiebatur
diuinam
voluntatem
silentio
tegi
,
Diffundebatur
namque
per
singula
loca
adnuntians
,
quod
esset
quidam
in
Iudaea
,
qui
sumpto
à
tempore
veris
exordio
,
regnum
Dei
euangelizaret
Iudaeis
:
idque
percepturos
diceret
eos
qui
mandatorum
suorum
,
&
doctrinae
instituta
seruassent
.
Vt
autem
sermo
eius
fide
dignus
ac
diuinitatis
plenus
esse
crederetur
,
virtutes
multas
&
signa
ac
prodigia
mira
efficere
iussione
sola
,
dicebatur
:
Ita
vt
tanquam
à
Deo
potestatem
habens
,
surdos
faceret
audire
,
&
caecos
videre
,
&
claudos
erigere
:
atque
omnem
infirmitatem
cunctosque
daemones
ex
hominibus
effugaret
:
sed
&
oblatos
sibi
mortuos
suscitaret
:
leprososque
eminus
videns
curaret
:
&
nihil
omnino
esset
,
quod
ei
impossibile
videretur
.
Haec
&
horum
similia
processu
temporis
,
crebris
iam
rumoribus
,
sed
manifestis
quodammodo
aduentantium
ex
illis
partibus
nuntijs
,
firmabantur
:
&
ipsa
iam
per
dies
singulos
rei
veritas
patescebat
.
Denique
in
vrbe
per
loca
conuentus
fieri
,
&
de
hoc
sermone
tractari
:
atque
in
admiratione
res
haberi
caepit
.
Quisnam
is
esset
,
qui
apparuerit
,
vel
quid
nuncij
à
Deo
hominibus
detulisset
:
donec
sub
eodem
anno
vir
quidam
adstans
in
vrbis
loco
celeberrimo
,
proclamaret
ad
populum
,
dicens
.
Audite
me
ciues
Romani
,
filius
Dei
in
partibus
adest
Iudeae
,
promittens
omnibus
volentibus
audire
se
,
vitam
aeternam
:
Si
quis
tamen
secundum
voluntatem
eius
,
à
quo
missus
est
,
Dei
Patris
actus
suos
direxerit
:
propter
quod
conuertimini
à
malis
ad
bona
,
&
a
temporalibus
ad
aeterna
.
Agnoscite
vnum
esse
Deum
,
coeli
terraeque
rectorem
,
in
cuius
iustis
aspectibus
,
vos
iniusti
mundum
eius
inhabitatis
.
Sed
si
conuertimini
,
&
secundum
voluntatem
eius
agitis
,
ad
futurum
seculum
venientes
,
&
aeterni
effecti
,
ineffabilibus
bonis
ac
praemijs
perfruemini
.
Erat
autem
viriste
qui
hoc
loquebatur
ad
populum
,
ex
orientis
partibus
,
natione
Hebraeus
,
nomine
Barnabas
,
qui
se
etiam
vnum
ex
eius
discipulis
esse
diceret
:
missumqu●
ad
hoc
,
vt
volentibus
indicaret
.
A
certaine
fame
by
litle
and
litle
in
the
Reigne
of
Tyberins
Cesar
,
taking
originall
in
the
parts
of
the
cast
,
came
to
vs
(
saith
this
great
learned
philosopher
,
and
after
holy
Pope
of
Rome
)
still
waxeing
stronger
as
a
good
messenger
sent
from
God
,
filled
all
the
world
:
neither
suffered
the
diuine
pleasure
to
be
couered
:
for
it
was
diffused
through
all
places
,
shewing
,
that
there
was
one
in
Iury
,
who
taking
his
beginning
in
the
springe
time
,
preached
the
kingdome
of
God
to
the
Iewes
,
and
said
they
should
receaue
it
,
who
should
keepe
the
ordinances
of
his
commaundements
and
doctrine
.
And
that
his
speach
might
be
esteemed
,
worthie
to
be
beleeued
,
and
full
of
diuinitie
,
he
was
reported
to
worke
many
miracles
,
and
signes
,
and
meruailous
straungs
wonders
,
by
his
onely
commaundement
:
so
that
hauing
power
from
God
,
hee
made
the
deafe
to
heare
,
and
blinde
to
see
,
and
lame
to
goe
vpright
,
&
driue
away
all
infirmitie
and
all
deuils
out
of
men
:
and
but
seing
lepers
a
farre
of
cured
them
,
and
there
was
nothing
at
all
,
which
might
be
thought
vnpossible
for
him
to
doe
.
These
things
and
others
like
vnto
these
,
were
confirmed
with
often
relations
,
and
in
a
manner
manifest
messages
of
men
coming
out
of
those
parts
.
And
now
the
truth
of
the
matter
daily
was
made
manifest
.
Finally
assemblies
were
made
,
and
held
in
the
citie
in
diuers
places
,
about
this
busines
:
and
the
matter
began
to
be
had
in
admiration
.
Who
The
coming
of
Christ
,
publikely
preached
in
Rome
before
his
passion
.
he
should
be
which
appeared
,
or
what
message
he
had
brought
,
from
God
,
to
men
:
vntill
about
that
yeare
a
certaine
man
standing
by
them
in
a
most
frequented
place
of
the
citie
,
cried
out
with
a
lowde
voyce
to
the
people
saying
:
O
Citizens
of
Rome
,
Harken
vnto
me
.
The
sonne
of
God
is
in
the
partes
of
Iury
,
promising
euerlasting
life
,
to
all
,
that
will
heare
him
,
and
direct
their
actions
,
according
to
the
will
of
God
,
his
Father
,
from
whom
he
was
sent
,
wherefore
be
you
conuerted
from
euill
vnto
good
,
and
from
temporall
to
eternall
things
.
Acknowledge
that
there
is
one
God
Ruler
of
heauen
and
earth
,
in
whose
iust
sight
,
you
being
vniust
inhabite
his
world
.
But
if
you
be
conuerted
,
and
doe
according
to
his
will
,
when
you
come
to
the
world
to
be
hereafter
,
you
shall
be
made
eternall
,
and
shall
enioy
his
vnspeakable
good
things
,
and
rewards
.
This
man
who
spake
these
things
vnto
the
people
came
from
the
parts
of
the
East
,
was
by
nation
an
Hebrewe
,
by
name
Barnabas
,
who
said
he
was
one
of
his
disciples
,
and
sent
to
this
end
,
to
declare
these
things
,
to
those
that
would
embrace
them
.
2.
Hitherto
this
holy
and
learned
Romane
in
that
very
time
and
a
witnesse
to
these
things
,
hearing
and
seing
them
performed
.
Whereby
we
learne
the
extraordinary
loue
of
Christ
to
that
city
of
Rome
,
which
he
had
chosen
for
the
residence
,
and
See
,
of
his
cheife
Apostle
S.
Peter
and
his
Successours
vnto
the
end
,
That
in
his
very
life
before
his
passion
,
as
the
words
of
this
Sermon
witnesse
:
filius
Dei
in
partibus
adest
Iudeae
:
the
sonne
of
God
is
now
present
in
the
parts
of
I●●y
,
he
would
send
a
particular
notice
,
and
warning
vnto
the
Romans
being
Gentiles
of
his
coming
,
which
for
any
thing
we
reade
in
scripture
or
other
antiquities
,
he
did
not
,
to
any
other
citie
or
nation
of
them
vntill
diuers
yeares
after
his
Resurrection
and
Ascention
into
heauen
.
And
yet
here
this
holy
disciple
began
his
Sermon
with
these
words
:
Audite
me
ciues
Romani
,
filius
Dei
in
partibus
adest
Iudeae
:
Harken
vnto
me
ô
you
Citizens
of
Rome
,
the
sonne
of
God
is
present
(
as
this
time
of
his
preaching
)
in
the
parts
of
Iury.
And
Clem.
Rom.
l.
1.
Recognit
.
supr.
Magdeburgenses
2.
col.
22.
presently
after
,
he
had
deliuered
this
heauenly
Ambassage
,
vnto
the
Romans
,
being
by
the
circumstances
of
the
place
onely
sent
as
Herald
vnto
them
of
Rome
,
he
returned
vnto
Iury
againe
.
Yet
his
shorte
sermon
and
abode
there
,
with
the
other
remembred
motiues
,
wrought
such
effect
,
that
diuers
Romans
,
Diuers
Romans
and
Britans
also
then
at
Rome
,
conu●rted
at
this
time
.
and
others
,
straungers
then
in
Rome
,
went
into
Iury
to
be
instructed
in
the
certaine
truth
of
so
ioyfull
things
,
among
whom
was
this
S.
Clemen
himselfe
,
as
he
there
relateth
,
and
was
conuerted
by
S.
Peter
.
So
likewise
did
an
other
S.
Clemente
his
vncle
,
first
Bishop
of
Treuers
.
So
did
diuers
of
Catalog
.
Episc.
Treuer
.
in
Clem.
1.
Greg.
Turon
.
n
l.
in
glor
.
Martyr
.
cap.
12.
France
,
among
whom
Gregorius
Turonensis
placeth
a
noble
Matrone
,
who
going
to
see
Christ
,
brought
home
with
her
part
of
S.
Iohn
Baptiste
his
blood
newly
put
to
death
.
And
we
must
needs
thinke
that
among
these
were
diuers
of
this
noble
kingdome
of
greate
Britaine
,
conuerted
by
this
extraordinary
calling
of
the
Romans
,
at
that
time
:
for
of
all
the
people
of
Britaine
,
they
which
then
,
(
before
the
Scots
seating
their selues
there
)
inhabited
that
part
,
after
named
Scotland
,
in
no
wise
subiect
to
Rome
,
had
the
least
resorte
thither
;
yet
we
finde
in
many
antiquities
that
S.
Mansuetus
borne
there
,
natione
Scotus
;
by
later
denomination
went
so
longe
a
iorney
with
others
to
be
instructed
by
S.
Peter
in
the
dayes
of
Tyberius
,
longe
before
S.
Peter
came
to
make
abode
at
Rome
,
and
was
both
baptized
by
him
,
and
so
fully
instructed
Catal.
Episcop.
Tullens
.
and
profiting
in
Christian
Religion
,
that
he
was
by
S.
Peter
made
Preist
,
and
Bishop
also
and
sent
by
him
into
these
parts
,
before
he
himselfe
made
his
residence
at
Rome
,
euen
in
the
Regine
of
Caius
Caligula
Emperour
,
except
diuers
historians
deceaue
vs
.
3.
Much
rather
,
then
,
may
we
thinke
,
that
among
the
other
Britans
,
by
so
Gulielm
.
Eisengrenius
centen
.
1.
many
occasions
at
that
time
transported
and
going
vnto
Rome
,
and
inhabitants
there
,
diuers
were
so
conuerted
:
among
which
I
doubt
not
to
marshall
the
noble
British
Christian
parents
of
our
glorious
contry
woman
lady
Claudia
called
also
Sabinella
or
Priscilla
,
who
at
this
time
,
or
soone
after
were
there
conuerted
to
the
faith
,
and
were
entertainers
of
S.
Peter
himselfe
,
and
The
British
noble
parents
of
lady
conuerted
,
at
,
or
about
this
time
,
with
an
other
reason
from
S.
Ambrose
of
the
Roman
Britans
so
soone
conuersion
.
S.
Paul
with
others
when
they
came
to
Rome
.
S.
Ambrose
yeeldeth
vnto
vs
an
other
reason
,
why
Romans
,
Britans
,
and
others
which
liued
at
Rome
,
did
so
soone
,
and
easily
embrace
the
Religion
of
Christ
saith
he
:
constat
temporibus
Apostolorum
,
Iudoeos
propterea
quòd
sub
regno
Romano
agerent
,
Romae
habitasse
,
ex
quibus
hi
qui
crediderunt
,
tradiderunt
Romanis
,
vt
Christum
profitentes
,
legem
seruarent
,
Romani
autem
audita
fama
virtutum
Christi
,
faciles
ad
credendum
fuerunt
:
It
is
euident
,
that
in
the
time
of
the
Apostles
,
the
Iewes
because
they
liued
vnder
the
regiment
of
the
Romans
,
dwelt
at
Rome
,
among
whom
they
which
beleeued
,
deliuered
Ambros
.
praefat.
in
Epist.
ad
Rom.
vnto
the
Romans
,
that
professing
Christ
they
should
keepe
the
lawe
,
and
the
Romans
hearing
the
same
of
the
miracles
of
Christ
,
were
easely
induced
to
beleeue
.
By
which
we
may
informe
our selues
,
that
as
the
Iewes
,
because
they
were
vnder
the
gouernment
of
the
Romans
,
many
of
them
liued
at
Rome
,
so
did
many
of
our
Britans
,
by
the
same
reason
:
And
as
the
Iewes
which
were
most
backward
in
beleeuing
in
Christ
,
to
be
so
foreward
at
Rome
,
that
they
gaue
incouragement
to
the
Romans
to
beleeue
in
him
,
and
the
Romans
by
the
fame
of
Christs
miracles
,
did
so
easely
come
to
be
conuerted
:
So
the
Britans
which
were
there
resident
being
aswell
as
the
others
acquainted
with
those
holy
and
inuincible
true
motiues
of
beleife
in
Christ
,
would
not
singulary
remaine
in
Incredulity
:
especially
when
they
had
not
onely
the
Examples
of
the
Iewes
,
and
Romans
to
follow
in
admitting
the
religion
of
Christ
in
Rome
,
and
warrant
,
and
protection
from
the
Emperour
,
that
they
might
without
all
daunger
performe
it
:
But
were
assured
there
,
by
many
and
most
certaine
messages
from
Hierusalem
,
that
immediately
vpon
the
Ascension
of
Christ
,
and
descending
of
the
holy
ghost
vpon
the
Disciples
,
at
one
Sermon
of
S.
Peter
,
three
thousand
soules
were
conuerted
vnto
Christ
,
of
all
nations
vnder
Actor
.
c.
2.
heauen
;
Parthians
,
and
Medes
,
and
Elamites
,
and
dwellers
in
Mesopotamia
,
and
in
Iudaea
,
and
Cappadocia
,
in
Pontus
and
Asia
,
Phrygia
and
Pamphilia
in
Egypt
and
in
the
parts
of
Libia
about
Circne
,
and
strangers
of
Rome
,
Iewes
and
Proselites
;
all
these
as
the
Scripture
recounteth
then
being
people
of
all
the
then-knowne
parts
of
the
world
,
Asia
,
Afrike
,
and
Europe
,
and
hearing
S.
Peter
miraculously
preach
in
such
manner
,
that
they
all
vnderstood
him
,
in
their
seuerall
languages
,
were
at
that
time
conuerted
.
4.
So
that
if
either
so
many
miracles
of
Christ
,
and
his
holy
Apostles
,
or
examples
of
all
these
nations
,
so
many
that
the
holy
scripture
stileth
them
all
nations
vnder
heauen
(
which
no
man
may
deny
)
might
moue
our
Britans
at
Rome
to
follow
them
therein
,
they
also
then
performed
it
.
And
this
onely
by
that
happy
meanes
,
in
that
respect
,
that
they
then
dwelled
at
Rome
,
where
they
obtained
most
certaine
and
speedy
intelligence
of
these
things
.
And
among
all
these
people
of
the
named
nations
conuerted
by
S.
Peter
at
that
time
,
we
finde
not
by
any
history
or
antiquity
to
warrant
vs
,
that
the
inhabitants
of
this
kingdome
of
Britany
either
dwelling
here
at
home
in
this
land
,
at
Rome
or
els
where
in
the
vniuersall
world
,
had
any
commerce
,
or
conuersation
with
any
of
those
nations
present
at
that
heauenly
sermon
,
or
witnesses
of
the
miracles
of
Christ
or
his
disciples
to
instruct
them
in
these
things
,
But
onely
with
the
remembred
straungers
of
Rome
,
Iewes
and
Proselites
,
which
then
liued
there
in
Rome
,
as
our
Britans
did
.
And
from
and
by
this
conduct
and
fountaine
of
grace
onely
for
the
same
reasons
did
the
water
of
life
issue
and
flow
so
fast
and
farre
into
this
kingdome
in
that
very
time
of
Tyberius
the
Emperour
,
soone
after
the
death
of
our
Sauiour
,
as
our
Protestant
Antiquaries
of
England
thus
deliuer
vnto
vs
:
There
are
who
vpon
a
very
good
grounde
from
the
words
of
Gyldas
,
the
most
auncient
of
our
British
histerians
,
will
haue
the
Theater
of
great
Britaine
pag.
202
§.
5.
Gild.
de
conq
.
Britan.
sunne
of
the
Ghospell
to
haue
risen
in
this
our
west
,
and
this
Island
of
Britaine
to
haue
enioyed
the
very
morning
of
his
ascent
,
the
brightnesse
thereof
peirring
through
the
mistie
clowdes
of
errour
,
and
shining
here
in
Britaine
euen
in
the
dayes
of
Tyberius
,
towards
whose
end
,
Christ
suffered
his
death
,
and
by
whose
Indulgence
towards
Christians
,
their
profession
was
propagated
farre
and
neare
.
Which
Assertion
the
said
Gyldas
doth
not
deliuer
coldely
,
or
doubtingly
,
but
with
greate
confidence
,
and
relying
vpon
good
grounds
,
as
it
appeareth
when
he
saith
scimus
,
we
know
for
certaintie
,
that
this
was
in
the
later
times
of
Tyberius
,
which
was
immediatly
after
our
blessed
Samours
Passion
.
5.
An
other
English
Protestant
Antiquary
writeth
:
It
may
appeare
that
the
Christian
Religion
was
planted
here
(
in
Britaine
)
in
this
land
,
shortly
after
Christs
Holinshed
hist.
of
Engl.
l.
4.
c.
5.
Franc.
Mason
ep.
dedicat
.
Franc.
Mason
Consecrat
.
lib.
2.
cap.
3.
pag.
51.
time
.
An
other
directed
as
he
saith
,
by
the
present
Protestant
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
,
is
so
earnest
vpon
the
words
of
Gildas
,
or
malice
to
Rome
,
that
thus
he
speaketh
:
Tyberius
died
in
the
yeare
of
Christ
39.
according
to
Baronius
.
Where
vpon
it
followeth
,
that
Britaine
receaued
the
ghospell
,
fiue
yeares
at
least
before
either
Paul
or
Peter
came
to
Rome
.
By
which
it
is
euident
by
these
Protestant
writers
of
England
,
that
they
are
confident
,
that
diuers
of
this
nation
receaued
English
Prot●stants
from
S.
Gildas
and
otherwise
proue
,
that
Britaine
rec●aued
the
faith
of
Christ●n
Tyb●rius
his
time
and
by
meanes
of
Rome
.
the
faith
of
Christ
,
soone
after
his
Ascension
in
the
time
of
Tyberius
;
which
could
probably
be
effected
,
by
no
other
way
,
or
mediation
,
but
by
Rome
,
where
many
Britans
then
liued
and
inhabited
,
and
(
as
before
)
where
and
whence
onely
they
could
take
notice
,
and
knowledge
of
such
things
.
Which
may
sufficiently
be
conuinced
euen
out
of
that
place
of
S.
Gildas
,
wherevpon
these
English
Protestants
doe
ground
themselues
,
and
as
they
are
both
published
,
and
vrged
by
them
,
being
these
:
Interea
glaciali
frigore
rigenti
Insulae
,
&
velut
longiori
terrarum
secessu
soli
visibili
non
proximae
verus
ille
non
de
firmamento
Gildas
l.
de
conq
.
Britan.
c.
6.
solum
temporali
,
sed
de
summa
etiam
coelorum
arce
tempora
cuncta
exce●ente
,
vniuerso
orbi
praefulgidum
sui
coruscum
ostendens
,
tempore
vt
scimus
,
summo
Tyberij
Caesaris
,
quo
absque
vllo
impedimento
,
eius
propagabatur
Religio
,
comminata
,
Senatu
nolente
,
a
principe
morte
,
delatoribus
militum
ciusdem
,
radios
suos
primum
indulget
,
id
est
sua
praecepta
Christus
:
In
the
meane
time
he
who
is
the
true
sunne
,
not
onely
from
the
temporall
firmament
,
but
from
his
high
tower
of
heauen
exceeding
all
times
,
shewing
his
bright
shinning
to
the
whole
world
,
in
the
later
time
of
Tyberius
Caesar
,
in
which
without
any
Impediment
his
Religion
was
propagated
,
death
being
threatned
by
the
Prince
,
against
the
Senates
will
,
to
the
Accusers
of
his
Souldiers
,
Christ
doth
first
afford
his
beames
,
to
wit
,
his
precepts
,
to
the
Iland
stiffe
with
frosen
colde
,
and
by
a
longe
separation
of
the
earth
seperated
from
the
visible
sunne
.
Where
we
see
,
that
if
our
Protestant
Antiquaries
haue
delt
sincerely
with
S.
Gildas
,
he
is
both
a
witnesse
,
that
this
Iland
of
Britaine
,
which
is
that
he
there
describeth
,
did
both
take
knowledge
of
Christ
,
the
true
heauenly
sunne
,
and
benefite
of
his
celestiall
light
,
in
the
later
time
of
Tyberius
,
where
he
suffered
for
redemption
of
the
world
,
and
that
Emperour
threatening
death
to
the
accusers
of
them
which
should
receaue
him
for
the
Messias
,
did
giue
occasion
,
that
the
faith
of
Christ
was
so
soone
preached
,
and
embraced
in
this
so
remote
,
and
colde
a
Region
,
then
subiect
to
the
Empire
of
Tyberius
.
6.
Therefore
we
cannot
by
this
auncient
Authority
deuise
any
better
meanes
,
how
the
religion
of
Christ
was
then
first
planted
here
,
but
as
I
haue
proued
before
from
Rome
,
the
residency
of
that
Emperour
,
where
these
mysteries
of
Christianity
were
first
reuealed
,
authentically
examined
,
allowed
,
and
confirmed
:
where
that
commaunde
and
priuiledge
of
the
Emperour
for
Christians
was
decreed
,
and
published
,
and
where
,
or
whence
onely
,
the
inhabitants
of
this
nation
by
their
dwelling
and
continuing
there
,
or
receauing
continuall
intelligence
from
thence
,
could
learne
,
or
come
to
the
notice
of
these
things
.
Neither
can
the
Protestants
of
England
contending
thus
,
that
there
were
Christians
here
in
this
time
,
be
of
any
other
opinion
,
for
they
doe
not
,
yea
cannot
assigne
any
one
other
,
but
such
as
were
sent
from
S.
Peter
,
when
he
was
come
to
Rome
,
are
from
him
,
and
by
his
authoritie
before
he
was
seated
there
,
that
preached
the
faith
of
Christ
in
this
I
land
either
in
that
time
,
or
aboue
twenty
yeares
after
:
for
they
finde
not
any
other
vntill
the
coming
of
S.
Ioseph
of
Aramathia
,
who
buried
our
Sauiour
,
and
came
not
hither
vntill
the
63.
yeare
after
his
natiuity
,
and
the
time
of
Tyberius
the
Emperour
his
death
24.
at
the
least
.
Longe
before
which
time
,
the
Britans
had
both
learned
Preists
,
and
also
Bishops
sent
hither
,
or
consecrated
here
,
by
the
blessed
Apostle
S.
Peter
.
7.
And
if
S.
Mansuetus
,
of
whome
I
haue
spoken
before
,
as
the
Germane
histories
assure
vs
,
was
consecrated
by
S.
Peter
,
and
sent
,
or
went
so
farre
a
Catal.
Episcop.
Gullens
.
in
Lothoring
.
Arnold
.
Mirm.
in
Theatr.
Conuers
.
Gent.
Gal.
E●sengren
.
cent.
1.
part.
1.
dist.
●
.
fol.
●6
.
Pet.
de
Natal
.
l.
11.
c.
vlt.
Franc.
Bellefor
.
Cosmogr
.
l.
2.
col.
263.
Ant.
Demochar
.
l.
2.
c.
33.
de
Miss.
contr.
Caluin
.
Iorney
to
him
,
in
the
easterne
contries
for
that
holy
purpose
,
whether
he
went
out
of
this
kingdome
with
direction
,
or
from
the
city
of
Rome
,
with
instruction
giuen
him
there
yet
he
being
sent
and
directed
to
goe
so
farre
,
to
Peter
,
and
consecrated
by
him
,
and
by
him
againe
directed
,
and
sent
an
Apostolike
preacher
and
Bishop
,
into
these
parts
,
we
may
not
be
so
alienated
from
that
most
blessed
Apostle
,
but
to
giue
him
this
his
due
,
to
acknowledge
,
That
he
or
they
,
who
directed
this
our
contryman
,
to
S.
Peter
,
aboue
all
others
,
was
,
or
were
also
first
directed
by
the
same
S.
Peter
,
in
such
things
.
And
thus
hauing
the
cheife
Apostle
of
Christ
,
&
highest
Ruler
in
spirituall
things
,
taking
notice
,
care
,
and
charge
of
this
kingdome
in
this
his
time
;
The
Emperour
our
frend
and
fauourer
,
giuing
all
allowance
,
and
noe
prohibition
to
Christianity
,
and
by
so
many
extraordinary
motiues
as
are
before
remembred
,
so
greate
a
feruour
and
forwardnesse
of
the
inhabitants
here
to
receaue
the
faith
Our
Kings
of
Britaine
were
rather
freinds
and
furtherers
then
enemies
to
Christian
Religion
in
this
time
.
of
Christ
,
there
could
now
no
impediment
be
found
to
hinder
it
,
except
in
our
owne
Kings
,
which
was
not
so
;
for
concerning
our
gouernment
here
in
Britaine
,
if
Aruiragus
was
then
King
here
,
as
some
historians
seeme
to
teach
vs
,
he
was
a
frend
and
no
Enemy
to
Christian
religion
,
as
we
shall
see
hereafter
:
Or
if
Cunobile
yet
liued
,
as
diuers
of
our
Protestant
writers
doe
seeme
to
thinke
,
vpon
the
authority
of
Dio
Cassius
,
reporting
that
Adminus
the
sonne
of
Cunobeline
being
bannished
out
of
Britaine
,
by
his
Father
,
was
receaued
Dio.
l.
59.
Stow.
and
howes
hist.
in
Caius
Caligula
Theater
of
great
Britaine
l.
6
cap.
4.
into
protection
by
Caius
Caligula
,
the
fourth
Emperour
:
yet
this
hindereth
nothing
;
for
all
histories
,
and
antiquities
are
witnesses
,
that
notwithstanding
the
recited
difference
betwene
the
Emperour
Tyberius
and
the
Senate
,
about
the
honour
of
Christ
,
and
liberty
of
Christians
,
whether
it
was
Cunobeline
,
Guiderius
,
or
Aruiragus
which
then
reigned
here
,
he
stood
in
termes
of
amitie
,
and
peace
with
the
Emperour
,
and
resisted
not
that
his
edict
,
but
rather
was
a
fauourer
,
and
frend
vnto
it
.
Which
our
Protestant
Antiquaries
incline
vnto
grounding
themselues
vpon
the
authority
of
Cornelius
Tacitus
,
Theater
of
great
Britaine
l.
6.
c.
4.
§.
4.
p.
191.
in
this
Manner
:
In
Britaine
Tyberius
neither
maintained
garrison
,
nor
attempted
alteration
,
and
thereby
as
it
may
be
thought
,
their
owne
lawes
and
Princes
bare
sway
among
themselues
,
howsoeuer
the
cause
of
Tribute
was
ballized
,
if
not
in
Tacitus
Annal.
l.
2.
c.
5.
subiection
,
yet
were
well
affected
to
the
Romans
,
as
appeareth
by
Tacitus
,
in
the
kinde
intertainements
,
and
in
releeuing
their
shipwracked
souldiers
,
that
by
Crosseinge
the
seas
,
were
by
tempest
dryuen
vpon
their
coasts
,
and
courteously
sent
them
thence
,
by
their
petty
Kings
vnto
Germanicus
,
their
Generall
.
8.
Neither
doth
the
British
history
gainesay
this
opinion
,
although
the
Theater
writers
immediately
after
the
last
recited
words
,
doe
adde
:
Notwithstanding
Ieffory
of
mommouth
seemeth
to
affirme
the
contrary
,
that
bringeth
fourth
the
the
Reigne
of
one
Guiderius
,
and
the
valure
of
Aruiragus
,
the
sonnes
of
Cunobeline
,
to
withstand
the
Romish
,
commaunde
,
and
vtterly
to
refuse
the
payment
of
the
Tribute
,
banding
both
against
Tiberius
,
as
also
against
Caligula
,
and
Claudius
,
the
Emperours
subceeding
.
Which
deniall
of
the
Tribute
Guiderius
or
Aruiragus
to
either
Caius
Caligula
,
or
Tyberius
,
is
not
affirmed
by
the
writer
of
the
Brittish
history
,
which
these
men
name
Geffory
of
monmouth
,
who
truely
translated
Galf●id
.
monum
.
hist.
Reg.
Brit.
l.
4
c.
11.
Ponticus
Virun
.
Brit.
hist.
l.
4.
it
.
For
this
Authour
saith
first
:
post
illum
(
Tenuantium
)
promotus
est
ad
Culmen
regale
Kymbelinus
filius
suus
miles
strenuus
,
quem
Augustus
Caesar
nutrierat
.
Hic
in
tantam
amicitiam
Romanorum
inciderat
,
vt
cum
posset
tributum
eorum
detinere
,
gratis
impenderet
.
In
diebus
illis
natus
est
Dominus
noster
Iesus
Christus
:
After
Tenantius
his
sonne
Kymbeline
a
valiant
knight
,
whom
Augustus
Caesar
had
brought
vp
was
preferred
to
the
kingdome
.
He
loued
the
Romans
so
much
,
that
when
he
might
haue
deteined
their
Tribut
,
he
freely
payed
it
.
And
in
the
next
chapter
,
where
he
bringeth
in
Guiderius
,
and
Aruiragus
,
cap.
12.
supr.
he
addeth
:
Expletis
vitae
suae
diebus
.
cessit
regni
gubernaculum
Guiderio
.
Cum
ergo
Tributum
quod
appetebant
Romam
,
ipsis
denegaret
:
superuenit
Claudius
,
qui
in
Matth.
Westm.
an
.
D.
44.
Stowe
and
howes
hist.
in
Claudius
Holinsh.
hist.
of
Engl.
l.
3.
in
Theomantius
c.
18.
Strabo
in
Geograph
.
in
Brit.
Imperium
subrogatus
fuerat
:
when
Kimbeline
was
dead
,
Guiderius
succeeded
in
the
Kingdome
.
Therefore
when
he
denyed
the
Tribute
,
which
the
Romans
demaunded
,
Claudius
came
hither
being
then
Emperour
,
which
is
that
,
the
Brittish
history
hath
of
this
matter
,
and
also
Ponticus
virunnias
word
by
word
,
which
was
in
the
fourth
yeare
of
Claudius
,
seuen
yeares
at
the
least
after
the
death
of
Tyberius
.
Therefore
it
is
euident
,
by
all
accompts
,
that
during
the
life
of
Tyberius
,
there
was
no
breach
,
but
a
continued
amity
betweene
him
and
the
Britans
,
And
so
his
Imperiall
fauourable
edict
for
all
Christians
,
was
not
,
could
not
be
contradicted
,
but
receaued
,
and
approued
in
this
kingdome
,
by
the
Britans
here
.
And
yet
if
the
Kings
of
Britaine
had
denied
their
Tribute
vnto
Tyberius
,
this
would
haue
proued
nothing
,
but
they
were
yet
rather
frends
,
then
enemies
,
maintainers
,
then
persecutours
of
Christians
;
which
is
euident
in
that
King
Aruiragus
,
who
at
such
time
,
as
the
Roman
Emperour
Nero
was
a
persecutour
of
Christians
,
and
Claudius
before
him
,
yet
this
Brittish
King
was
so
greate
a
frend
and
fauourer
of
the
Religion
of
Christ
,
that
euen
by
our
Protestant
Antiquaries
themselues
,
this
nation
was
in
their
dayes
,
an
harbour
Theater
of
great
Britainel
.
6.
Godwin
.
Conu
.
of
Britaine
.
Leland
.
in
Arth.
antiq.
Glascon
.
Capgrau
.
in
5.
Ioseph
.
Aramat
.
Stowe
Howes
hist.
in
Aruiragus
.
Holinsh.
hist.
of
Engl.
in
eodem
of
Canelden
in
Belg.
Hardinge
Chron.
in
Aruiragus
.
Arnoldus
Nurman
.
theatro
Conuers
.
Gent.
Gulielm
.
Eiseng
.
centent
.
1.
Petrus
de
Natal
.
l.
11.
Anton.
Democh
.
l.
2.
contra
Caluin
.
c.
33.
and
receptacle
,
for
such
Christians
,
as
fledde
hither
from
their
persecution
.
And
this
King
did
not
onely
permit
them
to
enioy
peace
,
and
quietnesse
,
but
releiued
their
necessities
,
allowing
them
publike
profession
of
their
holy
religion
,
euen
in
Churches
and
oratories
,
priuiledged
by
his
authority
,
and
was
so
farre
from
being
a
persecutour
,
that
diuers
haue
written
(
of
which
hereafter
)
that
he
himselfe
was
also
a
Christian
.
9.
By
which
and
other
such
,
or
more
heauenly
motiues
it
came
to
passe
,
that
I
may
boldly
write
,
this
nation
of
Britaine
had
diuers
Christians
euen
in
this
time
of
Tiberius
.
Among
whom
that
litle
testimony
of
so
holy
&
auncient
antiquities
(
which
by
iniury
of
times
is
left
vnto
vs
,
)
will
giue
me
warrant
to
write
that
S.
Mansuetus
borne
in
this
kingdome
was
one
,
&
(
no
other
nation
clayming
them
)
not
vnprobably
his
holy
Successours
,
&
Associats
S.
Amon
,
and
S.
Alcha
:
especially
if
we
follow
those
Authours
which
say
,
That
S.
Mansuetus
was
sent
as
an
Apostolike
man
,
&
Associate
to
S.
Clement
,
vncle
of
S.
Clement
the
Pope
,
first
Bishop
or
Archbishop
of
Metz
,
by
S.
Peter
the
Apostle
,
in
the
time
of
Caius
Caligula
Emperour
in
the
40.
yeare
of
the
Natiuitie
of
Christ
:
anno
&
quod
excurrit
quadragesimo
,
S.
Petro
Pontifice
Maximo
,
Caio
Caligula
Imperatore
.
About
the
40.
yeare
of
Christ
in
the
time
of
S.
Peters
Papacie
,
and
Empire
of
Caius
Caligula
.
Wherefore
we
must
needs
graunt
,
he
was
a
Christian
some
time
before
,
for
neither
Catechumens
,
Neophites
,
or
newly
conuerted
were
allowed
to
such
functions
,
And
so
he
was
a
Christian
in
the
time
of
Tiberius
,
which
was
the
case
also
of
S.
Clement
sent
with
him
,
conuerted
by
S.
Peter
in
that
time
of
Tyberius
,
as
is
before
remembred
.
And
if
S.
Mansuetus
borne
in
the
furthest
and
more
northerne
,
and
remote
parte
of
this
Iland
,
and
therefore
termed
natione
Scotus
,
trauailed
so
farre
,
from
hence
as
to
Antioch
,
or
those
easterne
Arnoldus
Mirm.
&
Gulielm
.
Eisengren
.
supr.
Franc.
Belleforest
Cosmograp
.
l.
2.
col.
263.
Cat.
Ep.
tull
.
parts
,
beyonde
,
or
about
Hierusalem
,
to
be
then
instructed
,
by
S.
Peter
,
before
he
came
to
Rome
,
or
any
westerne
nation
,
as
these
authorities
haue
told
vs
;
we
may
not
be
so
regardlesse
of
the
honour
of
this
kingdome
;
but
to
thinke
that
many
of
these
nearer
parts
in
Britaine
,
at
home
,
and
others
at
Rome
,
vndertooke
either
by
themselues
,
or
with
this
holy
Saint
,
that
happy
pilgrimage
,
to
that
most
blessed
Apostle
to
be
instructed
in
the
faith
.
Concerning
some
of
them
which
probably
went
out
of
Britaine
about
that
time
I
haue
spoken
&
among
them
that
were
then
residing
at
Rome
,
and
went
from
thence
,
or
in
this
time
were
conuerted
there
,
not
without
probable
reason
,
I
reckon
the
blessed
parents
of
S.
Claudia
,
Christians
before
S.
Peters
coming
to
Rome
,
to
be
resident
there
,
and
his
entertainers
there
,
before
Claudius
the
Emperour
came
into
Britaine
,
to
leade
them
,
or
any
such
,
hostages
,
or
captiues
thither
,
as
I
shall
proue
hereafter
.
And
this
giueth
some
particulars
of
that
which
diuers
Gildas
epist.
de
excid
.
&
conq
.
Brit.
cap.
6.
Theater
of
great
Britainel
.
6.
c.
9.
Protestants
would
deduce
from
Gildas
,
in
generall
of
this
our
Britaine
,
that
it
receaued
praecepta
Christi
tempore
summo
Tyberij
Caesaris
:
the
precepts
and
Religion
of
Christ
in
the
later
time
of
the
Empire
of
Tyberius
.
As
our
Protestant
antiquaries
haue
both
published
,
and
plainely
expounded
him
before
,
in
their
publike
worke
the
Theater
of
greate
Britaine
composed
by
their
common
labours
and
consents
.
Besides
which
,
an
other
both
reputed
a
Bishop
,
and
learned
historian
among
them
thus
affirmeth
,
there
be
many
testimonies
to
such
Godwin
.
Catal.
in
Yorke
1.
Paulinus
.
purpose
:
there
be
manifold
testimonies
of
very
credible
Authours
who
witnesse
,
that
the
faith
of
Christ
was
receaued
in
diuers
particular
places
of
this
Iland
,
presently
after
the
Ascension
of
Christ
,
or
the
least
while
the
Apostles
yet
liued
.
Their
first
Protestant
Archbishop
saith
:
ab
ipsis
Ecclesiae
Incunabilis
,
hanc
Insulam
in
fide
Christiana
Matth.
Parker
Antiquit.
Brit.
pag.
2.
fuisse
instructam
:
That
this
Iland
was
instructed
in
the
faith
of
Christ
euen
from
the
cradle
,
or
first
infancie
of
the
Church
.
And
this
is
their
commonly
receaued
opinion
.
THE
VI.
CHAPTER
.
THAT
S.
IAMES
THE
APOSTLE
,
WHO
IS
commonly
said
to
haue
preached
in
Spaine
in
this
time
,
did
not
preach
in
Ireland
,
as
some
write
:
yet
his
preaching
to
the
Iewes
in
Spaine
might
prepare
the
way
for
the
spirituall
good
of
some
in
Britaine
,
although
none
of
them
conuerted
by
him
.
1.
DIVERS
historians
write
,
That
S.
Iames
the
Apostle
,
sonne
of
Zebedeus
,
and
brother
to
S.
Ihon
the
Euangelist
,
preached
in
the
west
part
of
the
world
,
wherein
Britaine
is
(
among
Cosmographers
)
accompted
to
be
scituated
,
in
this
time
of
Tyberius
,
and
so
may
somewhat
belonge
to
our
historie
,
especially
if
we
should
followe
some
late
Protestant
writers
,
which
would
extend
his
preaching
into
Ireland
so
neare
vnto
vs
in
this
time
,
whereof
we
now
treate
.
Which
if
it
be
true
,
we
may
not
passe
it
ouer
with
silence
;
for
Irelande
hauing
bene
the
auncient
contrie
of
the
Scots
,
euen
those
of
this
kingdome
,
Some
men
perhaps
The
Authoritie
whereon
they
build
,
which
write
S.
Iames
the
Apostle
preached
in
Irland
insufficient
,
and
mistaken
by
them
.
might
thinke
,
that
S.
Mansuetus
came
to
the
knowledge
of
Christ
by
that
meanes
,
though
I
doe
not
finde
any
Protestant
we
haue
,
to
write
of
this
holy
Sainct
.
But
that
which
is
said
before
,
that
he
was
disciple
to
S.
Peter
will
keepe
vs
,
from
that
errour
.
They
which
would
bringe
S.
Iames
into
Ireland
,
ground
vpon
Vincentius
.
The
likenesse
of
the
name
Hiberia
caused
perhaps
the
errour
that
he
was
in
Hibernia
:
Ireland
,
for
almost
all
histories
of
the
Irish
and
other
nations
are
silent
of
that
Apostles
being
there
.
Isidor
.
hispal
.
l.
de
Patrib
.
non
.
test
.
V●terbien
.
Chro.
part
.
14.
Petr.
de
Natal
.
l.
6.
c.
133.
Antonin
.
part.
1.
titul.
6.
cap.
7.
Loys
de
Mayerne
Turquet
histoire
generale
d'Espane
.
Philip.
Bergone
.
Holin●h
.
or
Stanish
.
histor.
descript
.
of
Ireland
.
2.
Yet
for
his
preaching
in
Spayne
,
Hiberia
,
we
haue
many
Authorities
,
beside
the
histories
and
tradition
of
the
Spanyards
.
When
otherwise
there
is
no
such
testimony
for
his
being
in
Ireland
,
&
the
Irish
themselues
do
deriue
their
first
preaching
,
or
teaching
the
faith
of
Christ
among
them
,
from
such
as
came
out
of
this
Britaine
thither
,
or
from
S.
Patrik
sent
thither
by
S.
Celestine
Pope
of
Rome
,
about
the
yeare
430.
And
is
named
the
Irish
mens
Apostle
.
And
although
Holinshed
,
or
Stanishurst
the
writer
of
that
part
of
the
Irish
history
doth
say
:
●e
finde
that
immediatly
after
Christs
time
,
S.
Iames
the
Apostle
and
others
tr●uayling
into
these
west
parts
,
did
first
instruct
the
Irish
people
&
teach
them
the
glad
tydeings
of
the
ghospell
,
so
that
diuers
amongst
them
euen
the●
were
Christened
and
beleeued
:
Yet
he
bringeth
no
other
warrant
for
that
assertion
of
his
,
not
so
much
as
naming
Vincentius
but
teacheth
after
how
it
was
conuerted
by
S.
Palladius
and
Patricius
,
and
others
out
of
this
Britaine
,
neither
is
any
one
Christian
of
that
nation
to
be
named
,
before
that
time
:
Which
will
hardly
be
found
to
be
true
of
any
nation
,
that
receaued
the
faith
so
longe
before
,
as
Vincentius
supposeth
,
if
he
meaneth
Ireland
:
which
he
doth
not
,
but
Vinc●ntius
doth
not
affirme
that
S.
Iames
preached
in
Ireland
but
in
Hiberia
,
Spayne
.
onely
Spaine
,
as
is
euident
in
his
ninth
,
and
seuenth
chapter
where
entreating
of
this
S.
Iames
,
he
saith
,
as
the
auncient
French
(
in
which
he
wrote
)
manuscript
,
which
I
follow
doth
giue
me
warrant
that
S.
Iames
the
Apostle
did
not
preach
in
Hibernia
,
Ireland
,
but
onely
in
Hiberia
,
Spaine
:
his
words
translated
be
these
:
when
the
Apostles
were
seperated
into
diuers
parts
,
and
contries
,
Vincent
.
speculhistorial
.
l.
9.
c.
7.
Manusc
.
Gallicum
antiq.
Guliel
.
Eisengren
.
centin
.
1.
fol.
163.
Calist
.
2
in
vit.
S.
Iacobi
.
Breuiar
.
Rom.
in
fest.
eius
25.
Iul.
Antonin
.
part.
1.
tit.
6.
c.
7.
Mantuan
.
in
fast
.
Petr.
de
Natal
.
lib.
6.
c.
133.
Viterbien
.
Chron.
part
.
14.
Isid.
in
Iacob
.
Holinshed
description
of
Ireland
.
p.
52.
Loys
de
Mayerne
hist.
generale
d'Esp
.
l.
4.
p.
179.
Iames
the
Apostle
of
God
,
preac●ed
the
worde
,
of
God
es
partes
de
Hiberie
,
in
the
parts
of
Hiberia
,
Spaine
,
where
he
chose
seuen
disciples
:
And
then
immediatly
follow
the
names
of
his
Spanish
disciples
,
as
they
are
also
related
by
the
Spanish
historians
.
And
this
is
all
he
writeth
of
this
matter
and
the
preaching
of
that
holy
Apostle
.
Therefore
it
cannot
be
imagined
by
any
thing
written
by
Vincentius
,
except
my
Manuscript
deceaueth
me
,
that
he
euer
preached
in
Ireland
.
And
this
English
Protestant
historian
,
who
hath
so
relied
vpon
Vincentius
,
proueth
as
much
,
from
the
Irish
Antiquities
,
and
Antiquaries
themselues
in
these
words
:
The
Irish
writers
themselues
affirme
,
that
their
contry
,
was
rather
still
esteemed
as
one
of
the
vnchristened
Ilands
till
about
the
yeare
foure
hundred
twenty
&
sixe
,
whilest
Celestine
the
first
of
that
name
gouerned
the
See
of
Rome
,
Who
sent
S.
Patrike
thither
.
And
his
preaching
in
Spaine
it selfe
is
not
so
certaine
by
the
writers
of
the
Spanish
history
.
Among
whom
Louys
de
Mayerne
in
his
historie
generale
d'Espagne
writing
from
the
Spanyards
themselues
,
affirmeth
,
that
the
doctrine
of
Christ
was
knowne
in
the
time
of
Tyberius
,
but
obscure
,
who
was
their
Apostle
.
And
after
proueth
how
the
Spaniards
which
say
,
S.
Iames
was
there
,
say
also
:
that
he
conuerted
but
nine
persons
,
and
returned
into
Iury
,
and
liued
all
his
life
after
in
Hierusalem
,
and
the
places
adioyning
.
And
so
no
time
is
left
for
his
Irish
Iorney
,
supposed
as
before
,
being
beheaded
by
Herode
in
the
third
yeare
of
Claudius
the
Emperour
.
And
S.
Isidor
himselfe
a
Spaniard
(
if
Authour
Isidor
.
Hispal
.
l.
de
vit.
&
mort
.
Sanctorum
c.
73.
Philipp
.
Bergom
.
ad
An.
43.
Breu.
Rom.
in
fest.
S.
Iacobi
.
25.
Iulij
.
of
that
booke
of
the
life
&
death
of
Saints
)
carrieth
him
no
further
than
Spaine
:
so
Philippus
Bergomensis
with
others
,
and
the
whole
Latine
Church
in
the
publike
office
of
his
festiuitie
,
Is
so
farre
from
allowing
any
further
limits
to
his
preaching
then
Spaine
,
in
these
westerne
parts
,
that
it
doth
not
warrant
vnto
vs
,
that
he
was
in
Spaine
,
but
onely
saith
,
that
the
Tradition
of
the
contrie
of
Spaine
is
so
.
Iacobus
post
Iesu
Christi
Ascensum
in
coelum
,
in
Iudaea
&
Samarta
praedicans
,
plurimos
ad
Christi
fidem
perduxit
.
Mox
Hispaniam
adijsse
&
Magdeburgen
.
Cen●ur
.
1.
l.
2.
c.
2.
col.
22.
23.
Francis
Burgoin
.
hist.
l.
2.
c.
1.
ibi
aliquot
ad
fidem
conuertisse
illius
prouinciae
traditio
est
.
3.
And
that
Hiberia
,
Spaine
,
should
be
gathered
onely
from
Vincentius
,
and
not
Hibernia
,
Ireland
,
it
is
made
cleare
,
by
the
like
mistaking
of
the
Magedurgian
Protestants
,
who
setting
downe
,
who
they
thinke
preached
in
this
part
of
the
world
,
in
bringing
Vincentius
to
say
S.
Iames
preached
in
Ireland
quite
thrust
him
out
of
Spaine
it selfe
,
leauing
it
to
S.
Paule
,
and
yet
that
doubt
fully
.
In
Hispaniam
Paulus
se
permittit
Iturum
esse
,
Rom.
15.
verum
an
eo
peruene●t
,
incertum
est
.
In
Hibernia
Iacobum
vnà
cum
alijs
quibusdam
docuisse
,
Vincentius
scribit
lib.
8.
c.
7.
Paul
promiseth
that
he
would
goe
into
Spaine
in
his
epistle
to
the
Romans
.
But
whether
he
came
thither
or
no
,
it
is
vncertaine
,
Vincentius
writeth
that
Iames
with
some
others
taught
in
Ireland
.
So
that
the
errour
of
these
men
in
this
matter
,
doth
so
much
as
it
can
,
against
the
tradition
of
the
Spanyards
,
depriue
them
of
that
holy
Apostle
,
and
yet
for
his
being
in
Ireland
proueth
nothing
at
all
for
as
all
men
know
,
Hiberia
,
and
Hibernia
,
be
quite
different
Contries
,
and
Hiberia
(
Vincentius
his
word
)
is
neuer
taken
for
Ireland
but
for
Spayne
.
Therefore
whosoeuer
would
with
the
Magdeburgian
Protestants
chaunge
Vincentius
his
Hiberia
,
into
their
owne
(
in
this
case
)
Imagined
Hibernia
,
which
Vincentius
doth
not
name
,
must
needs
by
his
authoritie
,
the
onely
or
cheife
ground
they
haue
,
depriue
both
Ireland
and
Spaine
of
the
presence
of
S.
Iames.
For
Vincentius
onely
nameth
Hiberia
to
be
the
place
where
this
Apostle
preached
,
which
by
no
possible
construction
can
comprehend
both
those
Contries
so
diuided
.
And
the
Disciples
which
he
had
,
being
very
fewe
,
Guliel
.
Eisengr
.
cent.
1.
in
Hispa
.
Antonin
.
part.
1.
tit.
6.
c.
7.
Petrus
de
Natal
.
lib.
6.
c.
133.
Loys
Maycrne
hist.
gener
.
sup.
Vincent
.
in
specul
.
historial
.
l.
9.
c.
7.
&
cap.
6.
Breu.
Rom.
25.
Iulij
.
Martyrol
.
Rom.
25.
Iulij
.
were
onely
Spaniards
there
borne
,
&
not
any
one
of
any
other
Nation
,
Scotland
,
Ireland
,
or
whatsoeuer
,
as
is
euident
in
all
writers
of
his
life
and
death
,
euen
by
Vincentius
himselfe
,
whom
these
Protestants
haue
cited
before
,
who
neuer
nameth
Mansuetus
,
or
any
sent
into
these
parts
,
of
Ireland
,
Scotland
,
or
Britaine
.
So
the
publike
Church
Seruice
in
the
feast
of
that
Apostle
with
the
rest
.
The
old
Roman
Martyrologe
speaketh
of
his
body
carried
to
Spaine
not
of
his
preaching
there
.
That
place
which
these
men
cite
from
Vincentius
in
the
7.
chapter
of
his
8.
booke
,
hath
not
one
word
either
of
Hiberia
,
or
Hibernia
,
or
S.
Iames
,
but
speaketh
of
S.
Ihon
Baptiste
his
preaching
and
life
.
4.
Therefore
the
whole
current
of
our
late
English
Protestant
Antiquaries
(
whom
I
am
still
to
be
directed
by
,
)
perceauing
perhaps
how
vnaduisedly
their
Brethren
of
Magdeburge
,
Francis
Burgoinge
,
and
Holinshed
haue
carried
themselues
in
this
busines
,
hath
quite
forsaken
them
,
running
in
an
other
channell
,
and
neuer
remembring
S.
Iames
among
those
Apostles
,
from
whom
this
kingdome
by
any
meanes
receaued
the
holy
Religion
of
Christ
.
For
Vincentius
writeth
no
such
thing
,
but
quite
oterwise
,
that
he
onely
preached
in
Hiberia
,
Spaine
,
and
from
thence
returned
to
Hierusalem
againe
.
His
words
in
the
old
Manuscript
Copy
,
are
these
:
Quandles
Apostres
se
separirent
en
diuers
Vincent
.
specul
.
historial
.
manuscrip
.
Gallic
.
antiq.
l.
7.
c.
7.
parties
&
contr●es
,
Iacques
Apostre
de
Dieu
prescha
la
parolle
de
Dieu
sans
poeur
és
parties
de
Hyberie
la
où
il
esleut
7.
Disciples
,
Torele
,
Second
,
Inladette
,
Cilefont
,
Eufrase
,
Celee
,
Ysichoe
,
&
annonça
leur
erreur
,
&
sema
en
eux
la
parolle
de
Dieu
,
qui
longuement
auoit
esté
sans
fruict
,
&
quand
le
dernier
iour
approcha
,
il
les
mena
auec
luy
en
Ierusalem
,
&
la
reccut
le
martyr
:
Which
translated
into
English
,
is
thus
:
When
the
Apostles
,
did
disperse
themselues
into
seuerall
partes
and
Contries
,
Iames
an
Apostle
of
Christ
did
preach
the
word
of
God
without
feare
in
the
Contries
of
Hiberia
(
Spaine
)
where
he
did
chuse
7.
Disciples
Torquel
,
Second
,
Inladette
,
Cilefont
,
Eufrase
,
Celee
,
Ysichoe
,
and
did
announce
their
errours
,
and
sow
in
them
the
word
of
God
,
which
longe
time
remained
without
fruit
.
And
when
the
last
day
did
approach
,
he
Hymn
.
Eccl.
Tolet
.
de
S.
Iacobo
apud
Baron
.
annot.
in
Martyrolog
.
Rom.
die
25.
Iul●j
.
Baron
.
annotat
.
supr.
in
Iacobo
.
Arnoldus
.
Mirm.
Theat.
Conuers
:
Gent.
in
S.
Iacobo
fratre
Ioa.
Act.
c.
8.
9.
10.
&c.
Theater
of
greate
Brit.
l.
6.
pag.
202.
c.
9.
Act.
15.
v.
7.
ledde
them
with
him
to
Hierusalem
,
and
there
receaued
martyrdome
.
Hitherto
the
very
words
of
Vincentius
:
whereby
is
onely
expressed
,
that
he
preached
in
Spaine
,
and
from
thence
returned
to
Hierusalem
againe
.
5.
The
same
is
testified
also
by
the
auncient
publike
hymne
of
him
,
vsed
in
the
Church
of
Toletum
,
in
Spaine
,
made
by
S.
Isidore
.
Though
many
thinke
he
neuer
preached
at
all
in
Spaine
.
And
if
he
did
as
Baronius
well
proueth
,
it
was
onely
to
the
Iewes
which
were
there
,
(
and
not
in
Hibernia
,
Ireland
)
his
contrimen
,
for
the
time
of
the
Decree
of
the
Apostles
for
preaching
to
the
Gentiles
,
was
not
yet
made
,
this
being
as
the
Spaniards
say
,
in
the
37.
yeare
of
Christ
,
within
4.
yeares
of
his
Ascension
,
at
which
time
,
and
after
,
they
only
preached
vnto
the
Gentiles
,
as
the
holy
Scriptures
themselues
are
witnesse
in
diuers
places
.
And
the
Protestant
Authours
of
the
Theater
say
:
that
Go●
had
chosen
S.
Peter
,
that
from
his
mouth
the
Gentils
might
heare
the
Ghospell
and
beleeue
as
himselfe
alleadgeth
.
And
his
owne
words
are
these
by
Protestants
translation
:
God
made
choyse
amonge
vs
,
that
the
Gentiles
by
my
mouth
should
heare
Io.
Bal.
l.
1.
de
vit.
Pontif.
Rom.
in
Petr.
ex
Mant.
l.
6.
de
fast
.
Philip.
Pantal.
chron.
an
.
38.
Petr.
epist.
1.
cap.
1.
v.
1.
Iacob
.
ep.
c.
1.
v.
1.
the
word
of
the
ghospell
and
beleeue
.
Therefore
S.
Peter
,
and
not
S.
Iames
was
the
first
preacher
to
the
Gentiles
,
And
our
best
learned
Protestants
doe
proue
,
that
S.
Peter
did
not
preach
formally
to
any
nation
,
of
the
Gentiles
,
nor
to
the
Gentiles
in
Bythinia
,
Capadocia
,
Pontus
,
Gallatia
,
or
any
other
place
,
vntill
after
this
,
but
to
the
Iewes
onely
dwelling
there
:
Quotquot
erant
illis
Iudaea
ab
origine
regnis
,
Edocuit
Christum
,
veterique
reduxit
ab
vsu
.
Which
both
S.
Peter
himselfe
and
S.
Iames
testifie
in
the
beginning
of
their
Epistles
.
And
were
it
not
for
the
authoritie
of
those
which
write
that
S.
Peter
did
consecrate
those
seuen
Disciples
of
S.
Iames
making
them
Bishops
and
sending
them
into
Hiberia
,
Spaine
,
we
might
thinke
the
Hiberia
where
Sainct
Iames
preached
was
the
Hiberia
,
in
,
or
neare
Armenia
,
a
place
farre
more
neare
and
likely
for
him
to
preach
in
,
then
this
west
Contry
of
Spaine
is
.
For
there
also
is
a
Nation
then
named
Hiberia
,
or
Iberia
,
and
the
people
thereof
Cooper
.
v.
Iber.
Abrah
.
Orte●ius
in
Catal.
nomin
.
antiq.
in
Iberia
&
in
descript
.
Asiae
.
Iberi
or
Hebres
,
as
the
Spaniards
also
were
called
,
as
both
Protestants
and
others
testifie
,
the
Georgians
now
are
dwelling
there
,
being
a
Contry
of
Asia
neare
Pontus
Euxinus
.
6.
And
to
giue
all
contentment
that
may
be
in
this
matter
,
it
doth
not
seeme
altogether
vnprobable
:
(
especially
the
auncient
Scots
now
called
Irish
,
inhabiting
of
Irelande
,
and
the
Scots
of
Scotland
,
being
aunciently
one
and
the
same
people
with
the
old
inhabitants
of
some
of
the
maritane
parts
of
Spaine
now
Portugall
as
both
Scottish
,
Irish
,
and
English
historians
also
informe
vs
,
)
That
S.
Iames
the
Apostle
preaching
in
Spaine
neare
vnto
,
or
among
the
Hector
.
Boeth
.
Holinsh.
hist.
of
Irl.
Mat.
Westm.
aetat.
5.
c.
5.
people
of
Spayne
,
from
whom
diuers
of
our
Scots
and
Irish
are
come
,
some
fame
of
his
preaching
though
short
,
and
miracles
there
,
might
come
from
them
to
the
Scots
their
Contrimen
,
mixed
with
our
Britaines
here
,
and
by
that
heauenly
doctrine
,
which
seemed
vnto
them
litle
or
nothing
to
differ
from
that
which
had
longe
before
more
darkely
beene
taught
among
them
,
before
the
coming
of
Christ
,
and
hearing
that
S.
Iames
was
returned
vnto
Iury
,
and
Hierusalem
againe
,
and
the
cheifest
Apostles
,
Doctours
,
and
Teachers
of
that
holy
Religion
,
were
there
,
But
diuers
both
Scots
,
and
Britans
,
which
then
dwelled
together
,
and
as
before
were
of
one
and
the
same
minde
in
spirituall
things
,
vndertooke
that
pilgrimage
and
sacred
Iorney
:
and
there
meeting
with
S.
Peter
,
the
cheifest
of
that
blessed
company
,
and
first
preacher
Hect.
Boeth
.
in
descr
.
Scot.
Reg.
fol.
4.
5.
Hieron
.
l.
2.
contr.
Iouin
.
Abrah
.
O●tel
.
in
Cosmog
.
B●libald●n
Co●mog
.
Munst
.
in
Cos
.
Cooper
.
v.
Scotia
Calepin
.
v.
Scot.
A●●st●●
.
lib.
de
mund.
Th●odor
.
H●st
.
●cc●es●●●t
.
Claud.
P●o●om
.
Geog●●p
.
l.
2.
c.
2.
Claud.
Panyger
.
to
the
Gentiles
,
were
instructed
by
him
in
the
faith
of
Christ
.
And
this
S.
Mansuetus
being
stiled
both
by
Antiquities
and
later
writers
before
to
haue
beene
natione
Scotus
sufficiently
conuinceth
he
was
either
a
Britan
or
Scot
of
this
Iland
of
Britaine
,
for
although
all
those
three
people
before
remembred
were
sometimes
named
Scoit
,
as
Hector
Boethius
,
and
diuers
others
doe
witnesse
:
yet
to
haue
beene
constantly
and
ahsolutely
named
Scots
,
was
and
is
peculiar
to
those
of
this
Iland
.
Scoticum
nomen
ob
eminentem
prae
caeteris
virtut●m
,
solum
nobis
etiam
nunc
superest
,
quum
&
in
Hispania
&
in
Hibernia
vetusiate
interierit
.
And
it
was
so
aunciently
decayed
both
among
those
inhabitants
of
Spaine
and
Ireland
that
euen
in
the
time
of
the
Apostles
,
and
before
,
it
was
almost
proper
to
them
of
this
Iland
.
7.
That
which
we
call
now
Ireland
was
in
the
time
of
Aristotle
or
the
auncient
Authour
of
the
booke
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
of
the
world
among
his
workes
called
I●rna
.
So
doth
Theodoret
name
it
.
Claudius
Ptolomaeus
calleth
it
Iuernia
,
or
Hibernia
.
And
Claudianus
Hyberne
:
Scotorum
Tumulos
fleuit
glaciali
Hiberne
,
so
that
we
see
,
the
name
Scotia
Scotland
appropriate
to
our
northren
part
of
Britaine
;
and
this
whole
Iland
by
some
,
was
named
Scotia
.
For
Commentar.
in
Claud.
Ptolom
.
as
Pirckeinerus
,
or
whosoeuer
the
Commentor
vpon
Claudius
Ptolomaeus
was
,
all
this
Iland
hath
beene
called
by
some
Scotia
,
Scotland
.
Anglia
nunc
dicitur
vulgo
England
,
prius
Loegria
,
Deinde
Scotia
,
vulgo
Scothland
,
Albania
prius
,
&
Caledonia
,
Rufo
Britannia
secunda
.
And
among
all
historians
Latine
,
French
,
Spannish
,
Scottish
,
English
or
what
els
,
The
northren
part
of
Britaine
is
absolutely
called
Scotland
,
and
so
hath
euer
beene
,
since
the
name
Albania
,
or
Britannia
ceased
there
.
And
if
Ireland
hath
bene
at
any
time
named
Scotia
,
Scotland
,
it
was
onely
among
the
Scottish
,
or
Irish
writers
,
and
such
as
followed
them
therein
,
those
Irish
historians
willing
to
giue
that
denomination
vnto
it
,
because
many
of
the
Scots
with
other
people
dwelled
there
;
when
the
true
name
,
and
among
straungers
was
not
so
,
but
as
I
haue
declared
before
,
from
auncient
histories
;
and
to
speake
in
a
Protestants
words
therein
Authour
of
the
Booke
of
Estates
in
Ireland
Edw.
Grymst
.
estate
of
the
King
of
great
Britaine
.
p.
22.
following
good
authorities
,
thus
he
discribeth
it
:
Ireland
which
some
of
the
auncients
called
Hibernia
,
others
Iuernia
,
Iuuernia
,
and
Ierne
,
and
Ogigia
,
and
by
the
Irish
themselues
,
Erim
,
called
by
Ptolomee
litle
Britaine
,
lyes
betweene
Britaine
and
Spaine
.
Where
we
see
,
the
name
Scoland
is
neuer
attributed
,
simply
,
vnto
it
,
by
these
Authours
Iudgments
either
by
the
Irish
themselues
,
or
other
writers
,
late
or
auncient
.
And
,
as
all
men
know
,
The
sentence
of
Hector
Boetius
is
,
that
the
name
of
Scots
and
Scotland
hath
beene
of
late
proper
to
them
of
this
our
Britaine
,
and
quite
ceased
and
discontinued
both
in
Spaine
,
and
Ireland
;
Arnoldus
Mirman
.
Theatr.
conuers
.
gent.
Gulielm
.
Eiseng
.
Centen
.
1.
part.
1.
distinct.
3.
fol.
56.
Petr.
de
natalib
.
l.
11.
cap.
vit.
Ant.
Monchiacen
.
Demochar
.
l.
2.
de
Miss.
contra
Caluin
.
cap.
33.
Franc.
Bell●for
.
Cosmograph
.
l.
2.
col.
2.
col.
263.
Catalog
.
Episc.
Tullers
.
and
yet
they
which
terme
.
S.
Mansuetus
natione
Scotus
:
a
Scot
by
nation
,
are
late
writers
,
as
Arnoldus
Mirmannius
,
Gulielmus
Eisengrenius
,
Antonius
Democharez
,
Franc●s
Belleforest
,
and
others
speaking
after
the
vulgar
manner
of
nameing
Scot
and
Scotland
in
their
time
,
of
which
onely
they
speake
,
not
entering
into
any
controuersie
,
what
people
haue
beene
called
Scots
,
but
are
such
as
call
no
other
Scots
or
Scotland
,
then
of
our
Britaine
.
8.
So
that
the
truth
which
is
affirmed
in
this
matter
,
is
onely
this
,
that
S.
Mansuetus
disciple
of
S.
Peter
the
Apostle
,
and
by
him
ordained
the
first
Bishop
of
Tullum
,
Toul
,
in
Lorraine
,
was
by
nation
borne
in
that
part
of
Britaine
,
which
now
,
and
euer
of
late
for
many
yeares
,
is
and
hath
beene
called
Scotland
:
But
whether
he
was
a
Britaine
or
a
Scot
those
Authorities
doe
not
determine
.
But
it
will
more
fully
appeare
hereafter
that
he
was
by
birth
a
Britian
,
that
part
of
this
Iland
at
that
time
being
part
of
Britaine
,
and
longe
after
;
which
among
others
Martial
the
Poet
maketh
manifest
for
that
time
:
for
speaking
of
the
inhabitants
of
that
part
of
this
kingdome
,
which
now
is
called
S.
Mansuetus
disciple
of
S.
Peter
the
Apostle
was
a
Britain
.
Scotland
.
To
Quintus
Ouidius
,
that
was
to
trauaile
thither
,
from
Rome
,
he
calleth
them
Britans
of
Caledonia
.
Quinte
Caledonios
Ouidi
visure
Britannos
.
The
contry
now
called
Scotland
was
part
of
Britain●
in
this
time
,
and
longe
after
.
And
it
should
seeme
by
Martial
,
that
this
Quintus
Ouidius
himselfe
was
a
Britain
of
this
nation
,
and
perhaps
of
the
kindred
or
retinue
of
lady
Claudia
,
for
he
doth
not
onely
speake
of
his
longe
Iorney
from
Rome
,
to
our
North
part
of
Britaine
,
as
before
,
now
Scotland
,
but
in
the
same
place
setteth
downe
,
that
he
was
to
returne
againe
into
Italy
,
from
hence
,
and
make
his
abode
at
Martial
.
l.
10.
epigram
.
44.
ad
Quintum
Ouidium
.
Martial
.
supr.
epigr.
44.
Sabinam
where
the
howse
of
our
Contry
woman
lady
Claudia
,
and
her
Husband
Pudens
was
.
Sed
reddar●
tuis
tandem
mansure
Sabinis
.
But
this
hereafter
,
when
I
come
to
that
time
.
But
this
sufficiently
conuinceth
both
that
the
northren
inhabitants
of
this
kingdome
in
those
dayes
were
called
Britans
,
and
that
there
was
entercourse
betweene
Rome
,
Romans
,
and
them
especially
when
we
see
an
old
man
,
fitter
to
sit
by
the
fire
,
then
to
take
so
longe
a
iorney
,
as
the
Poet
there
describeth
him
,
not
onely
to
goe
to
the
remotest
places
of
this
kingdome
from
Rome
,
but
to
make
his
returne
into
Italy
againe
.
And
here
I
end
the
dayes
of
Tiberius
,
leauing
Cunobeline
still
King
in
Britaine
,
or
Guiderius
newly
begun
his
Reigne
.
THE
VII
.
CHAPTER
.
OF
THE
TIME
OF
CAIVS
CALIGVLA
,
Emperour
;
and
some
Christian
Britans
of
this
nation
,
probably
both
at
Rome
,
and
in
Britaine
in
his
daies
.
1.
AFTER
the
death
of
Tiberius
,
Caius
Caligula
succeeded
in
the
Empire
,
but
reigned
so
short
a
time
as
I
haue
before
remembred
:
Caius
Caligula
Emperour
a
frend
and
fauourer
of
Christians
.
neither
doe
we
reade
that
among
his
other
vices
,
which
were
many
,
and
greate
,
that
he
was
a
persecutour
of
Christians
:
for
those
outrages
which
he
committed
against
the
Iewes
,
which
among
others
(
our
owne
historians
doe
report
)
were
rather
in
reuenge
against
the
Iewes
,
for
the
death
of
Christ
,
and
their
persecuting
of
Christians
,
then
for
any
hatred
to
Christian
Religion
:
And
it
was
a
iust
punishment
of
God
towards
that
incredulous
people
,
&
their
holy
temple
,
that
had
beene
so
longe
renowned
,
for
the
true
worship
,
and
sacrifice
of
God
,
to
see
it
now
polluted
Matthew
West
.
an
.
40.
Theat.
of
Britaine
in
Caius
Caligula
.
with
the
Idolatrous
sacrifices
,
of
the
Gentiles
,
the
Idol
of
Iupiter
,
and
the
Emperour
himselfe
,
a
vile
and
wicked
man
,
to
be
worshipped
and
adored
there
,
as
the
Lord
of
heauen
and
earth
:
Caesar
,
templum
quod
erat
Hierosolymis
iussit
prophanari
sacrificijs
Gentilium
,
Iouis
statuam
ibi
collocat
,
seque
▪
vt
Dominum
coeli
&
terrae
coli
&
adorari
praecepit
.
When
otherwise
,
concerning
Christians
,
he
still
permitted
Matth.
Westm.
38.
39.
Niceph.
Histor.
Eccl.
l.
2.
cap.
10.
Arnold
.
Mi●m
.
in
Theat.
Conuers
.
gent.
the
fauourable
Edict
of
Tiberius
to
remaine
in
force
.
He
bannished
Pilate
by
whome
Christ
was
crucified
.
He
depriued
Herode
of
his
kingdome
,
and
together
with
Herodiades
his
brothers
wife
,
which
he
kept
,
(
the
occasion
of
the
martyrdome
of
S.
Ihon
the
Baptist
)
he
driue
into
bannishment
,
and
these
and
such
fauours
and
Iustice
he
extended
vnto
the
Christians
,
who
together
with
their
frends
had
complained
to
L.
Vitellius
President
of
Syria
,
which
he
related
the
Christians
proueing
it
to
Caligula
.
And
though
this
man
made
a
shew
of
warre
against
the
Brittans
,
yet
it
was
not
for
any
matter
concerning
Stow
and
howes
hist.
in
Ginde●ius
.
Holinsh.
hist.
of
Engl.
l.
●
.
Galfrid
.
monum
.
lib.
4.
hist.
cap.
13.
Pontic
.
Virun
.
li.
4.
Britan.
hist.
Stab
.
Geograph
.
Christian
Religion
.
2.
And
we
are
assured
,
both
by
the
British
history
,
Ponticus
Virunnius
,
&
diuers
Protestant
writers
,
that
not
onely
Adaminus
sonne
of
King
Kimbeline
with
his
retinue
,
liued
with
the
Emperour
Caligula
,
but
there
were
then
many
,
Britanni
obsides
Romae
:
Britans
kept
for
pledges
,
or
hostages
then
at
Rome
.
And
this
Emperour
did
nothing
in
matters
of
hostility
against
the
Britans
,
but
only
made
a
shew
of
warre
,
and
returned
with
contempt
.
And
the
Brittish
Kings
at
that
time
whether
Kymbeline
,
Guiderius
or
Aruiragus
were
frendly
S.
Mansuetus
Britan
made
Bishop
by
S.
Peter
the
Apostle
.
vnto
Christians
.
In
the
time
of
this
Emperour
we
reade
that
S.
Peter
the
Apostle
consecrated
our
holy
contry
man
S.
Mansuetus
,
which
he
had
Christened
before
in
the
time
of
Tyberius
,
a
Bishop
,
and
sent
him
to
Tullum
in
Lorraine
.
Tullenses
habuere
Apostolum
,
suaeque
in
Christum
fidei
primum
Antistitem
Arnoldus
Mirmannius
in
theatro
conuersionis
gentium
.
§.
Metensibus
.
Eisengr
.
cent.
1.
distict
.
3.
part
.
1.
Anton.
Democh
.
lib.
2.
de
Missa
●ontra
Calo
.
cap.
33.
Petr.
de
natalib
.
l.
11.
c.
vlt.
Franc.
Bellefor
.
Cosmog
.
l.
2.
S.
Mansuetum
S.
Petri
Apostoli
discipulum
,
S.
Clementis
collegam
,
origine
Scotum
:
The
Tullensians
,
or
inhabitants
of
Tullum
in
Lorraine
,
had
for
their
Apostle
and
their
first
Bishop
of
their
faith
in
Christ
,
S.
Mansuetus
,
a
Scot
by
natiuity
,
the
disciple
of
S.
Peter
the
Apostle
,
and
c●mpanion
of
S.
Clement
.
This
is
testified
also
by
many
others
as
Gulielmus
Eisengrenius
Antonius
,
Democharez
,
Petrus
de
natalibus
with
others
saying
:
S.
Mansuetus
natione
Scotus
,
ex
nobili
prognatus
familia
,
Simonis
Bar-ionae
Apostolorum
Coryphaei
discipulus
,
socius
beati
Clementis
Episcopi
Metensis
,
à
Petro
Loucorum
in
vrbe
Tullensi
primus
Antistes
consecratus
est
.
Mansuetus
by
nation
a
Scot
(
so
they
terme
our
northren
Britans
)
borne
of
a
noble
family
,
the
disciple
of
Simon
Bar-ionas
the
cheife
of
the
Apostles
,
fellow
of
S.
Clement
the
Bishop
of
Metz
,
was
consecrated
by
S.
Peter
the
first
Bishop
in
the
citie
of
Tullum
.
3.
Hitherto
these
Authours
,
onely
this
difference
I
finde
betweene
them
,
Arnold
.
Mirm.
in
Theatr.
Conuer
.
gent.
in
S.
Clem.
Metensi
Episc.
that
Arnoldus
Mirmannius
saith
,
S.
Clement
whose
companion
S.
Mansuetus
was
,
was
Bishop
of
Metz
by
S.
Peters
appointement
in
the
40.
yeare
of
Christ
,
Caio
Caligula
Imperatore
,
when
Caius
Caligula
was
Emperour
.
And
Eisengrenius
saith
,
S.
Mansuetus
was
made
Bishop
of
Tullum
,
in
the
yeare
49.
eight
or
neyne
yeares
after
.
Which
may
easily
be
reconciled
together
▪
by
saying
S.
Mansuetus
was
sent
by
S.
Peter
in
the
yeare
of
Christ
40.
and
tooke
not
vpon
him
the
charge
of
Tullum
,
vntill
the
yeare
49.
in
the
meane
time
being
otherwise
,
and
els
where
imploied
,
in
preaching
the
ghospell
of
Christ
.
Neither
will
it
auaile
,
or
proue
any
thing
to
the
contrary
,
for
any
man
to
obiect
,
that
S.
Peter
was
not
yet
come
to
Rome
,
nor
after
vntill
the
beginning
Diuers
Churches
,
founded
,
Preists
and
Bishops
consecrated
for
the
west
by
S.
Peter
before
h●
was
resident
at
Rome
.
of
the
Empire
of
Claudius
:
for
although
he
came
not
thither
,
to
make
any
residence
there
,
vntill
about
that
time
:
yet
this
nothing
hindered
many
of
these
westerne
nations
,
moued
with
the
loue
of
Christ
,
and
fame
of
S.
Peter
,
to
resort
vnto
him
,
in
the
parts
of
the
East
,
where
he
remained
,
to
be
instructed
by
him
.
And
he
both
by
himselfe
,
and
his
disciples
sent
from
him
,
had
founded
many
Churches
,
in
diuers
parts
of
the
westerne
world
,
before
this
time
,
as
namely
at
Tauremonium
,
the
39.
yeare
And
at
Siracusas
,
the
same
yeare
.
And
in
Guliel
.
Eisengr
.
centen
.
1.
part.
4.
dist
8.
Metaphr
.
in
vit.
Petr.
Niceph.
l.
2.
c.
35.
Eisengren
.
supr.
Volaterr
.
lib.
11.
Add.
cert
.
Apol.
l.
1.
Eisengr
.
cent.
1.
part.
1.
distinct
.
7.
Metaphrast
.
in
v
l.
Petri
&
Pauli
Nicephor
.
l.
2.
c.
35.
Is
.
c.
66.
v.
19.
21.
Sicilia
Ecclesiam
Christi
instituisse
,
to
haue
founded
the
Church
of
Christ
in
Sicily
the
same
time
.
And
at
Antaradum
,
before
that
,
in
the
yeare
37.
and
at
Tauromenium
in
Sicily
,
where
he
as
before
had
then
preached
,
he
ordaineth
S.
Pancratius
Bishop
,
in
the
yeare
39.
and
S.
Marcianus
his
disciple
,
Bishop
of
Siracusas
.
And
as
before
,
sent
S.
Barnabas
with
others
,
into
other
parts
of
Italy
.
And
this
is
no
more
,
then
God
had
longe
time
before
foretold
by
his
Prophet
Isay
,
speaking
of
these
times
,
and
the
Apostles
preaching
,
after
the
Ascension
of
Christ
:
I
will
set
a
signe
among
them
,
and
I
will
send
of
them
vnto
the
nations
to
Tarsis
,
to
Greece
,
into
Italy
,
to
the
Isles
a
farre
of
,
and
they
shall
declare
my
glory
among
the
Gentiles
.
And
I
will
take
of
them
for
Preists
and
leuites
,
saith
the
Lord
.
Where
we
see
not
onely
Italy
,
but
this
very
Iland
to
be
remembred
by
the
Prophet
of
God
to
haue
the
ghospell
preached
vnto
it
,
euen
in
the
very
first
beginning
of
Christianity
.
For
the
words
of
the
Prophet
cannot
be
more
properly
applied
vnto
,
or
verified
of
any
Iland
,
then
of
this
our
Britaine
;
both
an
Iland
a
farre
of
from
Hierusalem
and
one
of
the
greatest
in
the
world
,
and
The
Pro●hets
of
the
old
t●stament
f●retolde
the
conuersion
of
Britaine
in
this
time
.
that
which
before
all
others
,
did
generally
,
and
publikely
afterward
embrac●
the
ghospell
of
Christ
.
And
at
that
time
as
all
writers
agree
,
this
Iland
did
acknowledge
Christ
,
as
likewise
that
other
greate
Iland
Taprobana
,
or
S.
Laurence
Iland
,
the
greatest
with
this
,
or
greater
,
and
also
farre
from
Hierusalem
,
did
by
the
preaching
of
S.
Thomas
the
Apostle
.
And
the
scripture
is
so
cleare
for
the
conuersion
of
the
greate
Ilands
vnto
Christ
,
euen
in
the
beginning
of
the
ghospell
,
that
no
nation
allmost
in
the
world
may
be
more
plainely
said
to
be
called
to
the
faith
of
Christ
in
that
time
,
them
this
Iland
the
most
renowned
in
this
westerne
or
northren
world
.
Our
Lord
hath
reigned
,
let
the
Ps.
96.
v.
1.
Is.
24.
v.
15.
16.
Is.
42.
v.
4.
Is.
49.
1.
earth
reioyce
,
and
many
Ilands
Ioy
.
The
name
of
the
Lord
of
Israel
in
the
Ilands
of
the
Sea
.
From
the
ends
of
the
earth
we
haue
heard
prayses
the
glory
of
the
iust
one
.
The
Ilands
shall
expect
his
lawe
.
Harken
you
Ilands
,
and
people
a
farre
of
attend
.
The
Ilands
shall
expect
mee
.
These
and
more
places
haue
the
holy
Prophets
of
this
our
happy
vocation
and
calling
vnto
Christ
in
that
time
.
4.
Neither
may
we
be
so
iniurious
to
the
honour
of
this
our
Iland
of
Britaine
,
the
Lady
and
Queene
,
as
it
were
,
of
Ilands
,
to
deny
that
honour
vnto
it
,
which
we
doe
and
must
giue
to
others
,
to
haue
receaued
the
faith
of
Christ
in
these
times
.
I
haue
spoken
of
Taprobama
before
;
as
likewise
of
Sicily
.
Sainct
Titus
preached
in
Creta
,
and
was
Bishop
there
.
S.
Paul
the
Apostle
in
Melita
as
he
Act.
Apost.
Paul
.
epist.
ad
Tit.
Act.
28.
Petr.
de
natalib
.
l.
2.
c.
62.
Guliel
.
Eisengr
.
centen
.
1.
part.
4.
dist.
8.
Nicephor
.
l.
2.
c.
40.
was
brought
to
Rome
.
S.
Nicanor
one
of
the
seuen
Deacons
in
Cyprus
,
and
diuers
other
Ilands
both
in
the
mediterranean
,
and
other
Seas
are
proued
both
by
holy
scripture
,
and
allowed
authours
to
haue
receaued
the
faith
about
this
time
.
Neither
are
they
wanting
that
affirme
,
one
S.
Simon
an
Apostle
,
whether
S.
Simon
Peter
,
or
S.
Simon
Zelotes
I
will
entreate
hereafter
,
preached
also
in
this
Iland
,
not
longe
after
these
.
And
many
lying
in
our
Northen
,
Ocean
as
Island
(
esteemed
to
be
the
Aunciently
named
Thyle
,
Groneland
,
)
and
other
prophesied
to
receaue
then
the
faith
of
Christ
:
this
Iland
of
Britaine
,
the
,
gate
,
way
&
passage
vnto
them
,
was
not
passed
by
in
that
happy
worke
.
Especially
when
(
if
it
shall
not
be
thought
to
interrupt
my
history
of
Britaine
)
The
faith
of
Christ
preached
in
America
,
by
such
as
preached
in
Britaine
.
I
haue
clearely
proued
,
to
be
added
in
due
place
,
That
the
ghospell
was
preached
in
America
,
by
such
as
preached
here
,
And
that
it
was
knowne
many
hundred
yeares
since
to
those
of
this
kingdome
of
Britaine
,
and
not
vnprobably
in
the
Apostles
time
,
and
was
the
harbour
and
succour
of
some
of
them
or
their
disciples
,
first
preaching
here
,
and
from
hence
happely
transported
and
passing
thither
,
to
deliuer
there
their
heauenly
message
.
5.
But
howsoeuer
these
things
be
proued
hereafter
,
manifest
it
is
,
by
that
which
is
said
before
,
that
our
contryman
S.
Mansuetus
was
either
in
the
reigne
of
Caius
Caligula
,
or
Claudius
,
Bishop
of
Tullum
,
and
founded
the
first
Episcopall
succession
there
.
S.
Mansuetum
Petri
Apostolorum
Coryphaei
discipulum
Guliel
.
Eisengr
.
centen
.
1.
part.
7.
dist.
1.
Petr.
de
natalibus
l.
11.
c.
vlt.
Demochar
.
l.
2.
c.
33.
Arnold
.
Mirm.
thea●●o
,
conuers
.
Ma●tirolog
.
Rom.
3.
Septemb.
Ado
eod.
die
.
Episcopatum
in
Leacorum
vrbe
Tullo
fundasse
.
And
no
man
will
thinke
,
that
he
alone
of
his
nation
,
was
either
consecrated
Bishop
,
or
Preist
,
or
became
a
Christian
.
It
is
a
thinge
scarcely
heard
of
in
histories
,
that
any
one
man
should
onely
be
called
to
that
highest
dignity
,
and
calling
,
in
the
Church
of
God
,
and
to
leaue
his
contry
,
to
preach
to
straungers
,
except
his
owne
nation
was
otherwise
furnished
both
of
cleargy
men
,
and
other
Christians
,
and
except
some
storme
or
violence
of
persecution
should
seperate
him
from
his
naturall
frends
and
contry
:
which
neither
is
,
nor
can
be
pretended
in
this
case
.
For
neither
at
that
time
,
nor
all
the
life
of
S.
Mansuetus
,
being
(
as
here
after
)
very
longe
,
Diuers
other
Britans
probably
converted
with
S.
Mansuetus
by
S.
Peter
.
yet
he
not
returning
into
Britaine
,
was
there
any
persecution
of
Christians
in
this
kingdome
,
but
quite
otherwise
,
fauour
and
frendship
of
all
in
authority
to
that
religion
:
and
not
this
onely
,
but
(
as
I
haue
proued
before
)
a
generall
inclination
,
and
disposition
in
the
whole
Iland
,
to
be
instructed
in
,
and
receaue
the
faith
of
Christ
.
And
so
whether
we
will
say
,
that
this
holy
Bishop
of
Britaine
,
went
from
hence
to
S.
Peter
in
the
Easterne
Contries
,
or
S.
Peter
was
then
here
in
these
partes
,
when
he
consecrated
him
Bishop
or
Preist
,
no
man
can
be
so
vnaduised
to
thinke
,
that
he
was
the
onely
Bishop
,
Preist
,
and
Christian
also
of
this
Nation
then
:
This
cannot
enter
in
any
reasonable
iudgment
.
If
we
say
that
S.
Mansuetus
went
out
of
this
Nation
to
S.
Peter
in
the
Easterne
Contries
,
(
which
Protestants
will
rather
agree
vnto
)
this
maketh
as
much
for
the
honour
of
that
Apostle
,
and
the
loue
and
reuerence
of
our
first
Christians
vnto
him
,
to
drawe
them
by
such
forcible
bands
thereof
,
to
vndertake
so
long
&
daungerous
a
iorney
to
be
instructed
by
that
holy
Apostle
.
And
this
holy
Bishop
being
Associate
to
S.
Clement
a
Romane
borne
,
and
so
returning
by
Rome
from
those
Easterne
Contries
,
being
their
direct
way
to
Metz
,
Tullum
,
and
those
places
where
they
preached
,
but
at
their
passing
by
Rome
,
S.
Mansuetus
visited
those
Britans
of
this
Nation
,
which
then
were
hostages
,
and
pledges
there
,
whereof
some
at
that
time
in
true
iudgment
The
Brittish
parents
of
ladye
Claudia
,
and
others
of
their
familie
,
became
Christians
about
this
time
.
must
needs
be
thought
to
be
Christians
:
as
namely
the
parents
of
Ladie
Claudia
,
which
both
were
Britans
:
And
that
they
were
then
Christians
before
the
begining
of
Claudius
his
Empire
,
or
S.
Peters
coming
to
Rome
,
in
the
beginning
thereof
,
the
Romans
themselues
shall
witnesse
for
they
tell
vs
,
that
the
house
of
Pudens
husband
of
our
contry
woman
S.
Claudia
was
the
first
lodging
of
S.
Peter
in
Rome
,
and
there
,
first
the
Christians
assembled
Baron
.
in
annot.
in
diem
.
19.
Maij
Martyrol
.
Rom.
Author
of
3.
ConH
.
Godwyn
Conuers
.
of
Britaine
pag.
17.
Godwyn
supr.
pag.
17.
2.
Tymoth
.
4.
Godwyn
supr.
Martyrolog
.
Rom.
die
19.
Maij.
Martial
.
Epigram
.
Bal.
centur
.
1.
De
scriptur
.
in
Claudia
.
to
serue
God
.
Maiorum
firma
traditione
praescriptum
est
,
domum
Pudentis
Romae
fuisse
primum
hospitium
S.
Petri
Principis
Apostolorum
,
illucque
primum
Christianos
conuenisse
ad
Synaxim
,
coactam
Ecclesiam
,
vetussimumque
omnium
titulum
Pudentis
nomine
appellatum
.
And
yet
certaine
it
is
,
that
this
S.
Pudens
was
either
but
a
very
yong
child
,
or
not
yet
borne
when
S.
Peter
came
to
Rome
,
and
so
yong
,
that
our
Protestants
by
their
Bishop
and
Antiquary
saith
of
him
and
Claudia
,
Pudens
and
Claudia
were
two
yong
Persons
,
when
S.
Paul
remembred
them
,
in
his
second
epistle
to
S.
Timothie
which
they
say
was
in
the
last
yeare
of
Nero
,
or
without
doubt
not
longe
before
,
24.
or
25.
yeares
after
S.
Peters
coming
to
Rome
in
the
beginning
of
Claudius
his
time
by
all
accompts
.
And
these
Protestants
further
say
,
thy
were
so
young
that
they
were
not
in
their
iudgments
married
vntill
the
later
end
of
Traians
time
,
or
about
the
beginning
of
Domitian
.
And
the
auncient
Roman
Martirologe
it selfe
is
witnesse
,
that
when
S.
Peter
came
to
Rome
S.
Pudens
was
not
a
Christian
but
baptized
by
him
:
S.
Pudens
S.
Pudentianae
pater
qui
ab
Apostolis
Christo
in
Baptismo
vestitus
.
Therefore
it
was
not
S.
Pudens
then
not
borne
,
or
a
young
child
&
not
Christened
,
but
after
,
that
did
or
could
giue
the
first
entertainement
in
his
house
to
S.
Peter
,
or
make
Christian
Britans
in
Rome
,
the
first
entertayners
of
S.
Peter
the
Apostle
there
:
and
their
h●us●
the
fi●st
Chur●h
,
or
Oratory
fo●
C●●istians
t●●re
▪
his
house
a
Church
for
Christians
.
Besides
euident
it
is
,
that
this
S.
Pudens
was
borne
in
Vmbria
in
Italy
,
farre
from
Rome
,
&
his
dwelling
house
was
there
at
Sabinum
,
of
which
S.
Claudia
his
wife
tooke
an
other
name
vnto
her
,
as
more
hereafter
.
Therefore
I
must
entreate
the
Romans
,
to
giue
me
leaue
,
to
thinke
,
that
this
house
which
was
the
primum
hospitium
,
the
first
lodging
●f
S.
Peter
in
Rome
,
was
the
house
of
the
holy
Christian
parents
of
our
renowned
contry
woman
S.
Claudia
,
and
they
then
Christians
and
some
of
the
Hostages
of
Britaine
at
Rome
when
S.
Peter
came
thither
first
,
and
were
so
charitable
to
the
Saints
Thes
probably
conuerted
by
their
●●ntryman
S.
Mansue●us
r●turning●
by
Rome
,
f●om
S.
●●ter
●n
〈…〉
contry●●
.
of
God
,
that
they
gaue
entertainement
to
that
holy
Apostle
before
any
of
the
Romans
,
and
made
their
house
,
the
house
of
God
,
and
seruing
him
.
6.
Not
vnprobable
it
is
,
that
these
holy
Br●tans
then
in
Rome
,
which
so
first
receiued
S.
Peter
there
,
were
first
conuerted
by
their
holy
contryman
S.
Mansuetus
disciple
of
S.
Peter
,
as
he
returned
from
that
greate
Apostle
at
Antioch
or
there
abouts
,
with
S.
Clement
by
Rome
into
these
parts
,
whether
S.
Peter
sent
them
Bishops
.
And
by
this
happy
meanes
of
that
holy
Apostle
S.
Peter
,
his
disciples
&
our
Christian
contriman
at
Rome
,
much
spirituall
good
redounded
after
to
this
Kingdome
,
as
I
shall
make
more
manifest
in
the
time
of
Claudius
,
&
other
succeeding
Emperours
.
Neither
can
we
thinke
but
very
many
here
in
Britaine
were
also
then
conuerted
by
the
meanes
of
S.
Mansuetus
,
or
some
other
of
his
holy
companions
,
both
in
his
iorney
to
Antioch
to
S.
Peter
,
&
in
his
returne
into
these
Contryes
againe
to
preach
the
ghospell
especially
in
the
more
Northren
part
of
Britaine
,
of
which
Nation
he
is
supposed
to
be
,
&
named
Scotus
,
a
Scot
,
as
all
the
Britaines
of
the
North
part
beyond
the
wall
or
Trench
of
the
Emperours
Adrian
and
Seuerus
were
named
,
because
they
were
so
mixed
with
the
Diuers
of
the
Northren
B●itans
conuerted
about
this
tym●
,
and
by
diuers
authors
before
those
●f
the
Soutern
parts
.
Scots
,
that
in
time
,
the
Scots
were
the
greater
&
stranger
nation
in
that
part
.
And
of
this
time
and
in
this
sence
it
is
most
properly
true
for
any
thing
which
wee
reade
particularly
in
histories
which
the
Magdeburgian
Protestants
with
diuers
also
of
this
kingdome
,
both
Catholiks
&
Protestants
was
from
Petrus
Cluniacensis
(
and
I
may
add
Tertullian
)
that
the
people
of
Britaine
in
the
North
where
the
Scots
now
be
,
were
the
first
Christians
.
Scotos
Christianos
antiquiores
Petrus
Cluniacensis
vocat
:
ac
referatur
huc
quoque
Tertulliani
testimonium
,
qui
Magdeburgen
.
centur.
2.
cap.
2.
col
.
6.
Theater
of
greate
Britanie
l.
6.
Tertullian
l.
aduers
.
Iudaeos
.
Theater
of
great
Britanie
l.
6.
c.
9.
§.
9.
inquit
:
Britannorum
inaccessa
Romanis
loca
Christo
fuerunt
subdita
.
Petrus
Cluniacensis
calleth
the
Scots
,
the
more
auncient
Christians
.
And
hitherto
we
may
referre
the
testimony
of
Tertullian
who
saith
the
places
of
the
Britans
which
were
vnaccessable
to
the
Romans
,
were
subiect
to
Christ
.
And
he
addeth
of
the
Britans
,
nomen
Christi
regnat
,
the
name
of
Christ
reigned
among
them
.
Which
our
English
Protestant
Bishops
in
their
Theater
confirme
in
this
manner
.
It
is
certaine
that
the
Britans
were
with
the
first
Conuerts
:
And
Tertullian
who
liued
within
200.
yeares
of
Christs
Natiuitie
,
sheweth
no
lesse
:
who
the
more
to
prouoke
the
Iewes
,
against
whom
he
wrote
,
calleth
to
witnesse
the
fruitefull
increase
of
the
Ghospell
Tertullian
contr.
Iudaeos
cap.
7.
Petr.
Cluniacen
.
ad
Bernard
.
of
saluation
,
through
many
Contries
and
Nations
,
and
among
them
nameth
the
Britans
,
to
haue
receaued
the
word
of
life
.
The
power
whereof
,
saith
he
,
hath
peirced
into
those
parts
,
whether
the
Romans
could
not
come
.
Whence
Petrus
Cluniacensis
supposeth
the
Scottish
men
the
more
auncient
Christians
.
7.
The
like
haue
other
Protestants
,
and
those
their
cited
Authours
:
which
The
Northren
Brittans
receaued
the
faith
●yther
by
S.
Mansuetus
,
or
some
other
disciples
of
S.
P●t●r
,
about
this
tyme
.
cannot
be
otherwise
verified
,
but
applying
this
preaching
of
the
faith
of
Christ
,
vnto
those
Northren
Britans
,
either
by
this
their
holy
Contriman
,
saint
Mansuetus
,
the
first
Bishop
we
can
finde
of
this
kingdome
,
or
some
other
Associete
of
his
,
sent
hither
,
at
,
or
about
that
time
,
by
the
same
holy
Apostle
S.
Peter
.
For
in
all
other
respects
,
whether
we
speake
of
the
Brittish
Christians
here
in
the
time
of
Claudius
,
or
Nero
,
of
which
these
Protestants
will
tell
vs
Hector
Boeth
.
hist.
Scot.
Georg.
Buch.
rer
.
Scoticar
.
l.
4.
Rege
27.
Holinsh
.
h●stor
.
of
Scotland
in
Donaldus
.
H●ris
.
descript
.
of
Britans
.
Stowe
&
Howes
hist.
Theater
of
Brit.
l.
6.
Matth.
west
.
an.
209.
198.
and
others
.
more
hereafter
,
or
the
cominge
of
sainct
Ioseph
of
Aramathia
,
and
his
Religious
Companions
into
this
kingdome
,
in
the
dayes
of
Nero
,
or
the
generall
Conuersion
of
the
kingdome
of
Britaine
vnto
the
Trenches
of
Seuerus
in
the
time
of
King
Lucius
by
Pope
Eleutherius
,
all
these
were
longe
before
the
Conuersion
of
the
Scots
in
the
time
of
their
King
Donaldus
either
by
Pope
Victor
,
or
Zepherinus
,
as
Harison
rather
supposeth
,
the
first
time
which
is
assined
by
any
,
being
in
the
203.
yeare
of
Christ
:
and
if
it
was
vnder
Pope
Zepherine
,
it
was
after
that
time
,
for
he
was
not
chosen
Pope
vntill
the
yeare
209.
before
which
time
or
the
beginning
it selfe
of
the
Papacy
of
saint
Victor
,
which
was
in
the
yeare
198.
this
our
Britaine
on
this
,
side
(
the
remembred
diuision
)
had
generally
and
publikly
receaued
the
faith
of
Christ
.
And
the
very
words
of
Tertullian
,
liuing
and
dying
before
this
Conuersion
of
Scotland
,
within
the
first
two
hundred
yeares
,
by
these
Protestants
before
,
and
writing
that
his
booke
,
aduersus
Iudaeos
,
longe
before
,
and
yet
saying
,
that
the
places
of
Britaine
,
which
the
Romans
could
neuer
conquere
,
or
come
vnto
,
Britannorum
Romanis
inaccessa
loca
:
did
acknowledge
Christ
and
his
name
did
reigne
in
them
,
before
he
wrote
,
doe
manifestly
conuince
it
to
be
so
.
For
Tertullian
liuing
and
writing
in
Afrike
,
could
not
possibly
take
notice
of
things
done
here
in
an
Iland
so
farre
of
,
presently
after
they
were
first
effected
:
and
by
no
meanes
,
could
either
he
,
or
any
other
writer
speake
of
things
done
so
longe
after
,
truely
to
repart
them
done
so
longe
before
,
If
he
had
bene
the
greatest
Prophet
that
euer
was
.
Therefore
both
the
Testimony
of
him
,
and
Peter
Cluniacensis
also
must
needs
,
(
to
be
true
)
haue
relation
to
these
dayes
of
sainct
Mansuetus
,
and
his
Associats
,
or
others
liuing
in
those
times
,
and
sent
hither
by
sainct
Peter
.
Or
els
how
can
we
allowe
,
and
commend
the
spirituall
loue
and
charitie
of
sainct
Peter
that
most
glorious
Apostle
,
whom
we
may
not
controle
,
or
of
this
holy
sainct
our
Contryman
made
Preist
,
and
Bishop
by
him
to
this
his
most
beloued
contry
,
if
he
had
continually
stayed
at
Tullum
,
so
farre
hence
,
or
there
abouts
,
neuer
coming
hither
to
releeue
the
extreame
spirituall
needs
,
distresses
,
and
miseries
of
this
his
natiue
contry
,
except
others
were
then
assigned
by
the
same
Apostle
to
supply
and
performe
that
charge
?
In
such
a
case
the
Order
of
Christian
charitie
had
otherwise
sent
him
hither
,
and
so
required
both
of
sainct
Peter
and
this
his
disciple
,
to
preferre
this
Nation
in
their
heauenly
loue
.
That
spirit
which
moued
holy
Moyses
to
say
to
Exod.
c.
32.
v.
32.
God
:
Aut
miserere
populo
huic
,
aut
dele
me
de
libro
quem
scripsisti
:
Either
take
mercy
vpon
this
people
(
my
contry
men
)
or
blot
me
out
of
the
booke
,
which
thou
hast
written
.
Rom.
c.
9.
v.
3.
That
which
inforced
and
inflamed
sainct
Paul
to
write
:
I
could
wish
(
so
our
Protestants
translate
)
that
my selfe
were
accursed
from
Christ
,
for
my
brethren
,
my
kinsmen
according
to
the
flesh
.
Yea
the
order
and
lawe
of
holy
loue
bound
,
and
tied
with
the
chaines
thereof
the
whole
Colledge
of
the
blessed
Apostles
to
stay
so
longe
in
Iury
,
among
their
brethren
there
,
before
they
preached
vnto
the
Gentiles
.
And
Christ
himselfe
said
,
he
was
sent
,
ad
oues
quae
perierunt
domus
Israel
:
to
the
lost
sheppe
of
the
house
of
Israel
:
and
preached
most
to
the
Iewes
of
whose
nation
he
had
receaued
his
Incarnation
.
Matth.
15.
Camden
.
in
Belgae
.
edit
.
an.
1586.
Selden
.
in
Analect
.
Girald
.
Cambr.
l.
de
sedis
menou
.
dignitate
.
Ioh.
Pris
.
defens
.
hist.
Britannic
.
p.
73.
74.
Parker
.
antiq.
Britanni
.
Anton.
Sabell
.
lib.
de
occid
.
Imper.
&
alij
.
8.
Therefore
besides
all
the
Protestants
of
England
before
recited
,
their
cheifest
Antiquary
concludeth
that
it
is
a
thing
certaine
,
not
to
be
questioned
,
or
doubted
of
,
but
the
Britans
did
receaue
Christian
Religion
,
euen
in
the
very
infancy
&
begining
of
the
Church
of
Christ
.
certum
est
Britannos
in
ipsa
Ecclesiae
Infantia
,
Christianam
Religionem
imbibisse
.
So
M.
Selden
and
others
before
alledged
.
And
though
S.
Mansuetus
be
called
natione
Scotus
,
yet
this
nothing
preiudiceth
the
preaching
of
the
faith
to
the
Britans
,
in
the
North
part
of
this
Iland
by
him
,
or
others
of
his
holy
companions
.
For
long
after
this
time
all
or
the
greatest
part
of
the
inhabitants
of
that
Northren
Contry
of
Britaine
,
were
knowne
Britans
&
not
Scots
,
as
is
euident
by
all
antiquities
of
this
nation
,
&
the
preuayling
of
the
Scottish
nation
there
,
first
gaue
the
denomination
of
Scotland
to
it
,
longe
after
being
then
,
euen
by
the
Romans
,
called
Britaine
.
For
as
both
auncient
and
late
,
forreine
and
domesticall
antiquaries
agree
,
this
Iland
was
longe
time
after
the
dayes
of
sainct
Mansuetus
diuided
into
fiue
distinct
Prouinces
,
and
yet
euery
Sainct
Mansuetus
made
Preist
and
Bishop
by
.
S.
Peter
,
pr●ached
in
Britaine
.
one
called
,
Britannia
.
Britannia
prima
.
Britannia
secunda
.
Britannia
Flauia
.
Britannia
Maximia
.
Britannia
Valentia
.
Which
last
was
that
,
which
was
aunciently
Albania
,
and
after
abusiuely
(
because
the
Scots
possessed
it
)
Scotland
.
Quinta
,
Valentia
,
Albania
scilicet
,
quae
nunc
abusiuè
Scotia
dicitur
.
And
although
this
holy
Bishop
of
Britaine
is
ordinarily
called
in
histories
the
Bishop
of
Toul
in
Lorraine
,
where
,
and
where
about
he
seemeth
much
to
haue
conuersed
,
and
preached
after
he
was
promoted
to
Episcopall
order
by
sainct
Peter
;
yet
this
hindereth
not
,
but
that
(
as
before
)
he
spent
much
time
,
&
labour
in
that
kinde
,
as
nature
and
charitie
bound
him
,
in
this
his
natiue
contry
:
which
is
testified
in
plaine
termes
both
by
Methodius
that
most
auncient
writer
,
and
sainct
Marianus
Scotus
,
his
owne
contriman
of
this
Iland
,
who
speaking
of
diuers
Apostolike
Marian.
Scot.
l.
2.
aetat.
6.
in
Nerua
col.
254.
Method
.
apud
eund
.
supr.
men
of
that
time
,
whom
they
call
,
Insignes
sanctitate
,
&
gratia
pollentes
:
renowned
men
excelling
in
sanctitie
and
grace
,
among
whome
they
name
both
this
our
holy
Bishop
,
and
sainct
Clement
his
associate
,
they
say
of
them
:
non
solùm
propria
prouincia
,
sed
&
in
extremis
(
al.
externis
)
&
vltimis
industrij
&
illustres
regna
Tyrannorum
vicerunt
:
They
were
not
onely
industrious
,
&
renowned
for
preaching
in
their
owne
contries
,
but
also
in
extreme
,
(
or
externe
)
and
vttermost
nations
,
ouercame
the
kingdomes
of
Tyrants
.
Where
it
is
euident
by
these
two
greate
witnesses
,
that
this
most
blessed
Bishop
of
Britaine
preached
here
in
his
owne
contry
,
propria
prouincia
at
that
time
.
And
thus
I
end
the
Empire
of
Caligula
,
Guiderius
reigning
in
Britaine
.
THE
VIII
.
CHAPTER
.
OF
THE
TIME
OF
CLAVDIVS
.
AND
HOW
by
our
Protestants
testimony
one
of
the
twelue
Apostles
then
preached
in
Britaine
.
1.
NOw
we
are
come
to
the
time
of
Claudius
,
when
both
Catholiks
and
Protestants
assure
vs
,
both
that
the
Apostles
formally
preached
vnto
the
Gentiles
,
and
there
were
many
Christians
in
this
our
Britaine
:
But
before
we
proceed
further
,
to
auoide
all
ambiguitie
,
or
errour
,
that
might
chaunce
in
these
matters
,
in
the
iudgment
of
Protestants
,
let
vs
first
craue
their
best
assistance
,
and
direction
by
some
certaine
grounds
,
and
maximes
in
history
,
as
infallible
rules
truely
and
plainely
to
square
our
narration
by
,
least
we
be
deceaued
.
They
Certaine
historicall
grounds
,
and
Maximes
giuen
by
our
Protesiāt
Antiquaries
,
to
kn●we
what
Ap●stles
first
preached
in
Britani●
.
propose
some
fewe
for
most
certaine
and
vndoubted
generall
verities
,
which
will
easily
leade
vs
to
many
vndoubted
particular
conclusions
.
First
they
say
,
which
in
some
sort
is
remembred
before
,
that
this
kingdome
of
Britaine
receaued
the
faith
of
Christ
soone
after
his
Ascension
.
Secondly
,
that
this
holy
Religion
was
preached
here
,
by
some
one
at
the
least
of
the
Apostles
.
Thirdly
,
who
they
are
in
particular
of
that
most
holy
number
and
order
,
of
whom
mention
is
made
in
histeries
to
haue
preached
in
this
nation
.
Fourthly
that
in
the
time
of
Claudius
,
of
which
we
now
intreate
,
diuers
Christians
came
hither
from
Rome
,
when
he
persecuted
them
there
.
Fiftly
that
sainct
Paul
came
not
to
Rome
,
or
to
any
of
these
west
parts
vntill
longe
after
the
death
of
Claudius
,
in
the
reigne
of
Nero
:
Sixtly
,
that
sainct
Simon
Zelotes
,
whom
some
write
to
haue
preached
and
bene
martyred
in
Britaine
,
was
put
to
death
in
Persia
,
with
sainct
Iude.
Seuenthly
,
that
it
was
the
63.
yeare
of
Christ
,
before
sainct
Ioseph
of
Aramathia
,
that
buried
our
Sauiour
,
came
hither
with
his
religious
companions
.
Lastely
,
that
sainct
Peter
,
that
great
Apostle
was
one
of
those
three
Apostles
,
sainct
Paul
and
sainct
Simon
Zelotes
the
other
two
which
are
reported
in
histories
to
haue
preached
heare
.
All
which
assertions
Theater
of
great
Britanie
lib.
6.
Camden
.
in
Britan.
Stowe
.
And
howes
hist.
Holinsh.
hist.
of
Engl.
Godwyn
Conu
.
of
Brit.
&
Catal.
of
Bishop
.
Protest
.
Comm.
Booke
.
Parker
.
antiquit.
Britan.
Mason
Booke
of
Ordin
.
with
others
.
are
taught
by
the
cheifest
Protestant
antiquaries
,
and
historians
of
England
,
in
their
common
booke
of
their
religion
,
their
Theater
and
other
writings
,
of
most
credit
with
them
,
for
vndoubted
historiall
verities
.
By
which
it
euidently
will
be
concluded
,
by
their
owne
graunts
,
and
directions
,
that
sainct
Peter
was
the
onely
Apostle
,
that
first
brought
,
or
sent
Christianitie
into
this
kingdome
.
Which
is
particularly
also
proued
before
,
in
the
case
of
S.
Mansuetus
,
the
first
Preist
and
Bishop
which
was
borne
in
this
Iland
which
any
histories
,
I
reade
,
make
mention
of
,
yet
consecrated
by
S.
Peter
,
sent
and
directed
by
him
with
others
of
his
disciples
into
these
parts
.
2.
But
to
make
all
these
things
so
euidently
true
,
euen
by
these
Protestants
,
that
no
man
with
any
pretence
of
probabilitie
,
shall
be
able
to
make
contradiction
vnto
them
,
They
shall
all
and
euery
of
them
be
particularly
and
Inuincibly
proued
true
,
by
these
men
themselues
.
The
first
,
of
the
faith
of
Christ
,
receaued
heare
,
soone
after
his
Ascension
,
and
in
the
time
of
Tyberius
is
verified
before
,
from
these
Protestant
Authours
:
To
which
I
add
this
their
Testimony
againe
:
The
Apostle
himselfe
saith
:
the
sound
of
the
ghospell
went
through
the
earth
,
and
was
heard
vnto
the
ends
of
the
world
.
Which
his
sayings
cannot
more
Theater
of
great
Britaine
l.
6.
c.
9.
Rom.
10.
v.
18.
fitly
be
applied
to
any
other
Nation
then
to
vs
of
Britaine
,
whose
land
by
the
almightie
is
so
placed
in
the
terrestriall
Globe
,
that
thereby
it
is
termed
of
the
auncient
the
the
ends
,
and
deemed
to
be
situated
in
an
other
world
.
And
againe
:
Immediately
after
Christs
death
,
doth
Gildas
fasten
our
conuersion
,
where
he
writeth
,
that
the
glorious
Ghospell
of
Iesus
Christ
,
which
first
appeared
to
the
world
in
the
later
time
of
Tyberius
Caesar
,
did
euen
then
spread
his
bright
beames
vpon
this
frosen
Iland
of
Britaine
.
The
Gildas
.
de
excid
.
Brit.
like
testimony
they
reiterate
in
an
other
place
,
Which
I
will
cite
hereafter
;
and
according
vnto
this
,
runneth
the
whole
current
of
their
writers
of
antiquitie
from
the
highest
and
greatest
to
the
louest
and
meanest
among
them
.
3.
Their
first
Protestant
Archbishop
Matthew
Parker
in
his
Intituled
Antiquitates
Britannicae
,
The
Antiquities
of
Britaine
,
proueth
it
from
Antiquities
in
Matth.
Parker
.
antiquit.
Brit.
p.
1
these
words
:
primam
Christianae
Ecclesiae
originem
&
institutionem
in
Insula
Britannica
,
ex
antiquissimis
patrum
scriptorumque
testimonijs
repertemus
nor
modo
peruetustam
eam
fuisse
,
sed
etiam
ab
ipso
primum
per
Apostolos
propagato
per
orbem
Euangelio
initia
duxisse
&
accepisse
incrementa
:
we
shall
finde
out
of
the
most
auncient
testimonies
of
the
Fathers
and
writers
,
That
the
first
beginning
,
and
institution
of
the
Christian
Church
in
the
Iland
of
Britaine
,
was
not
onely
very
auncient
,
but
to
haue
had
beginning
and
receaued
increases
euen
from
the
time
when
the
Ghosppell
was
first
propagated
in
the
world
by
the
Apostles
.
And
he
yeeldeth
his
reason
immediatly
in
this
manner
.
Gildas
enim
Antiquis●imus
inter
eos
qui
fide
digni
sunt
,
Britannicaru●
r●rum
scriptor
,
tradit
Britannos
iam
inde
ab
ortu
Euangelij
Christianam
〈◊〉
fid●m
:
for
Gildas
the
most
auncient
writer
of
Brittish
matters
among
those
that
〈◊〉
●●●●edit
,
doth
deliuer
that
the
Britons
receaued
the
Christian
faith
euen
from
Engli●h
Protestants
mistake
the
testimonie
of
Gildas
about
the
time
of
the
faith
of
Christ
receaued
heare
.
the
rising
vp
of
the
ghospell
.
The
Protestant
Bishops
and
others
,
Authors
of
their
greate
Theater
of
greate
Britaine
giue
testimony
vnto
this
,
in
these
words
:
There
are
,
who
vpon
a
very
good
ground
from
the
words
of
Gildas
,
the
most
auncient
of
our
Brittish
Historians
,
will
haue
the
sunne
of
the
ghospell
longe
before
the
coming
of
Ioseph
of
Aramothia
hither
,
to
haue
risen
in
this
our
w●st
,
and
this
Iland
of
Britaine
to
haue
enioyed
the
very
morning
Assent
,
the
brigtnesse
thereof
per●i●g
Theater
of
great
Britaine
l.
6.
c.
9.
§.
5.
through
the
must●
cloudes
of
errour
,
and
shyning
heare
in
Britaine
euen
i●
the
〈◊〉
of
Tiberius
,
towards
whose
end
Christ
suffered
his
death
,
and
by
whose
Indulgence
towards
Christians
,
their
profession
was
propagated
farre
and
neare
.
Which
assertion
the
saied
Gildas
doth
not
deliuer
couldely
or
doubtingly
,
but
with
great
confidence
,
and
relying
vpon
good
grounds
,
as
it
appeareth
when
he
saith
,
Scimus
&c.
we
know
for
certainety
,
that
this
was
in
the
later
times
of
Tiberius
which
was
immediatly
after
our
blessed
Sauiours
Passion
.
Their
Protestant
Bishops
Bale
and
Godwyn
say
:
The
Britans
receaued
the
doctrine
and
discipline
of
their
Church
from
the
Apoles
of
Christ
.
The
religion
of
the
Britans
was
that
which
the
Apostles
by
the
commaundement
of
God
deliuered
to
the
Churches
of
the
Christians
.
And
continued
in
the
Country
of
the
Britans
from
the
Apostles
tyme
.
Their
most
renowned
Antiquary
Sir
Camden
Clarentieux
among
Harolds
is
of
the
same
opinion
,
in
diuers
editions
.
D.
Fulke
saith
:
The
Britans
continued
in
the
faith
of
Christ
,
from
the
Apostles
Godwyn
.
Conu
.
of
Britaine
p.
43.
44.
Balaeus
l.
2.
de
Act.
Rom.
pont.
in
Gregor.
1.
Camden
in
Britan
.
Fulke
Answ.
to
counterf
.
Cath.
p.
40.
Powel
Annotat
.
in
l.
2.
Giraldi
Cambren
.
Itiner
.
Cambr.
c.
1.
Holinsh.
hist.
of
Engl.
c.
21.
p.
102.
Selden
in
Anal.
Gildas
epist.
de
Excid
.
&
Conq.
Brit.
cap.
6.
time
.
An
other
addeth
:
The
doctrine
of
the
Britans
and
their
worship
of
God
was
pure
and
from
the
Apostles
themselues
.
Holinshed
saith
:
the
Britans
Christianity
neuer
failed
from
the
Apostles
time
.
In
like
manner
write
diuers
others
,
needlesse
to
be
recited
:
And
most
of
them
ground
vpon
the
Authoritie
of
S.
Gildas
,
as
some
of
them
haue
plainely
before
expressed
.
4.
Therefore
for
better
satisfaction
of
the
Readers
I
will
cite
at
lardge
the
words
of
that
holy
Auncient
British
writer
,
as
our
English
Protestants
haue
published
him
to
the
world
,
and
some
Manuscripts
also
haue
.
These
they
are
:
Interea
glaciali
frigore
rigenti
Insulae
,
&
velut
longiore
terrarum
secessu
soli
visibili
non
proximae
,
verus
ille
non
de
firmamento
solum
temporali
,
sed
de
summa
etiam
caelorum
arce
tempora
cuncta
excedente
,
vniuerso
orbi
praefulgidum
sui
corruscum
ostendens
(
tempore
vt
scimus
)
summo
Tyberij
Caesaris
,
quo
absque
vllo
impedimento
,
eius
promulgabatur
Religio
,
comminata
Senatu
nolente
à
Principe
morte
dilatoribus
militum
eiusdem
,
radios
suos
indulget
,
id
est
,
sua
praecepta
Christus
.
In
the
meane
time
,
to
this
Iland
stiffe
with
forsen
could
,
and
farre
distant
from
the
visible
sunne
,
That
true
sunne
which
is
Christ
,
doth
vouchsafe
his
beames
,
that
is
to
say
his
precepts
,
shewing
to
the
whole
world
his
glittering
brightnesse
,
not
onely
from
the
temporall
firmament
,
but
from
his
high
Tower
of
heauen
,
exceeding
all
times
,
in
the
latter
time
of
Tyberus
Caesar
,
without
any
impediment
his
Religion
was
propagated
,
the
Prince
threateing
death
,
to
the
accusers
of
his
souldiers
,
against
the
will
of
the
Senate
.
Hitherto
the
very
words
of
S.
Gildas
,
as
he
is
published
by
Protestants
.
Who
freely
acknowledge
,
that
clause
of
the
time
of
Tyberius
to
be
wanting
in
other
copies
of
that
holy
writer
,
as
namely
in
that
,
which
was
put
forth
by
Polydor
Virgill
,
and
others
.
And
the
very
first
word
of
this
narration
:
Interea
,
Protestant
Ann.
in
Prologum
Gildae
in
Marg.
&
in
cap.
14.
in
marg.
in
the
meane
time
:
doe
seeme
plainely
to
conuince
,
that
they
are
no
part
of
S.
Gildas
,
especially
in
that
sence
,
that
he
thought
this
kingdome
to
haue
receaued
the
faith
of
Christ
in
the
time
of
Tyberius
,
but
in
the
dayes
of
Claudius
.
For
they
being
of
a
Relatiue
nature
,
and
hauing
relation
to
that
which
went
before
,
they
must
in
due
construction
of
necessitie
proue
,
that
this
receauing
of
Religion
interea
,
in
the
meane
time
was
when
things
last
and
immediately
spoaken
of
before
were
done
.
Which
were
,
the
subiection
of
the
Britans
the
second
time
to
the
Romans
,
Which
was
in
the
time
of
Claudius
coming
hither
in
the
fourth
yeare
of
his
Empire
,
and
of
Christ
the
44.
which
our
Protestants
Matth.
Westm.
an
.
Do.
44.
&
4.
Claudij
,
Stowe
,
Holinsh.
Camden
with
others
.
Protest
.
annot.
in
c.
5.
Gildae
.
Protest
.
annot.
&
tit
.
in
c.
6.
Gild.
notes
vpon
these
places
of
S.
Gildas
doe
make
most
manifest
.
For
the
chapter
which
goeth
immediatly
before
the
recited
Authoritie
is
,
thus
by
them
intituled
:
De
secunda
gentis
subiectione
:
of
the
second
subiection
or
subduing
of
this
Nation
to
the
Romans
.
Which
was
in
the
beginning
of
the
Reigne
of
Claudius
,
and
then
immediately
followeth
the
next
chapter
,
wholy
before
recited
,
and
by
these
Protestants
intituled
.
De
religione
.
Of
religion
receaued
heare
.
Therefore
if
the
Religion
of
Christ
was
receaued
by
the
Britans
,
by
Gildas
onely
,
Interea
,
in
the
time
when
they
were
subdued
by
Claudius
,
it
cannot
be
S.
Gildas
doth
not
affirme
that
the
Britans
receaued
the
faith
in
Tiberius
time
,
but
in
the
dayes
of
Claudius
.
gathered
from
him
,
that
they
receaued
it
sooner
.
Otherwise
it
was
not
receaued
,
Interea
,
in
that
time
,
the
words
of
the
holy
historian
.
But
howsoeuer
that
Authoritie
is
to
be
vnderstood
,
It
proueth
at
the
least
,
to
the
greate
honour
,
of
this
kingdome
,
that
it
receaued
the
faith
of
Christ
in
the
beginning
at
the
least
of
the
Empire
of
Claudius
.
Which
George
maior
and
other
his
Protestant
followers
doe
rather
approue
,
in
this
tenor
:
that
immediately
after
Christs
Resurrection
vnder
Claudius
,
the
light
of
the
Gospell
was
kindled
in
Britaine
.
And
this
Georg.
maior
in
Praefat.
Stowe
&
Howes
histor.
in
Agricola
.
Theater
of
Britaine
.
l.
6.
c.
9.
Godwyn
Conu
.
pag.
1.
2.
Stowe
and
Howes
hist.
in
Agricola
.
Godwyn
supr.
pag.
2.
must
needs
be
by
some
one
of
the
12.
Apostles
,
or
their
Disciples
,
by
the
sentence
of
these
Protestants
,
assuring
vs
,
first
in
these
words
soone
after
the
Ascention
of
Christ
,
the
holy
Apostles
being
dispersed
through
out
the
earth
diuided
the
Prouinces
among
them
,
by
lot
to
preach
the
ghospell
in
.
And
againe
:
It
is
deliuered
plainely
by
sondry
auncient
writers
,
that
Britaine
fell
in
diuision
among
the
Apostles
.
And
so
of
necessitie
it
must
needs
receaue
the
faith
of
Christ
,
either
immediatly
by
some
one
of
that
most
blessed
company
,
or
mediately
by
their
Disciples
,
or
both
,
which
is
most
probable
in
so
greate
a
busines
,
exceeding
the
labour
of
one
,
and
not
performed
onely
by
the
schollers
and
Disciples
,
seeing
by
these
Protestants
grounding
vpon
auncient
writers
,
it
fell
out
to
the
diuision
,
Britaine
receaued
the
faith
from
one
of
the
12.
Apostles
by
Protestants
.
and
portion
,
of
one
of
the
cheife
Masters
in
this
sacred
worke
,
one
of
the
Apostles
of
Christ
himselfe
.
Which
the
holy
Prophet
seemeth
longe
before
to
foreshew
of
this
Iland
,
one
of
the
greatest
and
most
remote
,
longe
from
Hierusalem
,
when
speaking
of
the
Apostles
in
the
person
of
God
,
he
saith
,
as
Protestants
Isai
c.
66.
v.
19.
translate
him
:
And
I
will
set
a
signe
among
them
,
and
I
will
send
those
that
escape
of
them
,
to
the
Nations
,
to
the
Iles
a
farre
of
,
that
haue
not
hard
my
fame
,
neither
haue
seene
my
glory
,
and
they
shall
declare
my
glory
among
the
Gentiles
.
Which
,
diuers
Protestants
and
not
vnworthily
apply
to
this
Iland
,
one
of
the
Theater
of
Brit.
l.
6.
Godwyn
.
supr.
Magdeburgen
.
Centur.
1.
l.
2.
c.
7.
col.
518.
Euseb.
l.
3.
hist.
c.
1.
Musculus
ib.
Prochorus
hist.
c.
1.
in
tom
.
7.
Biblioth.
patr
.
S.
Leo
serm.
1.
de
Apost.
Petro
&
Paul
.
Isidor
.
l.
de
vita
&
obitu
Sanctorum
c.
83.
71.
Freculph
.
Lexou
.
To.
2.
Chronic.
l.
2.
c.
4.
Antiquit.
Glast
.
apud
Capgrau
.
in
S.
Patricio
.
&
al.
Hartman
.
Schedel
Chronic.
Chron.
f.
202.
p.
1.
Nicephorus
hist.
Eccl.
l.
3.
c.
1.
greatest
in
the
world
,
and
furthest
distant
from
Iury
,
where
this
Prophesie
was
vttered
.
5.
And
this
diuision
a
portition
of
the
world
among
the
Apostles
to
preach
and
publish
the
ghospell
in
,
is
as
these
Protestants
before
doe
warrant
vs
:
as
also
that
Britaine
(
as
needs
it
must
,
being
one
of
the
greatest
Ilands
of
the
world
)
fell
in
this
diuision
among
the
Apostles
,
Is
plainely
deliuered
by
soundry
auncient
writers
.
The
Magdeburgian
Protestants
tell
vs
that
Eusebius
saith
it
was
a
Tradition
that
the
Apostles
diuided
the
Prouinces
of
the
world
by
lott
amongst
them
.
Quod
Apostoli
inter
se
sortiti
sunt
orbis
terrarum
prouincias
.
And
Musculus
in
his
translation
of
Eusebius
is
witnes
,
from
Eusebius
that
it
was
the
Tradition
of
the
Church
;
sicut
traditio
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
continet
.
Which
is
confirmed
by
S.
Prochorus
one
of
the
seuen
Deacons
,
made
by
the
Apostles
,
as
we
haue
his
works
.
S.
Leo
saith
:
That
the
Apostles
vndertooke
to
preach
the
Ghospell
to
the
world
diuiding
it
,
into
parts
among
them
:
diuisis
sibi
terrarum
partibus
.
S.
Isidor
,
or
whosoeuer
,
that
auncient
Authour
of
the
booke
,
de
vita
&
obitu
Sanctorum
,
among
his
works
,
&
Freculphus
Lexouiensis
writeth
so
also
,
and
excludeth
S.
Paul
from
any
part
in
this
ordinary
partition
,
being
after
called
an
extraordinary
Apostle
:
Paulo
cum
caeteris
Apostolis
nulla
sors
propria
traditur
.
So
we
reade
in
the
auncient
Antiquities
of
Glastenbury
Abbey
.
Hartmanus
Schedel
saith
of
the
Apostles
:
totum
orbem
per
Prouincias
inter
se
partiti
sunt
:
The
twelue
Apostles
parted
the
whole
world
among
them
by
Prouinces
:
So
Nicephorus
in
many
places
:
Apostoli
sicut
diximus
per
omnem
dispersi
terram
,
Prouincias
orbis
ad
Euangelium
praedicandum
sorte
partiti
sunt
:
The
holy
Apostles
diuided
among
them
by
lot
the
Prouinces
of
the
world
to
preach
the
ghospell
.
Thus
our
English
Protestants
,
Godwyn
,
Stowe
,
Howes
and
others
.
Godwin
.
Conu
.
of
Britaine
.
Stowe
&
Howes
hist.
in
Agricola
and
others
.
Breuiar
.
Roman
.
in
vit.
S.
Philipp
.
Apost.
1.
Maij
&
S.
Matt.
21.
Sept.
Ioa.
Whitgift
.
Answer
.
to
the
Ad.
and
def.
Bilson
against
the
Purit
.
Barl.
Ser.
of
Bish.
Bridg.
def.
of
the
Eccl.
gouern
.
Covel
.
def.
of
Hooker
.
Downam
.
l.
4.
c.
4.
of
Bishops
.
6.
And
to
make
all
sure
,
the
Church
of
God
in
the
publike
offices
of
the
holy
Apostles
,
S.
Philip
on
the
first
day
of
may
,
and
S.
Matthew
the
21.
of
September
propoundeth
the
same
for
a
certaine
truth
vnto
vs
.
Neyther
doth
the
rule
of
our
Protestants
Religion
,
their
communion
Booke
,
impugne
it
,
and
so
none
doe
contradict
it
.
And
our
Parlament
Protestants
of
England
,
such
as
stand
for
the
dignities
and
functions
of
Bishops
,
against
the
Presbyterian
Puritans
,
such
as
their
Bishops
,
Whitgift
,
Bilson
,
Barlow
,
Bridges
,
and
others
,
make
a
reason
of
this
diuision
,
not
onely
the
better
to
deriue
true
doctrine
,
but
Iurisdiction
also
vnto
Bishops
succeeding
them
both
in
doctrine
,
and
Episcopall
power
.
It
is
manifest
(
say
these
men
)
that
the
Bishops
haue
receaued
,
and
deriued
their
authoritie
from
the
Apostles
,
whose
successors
they
are
,
not
onely
in
respect
of
doctrine
,
but
also
in
the
gouernment
of
the
seuerall
Churches
,
not
onely
Diocesian
Bishops
but
Archbishops
such
as
Metropolitans
are
,
were
from
the
Apostles
time
.
And
they
exemplifie
who
these
were
in
many
places
,
where
the
Apostles
preached
.
And
yet
this
nothing
hindereth
any
thing
I
haue
written
before
,
of
diuers
Britans
of
this
Nation
conuerted
to
the
faith
of
Christ
before
the
time
of
Claudius
,
for
I
shewed
that
to
haue
bene
the
great
&
extraordinary
grace
,
and
fauour
of
Christ
to
those
persons
;
now
I
entreate
of
the
ordinary
calling
,
and
Conuersion
of
this
Country
,
among
others
by
the
publike
consent
,
and
agreement
of
the
Apostles
,
which
although
it
was
before
the
calling
of
S.
Paul
to
be
an
Apostle
,
yet
I
do
not
thereby
goe
about
to
exclude
him
from
this
holy
worke
,
wherein
,
being
extraordinarily
called
,
he
laboured
as
extraordinary
and
probably
also
honored
this
Nation
with
his
presence
,
although
after
it
had
receaued
the
faith
of
Christ
:
The
diuision
of
the
world
being
among
the
12.
Apostles
before
S.
Paul
his
Consecration
.
THE
IX
.
CHAPTER
.
WHEREIN
IS
PROVED
BY
PROTESTANT
Antiquaries
,
that
among
the
three
Apostles
S.
Peter
,
S.
Paul
,
and
S.
Symon
Zelotes
which
are
thought
by
any
Antiquaries
to
haue
preached
heare
in
Britaine
,
it
was
not
S.
Paul
which
first
preached
heare
,
but
S.
Peter
.
1.
NOw
therefore
being
thus
warranted
,
by
so
generall
a
consent
,
and
harmony
of
cheife
Protestants
,
that
the
Faith
of
Christ
was
so
soone
preached
in
this
Iland
by
some
or
other
of
the
holy
Apostles
,
there
is
no
difference
concerning
the
vndoubted
truth
of
that
sacred
Religion
,
whether
it
was
by
S.
Peter
,
Paul
,
Andrew
,
Iames
,
Ihon
,
or
any
of
the
rest
,
all
of
them
after
the
coming
of
the
holy
Ghost
,
being
as
infallibly
confirmed
in
grace
,
and
truth
,
as
S.
Peter
,
or
whosoeuer
in
any
opinion
was
cheifest
among
them
:
yet
in
other
respects
it
is
not
vnworthie
a
short
inquiry
by
these
men
Needfull
to
knowe
who
was
our
first
Apostles
.
who
in
particular
it
was
.
First
because
in
the
end
of
this
first
hundred
of
yeares
I
shall
deliuer
in
particular
so
farre
as
these
Protestants
my
Directours
will
giue
me
leaue
,
what
Religion
it
was
,
which
euery
of
our
Apostles
and
Masters
in
Christ
taught
and
deliuered
to
this
Nation
:
for
knowledge
whereof
,
the
knowledge
who
they
were
,
is
first
to
be
required
.
Secondly
in
that
respect
,
we
shall
be
tied
with
a
more
strict
,
and
binding
obligation
,
of
dutie
,
and
debt
,
to
render
our
most
obedient
,
and
respectiue
filiall
obseruance
of
religious
children
,
to
that
our
worthie
father
in
Christ
,
who
trauailed
so
farre
,
and
paynefull
a
iorney
,
from
Hierusalem
to
this
Nation
,
to
make
vs
,
his
regenerate
children
,
with
so
many
and
difficult
labours
:
for
as
S.
Paul
writeth
to
his
Children
the
Corinthians
,
in
like
case
:
though
you
haue
ten
thousand
Instructors
in
Christ
,
yet
yee
haue
not
many
fathers
,
for
in
Christ
Iesus
I
haue
begotten
1.
Cor.
c.
4.
v.
15.
16.
you
,
through
the
ghospell
.
Wherefore
I
beseech
you
,
be
followers
of
mee
.
Thirdly
and
lastely
,
to
be
breife
,
the
more
honorable
that
Apostle
was
,
by
so
much
the
honour
of
this
Nation
is
more
increased
,
and
our
dutie
to
him
the
greater
.
For
to
speake
with
a
Protestant
Bishops
tonge
:
we
should
accompt
it
a
greate
glory
to
our
Nation
,
to
deriue
the
pedigree
of
our
spirituall
linage
,
from
so
noble
and
excellent
Godwyn
Conu
.
of
Britaine
.
p.
6.
a
Father
as
S.
Peter
.
For
the
more
easier
finding
forth
whereof
,
this
very
man
with
many
others
his
brethren
in
Religion
,
giueth
vs
direction
in
these
English
Protestants
confesse
,
there
is
no
mention
in
histories
but
of
3.
Apostles
,
S.
Peter
,
S.
Paul
,
and
S.
Simon
,
to
haue
preached
heare
.
words
:
I
finde
mention
of
three
onely
of
the
Apostles
to
haue
bene
in
our
Britaine
,
to
wit
,
Peter
,
and
Paul
,
and
Simon
Chananaeus
called
also
Zelotes
.
Like
is
the
testimonie
of
their
Bishops
in
their
Theater
,
their
first
Archbishop
in
his
Antiquities
,
their
Bishop
in
his
Catalogue
of
writers
,
their
cheife
Antiquaries
Camden
,
Harrison
,
Holinshed
,
Stowe
,
Howes
,
Powel
and
others
,
neyther
doth
any
historie
or
Antiquitie
to
my
reading
and
memory
make
mention
of
any
other
.
Therefore
if
we
ioyne
this
to
that
,
which
these
Protestant
Masters
Godwyn
supr.
pag.
2.
Theater
of
great
Brit.
l.
6.
c.
9.
Bal.
praef.
in
l.
de
scrip
.
Parker
.
antiquit.
Britan.
pag.
2.
Camden
in
Britan
.
Harrison
descript
.
of
Britan.
Holinsh.
hist.
of
Engl.
Stowe
and
Howes
histor.
Powel
annot.
in
Girald
.
Cambr.
haue
taught
vs
in
the
precedent
Chapter
:
That
this
Nation
receaued
the
faith
by
an
Apostle
either
in
the
time
of
Tiberius
or
Claudius
,
this
question
is
soone
decided
,
for
it
will
euidently
appeare
vnto
all
men
,
not
wilfully
blinded
with
malice
,
or
vnexcusable
ignorance
,
that
by
these
Protestants
owne
Rules
,
and
directions
in
this
matter
,
it
could
onely
be
S.
Peter
who
first
taught
the
faith
of
Christ
in
this
kingdome
;
and
heare
instituted
vnto
vs
,
our
Hierarchicall
Order
,
and
Succession
of
holy
Bishops
,
and
Preists
,
in
these
later
neuer
yet
interrupted
,
and
for
sacred
Bishops
neuer
vntill
the
late
vnhappy
times
of
Queene
Elizabeth
.
2.
Concerning
S.
Paul
one
of
the
onely
three
supposed
to
haue
preached
,
he
could
not
possibly
be
the
first
Apostle
,
that
came
,
or
sent
preachers
hither
.
For
no
Protestant
or
other
bringeth
him
neare
vnto
these
westerne
Nations
,
vntill
diuers
yeares
within
the
Reigne
of
Nero.
The
Theater
writers
S.
Peter
preached
heare
first
.
Our
Episcopall
Hierarchie
instituted
by
him
,
did
●ontinu●
without
interruption
,
vntill
Queene
Elizabeth
her
Protestant
persecution
,
and
his
Preistly
order
neuer
interrupted
still
continueth
.
say
,
it
was
the
tenth
yeare
of
Nero
,
which
was
the
64.
yeare
of
Christ
,
before
S.
Paul
came
to
the
west
.
But
though
these
Protestants
(
to
take
no
aduantage
of
their
errour
)
are
deceaued
in
some
few
yeares
of
that
his
trauayles
,
yet
the
holy
scriptures
with
all
writers
,
Protestants
and
others
,
are
ample
witnesses
,
that
diuers
yeares
of
Nero
his
Empire
were
past
,
before
he
came
to
Rome
,
the
first
westerne
place
he
rested
in
,
and
then
a
Prisonner
two
yeares
togeather
.
So
he
could
not
possibly
be
that
first
Apostle
,
by
whose
holy
meanes
and
labours
we
had
many
Christians
of
this
Nation
longe
before
,
in
the
time
of
Claudius
at
the
least
,
as
these
Protestants
before
haue
proued
,
diuers
yeares
before
the
beginning
of
Nero
his
gouernment
.
Besides
,
these
Protestants
doe
assure
vs
,
that
Britaine
fell
in
the
diuision
of
the
world
among
the
twelue
Apostles
,
S.
Paul
could
not
be
the
first
that
preached
in
Britaine
.
following
the
auncient
Fathers
in
that
matter
:
of
which
number
S.
Paul
was
not
,
but
extraordinary
called
to
be
an
Apostle
as
S.
Barnabas
also
was
,
and
in
that
sence
left
no
successours
eyther
in
this
Nation
,
or
els
where
,
to
whom
we
may
or
can
adheare
,
eyther
for
a
Hierarchicall
Succession
,
or
Epist.
ad
Rom.
Act.
Apostol.
other
matters
in
Religion
.
And
S.
Paul
himselfe
putteth
vs
out
of
all
doubt
,
that
he
was
not
present
with
the
rest
of
the
holy
Apostles
,
when
this
diuision
of
the
world
was
made
,
among
them
.
For
longe
after
that
time
writing
to
the
Galathians
,
he
saith
:
Neyther
went
I
vp
to
Hierusalem
to
them
,
which
were
Apostles
Galat.
cap.
1.
v.
17.
18.
19.
before
me
,
but
I
went
into
Arabia
,
and
returned
againe
vnto
Damasus
.
Then
after
three
yeares
,
I
went
vp
to
Hierusalem
to
see
Peter
,
and
abode
with
him
fifteene
dayes
.
But
other
of
the
Apostles
sawe
I
none
,
saue
Iames
the
Lords
Brother
.
Thus
S.
Paul
,
as
our
Protestants
by
our
Kings
allowance
translate
him
.
Therefore
most
certaine
it
is
,
he
was
no
partie
in
this
diuision
,
of
which
these
Protestants
haue
thus
informed
vs
,
wherein
this
kingdome
of
Britaine
fell
out
within
the
diuision
of
one
of
the
twelue
Apostles
.
And
except
all
men
of
learning
,
Protetestants
and
others
be
deceaued
,
in
teaching
that
S.
Peter
first
conuerted
the
Romans
to
the
faith
of
Christ
,
S.
Paul
giueth
to
him
,
the
honour
of
that
Christianitie
which
the
Britans
had
:
for
writing
to
the
Romans
he
saith
,
I
Rom.
1.
v.
8.
thanke
my
God
through
Iesus
Christ
for
you
all
,
that
your
faith
is
spoaken
of
throughout
the
whole
world
.
Therefore
except
the
Romans
did
not
receaue
the
faith
from
S.
Peter
,
which
no
man
will
,
or
with
any
probabilitie
,
can
affirme
,
or
Britaine
then
was
no
part
of
the
knowne
world
,
a
thing
euidently
vntrue
,
being
then
both
knowne
,
and
in
a
great
part
subiect
to
the
Roman
Empire
.
It
was
neyther
S.
Paul
,
nor
S.
Simon
Zelotes
,
but
S.
Simon
Peter
,
that
eyther
by
himself
or
his
holy
Disciples
first
preached
heare
.
And
this
might
suffice
in
this
Question
,
but
intending
to
make
all
things
controuersed
in
these
matters
vndeniably
manifest
,
I
will
reserue
those
later
labours
of
S.
Paul
,
which
a
litle
before
his
death
,
&
not
before
,
he
bestowed
in
this
kingdome
to
their
proper
place
.
3.
I
will
now
resolue
the
doubts
of
S.
Simon
Zelotes
his
pretended
preaching
in
this
Iland
,
and
proue
euen
by
these
Protestants
,
that
he
neither
preached
in
this
our
Britaine
,
nor
neare
vnto
it
.
But
this
was
peculiar
to
S.
Peter
&
his
Disciples
sent
by
him
.
For
as
the
greate
Protestant
Antiquary
freely
confesseth
.
If
S.
Paul
was
heare
,
It
was
after
his
imprisonment
the
second
time
at
Rome
Camden
.
Brit.
in
Belgae
.
vnder
Nero
:
post
secundam
Romae
incarcerationem
.
And
it
could
not
possibly
be
before
,
the
Scriptures
themselues
giuing
warrant
thereof
.
So
the
Magdeburgian
Magdeburg
.
Centur.
1.
l.
2.
c.
2.
Protestants
with
others
.
Paulum
a
priore
captiuitate
Roma
dimissum
Britannijs
Euangelium
praedicasse
:
that
S.
Paul
preached
the
Ghospell
in
Britaine
after
he
was
dimissed
from
his
first
captiuitie
in
Rome
.
Which
our
English
Antiquarie
before
calleth
his
second
imprisonment
,
in
respect
of
his
former
imprisoning
before
he
came
thither
.
And
S.
Paul
was
neither
one
of
the
twelue
to
whom
the
Math.
cap.
vlt.
v.
19.
Marc.
c.
16.
v.
15.
Luc.
cap.
vlt.
v.
47.
48.
Ac̄t
.
c.
9.
c.
11.
Conuersion
of
the
world
was
first
committed
by
Christ
,
neither
present
,
nor
yet
consecrated
by
imposition
of
hands
,
when
the
other
Apostles
had
made
this
diuision
,
as
the
scripture
witnesseth
:
And
though
he
was
called
,
Apostle
of
the
Gentiles
,
Yet
he
,
after
his
conuersion
,
preached
with
Barnabas
vnto
the
Iēwes
onely
,
vntill
in
the
13.
chapter
of
the
Acts
of
the
Apostles
after
this
time
,
as
appeareth
in
those
their
words
to
the
contradicting
Iewes
:
Then
Paul
and
Barnabas
waxed
bolde
,
and
said
it
was
necessary
,
that
the
word
of
God
should
first
Act.
13.
46.
47.
48.
haue
bene
spoaken
to
you
,
but
seeing
yea
put
it
fro
you
,
&
Iudge
your selues
vnworthie
of
euerlasting
life
,
loe
we
turne
to
the
Gentiles
.
For
so
hath
the
Lord
commaunded
vs
,
saying
,
Is.
49.
v.
6.
I
haue
set
thee
to
be
a
light
of
the
Gentiles
,
that
thou
shouldest
be
for
saluation
vnto
the
ends
of
the
earth
.
And
when
the
Gentiles
heard
this
,
they
were
glad
,
&
glorified
the
word
of
the
Lord
.
And
the
word
of
the
Lord
was
published
throughout
all
the
Region
.
And
false
it
is
,
which
our
English
Protestants
in
their
Theater
say
:
that
huge
multitudes
of
Theater
of
Brit.
l.
6.
c.
9.
§.
5.
Act.
11.
v.
19.
Christians
dispersed
themselues
into
all
parts
of
the
world
vpon
the
martyring
of
S.
Stephen
at
Hierusalem
.
For
we
are
warranted
by
the
scripture
it selfe
,
that
these
preached
onely
to
the
Iewes
.
The
words
of
our
Protestants
Translation
are
These
:
They
which
were
scattered
abrode
vpon
the
persecution
,
that
arose
about
Steuen
,
trauailed
as
farre
as
:
Phenice
,
and
Cyprus
,
and
Antioch
,
preaching
the
word
to
none
,
but
vnto
the
Iewes
onely
.
Where
the
quite
contrary
of
this
Protestant
Assertion
is
euident
,
out
of
the
Scripture
by
their
owne
Translation
:
That
neither
the
whole
world
as
yet
,
nor
the
Gentiles
were
preached
vnto
,
by
these
dispersed
Disciples
in
that
persecution
,
S.
Peter
being
(
as
they
haue
told
vs
before
,
&
the
scripture
also
witnesseth
)
the
first
of
the
Apostles
,
which
preached
to
the
Gentiles
.
THE
X.
CHAPTER
.
HOW
S.
SIMON
ZELOTES
NEVER
PREAched
in
this
our
Britaine
,
euen
by
the
best
testimony
of
Protestants
,
and
others
:
nor
any
Symon
an
Apostle
,
but
S.
Simon
Peter
,
and
perhaps
S.
Simon
Leprosus
,
or
sainct
Nathaniel
,
by
some
called
sainct
Simon
.
1.
CONCERNING
S.
Simon
Zelotes
,
one
of
the
twelues
Apostles
of
our
Sauiour
,
to
haue
preached
here
;
I
finde
a
Protestant
Antiquarie
so
desirous
to
haue
it
so
bruted
vnto
the
world
,
that
he
careth
not
what
or
how
many
absurdities
he
committeth
,
in
so
breife
a
relation
;
first
supposing
for
a
thing
certaine
that
S.
Philip
the
Apostle
preached
in
this
Gallila
,
Fraunce
next
vnto
vs
,
which
when
I
come
to
S.
Iosephs
time
I
will
proue
to
be
vtterly
vntrue
,
afterward
,
imagining
his
sending
S.
Willian
Harrisō
description
of
Britaine
p.
23.
Ioseph
from
thence
,
more
incredible
than
the
other
,
he
addeth
thus
:
Hereby
it
came
topasse
that
the
said
Philip
vpon
good
deliberation
did
send
Iosephus
ouer
,
and
with
him
Simon
Zelotes
to
preach
vnto
the
Britans
,
and
minister
the
Sacraments
there
,
according
to
the
rites
of
the
Churches
of
Asia
,
and
Greece
.
Thus
this
Protestant
Antiquary
,
where
first
,
whereas
all
protestants
deny
all
prioritie
of
power
among
the
Apostles
,
he
maketh
sainct
Simon
Zelotes
,
an
Apostle
,
equally
as
sainct
Philip
was
,
not
onely
to
be
subiect
to
sainct
Philip
,
to
be
sent
by
him
,
but
also
inferiour
to
sainct
Ioseph
,
probably
no
Cleargie
man
,
who
by
all
,
was
cheifest
among
them
,
and
was
so
appointed
by
him
that
sent
them
.
Secondly
,
he
maketh
S.
Simon
the
Apostle
not
onely
inferiour
to
S.
Philip
the
Apostle
,
and
S.
Ioseph
,
but
to
S.
Philip
the
Deacon
;
for
as
a
Protestant
Bishop
,
and
Antiquary
perceauing
the
improbabilitie
of
S.
Philip
the
Apostle
his
preaching
in
our
neighbouring
Gallia
,
Fraunce
,
saith
,
and
citeth
others
to
the
same
purpose
,
that
it
was
rather
Philip
the
Euangelist
one
of
the
seuen
Deacons
,
that
preached
Godwyn
Conu
.
of
Britanie
p.
9.
ther
,
and
if
any
Philip
sent
S.
Simon
and
Ioseph
from
this
Fraunce
into
Britaine
it
was
he
.
But
if
these
were
no
absurdities
,
yet
this
will
not
helpe
vs
,
in
this
busines
,
but
we
must
still
Appeale
to
S.
Peter
,
to
be
the
first
founder
of
Harrison
supr.
our
Church
in
Britaine
,
where
these
Protestants
and
this
man
also
haue
told
vs
there
were
many
Christians
soone
after
the
Ascension
of
Christ
;
And
yet
by
this
Protestants
computation
,
this
first
supposed
coming
of
S.
Simon
Zelotes
with
S.
Ioseph
of
Aramathia
was
30.
yeares
after
;
his
words
be
these
:
he
came
ouer
into
Britaine
,
about
the
64.
yeare
after
Christ
,
when
the
persecution
began
vnder
Nero.
Harrison
supr.
2.
Therefore
we
may
not
relye
vpon
this
holy
Apostle
,
to
be
our
first
instructor
,
or
to
haue
bene
heare
at
all
:
Which
other
Protestants
perceauing
speake
more
doubtfully
hereof
.
Among
whom
one
a
Bishop
that
would
willingly
exclude
S.
Peter
,
dareth
onely
to
say
:
some
thinke
,
Simon
Zelotes
to
haue
bene
one
of
Iosephs
companions
.
So
that
now
we
haue
not
the
former
warrant
,
but
a
thinking
of
some
,
not
one
named
for
this
matter
.
And
by
this
man
vnprobable
Godwyn
Conu
.
of
Brit.
p.
10.
Pag.
11.
or
vnpossible
that
we
should
rest
vpon
S.
Simon
:
for
he
faith
from
Antiquities
,
that
Ioseph
was
the
cheife
of
the
company
of
twelue
holy
men
that
came
hither
in
the
thirty
and
one
yeare
after
the
Passion
of
our
Sauiour
.
When
by
these
Protestants
,
this
kingdome
had
many
Christians
aboue
twenty
yeares
before
.
The
next
to
these
shall
be
their
first
Protestant
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
Matthew
Parker
,
who
hauing
spoaken
before
of
S.
Ioseph
of
Aramathia
that
buried
our
Sauiour
,
and
came
hither
in
the
63.
yeare
of
Christ
,
addeth
these
of
S.
Simon
Matth.
Parker
.
Antiquit.
Brit.
p.
3.
Nicephor
.
l.
2.
c.
40.
Io.
Capg
.
in
Catal.
sanct.
Angliae
.
Zelotes
:
alij
Simonem
Zelotem
in
Britanniam-venisse
,
&
Euangelium
primum
nunciasse
referunt
.
Quorum
verumque
verum
esse
potest
.
Nam
Iosephi
socij
non
nominantur
,
inter
quos
fuisse
Simonem
est
verisimile
:
Other
Authors
report
that
Simon
Zelotes
came
into
Britaine
,
and
first
preached
the
ghospell
:
Both
which
may
be
true
,
for
the
fellowes
of
Ioseph
are
not
named
,
among
which
it
is
very
likely
Simon
was
.
And
he
citeth
for
his
Authours
,
Nicephorus
,
&
Ioannes
Capgrauius
,
as
I
haue
placed
them
in
the
margin
.
Concerning
Nicephorus
other
Protestants
hereafter
shall
answeare
,
that
he
neither
doth
,
nor
can
bring
S.
Simon
Zelotes
the
Apostle
into
this
our
Britaine
at
all
.
Yet
if
it
could
be
so
,
not
coming
hither
before
the
coming
of
S.
Ioseph
aboue
twenty
yeares
,
by
these
Protesttās
before
,
that
Britaine
had
receaued
the
faith
,
It
cannot
possibly
be
true
that
he
first
preached
the
faith
in
this
Iland
,
but
that
must
needs
by
these
men
be
wholy
left
to
S.
Peter
and
his
Disciples
.
For
his
second
&
other
Authour
Capgrauius
,
It
is
the
forgery
of
this
Protestant
Archbishop
,
for
no
such
thing
is
to
be
found
in
him
in
all
his
booke
,
of
which
this
man
citeth
no
place
at
all
,
because
nusquam
est
.
That
,
he
one
of
the
Apostles
,
the
chiefest
spirituall
man
and
commaunders
in
the
Church
of
God
that
euer
were
in
the
world
should
come
hither
as
a
nouice
and
Inferiour
vnder
S.
Ioseph
the
superiour
of
all
the
Religious
men
that
came
Antiq.
Glascon
.
apud
Lel.
in
Assert
.
Arthur
.
Capgrau
.
in
S.
Ioseph
.
Stowe
&
Howes
histor.
Camden
in
Brit.
Godwyn
.
Conuers
.
of
Brit.
Holinsh.
hist.
of
Engl.
in
Ioseph
.
Michael
Drayton
Poly-Obion
.
Selden
Illustr.
Holinsh.
hist.
of
Engl.
l.
4.
c.
5.
Menolog
.
Graec.
6.
Idus
Maij.
Baron
.
annot.
in
Martyrol
.
Rom.
in
Sanct.
Simone
Chanan
.
28.
die
Octobr.
Camden
.
in
Britannia
.
Godwyn
.
Conu
.
of
Britaine
p.
2.
with
him
,
as
all
Antiquities
&
antiquaries
,
Protestants
and
others
are
witnesses
is
as
incredible
an
absurditie
.
And
yet
all
this
to
no
purpose
,
if
we
should
be
so
simple
to
admit
them
for
good
congruitie
:
For
by
noe
possibilitie
could
he
be
the
first
(
as
before
)
that
preached
heare
.
And
if
no
Christianitie
had
bene
knowne
heare
,
which
these
Protestants
haue
already
disproued
,
vntill
this
time
,
yet
he
coming
with
S.
Ioseph
the
Superiour
of
that
holy
company
,
rather
S.
Ioseph
then
any
vnder
him
,
should
be
said
to
haue
first
preached
the
Ghospell
,
and
not
S.
Simon
or
any
other
vnder
him
.
An
other
Protestant
historian
citing
that
very
place
of
Nicephorus
,
writeth
thereof
in
this
manner
,
Nicephorus
writeth
in
his
second
booke
,
that
one
Simon
Zelotes
came
likewise
into
Britaine
,
where
by
that
his
diminitiue
addition
one
,
one
Simon
Zelotes
,
he
doth
manifestly
declare
his
opinion
to
be
,
that
this
Simon
could
not
be
S.
Simon
the
Apostle
,
but
some
other
Simon
,
as
Simon
Leprosus
,
or
Nataniel
also
called
Simon
the
Disciples
of
S.
Peter
that
came
into
these
parts
,
as
diuers
French
histories
are
witnes
.
And
Camden
the
greate
Antiquary
knowing
it
to
be
absurd
,
that
S.
Simon
Zelotes
the
Apostle
should
preach
in
Britaine
,
and
so
certaine
that
S.
Peter
the
Apostle
called
also
Simon
,
and
most
zelous
in
Religion
,
preached
&
planted
the
faith
in
this
Nation
,
Interpreteth
that
very
place
of
Nicephorus
to
be
vnderstood
of
S.
Peters
preaching
heare
.
An
other
,
a
Bishop
with
Protestants
proueth
from
Nicephorus
himselfe
that
S.
Simon
Zelotes
had
not
Britaine
in
his
diuision
,
but
Egypt
and
Lybia
,
and
he
that
had
Britaine
was
alius
,
an
other
Apostle
different
from
him
,
his
words
be
these
:
whereas
it
is
deliuered
plainely
by
sondry
auncient
writers
,
that
Britaine
fell
in
diuision
amongst
the
Apostles
,
amongst
the
rest
Nicephorus
hath
these
words
:
Aegyptum
&
Paran
alius
,
alius
item
extremas
Oceani
Regiones
&
Insulas
Britannicas
fortitus
est
.
One
Apostle
had
for
his
part
Egypt
&
Lybia
,
also
an
other
Apostle
had
for
his
lot
the
extreame
Regions
of
the
Ocean
,
&
the
Brittish
Ilands
.
3.
Therefore
being
euident
both
by
Nicephorus
,
&
these
Protestants
,
that
it
was
S.
Simon
Zelotes
the
Apostle
in
their
Iudgments
,
which
had
Egipt
&
Lybia
,
allotted
vnto
him
,
&
he
that
had
the
extreame
Regions
of
the
Ocean
&
the
Brittish
Ilands
was
alius
,
an
other
,
not
S.
Simon
Zelotes
thy
cannot
possibly
saye
,
that
he
preached
heare
,
but
S.
Simon
Bariona
Peter
:
for
hauing
granted
before
,
that
no
other
Apostle
,
except
S.
Peter
,
S.
Paul
,
&
S.
Simon
Zelotes
are
remembred
in
histories
to
haue
preached
in
Britaine
,
&
thus
now
excluding
both
S.
Paul
for
a
long
time
,
&
S.
Simon
Zelotes
for
euer
,
they
must
needs
acknowledge
,
that
it
was
S.
Peter
that
planted
the
faith
of
Christ
in
this
Nation
,
which
some
of
them
haue
before
plainely
confessed
.
And
the
words
of
Nicephorus
first
obiected
,
if
they
were
to
be
vnderstood
of
S.
Simon
Zelotes
,
yet
they
proue
nothing
for
his
preaching
in
this
greate
Britaine
,
or
neare
vnto
it
:
his
words
be
these
:
eandemque
doctrinam
Nicephor
.
hist.
Eccl.
l.
2.
c.
40.
Stowe
hist.
in
Agricola
.
etiam
ad
Occidentalem
Oceanum
,
Insulasque
Britannicas
perfert
.
Which
a
Protestant
thus
translateth
:
and
the
same
doctrine
he
brought
to
the
Occidentall
Ocean
,
&
the
Iles
called
Britannie
.
Where
he
onely
saith
,
which
is
true
,
that
he
preached
as
farre
as
vnto
the
west
Ocean
when
he
was
in
the
west
confines
of
Africk
,
to
which
the
west
Ocean
is
adiacent
.
But
he
neither
saith
,
that
he
brought
that
doctrine
ouer
the
Ocean
,
or
preached
it
in
any
Brittish
Iland
.
Neither
doth
any
history
say
,
that
he
did
preach
either
in
Ireland
,
Gernsey
,
Ierusey
,
the
Hebrides
,
Mona
,
or
any
other
Brittish
Ile
,
that
lye
betweene
Africk
&
vs
,
&
are
more
truely
called
Insulae
Britannicae
,
the
Brittish
Ilands
,
them
this
,
not
so
named
,
but
absolutely
Britannia
greate
Britaine
.
Then
,
not
preaching
in
any
of
them
,
much
lesse
did
he
preach
in
this
Iland
,
&
much
lese
was
he
crucified
heare
,
that
kind
of
death
neuer
vsed
by
the
Britans
,
yet
Dorotheus
the
cheifest
Authour
for
this
matter
saith
,
he
was
martyred
Doroth.
in
Synops.
in
Britannia
,
in
some
place
called
Britaine
,
or
rather
like
to
that
name
as
our
Protestants
correct
him
,
which
two
of
them
doe
together
in
these
words
:
Stowe
.
And
Howes
hist.
in
Agricola
.
Dorotheus
,
writeth
thus
:
Simon
Zelotes
passing
through
Mauritania
and
Africa
,
preached
Christ
,
at
length
was
crucified
,
slaine
,
and
buried
in
Britaine
,
or
rather
Bithania
.
where
it
is
euident
,
they
deny
his
being
heare
,
but
rather
in
some
place
of
like
name
.
Which
may
easily
be
proued
out
of
Dorotheus
himselfe
,
who
directly
teacheth
,
that
S.
Aristobulus
one
of
the
72.
Disciples
,
&
Disciple
of
S.
Peter
,
(
as
hereafter
)
was
Bishop
of
Britaine
absolutely
,
which
he
neither
would
,
nor
truely
could
haue
said
,
if
such
an
Apostle
had
preached
,
&
bene
martyred
,
&
consequently
bene
Bishop
in
this
Britaine
.
For
it
will
euidently
appeare
in
the
Doroth.
supr.
in
Aristobulo
.
due
place
hereafter
,
euen
by
these
Protestants
,
that
S.
Aristobulus
was
a
Bishop
heare
longe
before
the
time
they
haue
assigned
to
S.
Simon
Zelotes
,
&
continued
heare
longe
time
after
his
death
.
And
greate
ingratitude
it
had
bene
both
of
the
Brittish
,
and
Saxon
Christians
,
If
so
renowned
an
Apostle
of
Christ
,
one
of
the
twelue
,
had
both
preached
,
and
bene
martyred
heare
,
and
as
a
late
writer
without
Author
.
of
the
Engl.
martyrologe
28.
Octobr.
pag.
296.
any
Authoritie
seemeth
to
thinke
,
ordeined
Preists
,
and
Deacons
,
erected
Churches
,
and
the
like
,
if
noe
monument
had
bene
kept
thereof
,
no
Church
,
no
Chappell
,
no
altar
erected
to
his
honor
,
&
memory
,
when
we
fee
it
farre
otherwise
in
all
Nations
,
where
any
Apostle
preached
,
and
suffered
martyrdome
.
And
in
this
kingdome
where
S.
Peter
onely
preached
,
&
dyed
not
,
we
see
the
most
auncient
Churches
of
this
land
,
except
to
the
blessed
Virgin
Mary
,
were
dedicated
vnto
him
in
our
first
publike
receauing
of
christian
Religion
,
as
those
two
in
London
S.
Peters
Church
at
westminster
,
&
in
Cornhill
in
King
Lucius
time
,
are
witnes
.
So
we
euer
kept
vnuiolably
,
&
with
honor
the
memories
of
S.
Ioseph
of
Aramathia
,
S.
Amphibalus
,
sainct
Alban
,
S.
Aaron
,
Iulius
and
others
.
Martyrol
.
Rom.
28.
die
Octobr.
Ado.
Et
Vsuard
.
eodem
die
.
Engl.
Martyrologe
28.
Octobr.
Beda
Martyrol
.
28.
Octob.
all
auncient
Calend
.
Breuia
.
Rom.
in
festo
S.
Simonis
Chan.
28.
die
Octobr
.
Protestant
Cōm
.
booke
die
28.
Octobr
.
in
the
seru.
of
S.
Simon
and
in
Calendar
.
28.
Octobr.
Menolog
.
Graec.
6.
Id.
Maij.
Baron
.
annot.
in
Martyrol
.
Rom.
28.
Octobr.
Venantius
Fortunat
.
l.
8.
c.
4.
Magdeburgen
.
Centur.
1.
col.
586.
l.
2.
Crato
in
vita
S.
Simonis
&
Iudae
.
Abdias
certain
.
Apost.
lib.
6.
Ant.
part.
1.
tit.
6.
cap.
14.
Pert.
de
Nat.
l.
9.
c.
115.
Eutropius
Persa
l.
de
vit.
S.
Simonis
&
Iudae
.
Anton.
part.
1.
titul.
6.
ca.
28.
§.
3.
Petr.
de
Natal
.
l.
4.
c.
105.
Guliel
.
Eisengr
.
Centen
.
1.
part.
6.
dist.
6.
Vincent
.
in
specul
.
Sabellic
.
En.
7.
lib.
4.
Magdeburg
.
Cenrur
.
1.
supr.
&
l.
2.
c.
10.
col.
584.
Isidor
.
lib.
de
vita
&
morte
Sanctorum
.
Hartin
.
S●hedel
Chron.
fol.
107.
S.
Dorothaeus
l.
de
12.
Apostolis
.
4.
But
all
our
historians
of
Antiquitie
printed
,
&
Manuscripts
,
which
I
haue
seene
,
many
,
both
of
our
Brittans
and
Saxons
agree
with
the
whole
Latine
Church
,
with
all
Martyrologes
,
that
be
auncient
,
as
that
of
the
Romans
,
Ado
,
Vsuardus
,
and
others
,
that
:
Natalis
Beatorum
Apostolorum
Simonis
Chananaei
,
&
Thadaei
qui
&
Iudas
dicitur
:
Quorum
Simon
in
Aegypto
Thadaeüs
in
Mesopotamia
Euangelium
praedicauit
,
deinde
in
Presidem
simul
ingressi
,
cum
innumeram
gentis
illius
multitudinem
Christi
subdidissent
martyrium
consummarunt
.
The
natiuitie
(
so
the
Church
nameth
the
happy
Martyrdome
and
death
of
Saints
)
of
the
blessed
Apostles
,
Simon
of
Chananee
,
and
Thadaeus
who
is
called
Iudas
the
28.
day
of
October
:
of
the
which
Simon
preached
the
ghospell
in
Egypt
,
Thadaeus
in
Mesopotamia
,
then
entering
together
into
Persia
,
when
they
had
made
an
innumerable
multitude
of
that
Nation
subiect
to
Christ
,
they
consummated
martyrdome
.
So
hath
S.
Bede
in
his
Martyrologe
:
so
haue
all
auncient
Calenders
of
Britans
and
Saxons
.
So
hath
the
whole
Latine
Church
in
the
festiuitie
of
this
holy
Apostle
,
&
to
bind
all
English
Christians
,
as
well
Catholiks
by
the
Rules
before
,
as
Protestants
by
the
commaunding
squares
of
their
Religion
,
the
Parlament
,
and
their
Communion
Booke
,
they
all
celebrate
with
the
Latine
Church
the
festiuitie
of
this
glorious
Apostle
vpon
the
28.
of
October
,
when
he
suffered
martyrdome
as
before
with
S.
Iudas
in
Persia
.
When
they
which
hold
,
he
came
into
Britaine
,
keepe
his
day
vpon
the
sixt
of
the
Ides
of
May
,
the
tenth
day
of
that
moneth
.
5.
And
this
is
the
auncient
opinion
of
the
fathers
,
concerning
this
holy
Apostle
,
that
he
with
S.
Iude
was
martyred
in
Persia
,
among
whom
Venantius
Fortunatus
so
renowned
among
our
Protestants
,
for
S.
Pauls
preaching
heare
,
hath
made
it
publike
to
the
world
,
thus
testifying
that
he
was
martyred
in
Persia
with
S.
Iudas
,
neuer
bringing
him
neare
vnto
this
Nation
.
Hinc
Simonem
,
ac
Iudam
lumen
Persida
gemellum
,
Laeta
relaxato
mittit
ad
astra
sinu
.
And
to
ioyne
forraing
Protestants
with
these
of
England
,
in
this
busines
,
The
Mardeburgians
say
plainely
,
that
if
Nicephorus
doth
say
,
that
S.
Simon
preached
the
ghospell
to
the
Occidentall
Ocean
,
&
Brittish
Ilands
,
he
doth
it
without
any
certaine
testimony
.
Narrat
,
sed
sine
certo
testimonio
Nicephorus
,
Euangelium
Simonem
propagasse
per
regiones
ad
Occidentalem
Oceanum
sitas
&
Insulas
Britannicas
.
Where
they
be
so
farre
from
allowing
his
coming
to
these
Ilands
,
that
they
accompt
his
preaching
in
the
Contryes
neare
the
west
Ocean
vnprobable
,
and
make
him
to
be
liuing
in
the
East
Countries
,
and
preaching
,
&
there
ending
his
life
,
50.
yeares
after
this
Iland
had
receaued
the
faith
of
Christ
by
these
Protestants
before
.
And
Crato
the
Disciple
of
these
two
Apostles
S.
Simon
,
and
Iudas
followed
them
throughout
12.
Prouinces
of
Persia
,
writing
all
they
did
and
suffered
there
,
by
the
space
of
13.
yeares
;
the
like
hath
Abdias
.
The
like
hath
Antoninus
,
Petrus
de
Natalibus
,
Eisengrenius
and
others
.
Their
liues
also
in
the
same
manner
were
written
by
Eutropius
a
Persian
sonne
of
Adimundus
Xerxes
King
of
Babylon
,
both
in
the
Chaldy
and
Greeke
tonges
.
To
these
I
add
Vincentius
,
Sabellicus
,
the
Magdeburgian
Protestants
of
Germany
in
their
Centuries
,
S.
Isidor
,
or
whosoeuer
the
auncient
author
of
the
booke
of
the
life
and
death
of
the
Apostles
,
who
saith
besides
,
iacet
in
Bosphoro
,
that
he
is
buried
in
Bosphorus
,
And
died
many
yeares
after
his
supposed
death
in
Britaine
.
The
like
hath
also
Hartmannus
Schedel
,
teaching
,
that
he
both
preached
,
and
suffered
martyrdome
in
Persia
,
also
Dorotheus
,
that
auncient
Greeke
father
himselfe
,
that
is
alledged
,
to
say
,
that
S.
Simon
the
Apostle
was
crucified
▪
killed
,
and
buried
in
Britaine
:
in
Britannia
crucifixus
,
occisus
,
ac
sepultus
est
,
the
greatest
authoritie
for
his
being
heare
,
is
contrary
to
himselfe
,
if
so
he
should
meane
of
this
our
Britaine
,
for
in
the
same
place
he
maketh
S.
Simon
the
Apostle
to
haue
bene
crucified
in
the
East
Country
in
,
or
neare
Egypt
.
cruci
alligatus
,
occisus
est
in
Ostracina
ciuitate
Aegypti
:
&
maketh
S.
Simon
the
Apostle
Bishop
of
Hierusalem
,
&
so
neuer
to
come
neare
vnto
Britaine
.
So
small
is
his
Authoritie
in
the
matter
.
The
Authour
of
Fasciculus
temporum
saith
,
he
was
martyred
in
Persia
Fasciculus
temp:
an.
74.
with
S.
Iude.
Simon
&
Iudas
martyrisati
sunt
in
regionibus
Persidis
.
The
auncient
Anonymus
that
writeth
the
liues
of
the
Apostles
published
by
Frediricus
Nausea
,
Bishop
of
Vienna
,
saith
,
that
S.
Simon
&
Iudas
were
sent
,
by
reuelation
into
Anonymus
in
vit.
&
passione
SS.
Apostolorum
Apostolorum
Simonis
&
Iude.
Persia
,
to
confound
the
wicked
Sorcerers
,
Zaroes
,
and
Arfaxard
which
had
fled
thither
from
S.
Matthew
the
Apostle
in
Ethiopia
,
and
the
Prince
of
Persia
was
then
named
Baradach
,
that
they
had
many
Disciples
there
,
of
which
they
ordeyned
Preists
,
Deacons
and
other
Clergy
men
,
that
in
one
yeare
they
baptized
aboue
fourty
thousands
besides
children
,
and
the
King
himselfe
,
that
they
ordeined
Abdias
Bishop
of
Babilon
,
that
came
with
them
from
iury
.
That
Craton
their
Disciple
wrote
their
liues
,
which
Iulius
Africanus
translated
into
Latine
,
and
after
many
miracles
there
wrought
,
they
were
there
martyred
togeather
with
S.
Sennes
by
whome
they
were
harboured
.
So
that
if
we
will
beleeue
either
auncient
,
or
later
,
Greeke
or
Latine
,
or
the
Persians
themselues
,
Catholiks
,
or
Protestants
,
or
any
thinge
,
that
can
be
pretended
for
authoritie
,
worthie
to
be
followed
in
this
matter
,
S.
Simon
the
Apostle
was
neither
crucified
,
killed
,
buried
or
preached
in
or
neare
vnto
this
Nation
.
6.
Wherefore
I
cannot
in
any
wise
giue
allowance
vnto
him
,
who
not
onely
placeth
him
among
the
saints
and
Apostles
of
Britaine
,
but
citeth
diuers
auncient
writers
(
as
he
saith
)
for
this
his
relation
.
In
Persia
the
Passion
of
the
gloroius
Apostle
S.
Simon
,
surnamed
Zelotes
,
who
according
to
diuers
auncient
writers
,
among
The
Authour
of
the
English
Marty
rologe
printed
ann.
1608.
28.
Octobr
his
greate
mistaking
authorities
.
other
his
Peregrinations
came
into
our
Iland
of
Britany
,
about
the
yeare
of
Christ
fourty
and
sixe
,
and
there
preached
the
Christian
faith
,
baptized
,
ordeined
Preists
,
&
Deacons
,
erected
Churches
and
the
like
,
whereby
we
may
worthely
call
him
our
Apostle
,
and
with
greater
solemnitie
celebrate
his
feast
,
by
whom
we
receaued
so
singular
graces
&
benefites
.
He
afterward
went
into
Persia
with
S.
Iude
to
preach
the
Christian
faith
to
the
infidels
of
that
Country
,
where
at
last
he
receaued
the
reward
of
his
labours
by
martyrdome
,
Nicephor
.
l.
2.
c.
40.
Pol.
Vir.
l.
7.
hist.
West
.
ann.
636.
&
652.
Dor.
in
Synopsi
.
Matth.
Westm.
an.
125.
being
nayled
to
a
crosse
:
though
Dorotheus
writeth
,
that
he
suffered
and
was
buried
in
Britany
.
Hitherto
this
Authour
,
and
he
citeth
for
his
warrant
,
as
I
haue
placed
them
in
the
Margin
,
Nicephorus
,
Polidor
Virgil
,
Matthew
Westminster
,
&
Dorotheus
.
Of
all
which
not
any
one
affirmeth
these
things
.
Matthew
Westminster
&
Poildor
Vergil
doe
not
so
much
as
name
S.
Simon
the
Apostle
,
except
Matthew
Westminster
saith
he
was
Bishop
of
Hierusalem
next
after
S.
Iames.
Dorotheus
doth
not
say
that
S.
Simon
the
Apostle
was
either
crucified
or
at
all
in
Persia
,
neither
doth
Nicephorus
,
neither
doth
any
of
these
or
any
other
say
that
S.
Simon
was
heare
about
the
yeare
of
Christ
46.
neither
can
that
possibly
be
true
by
any
computation
,
for
by
the
vndeniable
testimonies
of
many
auncient
Fathers
he
was
present
with
other
of
the
Apostles
at
the
death
of
the
blessed
Virgin
in
the
same
yeare
or
45.
&
yet
by
Nicephorus
,
&
all
that
seeme
to
thinke
Matth.
Westm.
an
.
45.
Dorotheus
in
Synop.
Niceph.
l.
2.
c.
40.
loc.
cit.
he
was
in
Britaine
,
he
preached
both
through
Mauritania
&
all
Afrike
,
therefore
noe
being
for
him
in
Britaine
at
that
time
,
&
Nicephorus
maketh
it
more
vnpossible
saying
he
trauailed
through
Egypt
and
Africk
,
them
through
Mauritania
and
all
Lybia
preaching
the
ghospell
.
And
the
same
doctrine
he
brought
to
the
Occid●ntall
Ocean
.
Which
all
Cosmographers
know
not
to
be
that
part
of
the
Otean
,
which
is
next
vnto
vs
,
vpon
the
coste
of
Afrike
,
for
Britaine
from
thence
is
in
the
Boreale
,
&
North
Ocean
,
the
Occidentall
Ocean
of
Afrike
is
that
which
is
next
to
the
Asores
,
&
Chanary
Ilands
&
others
extending
towards
America
,
Which
seemeth
to
haue
bene
that
which
deceaued
Nicephorus
,
if
he
though
Abrah
.
Ortel
.
in
typo
.
Orbis
&
Africae
descript
.
Ptolom
.
Bilibald
Pirckeymher
.
&
lij
in
Afric
.
Stephan
.
v.
Brit.
Isac
.
in
Lymphr
.
S.
Simon
came
from
the
west
Ocean
to
the
Brittish
Ilands
,
taking
perhaps
all
those
Ilands
to
be
comprehended
vnder
that
name
.
But
more
probable
it
is
,
that
the
Britannia
,
to
which
S.
Simon
went
(
if
to
any
)
or
was
put
to
death
in
,
is
the
Britannia
,
in
the
East
Country
,
neare
vnto
Persia
.
For
Isacius
is
witnes
that
of
ould
there
were
three
Britaines
,
this
which
we
inhabit
,
a
second
about
Thyle
,
now
Island
,
&
a
third
in
the
Easte
,
which
is
most
like
to
be
that
which
Dorotheus
&
Nicephorus
meane
in
this
matter
.
Or
if
we
will
say
,
that
S.
Simon
went
from
the
west
coast
&
Ocean
of
Afrike
vnto
Persia
,
if
he
passed
by
the
Mediterren
&
Adriake
sea
,
which
was
his
easiest
iorney
going
by
Iury
,
as
he
did
,
he
passed
by
Britannis
,
or
Britannia
an
Iland
in
the
Adriacke
Sea
,
called
by
some
Elaphusa
,
Stephanus
.
v.
Brettotia
,
Brettannis
.
or
Elaphites
,
12.
myles
from
Malta
,
by
Pliny
.
And
that
there
was
an
other
Britania
,
or
Britannis
,
in
the
same
passadge
betweene
Afrike
&
Italy
,
is
testified
by
our
English
Protestants
in
their
Theater
,
who
cite
Polybius
for
Authour
,
(
that
Speed
Theater
.
l.
5.
c.
4.
Polyb.
Eglog
.
l.
10.
11.
42.
Camden
in
Brit.
Theater
l.
5.
c.
1.
§.
11.
Claudius
Ptolomaeus
in
Geograph
.
Sebast
.
Munster
.
in
Cosmograph
.
Bilibald
.
Pirck-emher
.
in
Ptolom
.
Abrah
.
Ortelius
in
Theatro
Orbis
.
Rich.
Hackluyt
trauails
of
English
.
&c.
Isidor
.
l.
de
vi●a
&
morte
Sancto●um
in
S.
Simone
.
Harris
Hist.
Ecc.
of
Britaine
to
.
1.
M.
S.
Hannibal
was
inclosed
within
the
streights
of
Britaine
)
which
must
needs
be
about
Italy
,
neare
Afrike
,
&
not
out
of
his
iorney
by
Sea
to
Iury
,
&
Persia
,
when
if
he
had
come
by
our
Britaine
,
to
goe
thither
,
he
should
either
haue
returned
the
same
way
againe
,
or
compassed
the
greatest
part
of
the
whole
continent
,
&
passed
the
frozen
seas
,
by
the
North
pole
,
which
way
no
man
is
remembred
and
knowne
to
haue
gone
at
that
time
:
&
yet
vncertaine
,
whether
passable
or
no
;
&
after
his
landing
he
had
most
vast
,
and
Barbarous
Countries
,
to
trauaile
through
,
where
no
man
writeth
he
euer
was
,
before
he
could
come
to
Persia
,
as
all
Cosmographers
,
auncient
,
&
late
are
witnesses
:
when
passing
by
the
other
Britaine
,
or
British
Ilands
,
he
had
a
short
,
&
ready
Iorney
by
sea
,
&
by
land
to
trauaile
onely
through
Iury
,
or
Syria
to
Persia
,
&
those
Countries
there
,
where
these
Protestants
&
others
tell
vs
,
he
preached
,
liued
long
,
&
was
put
to
death
.
This
was
his
trauaile
by
land
,
as
we
haue
heard
before
from
such
as
wrote
the
life
of
that
holy
Apostle
.
And
,
that
was
the
part
,
which
fell
vnto
him
,
as
S.
Isidore
&
others
affirme
,
when
the
Apostles
diuided
the
world
among
them
to
preach
the
Ghospell
in
.
7.
An
other
late
writer
there
is
who
in
his
Manuscript
History
neuer
printed
,
would
bring
him
hither
after
S.
Paul
,
which
also
some
Protestants
haue
vrged
before
:
But
I
haue
answeared
this
in
them
already
:
&
long
before
that
time
,
Britaine
had
by
these
protestants
,
receaued
the
faith
of
christ
.
The
like
I
say
to
those
Protestants
,
(
which
would
haue
S.
Philip
the
Apostle
to
send
S.
Ioseph
of
Aramathia
hither
out
of
Fraunce
in
,
or
about
the
yeare
of
Christ
63.
)
many
Christians
being
heare
by
there
owne
confession
long
before
that
time
;
yet
when
I
come
S.
Philip
the
Apostle
neuer
came
into
Gallia
(
Fraun●●
)
ly
Britaine
,
nor
neare
vnto
it
.
to
the
dayes
of
S
Iosephs
coming
into
this
Iland
,
I
will
proue
at
large
,
that
S.
Philip
the
Apostle
neuer
came
into
this
Gallia
,
or
neare
vnto
it
.
For
this
place
,
it
will
suffice
that
both
by
Protestants
&
Catholiks
S.
Philip
the
Apostle
was
crucified
in
Hierapolis
in
Phrygia
,
many
yeares
before
this
his
supposed
sending
S.
Ioseph
hither
,
from
this
our
Fraunce
,
or
Gallia
:
So
there
is
no
place
or
possibilitie
Protestant
Author
of
the
historie
l'estat
de
l'Eglise
printed
an.
1556.
Euseb.
in
Chronic.
an
.
54.
Philip.
Borgom
.
an.
52.
left
for
any
Apostle
but
S.
Peter
to
haue
bene
our
first
Father
&
Master
in
Christian
Religion
;
Which
I
shall
more
plainely
&
directly
make
this
manifest
hereafter
.
In
the
meane
time
I
am
to
set
downe
some
former
labours
,
and
proceedings
of
this
holy
Apostle
S.
Peter
,
yet
onely
such
,
as
haue
connection
with
our
Ecclesiasticall
Historie
of
Britaine
.
THE
XI
.
CHAPTER
.
WHEREIN
DIVERS
PROTESTANTS
INclyne
to
thinke
S.
Peter
preached
heare
in
Britaine
,
before
his
coming
to
Rome
:
and
what
probabilitie
that
opinion
hath
.
1.
DIVERS
English
Protestant
writers
(
whether
for
loue
to
S.
Peter
,
or
dissick
to
Rome
)
knowing
what
great
warrant
ther
is
,
for
sainct
Peters
preaching
heare
,
incline
to
affirme
it
to
haue
bene
before
he
came
to
Rome
.
Amonge
whome
the
THEATER
WRITERS
producing
diuers
testimonies
Theater
of
great
Britaine
l.
9.
c.
9.
§.
5.
for
his
being
in
Britaine
,
they
add
:
If
Peter
were
heare
at
all
,
It
was
before
he
went
to
Rome
,
and
that
the
Ghospell
was
preached
heare
,
before
it
was
in
Rome
,
if
Peter
were
the
first
,
as
some
hold
,
that
preached
there
:
both
Diuers
English
Protestants
incline
to
thinke
,
S.
Peter
preached
in
Britaine
,
before
he
came
to
Rome
:
and
how
probably
.
which
may
be
more
probable
,
if
we
consider
the
huge
multitudes
of
Christians
,
fifteen
thousand
,
saith
Baronius
,
which
dispersed
themselues
,
into
all
parts
of
the
worlde
,
Vpon
the
martyring
of
S.
Stephen
at
Hierusalem
.
Where
we
see
that
they
make
the
coming
of
S.
Peter
into
this
our
Nation
,
to
haue
beene
so
soone
after
the
Ascension
of
Christ
,
that
they
seeme
to
suppose
it
to
haue
beene
before
his
coming
to
Rome
,
and
make
it
the
more
probable
opinion
(
their
owne
phrase
)
that
it
was
soone
after
the
Martyrdome
of
S.
Stephen
,
which
was
to
speake
in
their
owne
words
,
presently
vpon
the
death
of
Christ
:
which
was
diuers
Theater
supr.
yeares
before
any
Authoritie
teacheth
,
he
came
to
Rome
.
And
their
opinion
before
,
that
Britaine
receaued
the
faith
in
the
time
of
Tyberius
will
make
them
of
that
minde
,
being
before
proued
that
S.
Peter
was
the
first
Apostle
that
preached
heare
.
For
which
,
they
bring
his
owne
testimony
to
S.
Brithwald
,
and
other
testimonies
.
And
that
which
is
written
before
,
of
S.
Mansuetus
a
Bishop
of
this
Nation
,
sent
to
Toul
in
Lorraine
by
S.
Peter
in
the
time
of
Caius
Caligula
,
giueth
some
allowance
to
this
opinion
,
if
we
will
followe
those
Historians
,
which
write
,
he
was
sent
thither
at
that
time
in
the
yeare
of
Christ
40.
making
it
not
vnprobable
,
but
he
was
sent
from
S.
Peter
being
in
,
or
neare
this
Iland
.
2.
The
like
I
may
say
of
S.
Aristobulus
made
Bishop
,
as
William
Eisengrenius
saith
,
in
the
yeare
of
Christ
39.
who
as
commonly
Protestants
will
tell
vs
hereafter
,
was
our
Bishop
heare
in
Britaine
:
and
this
the
rather
because
we
Guliel
.
Eisengr
.
Centenar
.
1.
part.
1.
dist.
7.
fo.
67.
66
&
dist.
8.
Sophron.
Patria
.
Hierosol
.
l.
delabor
.
S.
Petr.
&
Paul
.
finde
that
about
the
same
time
,
and
in
the
same
yeare
,
(
if
we
may
beleeue
this
Author
)
the
same
holy
Apostle
S.
Peter
placed
S.
Pancratius
Bishop
of
Tauronienium
,
and
sainct
Marcianus
Bishop
of
Syrocufa
in
the
Iland
of
Sicilia
neare
vnto
Italie
:
and
diuers
others
farre
distant
from
Hierusalem
,
Antioch
,
or
any
Easterne
place
of
the
aboade
of
that
greate
Apostle
,
as
S.
Clement
with
diuers
others
into
the
hither
parts
of
Germany
,
as
the
antiquities
of
those
places
are
witnesse
.
And
if
we
call
to
memory
the
vnspakeable
labours
,
and
expedition
vsed
by
this
Apostle
,
in
such
sacred
a
busines
before
remembred
,
&
how
in
that
time
he
is
said
to
remaine
at
Antioch
,
he
visited
,
as
the
Scripture
is
euidence
,
Pontus
,
Galatia
,
Cappadocia
,
Asia
and
Bithynia
,
the
hither
partes
Petr.
1.
v.
1.
of
Asia
:
from
whence
we
shall
not
finde
it
a
more
difficult
iorney
for
that
renowned
Apostle
,
to
vouch
safe
to
visite
this
Iland
of
Britaine
,
if
we
consult
with
Cosmographers
in
these
affaires
,
then
to
come
from
Antioch
in
Syria
the
cheife
place
of
his
residency
at
that
time
,
to
visit
all
those
Contries
related
,
in
which
he
preached
as
the
Scriptures
assure
vs
.
But
these
be
but
coniectures
,
vpon
which
I
may
not
found
an
Historiall
Narration
,
especially
when
we
haue
a
whole
world
of
witnesses
to
the
contrary
,
that
Rome
was
the
first
place
in
the
west
,
whether
S.
Peter
came
,
and
was
cheifly
directed
vnto
.
And
S.
Peter
came
to
Rome
before
he
came
into
Britaine
the
cheifest
reason
of
the
dispersion
of
the
Disciples
at
the
martyrdome
of
S.
Stephan
,
is
before
answered
how
they
preached
onely
to
the
Iewes
.
And
the
Scripture
is
manifest
that
the
Apostles
were
then
at
Hierusalem
(
except
the
Apostles
)
and
not
dispersed
.
And
the
history
of
the
Acts
of
the
Apostles
keepeth
Act.
c.
8.
v.
1.
S.
Peter
preaching
in
the
East
,
Ionge
after
this
to
the
Iewes
and
Gentiles
,
vntill
such
time
in
the
dayes
of
Claudius
Emperour
,
it
pleased
Christ
our
blessed
Sauiour
,
as
many
and
greate
Authorities
doe
warrant
vs
,
to
send
and
direct
this
his
cheifest
Apostle
to
make
a
great
parte
of
his
Residencie
at
Rome
,
the
greate
and
commaunding
Imperiall
Citte
,
at
that
time
in
the
world
,
that
he
might
the
better
by
that
meanes
,
preach
the
Ghospell
both
by
himselfe
,
S.
Peters
seating
himselfe
at
Rome
,
foretold
by
holy
scripture
,
●●bbins
,
and
Sibils
,
before
Christ
.
and
his
Disciples
,
to
these
Westerne
Nations
,
and
Contries
of
the
world
.
3.
Of
this
mission
of
S.
Peter
to
Rome
Esay
the
Prophet
though
in
more
generall
termes
had
longe
before
admonished
,
saying
,
(
as
I
haue
alledged
before
,
)
that
God
would
send
of
his
Apostles
into
Italy
.
Of
this
the
auncient
Rabbins
before
Christ
were
witnesses
,
as
a
Iewe
himselfe
hath
proued
against
the
Iewes
,
that
Rome
should
be
the
cheife
place
of
the
Lawe
and
Religion
of
the
Messias
.
Sybilla
Erythraea
longe
time
before
preached
this
Hieronymus
à
sanct.
fide
l.
contra
Iudaeos
.
Sybill
.
Erithaer
.
in
l.
Nasalographi
1.
Imperial
.
Scrip.
Venetijs
an.
1516
per
Patriarch
.
Venet.
approbat
.
&
Pontif.
Rom.
to
the
Gentiles
,
when
Prophesying
of
Christ
and
his
twelue
Apostles
,
thus
she
foretolde
:
in
vltima
aetate
humiliabitur
Deus
,
&
humiliabitur
proles
diuina
.
Iungetur
humanitati
deitas
:
iacebit
in
faeno
agnus
:
puellari
officio
educabitur
Deus
&
homo
.
Eliget
sibi
ex
piscatoribus
,
&
deiectis
numerum
duodenarium
,
vnumque
diabolum
,
non
in
gladio
bellouè
Eneadem
vrbem
Regesque
subijciet
,
sed
in
hamo
piscantis
,
in
deiectione
&
pauperie
superabit
diuitias
:
superbiam
conculcabit
morte
propria
:
nocturno
suscitabit
&
commutabitur
:
viuet
&
regnabit
&
consummabuntur
haec
omnia
,
fietque
regeneratio
.
Vltimo
bonos
iudicabit
&
malos
.
Surget
stella
mirabilis
:
Danaos
illuminabit
:
orbem
illustrabit
.
In
Eneadem
latus
piscatoris
nomen
agni
vsque
ad
fines
seculi
virtute
perducet
:
Inde
in
Eneade
iuncta
,
vinctos
à
diabolo
liberabi●
:
In
the
laste
age
God
will
be
humbled
,
and
the
sonne
of
God
will
be
humbled
:
the
lambe
shall
lye
in
Hay
:
God
and
man
shall
be
brought
vp
by
a
virgin
seruice
:
he
shall
chuse
vnto
him
out
of
fishers
and
meane
persons
,
a
number
of
twelue
,
&
one
of
them
a
deuill
.
He
shall
make
subiect
vnto
him
the
citie
of
Aeneas
,
Rome
,
&
Kings
,
not
by
sworde
&
warre
,
but
by
the
hooke
of
a
fisher
;
in
deiection
&
pouertie
he
shall
ouercome
Riches
;
he
shall
treade
downe
pryde
with
his
owne
death
.
He
shall
raise
himselfe
in
the
night
time
,
&
shall
be
changed
:
he
shall
liue
and
Reigne
,
and
all
these
things
shall
be
brought
to
passe
,
and
there
shall
be
a
regeration
;
at
the
last
he
shall
iudge
the
good
and
the
euill
.
A
meruaylous
starre
shall
arise
,
it
shall
illuminate
the
Greekes
,
&
Illustrate
the
world
.
The
side
of
the
fisher
shall
by
power
bring
the
name
of
the
lambe
into
the
citie
of
Rome
vnto
the
end
of
the
world
.
From
thence
Rome
ioyned
vnto
him
,
he
shall
deliuer
the
bounde
from
the
deuill
.
Hitherto
the
words
of
that
Sybilla
in
the
time
of
Priamus
written
in
the
Chaldy
tonge
,
and
translated
into
Greeke
,
and
being
founde
in
the
Tresury
of
Emmanuel
,
Eugenius
King
of
Sicily
translated
it
into
Latine
,
and
was
published
by
the
Patriarke
of
Venice
with
great
priuiledge
,
before
the
reuolt
of
Luther
or
deniall
of
the
Popes
iurisdiction
.
Like
is
the
testimony
both
of
Catholiks
and
Protestants
in
this
matter
.
And
both
the
auncient
Fathers
,
as
S.
Augustin
,
Lactantius
,
with
others
and
the
Church
of
God
it selfe
longe
since
ioyning
the
Sebastian
.
Munst
.
Cosmograph
.
l.
2
p.
208.
Hertm
.
Shedel
.
Mag.
Chron.
aerate
3.
f.
35.
Aug.
l.
18.
de
ciuit
.
Dei
.
Lact.
offic.
Defunct
.
in
hymno
.
Aug.
sup.
c.
21.
&
to
.
6.
concione
ad
Catechum
.
&
in
ep.
ad
Rom.
&
l.
ciu.
18.
cap.
45.
Eus.
praep
.
Euang.
Magdeburg
.
cent
.
1.
Clem.
Rom.
epist.
1.
Constant
.
Mag.
in
decret.
S.
Sylu.
apud
Gennad
.
Patriarch
.
Constant
.
sect.
3.
pro
Concilio
Flor.
Abb.
Vrsperg
.
apud
Eisengr
.
cent.
1.
fol.
123.
Marcell
.
epist.
1.
ad
Episc.
Antioc
.
S.
Leo
serm.
1.
de
Natal
.
Apostol.
Petr.
&
Pauli
.
S.
Sim.
Metaphr
.
in
vit.
Petr.
prophesies
of
the
Sybils
,
with
those
of
the
Prophet
Dauid
t●ste
Dauid
in
Sybilla
,
giue
testimony
vnto
this
.
4.
S.
Clement
himselfe
both
Disciple
and
Successor
to
S.
Peter
,
saith
of
him
,
that
he
was
commaunded
by
Christ
,
as
the
more
potent
,
amonge
the
Apostls
to
come
to
Rome
and
illuminate
the
west
,
the
more
darke
part
of
the
world
.
Qui
obscuriorem
mundi
plagam
occidentis
velut
omnium
potentior
,
illuminare
praeceptus
est
,
quique
&
integrè
potuit
implere
praeceptum
.
And
Constantine
the
great
,
Emperour
,
our
Renowned
King
,
and
Contryman
thus
witnesseth
:
That
the
see
of
Rome
hath
primacy
and
Principalitie
in
matters
of
Religion
,
because
our
holy
lawe
maker
,
and
Sauiour
Iesus
Christ
sent
S.
Peter
thither
,
and
commaunded
him
to
hold
his
Chaire
there
,
and
there
he
was
put
to
death
:
Aequum
est
enim
,
vt
ibi
diuina
lex
obtineat
apicem
&
principatum
,
vbi
sanctus
legislator
Iesus
Christus
Saluator
noster
,
misso
Beato
Petro
iussit
Cathedram
tenere
,
&
vbi
patibulum
passus
est
.
Abbas
Vrspergensis
saith
,
that
Christ
commaunded
S.
Peter
to
come
to
Rome
.
Aduentus
Petri
in
Romam
primi
,
fuit
praeceptum
Christi
iubentis
.
S.
Marcellinus
to
the
Antiochians
saith
:
that
his
See
was
first
with
them
,
but
by
the
commaundement
of
Christ
,
It
was
translated
to
Rome
.
S.
Leo
saith
,
that
S.
Peter
Prince
of
the
Apostolike
order
,
was
sent
to
Rome
,
the
chifest
place
of
the
Roman
Empire
:
beatissimus
Petrus
,
Princeps
Apostolici
ordinis
,
ad
arcem
Romani
destinatur
Imperij
.
And
to
conclude
this
matter
,
S.
Simeon
Metaphrastes
is
a
witnesse
,
that
S.
Peter
coming
from
his
Easterne
Trauailes
to
Hierusalem
,
Christ
appeared
in
a
vision
,
and
said
vnto
him
:
Arise
Peter
,
goe
to
the
west
,
for
it
hath
need
to
be
lightned
with
thy
torches
,
and
I
will
be
with
thee
:
reuersus
est
Hierosolymam
,
visus
est
autem
ei
Dominus
in
visione
dicens
,
surge
Petre
,
vade
ad
occidentem
,
opus
enim
habet
vt
tuis
illustretur
facibus
,
&
ego
ero
tecum
.
Which
is
sufficiently
insinuated
by
our
renowned
Contrimen
Florentius
Wigorniensis
,
and
Marianus
Scotus
as
they
are
published
by
Protestants
:
The
first
saith
of
S.
Peter
was
sent
to
Rome
:
Romam
mittitur
.
The
other
saith
,
it
was
superna
visione
ordinante
:
by
the
ordinance
of
an
heauenly
vision
.
And
diuers
Catholiks
and
Protestants
say
:
omnem
occidentalem
plagam
suo
specialiter
Apostolatui
destinatam
.
That
all
S.
Peter
directed
by
Christ
to
all
the
westeren
Nations
,
as
Britaine
and
others
.
the
westerne
Nations
were
designed
to
S.
Peters
Apostleship
.
5.
Whereby
it
is
manifest
,
that
S.
Peter
was
not
onely
sent
by
Christ
,
to
the
Imperiall
Citie
of
Rome
,
and
Italy
,
but
vnto
all
the
Occidentall
Nations
,
whether
vnder
the
Romane
Empire
then
or
noe
;
for
the
Empire
and
kingdome
of
Christ
euen
on
earth
,
his
holy
Church
,
was
not
to
be
confined
within
Flor.
Wigorn.
an
.
2.
Claudij
.
Marian.
Scot.
l.
2.
aetat.
6.
in
Nerone
.
M.
S.
apud
Lipp
.
14.
Sep.
Franc.
Burgoing
.
histor.
Eccl.
l.
2.
3.
4.
5.
Stow.
hist.
p.
34.
edit.
an.
1614.
Mere
des
hist.
aetat.
6.
f.
22.
c.
13.
the
limits
of
any
terrene
,
or
earthly
Empire
of
what
Nation
soeuer
:
But
the
whole
world
was
giuen
to
Christ
for
his
Inheritance
.
And
the
then
Emperiall
Citie
of
Rome
,
though
a
commaunding
place
,
to
the
vaste
&
mightie
Pagan
Empire
,
at
that
time
,
yet
by
the
coming
of
Sainct
Peter
,
his
liuing
,
preaching
,
dying
,
and
setling
the
highest
powerable
Apostolike
See
,
and
Chaire
there
,
it
was
made
not
the
heade
of
the
worldly
Empire
,
that
was
greate
,
but
the
heade
of
the
whole
world
in
the
cheifest
affaires
of
men
,
without
restriction
,
or
limitation
of
either
time
,
or
place
;
As
saith
S.
Leo
that
holy
and
learned
Pope
of
this
Roman
citie
.
Vt
ciuitas
sacerdotalis
,
&
regia
,
per
sacram
Beati
Petri
sedem
,
caput
orbis
effecta
,
latius
praesideres
religione
diuina
,
quam
dominatione
terrena
:
Rome
was
made
by
the
holy
See
of
S.
Peter
,
a
preistly
and
Kingly
Citie
,
heade
of
the
world
,
and
to
rule
further
by
diuine
Religion
,
then
by
earthly
Regiment
.
And
therefore
,
as
when
S.
Peter
made
Antioch
the
place
of
his
greatest
Residency
in
the
Easte
,
he
preached
to
so
many
other
Nations
in
that
part
of
the
world
;
so
now
being
sent
to
the
greate
Imperiall
Citie
in
the
westerne
parts
,
he
likewise
vsed
the
same
Pastorall
care
,
labour
,
and
diligence
to
conuert
the
westerne
Nations
,
euen
those
,
that
be
most
remote
either
from
Hierusalem
,
or
Rome
,
such
as
this
kingdome
is
,
for
they
properly
and
most
really
are
the
westerne
Contries
,
and
that
Occidens
:
west
,
which
is
obscurior
mundi
Plaga
:
the
more
obscure
or
darke
part
of
the
world
,
for
whose
lightning
sainct
Peter
was
(
as
sainct
Clement
before
hath
witnessed
)
sent
to
these
westerne
Regions
.
For
howsoeuer
we
will
expounde
this
obscure
plaga
of
the
world
in
the
west
,
whether
it
be
for
temporall
and
bodily
darkenesse
,
for
the
greate
distance
from
the
visible
funne
,
or
darkenesse
of
minde
,
growne
by
barbarous
rudenesse
,
or
howsoeuer
;
Rome
and
Italy
are
not
so
to
be
termed
,
neither
Fraunce
,
Spaine
,
or
any
Contry
betweene
Rome
,
and
vs
,
being
all
nearer
the
Southe
and
Easte
,
and
accompted
ciuill
Nations
before
the
preaching
of
Christ
vnto
them
.
And
the
Apparition
and
words
of
Christ
,
vade
ad
occidentem
,
goe
to
the
west
,
for
it
hath
need
to
be
illuminated
by
thee
,
assureth
vs
,
it
was
the
whole
west
part
of
the
world
,
and
not
a
portion
of
it
onely
,
that
was
thus
by
our
blessed
Sauiour
commended
,
and
committed
to
sainct
Peter
,
to
be
illuminated
in
the
true
faith
by
him
.
Neyther
could
the
words
of
the
Rabins
or
Sybils
in
this
matter
,
be
otherwise
performed
,
in
this
greate
fisher
sainct
Peter
,
and
his
hooke
,
not
onely
to
subiect
the
city
of
Rome
,
but
Reges
,
the
Kings
of
the
Empire
,
and
west
vnto
him
;
nor
Rome
be
truely
termed
the
cheifest
place
,
or
permancy
of
the
Messias
,
to
rule
in
all
the
world
,
except
this
his
vicegerent
,
sainct
Peter
,
and
his
successors
there
by
the
conuersion
of
these
nations
,
vnto
Christ
,
had
effected
,
and
made
it
so
:
As
we
see
accordingly
,
as
they
foretold
,
this
fisher
&
his
hooke
haue
made
the
name
of
Christ
the
lambe
of
God
so
glorious
in
that
City
,
ouer
all
the
world
of
Christians
,
and
vsque
ad
fines
saeculi
,
and
shall
so
continue
to
the
end
of
the
world
,
as
that
prophesie
,
agreable
with
the
holy
Fathers
,
and
scriptures
themselues
,
assureth
vs
.
6.
And
if
we
may
beleeue
the
Protestant
writers
,
eyther
of
this
,
or
other
nations
,
they
put
vs
out
of
all
doubt
,
that
sainct
Peter
both
by
himselfe
,
in
his
owne
labours
,
in
these
westerne
parts
,
and
Plaga
,
Quarter
of
the
world
,
and
by
his
holy
and
learned
disciples
most
diligently
performed
this
office
,
&
charge
imposed
vpon
him
.
Our
English
Protestants
are
witnesses
that
the
labours
&
trauailes
of
S.
Peter
in
preaching
in
these
Countries
were
so
longe
,
&
painefull
,
that
he
did
not
accomplish
them
,
vntill
the
foureteenth
,
the
last
yeare
of
Nero
,
Bassus
and
Tuscus
being
then
Roman
Consuls
(
our
Protestants
words
)
The
holy
Stowe
.
and
Ed.
Howes
hist.
of
the
Romanesan
.
Dom.
70.
in
Iul.
Agricola
.
Apostle
S.
Peter
hauing
accomplished
his
preaching
,
in
the
west
parts
,
returned
to
Rome
,
where
he
preached
againe
,
as
he
did
before
.
Henricus
Pantaleon
,
a
german
Protestant
writeth
:
Cum
Diuus
Petrus
Ecclesiam
Christi
Romae
verbo
Dei
salutifero
pasceret
,
non
contentus
fuit
vno
in
loco
gentilium
superstitiones
tollere
,
&
vineam
Domini
plantare
,
verumetiam
ad
alias
partes
,
pios
&
eruditos
viros
suos
discipulos
Henricus
Pantal.
de
viris
Illustrib
.
Germ.
parte
1.
p.
200.
ad
an.
55.
emisit
,
qui
homines
instruerent
:
when
S.
Peter
did
feede
the
Church
of
Christ
at
Rome
,
with
the
holesome
word
of
God
,
he
was
not
content
,
to
roote
out
the
superstitions
of
the
Gentiles
,
and
plant
the
vineyard
of
our
Lord
in
one
place
,
but
he
sent
Godly
and
learned
men
,
his
Disciples
,
to
other
parts
to
instruct
the
people
.
What
these
were
in
particular
,
which
he
thus
sent
,
and
to
what
parts
of
the
west
he
sent
them
,
I
shall
in
some
parte
declare
hereafter
.
For
this
present
I
speake
in
generall
Henricus
8.
Rex
An●●iae
in
assert
.
7.
Sacram.
art.
2.
of
these
westerne
nations
:
of
which
also
King
Henry
the
eight
in
his
booke
against
Luther
writeth
:
Negare
Lutherus
non
potest
,
quin
omnis
Ecclesia
fidelium
,
sacro
sanctam
sedem
Romanam
,
velut
matrem
primatemque
recognoscat
,
ac
veneretur
,
quaecunque
saltem
neque
locorum
distantia
,
neque
periculis
interiacentibus
prohibetur
accessu
:
Luther
cannot
denie
,
but
euery
Church
of
the
faithfull
doth
acknowledge
,
and
reuerence
the
holy
See
of
Rome
,
as
their
mother
and
primate
,
how
farre
distant
soeuer
it
be
from
it
,
and
daungers
betweene
them
.
And
Marcus
Antonius
de
Dominis
,
euen
at
that
time
when
he
most
professed
himselfe
a
Protestant
,
Marc.
Anton.
de
Dominis
l.
4.
ca.
10.
de
Repub.
Christ
.
and
defendor
of
our
English
Protestants
,
and
most
earnest
against
the
see
of
Rome
,
yet
thus
confesseth
:
Est
caput
Roma
,
quatenus
ab
ea
diffusum
est
Euangelium
in
reliquas
totius
ocoidentis
Ecclesias
,
&
in
multas
Orientis
,
at
que
in
barbaras
etiam
extra
Romanum
Imperium
nationes
:
Rome
is
the
head
,
because
from
it
the
Ghospell
was
diffused
to
the
rest
of
the
Churches
of
all
the
west
,
and
to
many
of
the
east
,
and
to
barbarous
Nations
,
euen
out
of
the
Romane
Empire
.
Where
we
see
plainely
acknowledged
,
that
all
the
Churches
of
this
west
part
of
the
world
,
receaued
the
faith
of
Christ
from
sainct
Peter
,
and
the
See
of
Rome
.
7.
Wherefore
our
King
Iames
in
open
Parlament
publikely
pronounced
of
the
Roman
Church
:
It
is
our
mother
Church
.
An
other
calleth
Kinge
Iames
Speach
.
in
Parl.
1.
Ormorod
.
pict.
Pap.
pag.
184.
it
,
The
eye
of
the
west
.
From
which
this
Nation
among
others
must
needs
first
receaue
their
sight
in
Christ
.
Neither
can
any
man
without
a
preiudicate
minde
(
considering
what
hath
beene
written
before
)
be
of
other
opinion
.
Yet
we
may
add
much
more
to
that
which
is
already
written
.
As
that
Arnobius
who
liued
with
in
the
first
300.
yeares
of
Christ
,
speaking
of
the
conuersion
of
the
Gentiles
,
and
sainct
Peters
preachinge
,
saith
of
him
,
that
Arnob.
l.
2.
adu
.
gentes
.
he
preached
in
Insulis
atque
prouincijs
omnibus
quas
sol
Oriens
a●que
Occidens
lustrat
:
in
all
Ilands
,
and
prouinces
,
which
the
sonne
rising
and
setting
doth
compassc
,
all
Iles
and
prouinces
in
the
west
part
of
the
world
.
Michael
Singelus
saith
of
him
:
Michael
Syngelus
in
Martyrio
Dionisij
Areop
.
Regiam
vrbem
miraculis
editis
illustrauit
,
&
occidu●m
obscuritatem
in
splendorem
clarissimum
commutauit
:
Peter
did
make
the
Kingly
city
renowned
with
the
miracles
he
wrought
,
and
chaunged
the
darkenes
of
the
west
into
a
most
bright
slyninge
;
by
which
obscure
west
he
must
needs
,
(
to
speake
truely
)
meane
these
furthest
,
and
most
westerne
parts
,
as
I
haue
vrged
in
the
like
case
before
.
Nicephorus
saith
of
sainct
Peter
:
Petrus
per
orbem
habitabilem
vadens
,
Ecclesias
vbïque
constituit
,
Nicephor
.
lib.
2.
hist.
c.
35.
&
Romanam
quos
supradiximus
Successoribus
commisit
,
Lino
videlicet
,
Anacleto
,
&
tertio
Clementi
:
Peter
trauayling
throughout
the
inhabited
worlds
,
appointed
Churches
euery
where
,
and
committed
the
Church
of
Rome
to
his
successors
which
we
haue
named
before
.
Linus
,
Anacletus
(
so
he
calleth
Cletus
)
and
Clement
the
third
.
And
againe
:
Orbem
peragrauit
:
he
trauayled
throughout
the
world
.
The
like
haue
many
others
,
the
number
of
them
is
too
greate
to
be
recited
;
all
agreing
,
that
after
he
came
to
Rome
,
he
consecrated
there
two
Bishops
sainct
Linus
,
and
Cletus
,
to
supply
the
spirituall
needs
,
in
that
place
,
and
he
himselfe
trauayled
often
to
preach
in
these
western
Regions
,
as
he
did
in
the
Easte
before
,
when
he
had
his
Residency
at
Antioch
,
as
the
scripture
itselfe
,
with
all
,
or
most
Antiquities
of
that
busines
are
witnesses
.
And
this
may
suffice
in
generall
for
the
labours
of
that
holy
Apostle
,
in
these
westerne
parts
,
so
farre
as
they
concerne
the
History
of
this
Nation
,
which
we
haue
in
hand
.
What
he
performed
in
particular
,
in
this
kinde
,
and
belongeth
to
the
Ecclesiasticall
affaires
of
Britaine
,
(
so
much
as
these
my
Protestant
directors
will
gi●e
me
leaue
)
shall
immediately
appeare
.
THE
XII
.
CHAPTER
.
WHEREIN
IS
SHEWED
,
TO
BE
THE
MOST
probable
opinion
,
that
S.
Peter
at
his
first
coming
to
Rome
,
was
receaued
there
by
Britans
of
this
Nation
:
and
who
probably
they
were
.
1.
THE
holy
and
learned
auncient
Pope
sainct
Leo
,
treating
of
the
coming
of
sainct
Peter
to
Rome
for
the
settling
of
his
supreame
Apostolicall
power
,
and
preeminency
there
,
and
reconciling
this
westerne
part
of
the
world
vnto
Christ
,
writeth
in
this
manner
:
Cum
duodecim
Apostoli
accepta
per
spiritum
sanctum
omnium
locutione
linguarum
,
imbuendum
Euangelio
mundum
,
distributis
sibi
terrarum
S.
Leo
ser.
1.
de
S
S.
Apost.
Petro
&
Paulo
.
partibus
suscepissent
,
beatissimus
Petrus
Princeps
Apostolici
ordinis
,
ad
arcem
Romani
destinatur
Impery
,
vt
lux
veritatus
,
quae
in
omnium
gentium
reuelabatur
salutem
,
officatius
se
ab
ipso
capite
per
totum
mundi
corpus
effunderet
.
Cuius
autem
nation
is
homines
in
hac
tunc
vrbe
non
essent
,
aut
quae
vsquam
gentes
ignorarent
,
aut
Roma
didicisset
?
I
am
populos
qui
ex
circumcisione
crediderant
,
erudieras
:
iam
Antiochenam
Ecclesiam
,
vbi
primum
Christiani
nominis
dignitas
est
orta
,
fundaueras
:
I
am
Galatiam
,
Cappadociam
,
Asiam
,
atque
Bithyniam
legibus
Euangelicae
praedicationis
impleueras
:
nec
vt
dubius
de
prouentu
operis
,
aut
de
spatio
tuae
ignarus
aetatis
,
Trophaeum
crucis
Christi
Romanis
Acibus
Inferebas
:
quò
te
diuinis
praeordinationibus
anteibant
,
&
honor
potestatis
,
&
gloria
passionis
:
When
the
twelue
Apostles
hauing
receaued
by
the
holy
Ghost
,
the
guift
of
speaking
all
languages
,
diuiding
the
parts
of
the
earth
amongst
them
,
had
vndertaken
to
endue
the
world
with
the
ghospell
,
most
blessed
Peter
,
Prince
of
the
Apostolike
order
,
is
sent
to
the
chiefest
place
of
the
Roman
Empire
,
That
the
light
of
the
Truth
,
which
was
reuealed
for
the
saluation
of
all
nations
,
might
more
effectually
diffuse
it selfe
,
from
the
heade
thereof
,
to
the
whole
body
of
the
world
.
For
what
Nation
was
there
,
that
men
thereof
were
not
then
in
this
citie
,
or
what
Nations
in
any
place
could
be
ignorant
of
that
,
which
Rome
had
learned
?
Now
thou
(
S.
Peter
)
hadst
instructed
the
people
of
the
circumcision
which
had
beleeued
:
Thou
hadst
already
founded
the
Church
of
Antioch
,
where
first
the
dignitie
of
the
Christian
name
was
risen
:
Thou
hadst
already
replenished
Pontus
,
Galatia
,
Cappado●ia
,
Asia
,
and
Bithynia
with
the
lawes
of
preashing
the
ghospell
:
neither
as
doubtfull
of
the
successe
of
thy
worke
,
or
ignorant
of
the
space
of
thy
age
.
Thou
didst
bringe
the
Trophie
of
the
Crosse
of
Christ
,
to
the
Roman
Towers
,
whether
by
the
preordination
of
God
,
both
the
honor
of
thy
power
,
and
glory
of
thy
passion
went
before
thee
.
Where
we
see
,
by
this
most
learned
Pope
,
(
the
generall
consent
of
the
other
holy
Fathers
,
and
Antiquitie
,
concurring
with
him
,
in
this
declaration
,
)
that
it
was
the
mercifull
preordinance
of
God
,
that
seeing
the
whole
world
,
and
in
that
,
these
westerne
nations
,
also
were
to
be
instructed
in
the
truth
,
and
the
number
of
the
Apostles
to
performe
so
wonderfull
a
worke
,
was
so
small
,
That
Rome
then
being
the
of
the
head
world
,
where
people
of
all
Nations
liued
especially
of
these
westerne
Regions
,
and
more
principally
of
this
kingdome
of
Britaine
,
hauing
many
thereof
then
making
their
dwelling
at
Rome
.
The
cheifest
Apostle
should
be
directed
,
and
sent
thither
by
Christ
,
to
bring
this
happie
worke
the
more
easily
to
passe
,
and
settle
there
for
euer
,
by
the
glory
of
his
passion
,
the
honor
of
his
greatest
Apostolicall
power
:
quò
te
diuinis
praeordinationibus
anteibant
&
honor
potestatis
,
&
gloria
passionis
.
2.
In
this
happines
common
to
all
,
then
dwelling
at
Rome
,
this
Iland
hauing
so
many
Britans
,
both
as
hostages
,
and
otherwise
residing
there
,
as
all
our
histories
of
those
times
assure
vs
,
was
equall
with
the
best
:
In
one
,
which
S.
Peter
first
entertained
at
Rome
by
Britans
,
his
Cathedrall
See
,
&
Church
first
in
their
howse
.
I
take
to
be
the
greatest
honor
,
and
happines
this
kingdome
euer
had
,
or
any
other
could
haue
,
this
our
Britaine
stript
,
and
ouerwent
them
all
.
Which
was
,
that
our
Britains
then
dwelling
at
Rome
were
the
first
,
except
the
Romans
themselues
deceaue
me
,
that
receaued
,
entertained
,
and
happily
harboured
that
blessed
Guest
S.
Peter
,
there
.
The
first
erection
of
sainct
Peters
Chaire
,
and
See
,
the
commaunder
of
the
Christian
world
,
in
spirituall
things
,
was
made
in
the
howse
of
one
of
our
noble
Britans
there
.
Where
the
first
Christian
Church
of
that
greate
and
holy
Apostolike
Citie
as
the
Christian
pouertie
of
that
time
would
permit
,
was
founded
,
where
the
ghospell
was
preached
,
the
most
blessed
Sacrifice
of
the
sacred
body
and
blood
of
Christ
was
offered
,
for
the
lyuing
and
the
deade
,
where
the
dayly
and
ordinary
Synaxes
,
and
holy
Assemblies
of
Christians
then
,
for
these
,
and
other
most
holy
exercises
,
of
Christian
Religion
were
kept
,
from
whence
many
holy
disciples
of
that
highest
Apostle
,
were
afterward
sent
,
and
directed
by
him
,
both
into
this
kingdome
of
Britaine
,
and
other
nations
in
this
westerne
world
,
the
happy
and
renowned
Christians
of
this
Country
that
then
dwelled
there
,
in
the
best
sorte
and
sence
they
could
,
cooperating
and
assisting
in
so
heauenly
labours
.
For
whereas
we
are
told
for
an
vndoubted
truth
,
by
a
Tradition
of
the
Romans
,
that
S.
Peter
Traditio
Romanorum
apud
Baron
.
in
Annotat.
in
Martyrolog
.
Roman.
19.
die
Maij
in
Pudent
.
Authour
of
the
3.
conuers
.
with
.
others
.
was
first
lodged
at
Rome
,
in
the
howse
of
Pudens
a
Senator
,
and
that
the
Christians
met
there
at
their
Synaxis
,
&
had
their
Church
there
,
which
is
now
called
the
Church
of
S.
Pudentiana
:
maiorum
firmatum
traditione
praescriptum
est
,
domum
Pudentis
Romae
fuisse
primum
bospitium
S.
Petri
,
Principis
Apostolorum
,
illicque
primum
Christianos
conuenisse
ad
Synaxim
,
coactam
Ecclesiam
,
vetustiss
imumque
omnium
Titulnm
Pudentis
nomine
appellatum
,
qui
&
Pastoris
nomine
dictus
reperitur
,
hodie
vulgò
Ecclesia
S.
Pudentianae
nuncupatur
:
The
Romans
must
giue
me
leaue
to
write
,
and
more
then
probably
to
proue
,
that
this
howse
called
by
them
the
howse
of
Pudens
a
Romane
Senator
,
came
not
to
him
from
his
Roman
Auncestors
,
but
rather
by
his
wife
,
Iure
vxoris
suae
,
a
noble
Christian
and
lady
of
Beda
Martyrol.
14.
cal
.
Iunij
.
Seuerin
.
Binnius
annotat
in
Tom.
1.
Concil.
in
S.
Pio.
Baron
.
Tom
2.
Annal.
159.
Zepher
.
Bin.
annot.
in
tom.
1.
concil
.
in
Pio.
1.
Traditio
Romanorum
apud
Patres
tam
Latin
.
quam
Graecos
.
Matth.
Westm.
ad
An.
42.
Florent
.
Wigor
.
hist.
an
.
28.
&
60.
Stowe
.
And
Howes
hist.
Britaine
,
called
by
our
histories
and
sainct
Paul
also
Claudia
,
by
others
,
Priscilla
,
or
Sabinella
.
3.
And
so
at
the
coming
of
sainct
Peter
to
Rome
,
this
holy
place
was
the
howse
,
and
habitation
,
of
the
Christian
Brittish
parents
,
of
that
renowned
Lady
Claudia
,
which
then
liued
as
hostages
at
Rome
,
to
the
Emperour
,
for
this
lande
,
and
kingdome
of
Britaine
,
and
by
that
meanes
it
was
their
happines
,
and
honor
,
to
giue
the
first
entertainement
to
the
blessed
Apostle
sainct
Peter
,
at
his
first
coming
thither
;
as
that
Roman
tradition
of
that
their
howse
after
by
marriage
with
the
holy
Brittish
Lady
Claudia
their
daughter
and
heire
with
Pudens
the
Senator
,
and
so
long
after
this
coming
of
sainct
Peter
to
Rome
named
the
howse
of
Pudens
,
the
Senator
,
assureth
vs
.
Which
I
proue
by
an
other
vndoubted
tradition
of
the
Romans
:
That
S.
Peter
was
15.
yeares
in
Rome
,
before
S.
Paul
came
thither
:
Romani
autem
dicunt
Petrum
annis
15.
in
Roma
fuisse
,
antequam
Paulus
ad
Romam
venit
.
So
writeth
our
Florentius
Wigorniensis
with
the
common
consent
of
Antiquitie
,
and
writers
,
both
Catholiks
,
and
Protestants
.
And
the
Roman
Martyrologe
itselfe
telleth
vs
,
of
this
Pudens
the
Senator
,
that
he
was
baptized
by
the
Apostles
:
Qui
ab
Apostolis
Coristo
in
baptismo
vestitus
Innocentem
tunicam
vsque
ad
vitae
coronam
immaculate
cusiodiuit
.
Martyrolog
.
Rom.
antiq.
die
19.
Maij.
And
there
calleth
him
plainely
S.
Pudens
the
Senator
,
Father
of
S.
Pudentiana
the
virgin
.
S.
Pudentis
Senatoris
patris
supradictae
virginis
Pudentianae
.
So
that
being
baptized
by
the
Apostles
,
sainct
Peter
,
and
sainct
Paul
(
for
no
others
were
then
in
Rome
)
ab
Apostlis
,
this
could
not
be
,
by
true
accompt
,
vntill
,
at
the
soonest
,
fifteene
yeares
after
sainct
Peter
was
first
receaued
in
that
howse
.
And
if
the
Martyrologe
could
carry
that
interpretation
,
to
vnderstand
by
Apostolis
,
the
Apostles
,
in
the
plurall
number
,
one
Apostle
(
no
propper
construction
)
yet
by
this
friendly
&
more
then
lawfull
interpretation
,
he
must
needs
be
baptized
by
S.
Peter
,
&
so
also
a
most
vnprobable
thing
,
that
diuers
Christians
then
being
,
as
before
,
in
Rome
,
S.
Peter
could
first
commit
himselfe
to
a
Pagan
,
or
Catecumene
,
and
he
and
the
Christians
of
Rome
make
such
an
house
their
cheifest
Church
,
&
place
of
assembly
for
diuine
things
.
And
to
put
all
out
of
doubt
,
this
S.
Pudens
as
I
shall
demonstrate
hereafter
in
the
proper
place
of
him
,
and
saint
Claudia
his
wife
,
was
either
an
infant
,
or
not
borne
when
S.
Peter
came
to
Rome
;
and
was
first
lodged
and
receaued
in
that
howse
,
which
after
many
yeares
by
title
of
marriage
with
our
Lady
the
Lady
Claudia
came
to
be
his
howse
,
&
not
before
,
but
it
still
remayned
in
the
hands
of
our
Christian
Britanes
the
Parents
of
that
Lady
there
in
Rome
.
For
more
pregnant
Martial
Pocta
.
Epigram
.
proofe
whereof
,
we
are
told
by
him
that
liued
in
the
dayes
of
this
Pudens
,
by
the
most
common
consent
of
writers
,
both
Catholiks
and
Protestants
,
&
was
well
acquainted
with
him
,
his
state
and
Countrie
,
that
this
Pudens
was
by
birth
,
and
Countrie
,
a
Sabinite
,
farre
distant
from
Rome
,
&
his
howse
at
Sabinum
,
the
cheifest
Towne
there
,
and
no
mention
of
any
howse
at
all
,
which
of
their
owne
,
eyther
he
or
his
parents
had
in
Rome
:
when
by
all
testimonies
of
writers
,
we
are
told
,
the
parents
of
Lady
Claudia
being
Britanes
were
dwelling
in
Rome
,
as
hostages
among
others
,
for
this
Nation
there
,
and
without
question
,
had
an
howse
there
,
sutable
and
answerable
to
their
honorable
degree
,
and
that
their
daughter
S.
Claudia
was
borne
there
,
&
not
in
Britaine
,
for
no
Auihour
that
I
reade
,
doth
affirme
she
was
borne
in
this
Iland
,
but
onely
of
Brittish
parents
lyuing
in
Rome
.
Claudia
caerulcis
cum
sit
progmata
Martial
.
l.
11.
Epigr.
54.
de
Claud●a
Ruff.
Godw.
Conuers
.
of
Brit.
p.
16.
Theat.
of
greate
Britainel
.
6.
Matt.
Parker
.
antiq.
Brit.
p.
2.
Io.
Pits
.
l.
de
vir
.
Illustrib
.
p.
72.
Authour
of
;
conuers
.
part.
1.
2.
Timoth.
4.
Britannis
.
Claudia
borne
of
Britans
;
But
not
in
Britaine
,
onely
she
is
called
of
the
Poet
Martial
,
peregrina
,
a
straunger
,
as
the
children
of
straungers
vsually
are
termed
both
with
vs
,
and
other
people
.
And
the
time
of
her
birth
,
and
age
so
conuince
,
as
I
shall
declare
hereafter
;
and
may
be
plainely
proued
from
S.
Paul
himselfe
a
litle
before
his
death
.
4.
And
whereas
we
finde
noe
memory
at
all
,
of
any
naturall
parents
of
S.
Pudens
dwelling
in
Rome
,
we
haue
sufficient
testimony
,
not
onely
of
the
permanent
dwelling
both
of
the
Father
,
and
Mother
of
S.
Claudia
there
;
before
remembred
,
but
that
,
by
diuers
probable
Arguments
they
dwelled
in
that
very
howse
,
where
Pudens
continued
with
them
,
after
his
marriage
with
their
daughter
,
and
were
holy
and
renowned
Christians
,
although
their
natiue
Countrie
of
Britaine
hath
hitherto
bene
almost
wholy
depriued
of
their
honour
,
and
so
must
needs
be
by
the
Roman
Tradition
the
first
entertainers
God
win
conu
.
of
Britaine
p.
17.
c.
3
●
.
Tim.
4.
v.
21.
of
sainct
Peter
in
Rome
:
for
as
a
Protestant
Bishop
in
their
common
opinion
writeth
:
Pudens
and
Claudia
were
two
young
persons
,
but
faithfull
Christians
,
at
that
time
vnmarried
,
when
Paul
writ
the
second
epistle
vnto
Timothie
,
which
was
in
the
last
yeare
of
Nero
,
a●
all
men
suppose
,
that
I
haue
reade
except
Baronius
:
and
that
they
were
married
in
the
later
end
of
Vespasian
,
or
about
the
beginning
of
Domitian
.
Therefore
Pudens
being
so
young
in
the
end
of
Nero
his
Empire
,
Although
we
graunt
him
then
newly
married
,
yet
this
was
by
all
computations
at
the
least
24.
yeares
after
the
coming
of
sainct
Peter
to
Rome
.
And
so
it
could
not
possibly
be
Pudens
,
but
the
parents
of
Claudia
,
our
Britans
,
that
entertained
first
S.
Peter
in
their
house
at
Rome
.
Who
for
certaintie
being
Britans
of
noble
order
,
&
degree
,
&
lyuing
in
Rome
as
Hostages
by
all
Iudgment
they
enioyed
more
freedome
,
and
libertie
in
matters
of
Religion
,
then
the
Romans
did
at
that
time
;
The
Emperours
of
Rome
then
,
nor
long
after
,
intermedling
with
the
Britans
,
for
matters
of
Religion
,
but
leauing
it
voluntarie
and
free
vnto
them
,
as
other
Tributaries
,
to
vse
the
Religion
of
their
Contries
,
or
as
they
were
best
,
and
most
disposed
,
priuately
at
the
least
,
euen
in
Rome
itselfe
,
without
controlement
.
So
by
the
great
mercy
,
&
prouidence
of
God
,
the
subiection
&
temporall
captiuitie
,
or
restraint
of
diuers
these
our
worthie
Contrimen
,
proued
to
be
the
most
happy
spirituall
freedome
in
Christ
,
both
of
those
our
Hostages
there
,
&
this
whole
kingdome
,
afterward
conuerted
to
the
true
faith
,
from
thence
,
by
this
originall
,
so
renowned
and
glorious
for
euer
to
this
Nation
,
to
haue
in
Rome
it selfe
the
first
Harbourers
&
Receauers
of
that
most
Blessed
,
&
highest
Apostle
S.
Peter
.
And
thus
I
haue
proued
directly
both
against
the
Protestant
Bishop
of
England
denying
it
,
the
truth
of
that
Roman
Tradition
,
that
sainct
Peter
was
first
with
his
holy
Disciples
receiued
in
Rome
in
the
house
which
the
Romans
truely
called
the
house
of
Pudens
,
after
he
was
God
wyn
supr.
Conuers
.
of
Brit.
p.
17.
c.
3.
married
to
Lady
Claudia
of
this
Nation
,
confuting
his
idle
obiection
of
the
young
age
of
Pudens
:
As
also
the
Romans
,
therefore
calling
it
the
house
of
Pudens
,
because
so
it
was
,
in
such
sence
as
I
haue
declared
,
and
not
truely
inducing
from
thence
,
that
therefore
Pudens
the
Roman
Senator
first
entertained
S.
Peter
there
:
for
as
I
haue
proued
before
,
this
Pudens
being
a
Sabiline
,
and
no
Romane
as
of
the
citie
of
Rome
by
birth
,
was
neither
Senator
,
Christian
,
Catechumen
,
or
perhaps
not
borne
at
that
time
,
and
the
house
was
onely
called
his
house
,
because
longe
after
he
was
owner
of
it
:
as
it
was
also
after
called
Domus
S.
Nouati
,
Domus
S.
Timothaei
,
and
S.
Pudentianae
;
the
house
Martyrol
.
Rom.
die
20.
Iunij
.
26.
Iulij
.
&
Baron
.
Annot.
ibid.
Et
in
Sanct.
Nouato
,
Tim.
Pudent
.
&
Praxede
.
Baron
.
in
annot.
19.
Maij.
Authour
of
3.
Conuers
.
part.
1.
p.
17.
Rob.
Barnes
in
vit.
Pont.
Rom.
in
Pio
1.
Martyrol
.
Rom.
20.
die
Iunijin
S.
Nouato
.
of
S.
Nouatus
,
the
house
of
S.
Timothie
,
the
house
of
S.
Pudentiana
,
the
blessed
children
of
S.
Pudens
and
S.
Claudia
our
Contry
woman
,
who
all
successiuely
possessed
it
,
termed
by
their
name
for
the
time
,
as
vsually
houses
&
places
be
,
by
the
owners
name
:
vntill
in
the
time
of
Pope
Pius
the
first
,
It
was
by
the
Donation
of
S.
Pudentiana
,
absolutely
conuerted
to
a
Church
,
and
euer
since
after
her
death
,
called
the
Church
of
S.
Pudentiana
,
as
the
Romane
Antiquities
themselues
,
and
their
continually
kept
tradition
together
with
some
English
Protestants
,
and
others
testifie
,
Which
before
was
called
the
house
of
them
,
as
they
possessed
it
in
order
,
or
the
house
of
them
all
sometimes
,
as
the
old
Roman
Martyrologe
calleth
it
,
the
house
of
all
those
foure
children
of
S.
Pudens
,
and
Claudia
,
for
speaking
of
them
all
by
name
,
S.
Nouatus
,
Tymotheus
,
Pudentiana
,
and
Praxedes
,
it
addeth
:
horum
domus
in
Ecclesiam
commutata
,
Postoris
Titulus
appellatur
:
The
house
of
these
being
chaunged
into
a
Church
,
is
called
the
Title
of
Pastor
.
5.
And
it
is
euident
,
that
the
Father
of
the
Lady
Claudia
by
all
probabilitie
,
God
win
.
Conu
.
of
Brit.
pag.
17.
Theater
of
great
Brit.
l.
6.
§.
6.
owner
of
this
house
,
where
all
his
children
longe
after
liued
,
was
yet
liuing
,
and
possessor
thereof
,
both
now
,
and
when
S.
Peter
was
first
entertained
there
,
for
Martiall
the
Poet
which
liued
in
this
time
and
wrote
in
the
dayes
of
Domitian
and
Nerua
long
after
maketh
an
honorable
memorie
of
the
Father
of
Lady
Claudia
,
then
lyuing
calling
him
Socer
of
Pudens
,
the
Father
of
his
wife
,
S.
Claudia
,
our
Contry
woman
by
parents
,
for
the
word
Socer
,
hath
no
other
meaning
,
then
a
Father
in
lawe
,
Father
to
the
wife
whose
Father
in
Cooper
.
Rider
.
Thom.
Thomas
.
Calepin
.
&
alij
v.
Socer
.
Martial
.
l.
epigr.
saepe
.
Io.
Bal.
l.
de
Script
.
cent.
1.
in
Claudia
Ruffin
.
Io.
Pits
.
l.
de
Vir.
Illustrib
.
in
ead.
Godwin
.
Conu
.
of
Britaine
.
Et
alij
.
lawe
he
is
,
or
Father
to
the
husband
of
that
wife
,
to
whom
he
is
so
termed
Socer
,
Father
in
lawe
,
Cothen
,
Pentheros
so
in
Hebrewe
,
Greeke
,
Latine
,
and
all
languages
.
Euident
it
is
also
,
that
Pudens
had
no
other
wife
but
Claudia
,
to
haue
any
other
Socer
,
or
Father
in
lawe
by
,
and
she
longe
ouer
lyued
her
husband
Pudens
.
And
that
this
Father
in
lawe
was
as
noble
for
his
faith
,
and
Religion
in
Christ
,
as
by
discent
,
and
birth
,
we
may
easely
enforme
ourselues
,
if
from
noe
other
grounds
,
yet
from
the
most
holy
and
vertuous
education
of
his
daughter
in
that
profession
,
whoe
by
the
examples
and
documents
of
her
pious
parents
the
best
Tutours
of
children
their
greatest
charge
,
was
by
their
Instruction
come
to
that
perfection
in
the
lawe
of
Christ
,
that
being
yet
but
young
in
all
opinions
,
when
S.
Paul
wrote
his
second
Epistle
to
S.
Timothie
,
a
litle
before
his
The
Brittish
parents
of
S.
Claudia
were
Christians
.
death
,
she
deserued
the
stile
of
one
of
the
foure
principall
Christians
,
in
the
iudgement
of
that
great
Apostle
,
as
two
greate
Doctours
,
S.
Chrysostome
,
&
Theodoret
expound
that
passage
of
his
Epistle
.
Salutat
te
,
inquit
,
Eubulus
,
&
Pudens
Chrysost.
inep
.
2.
ad
Tim.
c.
4.
&
Linus
,
&
Claudia
,
&
fratres
omnes
,
nominatim
illos
memorat
,
quos
nouerat
magis
fide
feruere
:
S.
Paul
saith
:
Eubulus
saluteth
thee
,
and
Pudens
,
and
Linus
,
&
Claudia
,
and
all
the
Brethren
,
he
remembreth
them
by
name
,
whom
he
knewe
,
to
be
more
feruent
in
faith
:
and
againe
,
Theodoret
vpon
that
place
,
saith
:
Meliorum
,
&
Theod.
in
ep.
2.
ad
Tim.
cap.
4.
in
eund
.
loc.
virtut
is
amantiorum
nomina
in
serut
:
alios
autem
commu
ni
appellatione
vocauit
.
S.
Paul
put
in
the
names
of
them
which
were
the
best
,
and
most
louing
of
vertue
.
By
which
we
may
sufficiently
see
,
the
greate
pietie
not
onely
of
S.
Claudia
,
but
her
holy
parents
also
,
the
then
honours
of
this
kingdome
,
that
had
caused
her
then
vnder
their
charge
,
to
be
taught
,
and
instructed
,
in
so
excellent
a
manner
,
in
true
Religion
.
6.
And
if
I
may
haue
the
like
licence
to
write
for
the
Religion
of
this
Father
in
lawe
to
Pudens
,
which
a
Protestant
Bishop
taketh
,
to
proue
Pudens
the
sonne
in
lawe
a
Christian
,
I
may
doe
it
with
much
more
reason
,
for
thus
he
writeth
:
That
the
same
Pudens
was
a
Christian
,
we
haue
a
greate
presumption
,
in
the
Epigram
Godwin
.
Conu
.
of
Britaine
pa.
17.
Theater
of
greate
Brit.
l.
6.
§.
6.
of
Martial
,
where
for
his
vertuous
carriage
,
he
calleth
him
,
S.
Maritus
:
but
a
greater
in
an
other
of
the
same
Martial
,
wherein
he
yeeldeth
him
thanks
,
for
persuading
him
to
amend
his
writings
,
that
for
obscenitie
and
lasiuiousnesse
,
are
indeed
not
to
be
endured
by
Christian
eares
,
and
this
it
is
.
Cogis
me
calamo
,
manuque
nostra
Emendare
meos
,
Pudens
,
libellos
.
That
by
this
kinde
of
argument
the
Father
of
Claudia
our
Noble
Contryman
,
Martial
.
l.
7.
Epigram.
11.
was
in
all
degrees
as
good
,
or
rather
better
Christian
then
his
sonne
in
law
Pudens
was
,
is
most
euident
,
for
those
verses
which
Pudens
did
well
like
Martial
.
l.
7.
Epigram.
57.
ad
Rufin
.
and
allowe
,
yet
by
the
testimony
of
Martiall
himselfe
,
might
not
be
imparted
to
the
Father
in
lawe
of
Pudens
,
but
would
seeme
light
vnto
him
,
occupied
in
more
serious
things
for
thus
he
writeth
vnto
Pudens
:
S.
Eubulus
named
with
honour
by
S.
Paul
probably
was
the
Father
of
S.
Claudia
,
and
a
Britan.
Commendare
meas
instanti
,
Rufe
,
camaenas
Parce
precor
Socero
,
seria
forsan
amat
.
Where
we
see
,
that
the
grauitie
of
the
Father
in
lawe
to
Pudens
,
was
greater
then
his
,
therefore
much
more
we
may
presume
from
hence
,
that
he
was
a
Christian
then
the
other
,
by
that
argument
.
And
yet
we
haue
a
better
Author
,
both
for
his
Christianitie
,
and
name
also
:
for
the
other
three
named
by
Martyrol
.
Rom.
20.
Iunij
in
San.
Nouato
.
Martia
.
in
Epigram
.
S.
Paul
,
to
send
salutations
to
S.
Timothie
from
Rome
at
that
time
,
for
certaine
except
Eubulus
,
the
first
,
were
most
continuing
in
one
house
,
Pudens
and
Claudia
were
then
married
,
as
is
euident
in
the
auncient
Romane
Martyrologe
,
and
others
:
And
seeing
by
the
Romans
tradition
,
and
other
testimonies
,
the
house
wherein
they
dwelled
,
was
the
cheife
lodging
if
the
Apostles
S.
Peter
and
Paul
,
and
their
Successors
,
vntill
in
the
time
of
Pope
Pius
the
first
,
it
was
conuerted
to
be
a
Church
,
we
must
needs
accompt
S.
Linus
the
Bishop
,
the
third
which
is
here
named
,
to
be
also
of
that
familie
for
the
most
part
.
Then
how
to
single
forth
onely
S.
Eubulus
,
which
here
is
first
eyther
for
pietie
,
nobilitie
,
or
that
he
was
the
cheife
paterfamilias
,
owner
and
Master
of
that
house
,
or
all
,
and
make
him
a
stranger
there
,
I
cannot
finde
it
by
S.
Paul
,
onely
repeating
them
of
one
family
,
or
any
other
warrant
.
For
it
is
plaine
here
by
the
Apostle
,
that
he
was
a
cheife
and
principall
Christian
in
Rome
,
and
first
named
among
these
worthies
,
and
before
S.
Linus
,
a
Bishop
then
,
&
Pudens
a
Senatour
,
and
absolutely
there
set
downe
,
as
their
cheifest
receauer
,
friend
,
or
patron
,
which
cannot
agree
to
any
other
,
better
then
to
the
Father
of
S.
Claudia
,
this
father
in
lawe
to
her
husband
Pudens
and
first
entertainer
of
S.
Peter
the
Apostle
in
Rome
,
by
the
Romans
tradition
.
For
neyther
Dorotheus
,
the
continuator
of
Florentius
Wigorniensis
,
nor
any
other
that
write
of
the
Disciples
there
,
place
him
among
Clergie
men
,
and
S.
Paul
which
giueth
him
that
honour
in
that
place
,
clearely
proueth
he
was
none
of
his
Disciples
then
in
Rome
,
for
he
writeth
in
the
same
place
.
Lucas
est
mecum
solus
:
onely
2.
Tim.
4.
vers.
11.
Luke
is
with
me
.
No
Martyrologe
speaketh
of
him
,
neyther
any
Historian
,
or
Interpreter
of
Scripture
to
my
reading
,
setteth
downe
of
what
Nation
he
was
,
but
leaue
him
for
a
stranger
,
as
likewise
many
doe
S.
Claudia
:
Therefore
except
better
authoritie
can
be
brought
against
me
seing
he
is
by
the
Apostle
himselfe
so
dignified
,
and
placed
the
first
in
that
family
,
and
salutation
,
Eubulus
greeteth
thee
,
and
Pudens
,
and
Linus
,
and
Claudia
:
There
is
no
cause
yet
I
finde
,
to
2.
Tim.
4.
deny
him
,
to
be
the
owner
&
Master
of
that
house
,
that
first
entertayned
S.
Peter
in
Rome
,
&
he
himselfe
the
first
happy
man
,
that
gaue
that
glorious
Apostle
entertayment
there
,
that
he
was
our
most
renowned
Cōtryman
of
Britaine
,
&
Father
of
Lady
Claudia
.
For
there
is
no
other
,
who
by
any
probable
coniecture
,
was
likely
to
performe
this
dutie
in
that
house
.
Pudens
as
before
,
was
either
then
vnborne
,
or
an
Infant
:
of
his
owne
parents
father
and
mother
,
there
is
no
mention
in
antiquities
,
that
either
they
were
Christians
,
or
that
they
dwelled
at
all
in
Rome
,
much
lesse
in
that
house
,
being
Inhabitants
of
Sabinum
,
and
by
Contry
Sabinites
farre
distant
from
Rome
;
And
so
there
is
none
left
vnto
vs
,
to
be
a
Christian
,
and
entertaine
that
heauenly
Messenger
,
and
Gheast
,
S.
Peter
in
that
time
,
and
place
,
but
the
renowned
Brittish
parents
of
Lady
Claudia
,
then
dwelling
in
Rome
,
and
there
confined
to
a
certaine
house
,
and
place
of
permanency
by
commaund
of
Roman
power
,
to
whome
with
many
other
noble
Britans
they
were
hostages
,
and
pledges
for
the
fidelitie
,
and
obedience
of
this
kingdome
,
to
the
Roman
Emperours
at
that
time
.
7.
To
strengthen
this
opinion
,
we
may
add
,
that
S.
Paul
sendeth
to
S.
Timothie
,
his
Disciple
the
salutations
of
Eubulus
,
before
all
others
of
which
sending
the
greetings
of
so
few
by
name
,
It
will
be
no
easy
search
,
to
finde
out
a
better
or
more
probable
reason
,
then
this
,
that
S.
Timothy
so
neare
and
beloued
a
scholler
of
S.
Paul
,
lodged
vsually
in
this
house
,
he
also
was
there
with
his
Master
,
entertained
by
Eubulus
the
owner
thereof
,
and
by
that
title
of
his
holy
hospitality
deserued
the
first
place
in
that
salutation
:
otherwise
no
man
will
doubt
,
but
S.
Linus
Bishop
by
calling
,
so
honorable
in
the
Church
of
Christ
,
ought
and
should
haue
bene
,
named
before
him
.
And
that
this
familiar
acquaintance
,
betweene
S.
Timothie
,
and
these
our
holy
Christian
Britans
,
receaued
originall
from
their
auncient
entertainement
of
S.
Timothie
in
their
house
in
Rome
,
manie
yeares
before
this
their
salutation
in
S.
Pauls
Epistle
,
it
is
euident
;
for
S.
Paul
being
now
lately
,
come
to
Rome
when
he
wrote
this
epistle
,
and
neyther
he
,
nor
sainct
Timothie
there
,
after
S.
Pauls
first
dismission
from
prison
there
,
so
longe
before
,
it
is
manifest
,
that
these
though
the
lady
in
yong
yeares
,
were
auncient
Christians
at
that
time
.
And
we
haue
vncontroleable
warrant
,
from
S.
Paul
himselfe
,
in
his
epistle
to
the
Hebrewes
,
that
S.
Timothie
was
at
Rome
,
when
he
was
first
prisoner
there
,
in
the
beginning
of
Nero
his
Empire
;
for
thus
he
writeth
knowe
you
Hebr.
c.
13.
vers.
23.
that
our
Brother
Timothie
is
set
at
libertie
.
Thus
S.
Paul
writeth
from
Rome
in
the
time
of
his
first
imprisonnement
there
.
And
so
maketh
these
our
Contry
Christians
the
acquaintance
of
S.
Timothie
then
,
to
be
more
auncient
in
the
s●hoole
of
Christ
,
then
either
S.
Timothie
or
S.
Paul
his
coming
first
to
Rome
,
when
there
were
none
to
instructe
eyther
then
,
or
others
,
in
Christian
Religion
at
Rome
,
but
S.
Peter
,
and
his
Disciples
:
I
add
to
this
the
charge
,
and
warning
which
Martiall
the
Poet
gaue
before
to
Pudens
,
that
his
father
in
law
should
not
see
his
Poems
:
commendare
meas
camaenas
parce
precor
Socero
:
An
euident
testimony
,
Martial
.
sup●
.
l.
7.
Ep●gr
.
67.
that
they
then
liued
in
one
house
together
,
and
so
the
Poems
sent
to
Pudens
might
easely
come
to
his
father
in
law
his
hands
,
and
reading
,
except
Pudens
had
bene
so
forewarned
to
keepe
and
conceale
them
from
him
.
Whereof
there
had
bene
no
daunger
,
or
need
of
that
admonition
,
if
they
had
then
liued
in
distinct
places
,
and
not
in
one
house
.
And
thus
much
of
the
father
,
of
lady
Claudia
.
8.
Concerning
her
holy
mother
also
,
so
good
a
Noorse
,
and
Tutrix
to
so
happy
a
childe
,
we
are
not
altogether
left
desolate
,
without
all
hope
,
but
we
may
probably
finde
her
forth
,
for
the
honour
of
this
kingdome
,
her
Contry
.
And
except
the
Roman
Historians
can
finde
vnto
vs
,
a
Christian
Father
to
S.
S.
P●isc●lla
foundr●sse
of
the
Church-yard
of
her
name
in
Rome
mother
of
S.
Claudia
,
very
probable
.
Pudens
,
and
dwelling
with
his
wife
,
in
the
same
house
,
as
I
haue
found
vnto
them
,
a
father
to
Claudia
,
and
father
in
lawe
to
Pudens
,
an
holy
Christian
dwelling
in
that
house
before
Pudens
his
time
,
by
Nation
of
this
kingdome
which
by
that
is
said
before
,
they
cannot
doe
,
seeing
that
noble
Matrone
which
is
acknowledged
by
the
Roman
writers
,
euen
Baronius
,
to
haue
dwelled
in
that
house
,
&
Grandmother
to
S.
Claudia
her
children
,
must
needs
be
her
Mother
,
her
fathers
wife
,
&
mother
in
lawe
to
S.
Pudens
,
I
am
bolde
to
assigne
that
glorious
&
renowned
Saint
,
S.
Priscilla
,
foundresse
of
that
wonderfull
and
religious
Churchyard
,
to
be
the
same
blessed
Brittish
Christian
Lady
.
Ba●onius
though
staggering
sometimes
in
his
opinion
herein
,
saith
plainely
from
Antiquitie
:
fuit
Romae
nobilissima
Matrona
Priscilla
nomine
,
Auia
Pudentianae
,
&
Praxedis
Baronius
●●
Annot.
in
Martyrolog
.
Rom.
Iu●
.
8.
S.
Pastor
seu
Hermes
in
act.
S.
Pudentianae
.
Baron
.
Annotat.
in
Martyrolog
.
Rom.
die
16.
Ian.
Baron
.
Tom.
2.
Annal.
Ann.
159.
&
an.
166.
virginum
:
de
qua
mentio
habetur
in
Actis
S.
Pudentianae
,
à
Pastore
conscriptis
.
There
was
a
most
noble
Matrone
in
Rome
,
called
Priscilla
,
Grandmother
of
the
virgins
Pudentiana
and
Praxedes
:
of
whom
there
is
mention
in
the
Acts
of
Pudentiana
,
written
by
S.
Pastour
.
The
like
he
writeth
in
other
places
where
as
she
is
there
called
by
him
the
mother
of
Pudens
,
Mater
Pudent●s
,
he
must
needs
be
vnderstood
,
to
speake
in
their
Phrase
,
which
ordinarily
all
Mothers
in
lawe
,
by
the
absolute
name
of
Mothers
,
as
the
common
custome
is
.
Sometimes
in
other
places
Baronius
faith
,
S.
Priscilla
was
wife
to
S.
Pudens
,
and
mother
to
S.
Nouatus
,
Pudentiana
,
and
Praxedes
:
so
likewise
doth
Zepherinus
Binius
,
when
it
is
euident
before
,
that
S.
Claudia
our
Brittish
Lady
was
the
onely
wife
,
of
S.
Pudens
,
and
Mother
to
those
Saints
.
Therefore
to
excuse
the
one
from
errour
,
and
the
other
from
contradiction
,
they
must
holde
,
that
both
the
Mother
of
S.
Claudia
,
and
she
herselfe
also
was
sometimes
called
Priscilla
,
as
she
was
in
Vmbria
termed
Sabinella
,
of
her
husbands
house
at
Sabinum
there
.
And
this
may
sufficiently
be
gathered
from
those
Antiquities
,
Baronius
citeth
,
in
which
one
S.
Priscilla
is
called
Priscilla
Seniour
,
the
elder
,
or
old
Priscilla
,
to
make
which
iustifiable
,
we
must
haue
also
Priscilla
Iunior
,
the
younger
or
young
Priscilla
,
&
this
is
vsuall
for
distinction
sake
,
where
the
mother
and
daughter
,
Father
&
sonne
be
of
one
,
and
the
same
name
,
to
call
the
Father
and
Mother
by
their
name
with
the
addition
,
old
,
or
elder
,
and
the
sonne
and
daughter
,
with
the
distinction
,
younge
,
or
younger
added
vnto
them
.
And
there
be
other
distinctions
betweene
these
two
:
The
eldest
(
grandmother
to
those
holy
children
,
)
as
the
Roman
Martyrologe
with
others
testifieth
,
who
died
at
Rome
hauing
employed
Martyrol
.
Rom.
die
16.
Februarij
.
hereselfe
,
and
her
goods
to
the
seruice
of
Martyrs
:
die
16.
Pebruarij
Romae
Sanctae
Priscillae
,
quae
se
suaque
Martyrum
obsequio
mancipauit
.
Where
we
see
her
festiuitie
kept
vpon
the
16.
day
of
February
,
and
that
she
dyed
at
Rome
.
Of
the
other
,
the
younger
,
if
by
any
called
Priscilla
,
we
finde
no
such
obseruation
,
nor
that
she
died
at
Rome
,
but
quite
otherwise
,
that
after
her
husband
S.
Pudens
death
,
she
liued
so
longe
at
his
house
at
Sabinum
,
in
Vmbria
,
that
she
thereupon
tooke
her
name
Sabellina
,
and
by
all
writers
dyed
there
farre
from
Rome
.
Secondly
S.
Pastor
who
liued
in
the
Apostles
time
,
&
familiarly
in
that
our
Brittish
house
,
as
I
shall
shewe
in
due
place
,
is
witnesse
,
euen
Baronius
acknowledging
it
,
That
the
elder
S.
Priscilla
Grandmother
to
S.
Nouatus
,
Tymotheus
,
Pudentiana
,
and
Praxedes
,
which
were
S.
Claudia
her
children
,
was
foundresse
of
that
renowned
Church-yard
,
in
via
Salaria
,
S.
Pastor
in
actis
S.
Praxedis
,
&
apud
Baron
.
in
Annot.
Martyr
.
Rom.
die
16.
Ian.
at
Rome
which
boare
her
name
,
caemiterium
Sanctae
Priscillae
via
salaria
,
and
was
founded
longe
before
S.
Claudia
was
of
yeares
to
be
Authour
thereof
.
Caemiterium
via
Salaria
nomine
sanctae
Priscillae
,
Priscillae
seniori
Pastor
tribuit
in
act
is
S.
Praxedis
.
And
it
must
needs
be
this
,
and
noe
other
,
which
prepared
that
most
charitable
Christian
costly
worke
;
for
we
finde
no
other
saints
of
that
name
,
especially
in
that
time
,
but
onely
her
,
and
S.
Priscilla
wife
of
S.
Aquila
,
diuers
times
mentioned
by
S.
Paul
,
being
a
Iewe
,
who
could
not
be
authour
of
that
foundation
at
Rome
.
First
because
probably
it
was
founded
before
she
came
to
Rome
,
being
at
Corinth
,
&
there
saluted
by
S.
Paul
in
his
1.
Cor.
c.
16.
first
epistle
to
the
Corinthians
,
&
was
with
her
husband
coadiutresse
to
S.
Paul
,
with
her
husband
in
those
parts
before
they
came
to
Rome
,
as
the
same
Apostle
testifieth
:
Salutate
Priscam
&
Aquilam
Adiutores
meos
in
Christo
Iesu
,
qui
pro
anima
Rom.
16.
mea
,
suas
ceruices
supposuerunt
.
Neyther
did
she
with
her
husband
stay
so
longe
at
Rome
,
to
effect
such
a
busines
:
for
as
S.
Luke
proueth
,
they
came
from
Act.
18.
Rome
vpon
the
bannishment
of
the
Iewes
from
thence
by
Claudius
,
which
was
soone
after
their
coming
thither
.
And
they
were
at
,
or
neare
Ephesus
a
litle
before
S.
Pauls
death
,
as
he
proueth
writing
his
second
epistle
then
to
S.
Timothie
.
Saluta
Priscillam
&
Aquilam
.
And
the
old
Roman
Martyrologe
2.
Tim.
4.
with
others
giue
euidence
,
they
ended
their
liues
in
Asia
the
lesse
,
vpon
the
8.
day
of
Iuly
,
when
the
other
S.
Priscilla
,
died
(
as
before
,
)
at
Rome
,
farre
from
thence
,
the
16.
of
Ianuary
.
●ctaua
Idus
Iulij
.
In
Asia
minori
Sanctorum
Martyrol
.
Rom.
8.
Iulij
.
Aquilae
&
,
Priscillae
vxoris
eius
,
de
quihus
in
Actibus
Apostolorum
scribitur
.
9.
And
Baronius
,
who
was
an
eye
wetnesse
of
the
chargeable
worke
of
that
foundation
,
found
in
his
time
,
shall
proue
all
the
wealth
both
of
this
S.
Priscilla
,
and
her
husband
S.
Aquila
being
but
Tentma●ers
;
erant
autem
scenofactoriae
Act.
c.
18.
artis
,
as
the
scripture
testifieth
,
was
not
able
to
effect
such
a
worke
.
Baronius
which
had
seene
and
often
visited
it
,
compareth
it
to
a
citie
,
for
Baron
.
Annal.
Tom.
2.
an.
130.
lardgnesse
and
streets
vnder
the
earth
,
relating
,
that
the
whole
citie
of
Rome
was
amazed
to
see
it
.
Mirabile
dictu
:
vidimus
,
saepiusque
lustrauimus
Priscillae
caemitcrium
,
haud
pridem
inuentum
,
atque
refossum
via
salaria
tertio
ab
vrbe
lapide
,
quod
nullo
magis
proprio
vocabulo
dixerimus
prae
cius
amplitudine
,
multisque
atque
diuersis
eiusdem
vijs
,
quàm
subterraneam
ciuitatem
:
quippe
quòd
ipsius
ingressu
primaria
via
caeteris
amplior
pateat
,
quae
hinc
inde
vias
diuersas
habeat
,
easdem
frequentes
,
quae
rursum
in
diuersos
viculos
diuidantur
&
Angiportus
:
rursus
vt
in
ciuitatibus
,
statis
locis
,
velutfora
quaedam
,
ampliora
sint
spatia
,
ad
conuentus
sacros
agendos
,
ead●mque
Sanctorum
Imaginibus
exornata
:
nec
desint
,
licet
nunc
obstructa
,
ad
lumen
recipiendum
desuper
excisa
foramina
.
Obstupuit
vrbs
,
cùm
in
suis
suburbijs
abditas
se
nouit
habere
ciuitates
.
So
wonderfull
and
chargeable
a
worke
,
with
such
streets
,
turnings
,
Churches
,
altars
for
holy
Masse
,
Images
of
Saints
,
and
the
other
things
of
price
,
as
they
argue
the
ritch
and
noble
degree
of
the
blessed
foundresse
;
so
for
a
lady
of
Britaine
a
straunger
there
,
to
be
at
so
excessiue
chardg
,
and
expences
to
prouide
such
a
Sanctuary
for
the
honour
of
Christ
,
safety
,
releife
,
and
conforte
both
temporall
and
spirituall
of
his
Seruants
in
a
forreine
Countrie
,
must
be
a
perpetuall
glory
of
this
Nation
.
And
to
giue
further
testimonie
:
that
this
our
renowned
Country
woman
was
foundresse
thereof
,
we
finde
expressely
,
that
diuers
of
her
family
and
posteritie
namely
S.
Pudens
her
sonne
in
lawe
,
her
grandechildren
,
his
daughters
,
S.
Pudentiana
,
and
S.
Praxedes
,
as
likely
S.
Nouatus
,
and
Timotheus
were
honorably
Martyrolog
.
Roman
.
21.
Iulij
.
Act.
S.
Praxedis
in
Breuiar
.
die
21.
Iulij
.
&
S.
Pudentianae
die
19.
Maij.
interred
there
.
Cuius
(
S.
Praxedis
)
corpus
à
Pastore
presbytero
in
patris
&
sororis
Pudcntianae
sepulchrum
illatum
est
,
quod
erat
in
caemiterio
Priscillae
via
Salaria
.
And
yet
besides
this
memorable
foundation
,
for
the
publike
good
of
the
Church
of
Christ
,
these
Romans
themselues
doe
tell
vs
,
and
the
lately
continued
buildings
themselues
testifie
,
that
there
was
an
other
such
secret
Church
yard
,
at
her
owne
house
,
to
hide
,
protect
,
and
bury
holy
Martyrs
in
.
In
ipso
Titulo
Pastoris
,
vbi
erant
thermae
Nouati
,
quae
&
Timothinae
dictae
,
ipsae
balnei
inferiores
Caesar
Baron
.
Annot.
in
Martyrol
.
Rom.
die
16.
Ianuarij
.
cellae
instar
porticuum
sibi
concameratione
coniuctae
,
quae
vsque
in
hanc
diem
cernuntur
poene
integrae
,
caemiterij
loco
ad
sepeliendos
sublatos
occulte
martyres
inseruisse
creduntur
.
And
thus
we
haue
found
out
now
at
the
last
the
house
of
our
noble
Christian
Britans
at
Rome
,
to
haue
bene
the
first
lodging
of
the
great
Apostle
S.
Peter
there
,
his
first
Church
,
and
Seate
,
the
Harbour
of
S.
Paul
,
and
many
of
their
Disciples
,
and
Successors
Popes
of
Rome
after
them
,
the
first
Seminary
,
colledge
,
or
mother
of
Christian
learning
there
,
or
in
the
westerne
world
,
the
common
and
ordinary
place
of
holy
Christian
assemblies
,
and
exercises
;
from
whence
,
as
from
the
originall
well
and
fountaine
the
water
of
life
did
take
course
,
and
current
,
to
diffuse
it selfe
vnto
all
parts
and
Nations
of
the
Occidentall
world
.
We
may
make
some
estimate
and
apprehension
of
the
wonderfull
charitable
helpe
,
and
assistance
,
this
most
happy
house
of
our
noble
Brittish
Christians
,
parents
of
S.
Claudia
yeelded
to
the
holy
worke
of
conuerting
this
,
and
all
other
westerne
Countries
,
if
besides
their
extraordinary
loue
to
their
owne
Nation
,
we
doe
reflect
vpon
that
the
old
Roman
Martyrologe
hath
told
vs
before
,
of
this
Priscilla
,
Employing
herselfe
and
her
substance
to
serue
the
Saints
,
and
Seruants
of
Christ
:
se
suaque
Martyrol
.
Rom.
dic
16.
Ianuarij
in
S.
Priscilla
.
martyrum
obsequio
mancipauit
:
That
she
and
her
husband
were
two
of
the
cheifest
of
the
nobilitie
of
Britaine
kept
hostages
at
Rome
,
for
this
kingdome
,
and
yet
after
so
many
yeares
spent
,
and
their
honorable
reuenewes
much
exhausted
in
these
pious
workes
,
in
maintaining
,
and
releeuing
distressed
Christians
,
by
rhemselues
,
substance
,
and
greate
numbers
of
Attendants
,
and
seruants
,
attending
also
to
those
holy
ends
,
they
left
so
much
to
posteritie
,
that
in
the
Family
of
their
grand
child
S.
Pudentiana
,
in
the
same
house
there
Vita
S.
Pudent
.
in
Breuiar
.
Rom.
die
19.
Maij.
Bar.
Tom.
2.
Annal.
in
S.
Praxede
.
were
nonaginta
sex
homines
,
96.
Christian
men
,
ordinarie
Attendants
,
and
S.
Praxedes
her
Sister
liuing
there
,
19.
holy
Christians
were
martyred
in
that
house
at
one
time
.
THE
XIII
.
CHAPTER
.
MAKING
MANIFEST
VNTO
VS
:
HOW
,
and
whome
in
particular
,
S.
Peter
the
Apostle
sent
from
Rome
into
these
parts
of
the
world
,
next
vnto
vs
:
and
so
consequently
into
this
kingdome
of
Britaine
also
,
so
knowne
and
renowned
then
,
among
the
Nations
of
the
westerne
world
.
1.
NOw
let
vs
examine
more
particularly
,
who
they
were
,
whom
S.
Peter
,
(
thus
receaued
in
Rome
by
our
Brittish
Countrymen
)
sent
into
these
parts
of
the
world
,
next
adiacent
vnto
this
Iland
;
That
if
we
finde
,
the
first
preachers
of
the
faith
of
Christ
,
in
all
these
Countries
next
vnto
vs
,
were
sent
by
sainct
Peter
so
well
acquainted
with
our
Roman
Britans
,
we
may
boldely
conclude
,
that
this
kingdome
alone
was
not
left
vnremembred
,
in
those
holy
Ambassages
.
Our
Protestant
Antiquaries
from
S.
Innocentius
twelue
hundred
yeares
since
,
and
other
Antiquities
,
acknowledge
it
for
so
certaine
,
and
vndoubted
a
truth
.
Quis
nesciat
,
cum
sit
manifestum
,
that
no
man
can
be
ignorant
of
it
,
being
manifest
:
But
S.
Peter
founded
the
first
Churches
of
Africke
,
Italy
,
Godwyn
Conu
.
of
Britaine
p.
3.
Innoc.
1.
epist.
ad
Decent
.
dist.
11.
Simon
Metaphr
.
29.
dic
Iunij
.
Bar.
Annal.
an.
44.
Fraunce
,
Spaine
,
Sicily
,
and
the
Ilands
,
that
lye
betwixt
them
,
Sardinia
or
Corcica
,
Maiorca
,
Minorca
.
And
for
Sicily
,
and
those
Ilands
,
we
neede
not
expect
S.
Peters
coming
to
Rome
;
for
while
he
was
in
the
East
so
farre
of
,
he
sent
S.
Martianus
and
Paccatius
thither
,
&
landed
there
himselfe
in
Sicily
,
the
cheifest
Iland
,
when
he
came
to
Rome
.
Of
Italy
there
is
no
question
,
among
writers
,
Protestants
,
or
others
,
but
it
fell
to
the
diuision
of
sainct
Peter
:
for
though
Act.
Apost.
c.
12.
13.
14.
15.
Sophron.
tom
.
7.
Biblioth.
Patr.
Hartmann
.
Schedel
Chronic.
chronicor
.
f.
205.
many
bring
sainct
Barnabas
into
Italy
,
yet
it
is
euident
,
by
the
holy
Scriptures
themselues
,
that
it
must
needs
be
longe
after
sainct
Peters
coming
to
Rome
.
And
when
sainct
Barnabas
Brother
to
S.
Aristobulus
by
some
father
in
lawe
to
sainct
Peter
preached
in
Italy
,
it
was
,
as
antiquaries
say
,
by
the
direction
of
sainct
Peter
.
Barnabasè
72.
Discipulis
fuit
natione
Cyprius
,
is
in
Italiam
veniens
,
ex
praecepto
Petri
omnem
Longobardiam
praedicando
,
&
docendo
circuiuit
,
&
apud
Mediolanum
primus
Cathedralem
locum
tenuit
.
Barnabas
one
of
the
72.
Disciples
,
was
by
Nation
a
Cyprian
,
he
coming
into
Italy
,
by
the
commaundement
of
Peter
went
about
all
Lombardy
,
preaching
and
teaching
,
and
was
the
first
that
held
the
Cathedrall
place
at
Millane
.
The
next
Nation
to
this
,
in
the
way
to
this
Iland
of
Britaine
,
is
that
of
the
Heluetians
or
Switcers
,
whose
Theater
of
great
Britaine
lib.
6.
Pantal.
de
vir
.
Illustrib
.
Germ.
Apostle
,
as
our
Protestants
assure
vs
was
that
our
renowned
Countriman
S.
Beatus
sent
Apostle
thither
by
his
Master
sainct
Peters
authoritie
of
which
matter
I
am
to
speake
more
hereafter
.
For
the
parts
betweene
Heluetia
,
and
vs
,
Sebastian
Munster
,
the
Magdeburgian
Protestants
in
the
first
of
their
Sebastian
Munst
.
Cosmograp
.
l.
3.
Magdebur
.
cent
.
1.
Henricus
Pant.
de
vir
.
Illustrib
.
Germ.
part.
1.
pag.
100.
Henricus
de
Erford
hist.
Germ.
Catal.
Episc.
Tungr
.
Catal.
Epis.
Met.
Catal.
Episcop.
Tullen
.
Guhel
.
Eisengr
.
Centen
.
1.
Henric.
de
Erford
.
apud
Munster
.
&
Pant.
sup.
beat
.
Rhenan
.
l.
2
rerum
Germ.
p.
88.
Francis
Burgoing
.
Eccl.
hist.
l.
2.
c.
1.
Theater
of
great
.
Brit.
l.
6.
Bal.
l.
de
Scriptor
.
in
Kentegern
.
Io.
Capgrau
.
cat
.
in
S.
Kentegern
.
Guliel
.
Lomb.
l.
de
leg
.
Regum
.
Britan.
in
Ewardo
Confessore
.
Richard
.
Kackluyt
in
Reg.
Arthu
.
&
Edga
.
Arnold
.
Mirman
.
in
Theatro
Conu
.
gent.
Acta
S.
Ioan.
in
Breuiar
.
Rom.
die
25.
Iulij
.
Martyrol
.
Rom.
25.
Maij.
Bed
.
Mart.
ib.
Vsuard
.
ib.
&
Ado.
Breuiar
.
Eccles.
Toletan
.
Greg.
7.
Epist.
ad
Alphonsum
Reg.
Vincent
.
in
spec.
hist.
lib.
6.
cap.
6.
Francis
Mas
.
l.
2.
of
Consecrat
.
cap.
2.
Loyes
de
Mayerne
Turquet
historie
general
d'Espagne
li.
4.
p.
179.
Beuter
.
ib.
Vincent
.
supr.
Centuryes
,
Henticus
Pantaleon
,
Iodocus
Willichius
,
Arnoldus
Mermannius
,
Henry
of
Erford
,
and
other
historians
of
Germany
both
Catholiks
and
Protestants
are
witnesses
with
the
auncient
Catalogues
of
their
Churches
,
that
sainct
Peter
about
the
yeare
of
Christ
55.
or
before
,
longe
before
S.
Paul
or
any
other
Apostle
came
to
Rome
,
or
to
any
of
these
parts
,
sent
S.
Maternus
,
Eucherius
and
Valerius
,
who
conuerted
Alsatia
,
Treuers
,
Argentine
.
Mentz
,
Colin
and
those
Contryes
.
Of
his
directing
and
sending
sainct
Clement
,
our
renowned
Countryman
sainct
Mansuetus
with
others
,
into
or
neare
the
same
parts
,
I
haue
related
before
.
And
to
the
parts
of
Germany
nearer
to
Demmarke
,
the
same
glorious
Apostle
sainct
Peter
sent
sainct
Aegistus
one
of
the
72.
Disciples
,
and
sainct
Marianus
into
the
Countryes
of
Germany
next
to
Holst
,
and
Denmarke
who
was
Martyred
there
.
Flanders
and
the
lowe
Countryes
receaued
the
faith
from
this
our
Nation
,
by
the
preaching
of
such
as
were
sent
and
authorized
by
the
Church
of
Rome
,
as
our
Protestant
Authours
of
the
Theater
of
greate
Britaine
tell
vs
.
For
Denmarke
,
Norway
,
Island
and
those
parts
we
haue
proofe
from
our
Protestants
of
England
,
the
auncient
lawes
of
sainct
Edward
,
and
other
Antiquities
,
that
they
receaued
the
faith
of
Christ
from
such
also
of
this
Nation
,
as
were
licenced
&
warranted
thereunto
,
from
the
Popes
of
Rome
.
The
French
and
German
writers
,
both
Catholiks
and
Protestants
testifie
:
Britannos
,
Normannos
,
Picardos
,
omnemque
maris
Oceani
tractum
instruxit
formanitque
side
sanctus
Nicasius
,
à
sancto
Clemente
Apostolus
illuc
delegatus
,
Imperante
Nerone
:
sainct
Nicasius
being
sent
thither
Apostle
in
the
tyme
of
Nero
by
sainct
Clement
,
did
instruct
and
forme
in
the
faith
the
Britans
,
Normans
,
Picards
,
and
all
the
coaste
of
the
Ocean
Sea
.
2.
And
to
compasse
all
the
next
parts
of
the
continent
,
and
make
sure
worke
,
that
no
preachers
of
the
faith
of
Christ
did
or
could
come
hither
,
but
from
S.
Peter
,
and
his
Apostolike
See
of
Rome
;
If
we
circuite
France
,
and
Spayne
,
and
returne
that
way
into
Italy
againe
,
we
shall
finde
it
so
.
For
although
we
reade
,
that
S.
Iames
the
Apostle
was
in
Spayne
,
yet
it
was
before
the
Gentils
were
preached
vnto
,
and
profited
not
there
in
that
kinde
but
left
the
labour
and
glory
thereof
to
sainct
Peter
.
The
publike
Acts
of
sainct
Iames
his
life
beare
record
:
Hispaniam
adijsse
,
&
ibi
aliquos
ad
fidem
conuertisse
,
Ecclesiarum
illius
prouincia
traditio
est
:
ex
quorum
numero
septem
postea
episcopi
a
beato
Petro
ordinati
in
Hispaniam
primi
directi
sunt
:
It
is
the
tradition
of
the
Churches
of
that
prouince
,
that
sainct
Iames
the
Apostle
went
into
Spayne
,
and
there
conuerted
some
to
the
faith
:
of
which
number
seuen
were
after
made
Bishops
by
sainct
Peter
,
and
were
the
first
were
sent
thither
.
The
Romane
Martyrologe
,
Vsuardes
sainct
Beda
,
Ado
,
Pope
Gregory
the
seuenth
in
his
epistle
to
kinge
Alphonsus
,
or
Adelphonsus
,
Vincentius
and
others
haue
the
like
,
and
name
those
seuen
Bishops
ordeynad
by
S.
Peter
and
by
him
sent
into
Spayne
to
be
these
:
Torquatus
,
Cresiphontes
,
Secundus
,
Indaletius
,
Caecilius
,
Hesichius
,
and
Euphasius
.
Amonge
whome
Pope
Gregory
writeth
of
these
Bishops
sent
into
Spayne
by
sainct
Peter
:
Destructa
Idololatria
,
Christianitatem
fundauere
,
&
Religionem
plantuere
,
&
ordinem
&
officium
ostendere
:
hauing
destroyed
Idolatrie
,
they
fownded
Christianitie
,
and
planted
Religion
,
and
shewed
order
and
dutie
.
The
generall
Spannish
historye
of
Spayne
,
Beuter
and
others
write
that
sainct
Iames
conuerted
there
onely
9.
parsons
,
and
speaking
of
the
time
of
Claudius
longe
before
sainct
Paule
came
to
Rome
,
affirme
:
Sainct
Saturnine
S.
Peters
disciple
,
was
sent
into
Spayne
,
he
which
was
the
first
Bishop
of
Tholose
:
who
preached
at
Pampelone
,
and
there
conuerted
in
seuen
dayes
fourtie
thousand
parsons
.
So
that
we
see
the
kingdome
of
Spayne
receaued
the
faith
by
sainct
Peter
,
his
Disciples
,
and
direction
.
3.
Now
let
vs
wynde
nearer
to
Italy
,
and
goe
to
Marseils
,
where
we
finde
that
renowned
history
of
S.
Lazarus
,
and
Maximinus
coming
thither
with
sainct
Mary
Magdalen
,
and
her
Sister
sainct
Martha
.
That
these
two
holy
Bishops
were
also
directed
by
sainct
Peter
,
we
cannot
doubt
,
when
we
finde
it
proued
by
many
Authours
,
that
sainct
Maximinus
was
vnus
ex
Gulile
.
Eisengr
.
centenar
.
1.
part.
5.
72.
Discipulis
Christi
,
cui
à
diuo
Petro
Apostolorum
Principe
Maria
Magdalena
commendata
fuerat
:
one
of
the
72.
Disciples
of
Christ
,
to
whome
Mary
Magdalene
was
committed
by
sainct
Peter
Prince
of
the
Apostles
.
And
as
we
reade
in
the
acts
of
sainct
Martha
,
this
Disciple
of
sainct
Peter
,
sainct
Maximinus
baptized
Maistre
Puiel
hist.
in
vita
S.
Mariae
Magdal
.
22.
Iulij
.
Volater
.
Petr.
de
Natal
b.
Antonin
.
Vuern
.
Bed
.
Hamular
.
&
Fortunat.
Episcopus
Treuer
.
apud
Eisengr
.
Centen
.
1.
part.
1.
dist.
3.
an
.
D.
46.
all
that
family
.
And
after
their
coming
vnto
Marseils
,
their
dependance
of
sainct
Peter
(
then
being
come
to
Rome
)
was
no
lesse
then
before
,
for
the
French
Antiquities
tell
vs
,
That
after
the
Ascension
of
our
Lord
an
.
14.
the
Iewes
raised
so
horrible
a
persecution
against
the
Christians
,
that
the
most
part
fled
whether
they
could
.
S.
Maximinus
accompanied
with
S.
Lazarus
taketh
Mary
Magdalen
,
Martha
,
Marcella
her
hand-mayde
,
and
S.
Cedoyne
borne
blynde
whome
our
Lord
made
to
see
,
and
committed
themselues
to
the
Sea
,
to
auoyde
the
fury
of
the
Iewes
,
they
arriue
at
Marseils
,
after
by
the
persuasion
of
sainct
Mary
Magdalen
,
the
Prince
of
Marseils
was
Christened
,
and
went
to
Rome
,
and
was
there
directed
by
sainct
Peter
.
And
this
Iorney
of
King
or
Duke
Stephen
of
Fraunce
to
sainct
Peter
at
Rome
to
excuse
himselfe
of
the
Martyrdome
of
sainct
Valeria
his
wife
,
when
he
was
a
Pagan
,
is
the
common
opinion
of
French
Historians
,
treating
of
that
time
.
Therefore
we
cannot
Question
,
but
those
holy
Bishops
sainct
Maximinus
,
and
Lazarus
,
who
thus
directed
others
,
so
greate
a
Iorney
to
Rome
to
be
instructed
,
and
receaue
directions
from
S.
Peter
there
,
were
in
the
same
case
of
dependancie
from
him
themselues
.
4.
Thus
wee
haue
compassed
all
the
Sea
coasts
of
Italy
,
Spayne
,
Fraunce
round
about
,
and
finde
all
places
furnished
with
holy
preachers
from
sainct
Peter
and
the
See
Apostolik
of
Rome
.
For
the
other
Countryes
of
Germany
,
Denmarke
,
Norwey
,
and
the
rest
,
I
haue
related
how
their
conuersion
was
longe
after
,
from
this
Nation
:
And
Origen
writeth
that
those
Countries
in
his
time
had
not
yet
heard
the
word
of
the
Ghospell
:
Circa
Oceanum
Daci
,
&
Origen
.
tract.
28.
in
Matth.
Sarmati
,
&
Scythae
nondum
audierunt
Euangelij
verbum
.
Concerning
the
inward
parts
of
Fraunce
,
being
a
Country
nearest
vnto
vs
,
we
finde
all
the
Bishops
thereof
,
being
many
,
to
be
the
Disciples
of
sainct
Peter
,
and
sent
from
him
.
And
to
begin
with
the
cheifest
and
Primate
there
,
to
whom
the
others
were
subordinate
,
Eisengrenius
from
many
Authors
proueth
that
S.
Guliel
.
Eisengr
.
Centen
.
1.
part.
1.
dist.
3.
f.
56.
an
.
D.
54.
He
citeth
.
Bed
.
Martyrol
.
prid
.
cal
.
Ianuar.
Petr.
de
Natal
.
l.
2.
c.
25.
Antonin
.
part.
1.
tit.
6.
c.
25.
§.
3.
Martin
.
in
Chron.
Vicel
.
in
Hagialog
.
Vuern
.
Carthusian
.
in
Fasic
.
tempor
.
Sauinianus
or
Sabinus
one
of
the
72.
Disciples
of
Christ
,
was
by
sainct
Peter
the
Apostle
Consecrated
Primate
of
all
Fraunce
,
and
Archbishop
of
Sens
,
in
the
54.
yeare
of
Christ
,
when
Tybertus
Claudius
was
Emperor
,
and
to
him
succeeded
in
the
yeare
74.
sainct
Potentianus
Martyr
,
also
one
of
the
72.
Disciples
and
Scholler
of
sainct
Peter
cheife
of
the
Apostles
and
Companion
of
sainct
Sauinian
;
sanctus
Sauinianus
siue
Sabinus
vnus
ex
72.
Christi
Discipulis
a
sancto
Petro
Apostolo
Primas
totius
Galliae
,
&
Senonensis
Archiepiscopus
consecratus
est
anno
Christi
.
54.
Tyberio
Claudio
Caesare
Augusto●cui
successit
anno
d.
74.
sanctus
Potentianus
Martyr
,
&
●●●e
ex
72.
Petri
Apostolorum
Corypha
discipulus
,
beati
Sauiniani
in
Itinere
comes
&
peregrinationis
.
Therefore
If
the
two
first
Primates
of
all
Fraunce
were
the
Disciples
of
sainct
Peter
,
and
by
him
placed
in
that
Dignitie
,
ouer
all
the
Bishops
of
Fraunce
,
the
rest
must
needs
be
at
his
Dispotion
,
and
substitution
,
and
the
first
of
them
being
so
placed
in
the
yeare
of
Christ
54.
in
the
Empire
of
Claudius
when
sainct
Paul
was
a
strunger
in
this
part
of
the
world
,
this
prerogatiue
,
and
honour
must
needs
be
yeelded
to
sainct
Peter
:
who
was
the
first
did
send
the
first
preachers
,
and
Bishops
into
Fraunce
,
in
the
time
of
Claudius
,
by
all
testimonies
,
longe
before
sainct
Paul
came
into
any
westerne
parte
,
or
Nation
;
his
first
coming
thither
being
in
the
time
of
Nero
,
and
yet
as
a
Prisoner
,
to
Rome
,
and
so
continuing
there
two
yeares
,
as
both
Scripture
and
Historyes
giue
ample
Testimony
.
The
Authorities
for
this
sending
and
mission
by
sainct
Peter
;
are
too
many
to
be
alledged
:
Therefore
I
will
onely
set
downe
diuers
of
these
first
Bishops
,
and
the
yeares
wherein
they
were
first
consecrated
,
and
directed
thither
,
as
they
are
gathered
and
collected
out
of
many
Authors
by
Eisengrenius
,
and
Democharez
,
that
It
may
be
euidently
knowne
,
by
the
time
it selfe
,
that
onely
sainct
Peter
by
his
Disciples
founded
the
Church
of
Fraunce
.
5.
I
haue
spoaken
of
sainct
Maximinus
,
and
sainct
Lazarus
,
the
first
Bishop
Guliel
.
Eisengr
.
Centenar
.
1.
in
S.
Maximin
.
Lazaro
&
Iuliano
.
of
Aquens
,
the
second
of
Massilia
consecrated
and
deputed
to
those
places
by
sainct
Peter
,
no
other
Apostle
being
in
these
parts
to
accomplish
that
holy
worke
,
these
being
ordeined
Bishops
there
,
as
these
Authors
tell
vs
,
in
the
yeare
of
Christ
46.
in
which
yeare
also
sainct
Simon
Leprosus
whom
our
Sauiour
cured
of
that
infirmitie
was
consecrated
Bishop
of
Cenomanenses
:
This
Anton.
Democ.
l.
2.
de
Missacōtra
Caluin
.
Gul.
Eisengren
.
Cent.
1.
part.
1.
dist.
3.
also
was
called
sainct
Iulianus
.
In
the
yeare
following
47.
sainct
Martial
Disciple
and
Godchila
to
sainct
Peter
;
D.
Petri
Apostolorum
Principis
,
&
in
Baptismate
filius
,
was
with
diuers
others
sent
by
the
same
holy
Apostle
,
and
was
father
in
Christ
to
so
many
Prouinces
,
and
people
in
Fraunce
,
as
the
Annals
thereof
doe
mention
.
In
the
same
yeare
sainct
Trophimus
,
out
of
whose
spirituall
Magdeb.
Centu.
1.
in
Trophim
.
mart
.
Rom.
in
S.
Troph
.
Tom.
1.
concil
.
Gul.
Eisengr
.
Centē
.
1.
Matth.
Westm.
Arnold
.
Mirm.
in
Theatr.
conuers
.
gent.
&
alij
.
Gul.
Eisengr
.
centen
.
1.
in
S.
Aphrodisio
.
fountaine
,
as
Pope
Zosimus
writeth
all
the
Ryuers
and
brookes
of
Fraunce
were
filled
,
was
ordeyned
Bishop
of
Arles
,
which
must
needs
be
by
sainct
Peter
,
being
twelue
yeares
at
the
least
,
before
that
time
,
some
thinke
he
was
left
there
by
sainct
Paul
.
In
the
yeare
following
being
48.
sainct
Aphordisius
by
birth
an
Egiptian
,
and
Prefect
of
all
Egpyt
,
at
the
time
when
our
Sauiour
being
driuen
into
Egypt
,
the
Idols
of
the
temples
there
,
fell
doune
,
being
the
Disciple
of
S.
Peter
,
Prince
of
the
Apostles
at
Antioch
was
consecrated
Bishop
of
the
Church
of
Buturigum
in
Fraunce
.
sanctus
Aphrodisius
genere
Aegyptius
,
totius
Aegypti
praefectus
,
eo
tempore
,
quo
puero
Iesu
in
Aegyptum
fugato
,
&
in
templa
Deorum
illato
,
Idola
omnia
corruerunt
,
B.
Petro
Apostolorum
Coryphaei
apud
Antiochiam
Discipulus
,
Buturicensis
Ecclesiae
consecratus
est
Antistes
anno
Christi
48.
sedit
annis
Volaterran
.
comment
.
l.
13.
Petrus
de
Natalib
.
l.
3.
c.
218.
Gul.
Eiseng
.
Centenar
.
1.
part.
1.
dist.
3.
Franc.
Belleforest
to
.
1.
Eisengr
.
Centen
.
1.
fol.
56.
sex
,
moritur
11.
cal●ndas
Aprilis
anno
Saluatoris
54.
he
was
Bishop
there
sixe
yeares
,
and
dyed
the
eleuenth
of
the
calends
of
April
:
and
sanctus
Vrsinus
à
beato
Petro
consecratus
:
consecrated
by
sainct
Peter
,
whom
some
call
Nathaniel
,
succeeded
hym
,
in
his
Bishoprick
in
the
yeare
of
Christ
54.
And
the
same
yeare
48
,
(
except
Eisengrenius
and
others
cited
by
him
,
deceaue
vs
)
Paulus
Sergius
was
consecrated
Bishop
of
Narbon
,
eight
or
more
yeares
before
sainct
Paul
came
to
Rome
,
and
so
by
no
other
Apostle
but
sainct
Peter
.
The
next
yeare
after
,
the
49.
of
Christ
,
by
the
last
accompt
,
sainct
Clement
surnamed
Flauius
with
Caelestus
&
Faelix
,
and
our
contryman
sainct
Mansuetus
first
Bishop
of
Tullum
were
directed
in
Gallias
,
the
parts
of
Fraunce
by
sainct
Peter
.
In
the
yeare
54.
thes
Authors
testifie
,
That
sainct
Amator
,
Potentianus
,
Sauinianus
,
Fronto
,
with
others
were
sent
Bishops
by
sainct
Peter
into
Fraunce
:
all
longe
before
sainct
Paules
coming
to
Rome
.
And
for
a
Religious
memory
,
and
due
honour
of
sainct
Peter
,
and
the
See
of
Rome
in
that
respect
,
Those
Sees
of
Bishops
which
were
first
founded
by
sainct
Peter
,
and
his
Successour
sainct
Clement
,
of
whom
Annal.
Gall.
Booke
of
Estat
.
in
Fraunce
.
Edw.
Grymston
.
p.
97.
I
shall
speake
hereafter
in
his
proper
place
,
are
for
the
most
part
the
cheifest
Archbishops
Sees
there
at
this
time
.
As
the
Archbishops
of
Reims
,
Sens
,
Lyon
,
Soissons
,
Amiens
,
Noyon
,
Paris
,
Charters
,
Orleans
,
Angers
,
Mans
,
Beuuis
,
Burges
,
Bishops
sees
founded
in
Fraunce
by
S.
Peter
in
honor
▪
thereof
are
for
the
most
part
Archbishops
Sees
at
this
time
.
Tours
,
Chalon
,
Auxerre
,
Troys
,
Meaux
,
Angolesme
,
Baion
,
Narbon
,
Rouen
,
Burdeaux
,
Aix
,
Vienna
,
and
others
:
all
first
founded
by
sainct
Peter
the
Apostle
,
and
his
Successor
sainct
Clement
,
as
before
sainct
Peter
,
and
in
sainct
Clement
hereafter
is
,
and
shall
be
related
.
6.
And
because
some
Question
hath
bene
,
by
whom
sainct
Trophimus
so
renowned
in
Fraunce
,
was
first
sent
to
Arles
there
,
to
passe
ouer
other
testimonies
,
the
epistle
of
the
Bishops
of
that
Prouince
to
sainct
Leo
the
greate
,
S.
Trophimus
sent
to
Arles
in
Fraunce
by
S.
Peter
.
Pope
of
Rome
,
cleareth
this
for
to
be
sainct
Peters
doing
.
Omnibus
Regionibus
Gallicanis
notum
est
,
sed
non
sacrosanctae
Ecclesiae
Romanae
habetur
incognitum
,
quod
prima
inter
Gallias
Arelatensis
ciuitas
missum
à
beatissimo
Petro
Apostolo
Epistola
comprouincialium
Episcoporum
Metropolis
Arelaten
.
ad
S.
Leonem
Papam
.
inter
epist.
S.
Leonis
epist.
108.
&
in
Tom.
1.
concil
.
sanctum
Trophimum
habere
meruit
sacerdotem
,
&
exinde
alijs
paulatim
regionibus
Galliarum
donum
fidei
&
Religionis
infusum
:
It
is
knowne
to
all
Countries
of
Fraunce
,
neyther
is
it
vnknowne
to
the
holy
Romane
Church
,
that
Arles
the
cheife
citie
of
Fraunce
deserued
to
haue
for
Preist
,
sainct
Trophimus
sent
from
sainct
Peter
the
Apostle
,
and
from
thence
by
little
and
little
the
gift
of
faith
was
infused
to
the
other
Regions
of
Fraunce
.
Where
we
see
it
proued
by
the
publike
letters
and
testimonie
of
all
the
Bishops
of
that
Prouince
:
That
it
was
a
certaine
and
confessed
truth
among
all
the
Churches
of
Fraunce
,
and
knowne
also
at
Rome
,
that
sainct
Trophimus
who
was
so
renowned
in
Fraunce
was
sent
thither
by
sainct
Peter
;
which
yet
doth
not
condemne
their
opinion
,
which
say
,
sainct
Paul
in
his
Iorney
from
Rome
to
Spayne
left
him
by
the
way
at
Arles
whether
he
was
formerly
sent
by
sainct
Peter
,
and
sainct
Paul
finding
him
at
Arles
,
went
on
his
Iorney
leauing
sainct
Trophimus
,
where
he
found
him
.
Which
confirmeth
that
I
haue
deliuered
before
of
this
matter
,
and
thus
I
haue
compassed
and
circuited
all
Countries
round
about
vs
,
&
find
that
they
all
first
receaued
the
faith
of
Christ
in
these
times
by
sainct
Peter
the
Apostle
,
and
his
disciples
,
and
no
other
meanes
but
this
,
was
left
,
or
to
be
fownde
in
histories
to
bring
the
first
knowledge
of
saluation
to
this
Kingdome
.
And
hauing
this
farre
entreated
of
sainct
Peters
Disciples
,
let
vs
now
speake
of
that
most
glorious
Apostle
himselfe
&
his
&
preacing
heare
.
THE
XIIII
.
CHAPTER
.
WHEREIN
IS
PROVED
BY
MANY
ARGVments
,
Authorities
,
and
Antiquaries
both
Catholiks
and
Protestants
that
sainct
Peter
the
Apostle
parsonally
preached
,
and
founded
Christian
Religion
in
this
kingdome
.
1.
NOW
I
am
come
,
to
giue
that
glory
to
this
kingdome
,
whereof
a
Protestant
thus
speaketh
:
we
should
accompt
it
Godwyn
Conu
.
of
Brit●ine
.
p.
6.
a
greate
glory
to
our
Nation
to
deriue
the
peti-degree
of
our
spituall
linadge
,
from
so
noble
and
excellent
a
father
,
as
sainct
Peter
.
And
diuers
others
of
that
profession
will
seeme
to
giue
that
Preeminencie
vnto
him
.
To
satisfie
therefore
,
these
men
,
and
giue
that
due
honour
to
this
kingdome
:
this
is
sufficiently
proued
before
by
those
that
haue
told
vs
he
preached
in
all
kingdomes
and
Ilands
of
the
west
;
therefore
this
Cuontry
,
so
greate
,
and
ample
a
portion
of
the
westerne
world
,
and
the
most
florishing
Iland
thereof
,
cannot
be
excluded
from
this
prerogatiue
.
This
moued
our
first
Christian
King
Lucius
,
and
the
S.
Peter
his
personall
preaching
,
and
founding
our
Church
in
Britain
proued
by
all
human
authoritie
.
cheifest
of
the
cleargie
heare
in
that
time
,
in
the
first
publik
and
generall
conuersion
of
this
kingdome
to
dedicate
the
first
and
principall
Churches
of
this
Land
to
this
glorious
Apostle
,
as
our
first
father
and
founder
in
Christ
,
as
namely
two
in
one
cittie
of
London
,
the
one
of
them
the
Metropolitane
cheife
See
,
diuers
hundreds
of
yeares
,
scituated
in
Cornhill
,
and
still
keeping
the
name
of
sainct
Peters
Church
:
The
other
at
westminster
also
to
this
day
Stowe
hist.
in
K.
Lucius
an
.
D.
179
Holinsh.
ib.
hist.
of
Engl.
The
Table
of
S.
Peters
Church
there
.
Ihon
Norden
Specul
.
Britan.
part.
1.
p.
42.
Camden
in
Brit.
Belgae
Sommersetsh●re
.
Francis
Mason
Consecrat
.
l.
2.
c.
cap.
2.
pag.
●0
.
retayning
the
name
,
sainct
Peters
Church
,
and
diuers
others
in
this
kingdome
,
when
except
that
of
Glastenbury
dedicated
to
our
blessed
lady
,
sainct
Mary
,
we
cannot
finde
the
like
of
dedicating
so
auncient
and
many
Churches
to
any
other
sainct
,
sainct
Paul
,
sainct
Ioseph
,
or
whom
soeuer
supposed
to
haue
preached
heare
.
2.
The
next
argument
shall
be
from
the
testimonie
of
our
holy
King
Inas
and
the
Clergie
of
England
then
.
Who
in
the
place
of
the
olde
Church
of
Glastenbury
,
building
a
very
magnificent
new
Church
dedicated
it
to
Christ
,
sainct
Peter
,
and
sainct
Paul
,
and
in
the
high
forefront
thereof
engraued
certaine
verses
in
the
honour
of
sainct
Peter
and
sainct
Paul
,
among
which
these
three
are
founde
.
Surgit
in
his
templum
quod
placet
ara
Deo
.
Anglia
plaude
lubens
,
mittit
til●
Roma
salutem
,
Fulgor
Apostolicus
Glasconiam
irradiat
.
The
first
which
our
Protestants
omitt
to
translate
is
thus
:
in
Th●se
(
to
wit
sainct
Peter
and
sainct
Paul
▪
a
Church
and
an
Altar
pleasing
vnto
God
is
raised
,
The
other
two
are
thus
tran●lated
by
our
Protestants
:
Be
glad
England
,
Rome
s●●deth
health
to
thee
,
and
Apostolicall
Brightnes
doth
lighten
Glastenbury
.
And
they
say
that
this
is
ment
either
of
doctrine
,
or
protection
.
But
the
words
mittit
●●bi
Roma
salutem
:
That
Rome
s●nt
saluation
vnto
Britaine
,
and
the
Apostolicall
brightnes
of
sainct
Peter
and
Paule
did
illuminate
Glastenbury
,
doe
include
onely
doctrine
and
Saluation
,
and
no
mention
there
at
all
is
had
of
protection
,
which
is
contrary
,
to
protestant
Religion
:
and
in
Catholik
Religion
,
for
so
worthie
a
King
,
as
sainct
Inas
was
to
ascribe
the
patronadge
of
Glasten
burie
to
sainct
Peter
and
sainct
Paul
,
if
neither
of
them
had
giuen
Influence
to
the
first
settling
of
Religion
there
,
and
exclude
sainct
Ioseph
,
who
both
liued
and
died
in
that
place
,
is
an
harsh
&
vnworthie
construction
:
And
to
giue
further
testimonie
,
that
the
words
of
that
Inscription
are
altogether
to
be
vnderstood
of
our
first
conuersion
,
and
receauing
the
faith
from
sainct
Peter
and
Rome
all
those
verses
excepting
the
words
Anglia
,
and
Glastonia
,
England
,
and
Glastenbury
,
are
taken
word
by
word
from
Venantius
Fortunatus
,
Bishop
of
Venant
.
Fortun.
l.
3.
c.
7.
Poyctires
in
Fraunce
,
who
testifieth
in
those
verses
,
(
as
I
haue
by
others
proued
before
)
that
Gallia
,
Fraunce
,
and
the
Allobroge
people
of
Sanoye
,
and
the
Dolphinists
were
conuerted
by
S.
Peter
and
his
disciples
,
and
S.
Paul
also
preached
there
,
as
I
shall
shew
hereafter
:
And
therefore
among
the
rest
of
the
encomiasticall
verses
of
those
two
glorious
Apostles
,
hath
these
:
Gallia
plaude
Lubens
,
mittit
tibi
Roma
salutem
:
Fulgor
Apostolicus
visitat
Allobrogas
.
Which
King
Inas
applyed
to
Britanie
,
and
Glastenbury
,
in
the
same
manner
onely
changing
Gallia
into
Anglia
,
and
Allobrogas
into
Glastoniam
,
and
to
make
a
true
verse
,
visitat
into
Irradiat
in
the
maner
before
related
:
Anglia
plaude
lubens
,
mittit
tibi
Roma
salutem
:
Fulgor
Apostolicus
Glastoniam
irradiat
.
Which
he
neither
would
,
nor
truly
could
haue
done
,
except
,
as
venantius
Fortunatus
truely
found
by
vndeniable
Authorities
,
that
Fraunce
and
the
people
of
Sauoy
and
Delphinate
did
first
receaue
the
doctrine
of
Saluation
from
Rome
,
S.
Peter
,
and
S.
Paul
;
So
King
Inas
had
sufficient
warrant
,
to
apply
the
very
same
,
and
in
the
same
sence
,
to
Britaine
or
England
and
Glastenbury
to
haue
receaued
the
first
light
of
faith
from
the
same
Rome
,
and
holy
Apostles
S.
Peter
and
S.
Paul
.
3.
I
may
add
to
these
the
testimony
of
Kenulphus
King
of
the
Mercians
with
vs
,
to
Pope
Leo
the
third
,
where
in
his
epistle
vnto
him
,
thus
he
writeth
;
vnde
Tibi
Apostolica
dignitas
,
inde
nobis
fidei
veritas
Innotuit
:
from
whence
Apostolicall
dignitie
was
deriued
vnto
thee
,
(
which
by
all
consent
,
was
from
S.
Peter
Kenulphus
Rex
Mercior
.
epist.
ad
Leonem
Pap.
3.
the
Apostle
)
from
thence
,
the
truthe
of
faith
appeared
or
was
made
knowne
vnto
vs
▪
Which
by
the
reason
before
,
must
needs
be
from
S.
Peter
,
And
we
reade
in
an
Epistle
of
Pope
Ihon
the
fift
,
written
in
the
yeare
686.
to
Ethelred
King
of
the
Marshes
,
and
to
Alfride
King
of
Northumberland
,
on
the
behalf
of
Bishop
Wilfrid
for
the
restoring
his
Chuch
vnto
him
with
certaine
Monasteries
,
that
this
land
of
Britaine
first
receaued
the
faith
of
Christ
by
S.
Peter
Ioa.
Pap.
5.
epist.
ad
Ethelred
.
&
Alfrid
.
Reges
Guliel
.
Malmes
.
l.
3.
de
Pontific
.
c.
de
Archiep.
Ebor
.
ex
libr.
Step.
Cantuariens
.
in
vita
S.
Wilfrid
.
Archiepis
.
Ebor.
Harr.
hist.
tom.
1.
cheife
of
the
Apostles
:
the
words
are
as
followe
:
Dominis
eminentissimis
Ethelredo
Regi
Merciorum
&
Alfrido
Regi
Deirorum
&
Bernitiorum
Ioannes
Papa
,
de
vestra
Religionis
acc●ssibus
,
gratia
Dei
cooperante
gaudemus
,
feruorem
fid●i
●ernentes
in
vobis
,
quam
ex
praedicatione
principis
Apostolorum
,
Deo
vestros
animos
illuminante
,
percepistis
,
&
efficaciter
tenetis
:
Pope
Ihon
to
the
most
●●inent
Lords
Ethelred
King
of
the
Mercians
and
Alfride
King
of
the
Deires
,
and
Bernitians
:
we
reioyce
of
the
accesses
of
your
Religion
,
the
grace
of
God
cooperating
,
perceauing
the
feruour
of
faith
in
you
,
which
you
haue
receaued
●y
the
preaching
of
the
prince
of
the
Apostles
.
Where
we
play●ely
see
,
the
first
preaching
of
the
faith
of
Christ
in
those
parts
,
ascribed
to
S.
Peter
the
Apostle
.
For
testimony
whereof
,
we
may
also
add
the
words
of
Pope
Alexander
the
third
,
in
his
epistle
to
King
Henry
the
second
of
England
,
where
he
playnely
saith
:
That
England
was
vnder
S.
Peters
protection
,
euer
since
Christs
name
was
glorified
there
.
Or
why
did
Arnobius
that
renowned
father
1200.
yeares
since
,
speaking
of
S.
Alexand.
Pap.
3.
epist.
ad
Henric.
2.
Reg.
Angl.
Eugubin
.
de
donatione
Const.
Arnobiu●
lib.
2.
contra
gentes
.
Peters
trauayles
say
,
that
he
preached
in
all
the
Ilands
and
prouinces
of
the
west
:
in
Insulis
&
prouincijs
quas
Sol
occidens
lustrat
?
except
he
thought
he
was
heare
in
Britaine
,
the
most
renowned
Iland
of
all
the
western
world
.
Where
the
lesser
and
more
vnnoble
are
included
,
as
by
such
generall
words
they
are
,
the
most
noble
and
worthie
cannot
be
thought
to
be
excluded
.
4.
And
so
certaine
this
seemeth
,
that
a
late
writer
inclineth
to
think
that
Harris
in
Theatr
.
l.
1.
S.
Peter
gaue
denomination
to
some
places
at
his
being
heare
:
There
is
(
saith
this
Authour
)
in
the
North
parts
an
old
Citie
called
Aldclihit
,
which
in
the
Britans
time
many
hundred
yeares
passed
,
bore
his
(
S.
Peters
)
name
.
For
Aldclihit
in
the
Brittish
tonge
is
as
much
to
say
,
as
Peters
Clyhit
,
or
Peterclyhit
for
so
Henricus
Huntingtoniensis
a
learned
Author
of
reuerend
antiquitie
telleth
vs
in
his
first
booke
of
Histories
,
where
he
saith
:
Orientalis
autem
habet
in
medio
sui
vrbem
Guidi
,
Henric.
Hunting
.
l.
1.
hist.
occidentalis
supra
se
,
hoc
est
ad
dextram
sui
habet
vrbem
Aldclyhit
,
quod
lingua
Britonum
significat
Petrum
Clyhit
,
est
autem
iuxta
fluuium
nominis
illius
.
Thus
in
This
Authour
wrote
before
the
printing
●f
Henry
of
Huntington
,
by
the
Protestans
,
&
so
citeth
the
Manuscript
.
For
the
printed
booke
hath
Petram
Clyhit
,
and
not
Pet●um
.
English
:
the
east
part
of
Northumberland
hath
in
the
midst
of
it
a
cytie
called
Guidi
:
and
in
the
west
part
,
on
the
right
hand
thereof
there
is
a
cytie
called
Aldclyhit
,
which
in
the
Britans
languadge
doth
signifie
Peters
Clyhit
,
or
Peter
Clyhit
.
The
which
standeth
vppon
a
Ryuer
of
the
same
name
.
In
which
sence
also
the
words
of
S.
Prosper
seeme
to
be
vnderstoode
,
who
writing
of
S.
Celestine
Pope
of
Rome
,
his
care
to
purdge
this
Iland
of
the
Pelagian
Heresie
,
and
conuert
Ireland
to
the
faith
of
Christ
,
speaketh
in
this
manner
:
dum
Romanam
Insulam
studet
seruare
Catholicam
,
fecit
etiam
Barbaram
Christianam
:
while
●e
studieth
to
keepe
the
Roman
Iland
Catholike
,
he
also
made
the
Barbarous
Iland
Christia
.
Whereas
Prosper
.
l.
contra
collatorem
c.
41.
by
the
Barbarous
Iland
he
vnderstandeth
Ireland
:
so
by
the
Roman
Iland
he
meaneth
and
describeth
this
Iland
of
Britaine
.
Which
can
in
no
other
sence
especially
at
that
time
be
called
the
Roman
Iland
,
but
as
it
was
vnder
S.
Peters
spirituall
Empire
,
and
Regiment
and
his
Successours
,
Popes
of
Rome
.
For
first
in
respect
of
temporall
subiection
this
Iland
was
neuer
at
any
time
wholly
,
Romana
Insula
:
a
Romane
Iland
,
all
those
Countryes
beyond
Seuerus
or
Adrians
wall
were
free
from
subiection
to
the
Romans
,
and
in
S.
Prosper
his
time
and
S.
Celestine
of
which
he
speaketh
,
It
was
further
from
hauing
any
such
denomination
,
both
Scots
,
Picts
,
and
Saxons
hauing
inuaded
and
spoyled
diuers
prouinces
of
that
part
,
Which
the
Romans
did
formerly
possesse
,
and
the
Romans
at
that
time
had
nothing
at
all
,
to
doe
in
this
Iland
,
but
the
Britans
had
Kings
of
their
owne
,
as
Vortigern
,
Vortimer
,
Aurelius
Ambrosius
and
others
.
Which
construction
of
S.
Prosper
is
more
warranted
by
the
first
Protestant
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
,
who
citeth
Cardinal
Pole
the
Popes
legate
in
these
termes
,
neuer
improuing
,
but
allowing
them
:
hanc
Insulae
nobilitatem
atque
gloriam
Dei
prouidentiae
atque
beneficientiae
soli
acceptam
ferendam
,
sed
tamen
Matth.
Parket
.
l.
antiqu●t
.
Br●t
.
●n
Regina●d
.
Pol.
Cardina
.
p.
351.
1.
cap.
69.
viam
ipsam
atque
rationem
qua
haec
nobilitas
atque
gloria
parta
est
,
a
sede
Romana
nobis
p●imo
semperque
monstratam
,
&
patefactam
fuisse
:
we
must
ascribe
t●is
nobilitie
,
and
glory
of
this
Iland
,
to
haue
the
first
of
all
receaued
the
faith
of
Christ
,
to
the
prouidence
and
Bounty
of
God
,
but
yett
that
the
away
and
meanes
how
this
Nobilitie
,
and
glory
●as
gotten
to
this
nation
,
was
first
and
alwayes
shewed
,
and
made
open
from
the
See
of
Rome
.
Which
must
needs
be
extended
,
and
ascend
to
S.
Peter
,
and
the
Apostles
time
,
as
the
words
,
primo
semperque
,
first
and
alwayes
doe
demonstrate
,
for
it
is
the
common
opinion
of
our
Protestant
writers
,
and
amonge
them
three
of
their
Bishops
here
cited
,
that
Britanniae
Ecclesiae
origo
ab
Apostolis
ipsis
Parker
.
in
Indice
.
v.
Britannia
.
Bal.
l.
de
Scriptor
.
Cent.
1.
in
Ioseph
Ara.
Godwyn
.
Conu
.
of
Brit.
c.
2.
p.
15.
Theater
of
great
Britaine
l.
6.
cap.
9.
pag.
202.
probatur
:
that
the
begynning
of
the
Church
of
Britaine
was
from
the
Apostles
.
5.
How
the
first
Apostle
that
preached
heare
could
be
no
other
then
S.
Peter
I
haue
made
manifest
by
our
Protestants
before
;
and
in
their
Theater
of
greate
Britaine
,
their
best
learned
Antiquaries
from
diuers
authors
,
and
approued
Antiquities
,
thus
testifie
:
sainct
Peter
the
Apostle
is
supposed
to
haue
preached
in
Britaine
.
And
agayne
:
That
S.
Peter
the
Apostle
preached
the
word
of
life
in
this
Iland
as
to
other
Nations
he
did
,
for
whome
,
God
had
chosen
him
,
that
from
his
mouth
they
might
heare
the
ghospell
,
and
beleeue
,
as
himself
alledgeth
,
and
that
he
heare
founded
Churches
,
and
ordeyned
Preists
,
and
Deacons
,
which
is
reported
Metaphrast
.
Gul.
Eisengr
.
cent.
1.
1.
part.
7.
dist.
8.
by
Simon
Metaphrastes
,
out
of
the
greeke
Antiquities
,
and
Gulielmus
Eisengrenius
in
the
first
of
his
Centuries
.
Where
we
see
both
Greekes
and
Latines
to
agree
in
this
,
by
our
Protestants
censure
.
Which
other
Protestant
Antiquaries
,
namely
amonge
others
Syr
William
Camden
their
absolutely
best
historian
,
who
maketh
it
a
thing
so
certaine
that
S.
Peter
the
Apostle
both
preached
heare
,
and
performed
such
holy
Apostolik
offices
for
this
kingdome
,
as
are
partly
remembred
before
,
that
he
maketh
it
a
wonder
,
that
any
man
should
oppose
Camd.
in
Brit.
against
it
,
and
not
beleeue
it
to
be
so
.
Quid
ni
crederemus
?
why
should
we
not
beleeue
it
,
and
them
that
write
it
to
be
so
?
And
besides
the
Authors
before
alledged
,
and
to
be
cited
hereafter
,
both
this
Prince
of
Protestant
Antiquaries
,
and
Andredu
Chesne
in
his
French
generall
history
of
England
,
Scotland
,
and
Iland
,
and
diuers
other
English
writers
,
and
allowed
historians
doe
playnely
André
du
Chesne
histoire
general
d'Angleterre
,
Escosse
&
d'Irland
l.
3.
pag.
152.
&
in
Indice
.
Harris
in
Theatro
in
S.
Peter
l.
1.
c.
22.
Nic.
Fa.
antiq.
Cath.
p.
12.
Camd.
supr.
Edit.
an.
1594.
&
1588.
Andre
Chesne
supr.
affirme
,
that
Nicephorus
is
of
the
same
opinion
.
Camden
confidently
in
diuers
Editions
telleth
vs
:
Nicephorus
de
Petro
prodit
:
Nicephorus
doth
declare
of
sainct
Peter
,
that
he
brought
the
faith
of
Christ
,
to
the
Iles
of
Britaine
.
The
French
historian
saith
:
Nicephorus
teacheth
in
moste
expresse
terms
,
that
sainct
Peter
brought
the
doctrine
of
Christ
to
the
occidentall
Ocean
,
and
the
Iles
of
Britaine
.
6.
And
if
those
men
should
ground
vpon
no
other
place
,
then
that
of
Nicephorus
,
which
some
would
expound
for
S.
Simon
Zelotes
being
heare
,
which
is
in
his
second
booke
,
and
40.
chapter
:
It
cannot
be
vnderstood
of
any
other
Apostle
in
any
probable
opinion
,
but
S.
Simon
Peter
,
the
cheife
of
the
Apostles
,
for
none
other
of
that
most
holy
company
being
named
Simon
,
but
Simon
Peter
,
and
the
other
by
some
Zelotes
,
and
Chananaeus
.
I
haue
made
demonstration
,
both
by
Catholikes
and
Protestants
,
that
S.
Simon
Zelotes
was
neuer
heare
in
this
Britaine
:
Therefore
Nicephorus
to
iustifie
the
coming
of
S.
Simon
an
Apostle
to
preach
the
ghospell
in
this
kingdome
,
to
make
his
assertion
true
,
must
needs
vnderstand
it
,
of
S.
Simon
Peter
.
And
his
very
words
will
easely
suffer
that
construction
.
These
they
are
as
they
be
translated
by
our
Protestant
historians
:
Nicephorus
a
Greeke
Authour
in
his
second
booke
40.
Stowe
&
Howes
hist.
in
Agricola
.
chapter
hath
as
followeth
.
Simon
borne
in
Chana
Galilei
,
who
for
his
feruent
affection
to
his
Master
,
and
greate
zeale
he
tooke
by
all
meanes
to
the
Ghospell
,
was
surnamed
Zelotes
,
he
hauing
receaued
the
holy
Ghost
from
aboue
,
trauailed
through
Egypt
,
and
Afrike
,
then
through
Mauritania
,
and
all
Lybia
,
preaching
the
Ghospell
.
And
the
same
doctrine
he
brought
to
the
occidentall
Sea
,
and
the
Iles
called
Britannicae
.
What
is
here
in
this
narration
,
but
may
truely
and
literally
be
applied
to
sainct
Simon
Peter
?
who
by
name
was
Simon
,
by
Country
of
Galilie
,
where
he
was
first
called
by
Christ
,
to
be
an
Apostle
,
as
first
the
scripture
witnesseth
:
Matth.
c.
4.
v.
15.
March
.
c.
1.
v.
16.
Ioan.
c.
21.
v.
15.
16.
1●
.
and
for
zeale
and
loue
to
his
master
,
the
most
zelous
,
and
louing
among
all
the
Apostles
,
by
his
owne
,
and
Christs
testimony
,
recorded
by
the
beloued
Apostle
of
Christ
.
That
S.
Peter
the
Apostle
trauayled
those
Countries
,
or
taugth
the
faith
in
them
,
is
both
proued
before
,
and
Nicephorus
himselfe
shall
further
testifie
.
Therefore
to
keepe
Nicephorus
,
or
whosoeuer
,
from
whom
he
citeth
that
allegation
from
contradiction
,
seeing
it
cannot
truely
be
interpreted
of
S.
Simon
Zelotes
,
we
must
for
the
credit
of
the
Authour
expound
it
of
S.
Simon
Peter
,
and
this
the
rather
because
those
Protestants
themselues
which
cite
these
words
of
Nicephorus
,
doe
not
affirme
,
that
they
are
true
of
Stowe
&
Howes
supr.
in
Agricola
.
Godwyn
Conu
.
of
Britaine
pa.
2.
the
other
saint
Simon
,
or
that
he
euer
was
in
this
Iland
:
therefore
to
iustifie
their
truth
in
any
respect
,
we
must
by
consent
both
of
Catholiks
,
and
Protestants
,
say
,
they
are
onely
verifiable
of
saint
Peter
.
Which
the
same
Authour
Nicephorus
doth
more
plainely
proue
in
other
places
.
First
in
the
first
chapter
of
his
third
booke
he
doth
plainely
distinguish
that
Apostle
called
by
him
before
saint
Simon
that
preached
in
Britaine
,
from
that
Apostle
,
called
also
commonly
saint
Simon
Cananaeus
,
or
Zelotes
,
which
preached
in
Egypt
,
Afrike
,
and
Mauritania
,
making
them
two
seuerall
,
and
diuers
Apostles
;
for
speaking
there
of
the
sortition
or
diuision
of
the
world
betweene
the
12.
Apostles
,
to
preach
the
Ghospell
in
,
he
vseth
these
words
:
Aegyptum
&
Paran
alius
,
alius
item
Nicephorus
lib.
3.
cap.
1.
Stowe
and
Ed.
Howes
hist.
Romans
.
p.
37.
extremas
Oceanum
Regiones
,
&
Insulas
Britannicas
sortitus
est
.
Which
our
Protestants
thus
translate
:
An
other
chose
Egypt
,
and
Lybia
:
an
other
the
vttermost
coosts
of
the
Ocean
,
with
the
Iles
of
Britaine
.
Where
we
euidently
See
,
that
whereas
it
is
commonly
taught
that
S.
Simon
Zelotes
did
preach
in
Egypt
,
and
Afrike
,
which
also
Nicephorus
alloweth
,
yet
euen
by
him
it
was
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
alius
,
an
other
&
Apostle
,
yet
by
him
before
called
Simon
that
preached
in
Britaine
:
Therefore
by
him
as
the
Protestant
Antiquaries
before
haue
truely
deduced
,
it
must
needs
be
S.
Simon
Camden
supr.
Andre
Chesne
supr.
Nicephor
.
l.
2.
c.
35.
Peter
,
Prince
of
the
Apostles
,
which
preached
in
this
kingdome
.
Which
he
further
confirmeth
of
S.
Peter
,
in
an
other
place
,
speaking
thus
of
him
:
Petrus
per
orbem
habitabilem
passim
vadens
,
Ecclesias
vbique
constituit
,
&
Romanam
successoribus
commisit
,
Lino
videlicet
,
Anacleto
,
&
Clementi
:
Peter
going
euery
where
,
through
the
habitable
world
,
appointed
Churches
in
euery
place
,
and
left
the
Roman
See
to
his
Successours
,
Linus
,
Anacletus
,
and
Clement
.
Therefore
speaking
of
this
voyadge
of
S.
Peter
after
he
came
to
Rome
and
leauing
it
to
S.
Linus
,
and
his
Successours
,
he
must
needs
principally
vnderstand
his
Iorney
,
and
labours
into
this
west
world
,
through
all
which
,
as
he
saith
he
trauayled
and
founded
Churches
in
euery
place
.
For
to
that
purpose
by
the
common
consent
of
Antiquaries
,
he
committed
the
chardge
at
Rome
to
S.
Linus
and
Cletus
,
vt
ipse
instaret
praedicationi
verbi
&
orationi
;
that
he
might
intend
to
preach
the
word
of
God
Niceph.
l.
3.
c.
1.
in
this
westerne
world
,
and
to
pray
.
And
that
he
constituted
Bishops
in
Ilands
and
cities
:
in
totius
Europae
oris
,
in
all
the
coasts
of
Europe
.
Therefore
except
England
the
greatest
of
Ilands
is
not
to
be
called
an
Iland
,
and
so
renowned
a
Monarchie
of
Europe
is
no
part
thereof
,
we
must
needs
graunt
by
Nicephorus
,
that
S.
Peter
preached
the
faith
of
Christ
,
consecrated
Preists
,
and
Bishops
,
and
founded
Churches
in
this
Nation
of
great
Britaine
.
7.
And
because
our
Theater
Protestants
before
haue
a
relation
of
this
to
be
proued
from
the
Greeke
Antiquities
I
will
ascend
much
higher
then
the
dayes
of
Nicephorus
,
euen
to
the
time
of
our
greate
Emperour
King
and
Cuontryman
Constantine
,
in
whose
age
and
Empire
about
thirteene
hundred
yeares
since
,
that
greate
glory
of
learned
men
in
Greece
Eusebius
,
as
an
auncient
learned
sainct
of
that
Nation
testifieth
hath
written
,
that
S.
Peter
preached
,
Euseb.
Pamphili
apud
S.
Sim.
Metaphrast
.
die
29.
Iunij
.
(
and
longe
time
as
it
appeareth
by
him
)
in
this
our
Britaine
,
and
the
neare
adioyning
westerne
Nations
.
Eusebius
Pamphili
dicit
Petrum
duodecim
annos
esse
versatum
in
Oriente
,
vigint
:
autem
tres
annos
transegisse
Romae
,
&
in
Britannia
,
&
in
ciuitatibus
quae
sunt
in
Occidente
:
adeo
vt
sit
totum
tempus
praedicationis
Petri
triginta
&
quinque
anni
:
Eusebius
Pamphylus
saith
,
that
Peter
conuersed
in
the
East
,
twelue
yeares
,
and
spent
three
and
twenty
at
Rome
and
in
Britaine
,
and
in
the
cities
which
be
in
the
west
:
So
that
the
whole
time
of
the
preaching
of
Peter
is
thirtie
and
fiue
yeares
.
Where
he
speaketh
of
the
compleate
yeares
of
S.
Peters
preaching
in
the
west
,
omitting
the
parts
of
yeares
,
or
taking
S.
Peters
going
to
Hierusalem
againe
,
at
the
death
of
our
blessed
Lady
,
out
of
the
25.
yeares
of
his
abode
in
the
west
.
Which
accompt
our
English
Protestants
in
their
Fasti
of
the
Kings
and
Bishops
of
England
,
confirme
.
Let
no
man
obiect
that
his
testimony
is
not
sufficient
;
he
being
an
holy
learned
saint
liuing
in
Constantinople
the
cheife
Citie
of
Greece
,
where
Eusebius
works
were
then
most
famous
,
&
knowne
to
all
men
of
learning
,
and
hauing
so
constantly
auouched
it
,
when
all
Greece
could
argue
him
of
vntruth
,
if
it
had
●ene
otherwise
.
Who
but
extraordinarily
wicked
will
once
imagine
that
so
worthy
an
Authour
would
to
his
owne
eternall
shame
,
and
confusion
,
haue
once
inuented
such
a
forgery
?
what
Grecian
since
that
time
,
or
before
by
some
numbers
of
yeares
hath
so
much
fauoured
the
Church
of
Rome
as
to
honour
it
with
vntruthes
,
when
they
haue
rather
endeuoured
the
contrary
,
as
many
haue
written
?
Neyther
Fasti
Regum
&
Episcoporum
Angliae
vsque
ad
Gul.
seniorem
.
doe
those
workes
of
Eusebius
which
be
now
commonly
extant
contradict
,
but
rather
confirme
,
that
which
is
cited
from
him
before
of
S.
Peter
his
spending
much
time
in
preaching
in
Britaine
.
For
although
Eusebius
both
in
his
History
,
and
Cronicle
saith
,
with
the
generall
opinion
of
historians
that
S.
Peter
was
Bishop
of
Rome
24.
or
25.
yeares
:
yet
this
is
so
farre
from
keeping
him
from
Britaine
,
that
it
maketh
it
a
matter
almost
incredible
,
but
in
some
part
of
that
time
he
was
in
Britaine
.
And
first
all
those
renowned
Authours
,
Greeke
,
and
Latine
,
which
affirme
that
S.
Peter
preached
heare
in
Britaine
,
affirme
also
,
that
he
was
so
longe
Bishop
of
Rome
.
And
seeing
the
world
was
euen
by
Christ
,
and
the
Apostles
themselues
so
diuided
among
them
,
to
preach
the
ghospell
in
,
and
conuerte
it
to
the
faith
,
what
other
Apostle
did
make
any
Residence
so
neare
vnto
vs
by
many
hundreds
of
miles
,
as
Rome
the
See
of
S.
Peter
?
all
histories
of
their
liues
and
deaths
,
be
constant
in
this
.
And
I
haue
proued
before
,
that
no
other
of
the
12.
Apostles
,
among
whom
this
diuision
was
made
,
except
S.
Peter
,
preached
either
in
,
or
neare
to
this
kingdome
.
8.
And
all
those
Authors
before
haue
proued
,
that
S.
Peter
preached
in
all
these
westerne
Nations
,
during
that
time
when
he
is
saide
to
haue
had
his
cheife
Residencie
at
Rome
,
as
the
same
Eusebius
,
with
the
holy
Scriptures
,
and
all
historians
affirmeth
,
that
during
his
first
named
Residency
of
Antioch
,
in
ponto
,
Galatia
,
Bithinia
,
Cappadiocia
,
&
Asia
praedicauit
:
he
preached
in
Pontus
,
Galatia
,
Bithynia
,
Cappadocia
,
and
Asia
.
Some
of
those
places
fully
Euseb.
in
Chron.
Euseb.
hist.
Eccl.
l.
3.
c.
1.
Godwyn
.
Conu
.
of
Brit.
c.
1.
pag.
5.
Act.
Apost.
c.
15.
v.
1.
2.
3.
4.
5.
6.
7.
or
allmoste
as
remote
from
Antioch
,
as
Britaine
is
from
Rome
.
And
our
Protestants
themselues
with
the
Scriptures
and
many
historians
testifie
,
that
after
S.
Peter
his
settling
at
Rome
,
he
went
againe
from
thence
to
Hierusalem
,
and
Antioch
also
,
farre
more
distant
from
Rome
,
then
Britaine
is
.
And
if
S.
Peter
had
not
preached
heare
,
it
is
euident
before
,
that
none
of
the
twelue
Apostles
to
whose
preaching
the
world
was
first
by
Christ
committed
,
had
performed
it
.
And
so
we
should
perhaps
haue
in
that
respect
bene
the
most
vnhappie
kingdome
in
the
knowne
world
,
at
that
time
,
not
any
on
of
so
greate
extension
,
greatnes
,
and
honour
,
being
to
be
reckoned
,
but
probably
as
appeareth
by
former
Relations
,
one
Apostle
or
other
preached
the
ghospell
in
it
.
9.
An
other
also
a
Grecian
&
an
holy
Sainct
as
is
set
downe
in
the
Menologe
Menol.
Graecor
.
in
S.
Sim.
Metaphr
.
Sur.
Et
Lippom
.
die
27.
Nou.
in
festo
eius
.
Ioh.
Molan
.
in
addit
.
ad
Vsuard
.
27.
Nou.
Conrad
.
Gesner
.
in
Bibl.
in
Io.
Psell
.
of
the
Grecians
and
dyuers
Latine
Martyrologes
as
Surius
,
Lippomannus
,
and
Molanus
,
and
his
holy
life
written
by
Ioannes
Psellus
,
much
commended
by
the
Protestants
,
Conradus
Gesnerus
,
Iosius
Simlerus
,
Ioannes
Iacobus
Frisius
and
others
,
setteth
downe
all
the
circumstances
of
S.
Peters
coming
hither
,
by
what
contries
,
the
time
of
his
staying
heare
,
what
he
performed
in
this
kingdome
,
how
he
was
heare
admonished
by
an
Angell
from
heauen
to
returne
againe
to
Rome
,
to
suffer
Martyrdome
,
and
other
matters
of
such
consequence
,
in
so
greate
a
busines
,
that
there
is
not
more
certaine
,
and
particular
Relation
left
in
any
Antiquitie
we
haue
for
any
historicall
truth
,
and
veritie
concerning
this
Nation
,
which
any
Antiquarie
,
Catholik
,
or
Protestant
giueth
the
most
vndoubted
credit
,
and
assent
vnto
,
then
for
this
preacing
of
S.
Peter
,
and
his
planting
the
Church
of
Christ
in
this
Iland
.
Thus
this
holy
Saint
liuing
800.
yeares
past
,
setteth
downe
the
holy
Iorney
of
that
blessed
Apostle
,
our
first
father
in
Christ
S.
Peter
:
Cum
non
diu
mansisset
apud
Romanos
,
&
sancto
Sim.
Metaphrast
.
die
29.
Iunij
.
baptismate
multos
regenerasset
,
&
Ecclesiam
constituisset
,
&
Linum
Episcopum
ordinasset
,
venit
Tarracinam
,
in
qua
cum
Epaphroditum
ordinasset
Episcopum
,
venit
Sirmium
ciuitatem
Hispaniae
.
Quo
in
loco
cum
Epinaetum
constituisset
Episcopum
,
venit
in
Aegiptum
,
&
cum
Thebis
quae
septem
habet
portas
,
Rufum
,
Alexandriae
autem
Marcum
Euangelistam
,
eorum
qui
se
in
disciplinam
tradiderunt
Episcopatui
praefecisset
,
rursus
venit
Hierosolymam
,
ex
reuelatione
propter
Deiparae
Mariae
migrationem
.
Deinde
reuersus
est
in
Aegiptum
,
per
Africam
rursus
Romam
redijt
.
Ex
qua
venit
Mediolanum
,
&
Photicen
quae
sunt
ciuitates
in
continente
,
in
quibus
cum
constituisset
Episcopos
,
&
presbyteros
,
venit
in
Britanniam
,
quo
in
loco
cum
longo
tempore
fuisset
moratus
,
&
multas
gentes
non
nominatas
attraxisset
ad
fidem
Christi
,
angelicam
aspexit
visionem
,
quae
dicebat
:
Petre
instat
tempus
tuae
resolutionis
,
&
oportet
teire
Romam
:
in
qua
cum
mortem
per
crucem
sustinueris
,
accipies
mercedem
Iustitiae
.
Cum
ergo
propterea
deum
glorificasset
,
&
egisset
gratias
,
&
apud
Britannos
mansisset
dies
aliquot
,
&
verbo
gratiae
multos
illuminasset
,
&
Ecclesias
constituisset
,
Episcoposque
,
&
Presbyteros
,
&
Diaconos
ordinasset
,
duodecimo
anno
Caesaris
Neronis
rursus
Romam
reuertitur
:
when
S.
Peter
had
stayed
but
a
short
time
with
the
Romans
,
and
had
baptized
many
,
and
fownded
the
Church
,
and
ordeyned
Linus
Bishop
,
he
came
to
Tarracina
,
in
which
when
he
had
ordeyned
Epaphroditus
Bishop
,
he
came
to
Sirmium
a
citie
of
Spaine
,
in
which
place
when
he
had
constituted
Epinaetus
Bishop
,
he
came
into
Egipt
&
when
he
had
made
Rufus
Bishop
of
Thebes
which
hath
seuen
gates
,
and
Marke
the
Euangelist
,
Bishop
of
Alexandria
,
he
came
againe
to
Hierusalem
by
reuelation
for
the
migration
or
passing
out
of
life
,
of
Mary
the
mother
of
God
.
After
this
returning
into
Egipt
,
through
Africk
the
returned
againe
to
Rome
.
From
which
he
came
to
Milane
,
and
Photice
,
which
are
cities
in
the
continent
,
in
which
after
he
had
appointed
Bishops
,
and
Preists
,
he
came
into
Britaine
:
in
which
place
when
he
had
stayed
a
longe
time
,
and
had
drawne
many
nations
not
named
to
the
faith
of
Christ
,
he
had
an
Angelicall
vision
which
said
:
O
Peter
the
time
of
thy
Resolution
is
at
hand
:
And
thou
must
goe
to
Rome
,
in
which
when
thou
hast
suffered
death
by
the
crosse
,
thou
shalt
receaue
the
reward
of
Iustice
.
Therefore
when
he
had
glorified
God
for
it
,
and
giuen
thankes
,
&
stayed
after
with
the
Britans
some
dayes
,
and
illuminated
many
with
the
word
of
grace
,
and
constituted
Churches
,
and
ordeined
both
Bishops
,
and
Preists
,
and
Deacons
,
in
the
twelfth
yeare
of
the
Emperour
Nero
,
he
returneth
to
Rome
.
Hitherto
the
Relation
of
this
holy
learned
and
auncient
Sainct
&
writer
.
Where
the
labours
and
trauailes
of
S.
Peter
are
so
orderly
and
punctually
set
downe
,
after
his
first
coming
to
Rome
,
that
except
so
worthie
a
man
had
sounde
certaine
and
vndoubted
Authoritie
for
such
a
Relation
,
no
man
can
be
so
malicious
,
as
to
thinke
he
would
so
confidently
and
particularly
haue
written
of
that
matter
.
10.
And
it
appeareth
plainely
by
that
I
haue
written
before
,
that
both
by
Catholiks
,
&
Protestants
all
the
rest
of
S.
Alredus
his
narration
of
S.
Peters
Iorneyes
,
are
most
true
,
&
certaine
,
except
this
last
of
his
coming
hither
,
and
so
longe
remayning
in
this
our
Britaine
,
&
these
parts
:
which
I
matuaile
that
any
man
of
this
kingdome
will
call
in
question
,
being
deliuered
by
so
many
Authorities
before
,
and
aboue
all
other
parts
of
that
his
Relation
,
fortified
by
so
manie
vndeniable
circumstances
,
and
Arguments
,
as
the
time
when
,
the
way
by
which
he
came
,
a
longe
continuance
of
his
aboude
heare
,
his
passage
by
this
Iland
to
drawe
many
vnnamed
nations
to
the
faith
of
Christ
,
what
he
did
heare
,
his
making
of
Bishops
,
Preists
,
and
Deacons
,
&
founding
of
Churches
,
his
loue
to
this
kingdome
so
greate
,
that
vntill
he
was
admonished
from
Heaven
by
an
Angell
to
returne
againe
to
Rome
,
to
receaue
his
crowne
of
Martyrdome
,
he
had
so
happily
placed
his
Apostolicall
Cathedrall
See
in
this
Imperiall
and
commanding
Iland
,
of
this
Northren
and
westerne
world
and
by
his
blessed
presence
and
heauenly
labours
left
it
Illustrious
to
succeeding
generations
,
not
onely
to
be
stiled
,
Romana
Insula
;
the
Roman
Iland
,
as
I
haue
written
before
,
but
as
the
same
Apostle
himself
did
testifie
to
S.
Brithworld
S.
Peters
preaching
in
Britaine
proued
by
infallibly
diuine
authoritie
.
Bishop
of
Winton
,
or
Wilton
,
as
our
Protestant
Historians
doe
plainely
testifie
,
together
prouing
that
S.
Peter
first
preached
in
this
kingdome
of
greate
Britaine
.
The
Protestant
Theater
writers
haue
these
words
:
It
is
reported
by
Aluredus
Riuallensis
,
the
writer
of
King
Edward
the
Confessors
life
,
that
a
holy
man
Theater
of
great
Britaine
l.
6.
c.
9.
studious
and
carefull
for
a
gouernour
to
succeede
,
was
in
his
sleepe
told
by
S.
Peter
,
that
the
kingdome
of
England
was
his
,
wherein
himself
had
first
preached
,
and
would
also
prouide
him
successors
.
Which
other
Protestants
thus
further
confirme
:
Alredus
Francis
Mason
of
Consecrat
.
of
Bishop
.
l.
2.
c.
2.
p.
47.
Sutcliffe
subuers
.
Godwyn
conu
.
of
Britaine
p.
4.
Riuallensis
an
English
Abbot
left
written
aboue
500.
yeares
agone
,
a
certaine
Reuelation
or
apparition
of
S.
Peter
to
an
holy
man
,
in
the
time
of
King
Edward
the
Confessor
,
shewing
how
he
had
preached
himself
in
England
,
and
consequently
,
the
particular
care
he
had
of
that
Church
,
and
Nation
:
Thus
farre
these
Protestants
.
So
that
if
this
was
a
true
Reuelation
,
there
needeth
no
more
testimony
in
this
matter
:
for
the
wittnes
of
Angels
,
&
glorified
Saints
cannot
by
any
possibilitie
be
vntrue
,
and
the
vision
testifiing
,
that
S.
Peter
himself
had
first
preached
heare
in
this
kingdome
,
is
an
euident
demonstration
,
both
that
he
preached
heare
,
and
was
the
first
either
immediately
by
himself
,
or
mediately
by
his
disciples
,
and
Substituts
,
which
preached
the
faith
of
Christ
in
this
kingdome
:
Therefore
all
the
difficultie
will
be
in
the
proposers
of
this
holy
Reuelation
,
he
to
whome
it
was
made
,
and
they
which
haue
commended
it
to
writing
:
And
because
supernaturall
things
,
such
as
this
was
cannot
be
proued
by
naturall
Argument
,
a
priore
,
by
their
cause
:
to
giue
some
certaine
,
and
vndoubted
proofe
thereof
a
Posteriore
,
by
some
effect
,
necessarily
conuincing
some
supernaturall
power
to
haue
had
Influence
thereto
,
for
the
more
credite
of
this
sacred
truthe
proue
by
these
Protestants
themselues
.
11.
And
first
concerning
the
writer
and
recorder
of
this
holy
history
,
they
haue
told
vs
,
it
was
Alredus
Riuallensis
,
a
man
of
that
worth
,
learning
,
and
Ioh.
Balaeus
de
Scriptor
.
Centur.
2.
fol.
88.
p.
1.
in
Alred
.
Riual
.
pietie
,
that
to
speake
in
a
Protestant
Bishops
words
,
he
was
.
Cistertiensium
Monachorum
Abbas
,
natione
Anglus
,
gencre
,
doctrina
,
&
inculpatae
vitae
moribus
praeclarus
enituit
,
Episcopatum
ac
alios
honores
mundanos
omnino
recusabat
,
vt
ad
virtutum
exercitia
,
maximè
ad
Euangelij
praedicationem
expeditior
haberetur
.
Vir
erat
,
vt
alter
Bernardus
,
ingenio
pius
,
&
consilio
modestissimus
:
Abbot
of
the
Cistersian
monkes
,
by
Country
an
English
man
,
he
was
eminently
renowned
by
birth
,
learning
,
and
holy
life
,
and
conuersation
:
he
refused
a
Bishoprike
,
and
other
worldly
honors
vtterly
,
that
he
might
be
more
ready
to
the
exercises
of
vertues
,
chefely
for
preaching
the
ghospell
,
he
was
a
man
as
an
other
S.
Bernard
,
Godly
in
wit
,
and
most
modest
in
counsaile
.
He
that
desireth
more
of
this
holy
witnes
,
may
finde
in
our
auncient
M.
S.
antiq.
de
vit.
Sanct.
Ioh.
Capgr
.
in
Cata.
l.
in
S.
Alred
.
Abb.
Manuscripts
,
our
learned
Countriman
Ihon
Capgraue
,
and
others
,
how
he
is
registred
among
the
most
glorious
and
miraculous
Saints
of
this
Nation
,
to
which
our
Protestant
Bishop
before
hath
giuen
allowance
,
where
he
giueth
vs
assured
knowledge
,
that
this
was
the
same
Registerer
of
this
heauenly
vision
,
set
downe
by
him
in
S.
Edwards
life
,
for
speaking
of
the
memorable
works
,
&
writings
of
this
renowned
Saint
,
he
saith
:
composuit
inter
caetera
Bal.
sup.
centur.
2.
in
Alred
.
Rieual
.
vitam
Edwardi
Anglorum
Regis
:
among
other
things
he
wrote
the
life
of
King
Edward
of
England
,
conteining
aboue
28.
chapters
,
which
was
presented
to
King
Henry
the
second
.
So
that
there
cannot
be
the
least
exception
taken
,
eyther
to
the
Authour
,
so
learned
,
&
worthie
a
Saint
,
neither
to
the
keeping
or
preseruation
of
that
worke
,
being
presented
to
the
King
of
England
,
that
then
reigned
,
and
preserued
in
the
Librarie
of
our
kings
,
from
whence
other
copies
&
Exemplars
were
taken
.
Therefore
now
to
make
all
sure
,
let
vs
come
to
that
learned
,
&
holy
man
,
to
whome
this
reuelation
was
made
,
and
to
the
subsequent
effects
which
demonstratiuely
proue
it
,
to
haue
bene
a
most
certaine
and
vndoubted
diuine
testimonie
,
and
vision
.
Continuator
histor.
S.
Bedae
in
S.
Edwardo
.
l.
2.
Guliel
.
Malmesbur
.
de
gest
.
Reg.
Angliae
.
l.
2.
Alred
.
Rieual
in
vit.
S.
Edward
.
Reg.
Capgrau
.
Catal.
in
eod.
M.
S.
Antiq.
de
Sanct.
in
S.
Edward
.
Confess
.
Harpesfeld
.
sec-11
.
c.
3.
Godwyn
Catalog
.
in
wynchester
31.
in
Brithwold
.
&
in
Salisbury
or
Wilton
8.
in
Brithwold
.
Protest
.
Index
in
Guliel
.
Malmes
.
in
Brithwold
.
10.
Herold
.
epist.
dedic
.
ante
Marian.
S●●t
.
Godwyn
in
Cat.
in
Winchester
in
Brithwold
●1
.
Godwyn
supr.
Balaeus
de
Script
.
Brit.
cent.
2.
in
Gulielmo
Malm.
12.
All
Authors
that
write
of
this
matter
agree
,
(
whether
Catholiks
or
Protestants
)
that
it
was
S.
Brithwold
,
an
holy
Bishop
of
England
,
a
most
deuoute
,
religious
,
and
miraculous
man
,
to
whome
this
vision
and
Relation
was
made
.
Onely
there
is
some
question
,
whether
it
was
S.
Brithwold
,
Bishop
of
winchester
,
wintoniensis
,
or
sainct
Brithwold
Bishop
of
wilton
,
or
Salisbury
wiltonensis
,
the
likenes
of
names
Wilton
&
Winton
perhaps
causing
that
doubt
:
But
because
they
were
both
so
holy
and
renowned
men
,
that
they
haue
gotten
their
worthie
praise
,
and
commendation
with
all
writers
,
euen
Protestants
themselues
,
and
sainct
Alredus
liued
in
both
their
times
,
to
receaue
the
certaintie
,
and
vndoubted
truth
of
these
things
from
them
,
or
eyther
of
them
;
It
is
not
the
difference
of
Vuintonensis
,
or
vuiltonensis
,
can
make
any
materiall
difference
in
this
point
,
all
vniformerly
agreeing
,
it
was
S.
Brithwold
an
holy
English
Bishop
and
sainct
of
that
time
,
who
had
this
Illumination
and
apparition
from
heauen
.
A
Protestant
Bishop
thus
speaketh
of
this
holy
Bishop
:
It
is
written
of
him
,
that
one
night
being
late
at
his
prayers
,
he
chaunced
to
thinke
of
the
lowe
ebb
,
of
the
blood
royall
of
England
,
which
now
was
all
most
quite
consumed
,
and
brought
to
nothing
.
In
the
midest
of
this
cogitation
,
falling
a
sleepe
,
It
seemed
vnto
him
,
he
saw
S.
Peter
,
crowning
younge
prince
Edward
,
that
liued
in
exile
at
t●at
time
in
Normandie
,
and
furthermore
to
shew
,
how
he
should
reigne
foure
and
twenty
yeares
and
die
at
last
without
Issue
.
And
he
citeth
William
of
Malmesbury
in
his
second
booke
of
the
kings
of
England
for
Author
.
who
because
he
is
cited
and
approued
by
this
Protestant
Bishop
,
and
by
an
other
most
highly
recommended
in
these
words
:
suo
seculo
in
omni
genere
bonarum
literarum
plane
eruditissimus
,
&
in
eruendis
antiquitatibus
,
ingenio
,
diligentia
,
curaque
singularis
,
Anglicae
nationi●
studio
sissimus
illustrator
absolutely
the
most
learned
in
his
age
,
in
all
kind
of
Learning
,
and
in
searching
out
Antiquities
,
singular
for
witt
,
diligence
,
and
care
,
the
most
studious
ennabler
of
the
English
Nation
:
I
will
cite
him
also
,
thus
he
writeth
entreating
of
the
happy
times
of
this
Nation
vnder
that
our
holy
king
sainct
Edward
the
confessor
:
viderat
quondam
sommij
Gulielm
.
Malm.
l.
2.
de
gest
.
Reg.
Anglorum
.
c.
13.
reuelatione
,
seculi
illius
faelicitatem
Brithwoldus
Vuiltunensis
(
alias
Vuintoniensis
)
Episcopus
,
viderat
&
annuntiauerat
.
Nam
dum
tempore
Cnutonis
,
caelestibus
apud
Glastoniam
lucubraret
excubijs
,
subijssetque
illum
cogitatio
,
quae
frequenter
angebat
,
de
regia
stirpe
pene
deleta
:
haec
meditanti
sopor
irrepsit
,
&
ecce
in
superna
raptus
,
videt
Apostolorum
principem
Petrum
,
ipsism
Edwardum
qui
tunc
in
Normannia
exulabat
,
in
Regem
consecrare
,
caelibe
designata
vita
,
&
certo
viginti
quatuor
annorum
numero
r●gni
computato
:
Brithwold
Bishop
of
wilton
(
or
winton
)
had
some
time
by
reuelation
of
a
dreame
,
seene
the
felicitie
of
that
age
,
and
declared
it
.
For
when
in
the
time
of
King
Knut
,
he
was
in
the
night
attending
to
heauenly
watchings
,
and
had
à
cogition
,
which
often
trobled
him
,
of
the
regall
race
all
most
blotted
out
:
while
he
meditated
these
things
,
sleep
fell
vppon
him
,
and
behold
beeing
rapt
on
high
,
he
saw
the
prince
of
the
Apostles
Peter
to
consecrate
for
King
,
Edward
himself
who
then
was
bannished
in
Normandy
,
designeing
vnto
him
the
chaste
life
,
and
accompting
the
yeares
of
his
reigne
twenty
and
foure
.
This
same
history
,
the
same
commended
Author
more
plainely
remembreth
in
another
place
,
as
also
the
Continuator
of
the
history
of
sainct
Bede
in
these
terms
.
Brithwoldus
ex
monacho
Glastoniensis
qui
multis
annis
Gulielm
.
Malm.
de
gest
.
Pontif.
Angl.
l.
2.
Continuator
hist.
S.
Bedae
l.
2.
in
.
S.
Edwardo
.
a
tempore
Regis
Ethelredi
vsque
ad
Edwardum
vltimum
administrauit
Episcopatum
,
Is
tempore
Regis
Cnutonis
quadam
vice
caelestibus
apud
Glastoniam
,
vt
saepe
faciebat
,
intentus
excubijs
,
diuinam
visionem
expertus
est
.
Cum
enim
subijsset
eum
cogitatio
,
quae
frequenter
eum
angebat
,
de
Anglorum
regia
stirpe
pene
deleta
,
hoc
m●ditanti
sopor
irrepsit
,
&
ecce
in
supernaraptus
vidit
Apostolorum
principem
Petrum
,
manu
tenentem
Edwardum
filium
Ethelredi
,
qui
tunc
in
Normannia
exulabat
,
&
in
Regem
consecrare
,
caelebe
designata
vita
,
&
certo
24.
annorum
numero
computato
,
quo
regni
metam
terminaret
:
Brithwold
first
a
monke
of
Glastenbury
,
and
now
many
yeares
from
the
time
of
King
Ethelred
vnto
the
last
Edward
hauing
bene
a
Bishop
,
he
in
the
time
of
King
Knut
,
vppon
a
certaine
time
,
as
he
often
did
,
attending
to
heavenly
watches
at
Glastenbury
,
had
à
diuine
vision
.
For
hauinge
à
cogitation
,
which
often
troubled
him
,
of
the
race
of
the
Kings
almost
extinguished
,
while
he
thus
meditated
,
sleepe
came
vppon
him
,
and
being
in
an
Extasis
,
he
saw
Peter
prince
of
the
Apostles
,
holding
Edward
the
sonne
of
Ethelred
,
then
an
exile
in
Normandy
by
the
hand
,
and
consecrating
him
King
,
and
Assining
to
him
the
chast
life
,
and
accompting
a
certaine
number
of
24.
yeares
,
in
which
he
should
end
the
time
of
his
Reigne
.
Hitherto
this
so
renowned
Antiquarie
,
so
much
commended
by
our
Protestants
,
and
as
he
is
published
and
allowed
by
them
,
so
manifestly
approuing
this
vision
and
Reuelation
of
sainct
Peter
to
sainct
Brithwold
as
is
declared
,
and
so
conuincingly
that
our
Protestant
publishers
of
his
workes
,
haue
thus
noted
vppon
those
places
:
Brithwoldi
Episcopi
visio
:
the
vision
of
Protest
.
Index
in
Guliel
.
Malmesb
.
in
Brithwold
.
&
Index
Protest
.
in
hist.
Bed
.
Stowe
and
Edw.
Howes
.
hist.
in
K.
Edward
.
Confessor
.
Basilius
Ioannes
Heroldus
in
ep.
dedic
ante
Marian
.
Scotum
.
Bishop
Brithwold
:
&
againe
more
plainely
:
Brithwoldus
Episcopus
Sanctum
Petrum
Apostolum
videt
:
Bishop
Brithwold
doth
see
sainct
Peter
the
Apostle
.
So
other
Protestants
,
as
Stowe
,
Howes
,
Ioannes
Heroldus
,
and
others
:
among
which
this
last
writing
to
our
late
Protestant
Queene
,
Q.
Elizabeth
,
speaking
of
the
greate
prouidence
of
God
to
this
kingdome
,
proueth
it
by
this
vision
and
Reuelation
of
S.
Peter
to
sainct
Brithwold
calling
it
,
oraculare
Testimonium
Diui
Petri
:
the
Oracular
Testimony
of
sainct
Peter
.
13
S.
Alredus
whome
our
Protestants
haue
so
dignified
before
,
and
alledged
for
wittnes
of
sainct
Peters
first
preaching
heare
,
maketh
it
a
most
miraculous
,
and
true
heauenly
vision
,
and
prophesie
of
many
things
to
come
,
which
could
not
be
foretold
,
but
by
supernaturall
or
heauenly
knowledge
,
thus
he
relateth
it
:
saeuiebat
gladius
bostilis
in
Anglia
,
caedibus
&
rapinis
omnia
replebantur
:
vhique
luctus
,
clamor
&
desolatio
,
incenduntur
Ecclesiae
,
monasteria
Alredus
Rhieual
.
in
vit.
San.
Edward
.
Regis
&
Confess
.
in
Antiquis
M.
S.
&
apud
Surium
.
Lipp
.
Io.
Capgr
.
in
Catalog
.
in
S.
Edward
.
Confes
.
&
alios
.
denastātur
,
sacerdotes
àsuis
sedibus
fugati
,
in
locis
desertis
communem
miseriam
deplorantes
delitescebant
.
Inter
quos
vir
venerabilis
Brithwoldus
wintoniensis
Episcopus
,
caenobium
Glasconiense
moerens
ac
tristis
ingressus
,
orationibus
vacabat
,
&
psalmis
.
Qui
cum
aliquando
pro
Regni
plebisque
liberatione
,
preces
lachrimasque
profunderet
,
inter
preces
tandem
&
lachrimas
fatigatum
sopor
suauis
excepit
,
videtque
per
somnium
beatum
Petrum
in
eminentiori
loco
constitutum
,
&
ante
eum
praeclari
vultus
in
forma
decenti
regalibus
Insignijs
amictum
Edwardum
.
Quem
cum
proprijs
manibus
Apostolus
consecrasset
,
&
vnxisset
in
Regem
,
monita
salutis
adiecit
:
praecipue
que
caelebem
vitam
commendans
,
quot
esset
annis
regnaturis
aperuit
,
obstupefactus
Praesul
tanti
miraculi
nouitate
,
petit
sibi
à
sancto
huius
visionis
mysterium
reuelari
.
De
statu
in
super
Regni
,
&
de
instantis
periculi
fine
Apostolicum
exegit
oraculum
:
Tunc
placido
vultu
Intuitus
Intuente
se
,
ait
:
Domini
,
ô
Praesul
,
est
Regnum
,
&
Ipse
dominabitur
in
filijs
hominum
,
Ipse
transfert
Regna
,
&
mutat
Imperia
,
&
propter
peccata
populi
regnare
facit
Hypocrytam
.
Peccatum
peccauit
pupulus
tuus
domino
,
&
tradidit
eos
in
manus
gentium
,
&
dominati
sunt
eorum
qui
oderunt
eos
.
Sed
non
obliuiscetur
misereri
Deus
,
nec
continebit
in
ira
sua
misericordias
suas
.
Erit
enim
cum
dormieris
cum
patribus
tuis
,
visitabit
Dominus
populum
suum
,
&
faciet
Dominus
redemptionem
plebis
suae
.
Elegit
enim
sibi
virum
secundum
cor
suum
,
qui
faciat
omnes
voluntates
suas
,
qui
me
opitulante
Regnum
adeptus
Anglorum
,
Danico
furori
finem
imponet
.
Erit
enim
acceptus
deo
,
gratus
hominibus
,
terribilis
hostibus
,
amabilis
ciuibus
,
vtilis
Ecclesiae
,
laudabilemque
vitam
sancto
fine
concludet
:
The
enemyes
sword
did
rage
in
England
,
all
places
were
full
of
slaughters
,
&
rapynes
.
Lamenting
,
crying
,
and
desolation
was
euery
where
.
Churches
are
burned
,
monasteries
destroyed
,
Preists
driuen
away
from
their
seates
,
be
wayling
the
common
misery
,
lay
hid
in
desart
places
.
Among
whom
a
venerable
man
Brithwold
Bishop
of
winchester
moorning
and
sadd
entring
into
the
Monastarye
of
Glastenbury
,
continued
in
prayers
,
and
psalmes
.
Who
on
a
certaine
time
when
he
powred
forth
his
prayers
,
and
teares
,
for
the
deliuery
of
the
kingdome
and
people
.
At
the
last
wearied
in
prayers
and
teares
,
fell
into
a
swete
sleepe
,
and
in
his
dreame
seeth
sainct
Peter
placed
in
an
eminent
place
,
and
before
him
Edward
of
a
beutifull
countenance
,
in
a
comely
forme
cloathed
in
kingly
Robes
.
Whom
when
the
Apostle
had
consecrated
with
his
owne
hands
and
annointed
him
King
,
he
gaue
him
Precepts
of
saluation
:
and
principally
commending
vnto
him
,
the
chaste
life
,
declared
vnto
him
how
many
yeares
he
should
reigne
.
The
Bishop
astonished
with
the
strangenes
of
so
greate
a
miracle
,
desireth
to
haue
the
mystery
of
this
vision
to
be
reuealed
vnto
him
,
and
further
desired
the
Oracle
of
the
Apostle
,
about
the
state
of
the
kingdome
,
and
the
end
of
the
Instant
danger
.
The
Apostle
with
a
frendly
countenance
looked
vppon
him
beholding
him
,
and
said
:
ô
Prelate
,
The
kingdome
is
the
Lords
,
and
he
shall
reigne
ouer
the
sonnes
of
men
.
He
transferreth
kingdomes
,
and
chaungeth
Empires
,
and
for
the
sinnes
of
the
people
suffereth
the
Hypocrite
to
reigne
.
Thy
people
haue
sinned
against
God
,
and
he
hath
giuen
them
ouer
into
the
hands
of
Nations
,
and
they
which
hated
them
haue
ruled
ouer
them
.
But
God
will
not
forget
to
haue
mercy
,
nor
conteine
his
miserations
in
his
angor
.
For
it
will
come
to
passe
,
when
thou
shalt
sleepe
with
thy
Fathers
,
our
Lord
will
visit
his
people
,
and
make
redemption
of
his
seruants
.
For
he
hath
choasen
a
man
according
to
his
heart
,
who
shall
fullfill
his
will
in
all
things
,
who
by
my
help
obteining
the
kingdom
of
England
,
shall
make
an
end
of
the
Danis
be
furie
.
For
he
shall
be
acceptable
to
God
,
gratfull
to
men
,
terrible
to
enemies
,
amiable
to
citizens
,
profitable
to
the
Church
,
and
shall
conclude
his
laudable
life
with
an
holy
end
.
Thus
farre
this
holy
sainct
,
and
immediately
addeth
:
Quae
omnia
in
beato
Edwardo
completa
rei
exitus
comprobauit
:
All
which
things
the
euent
of
the
thing
did
proue
to
be
fullfilled
in
sainct
Edward
.
Wherevppon
a
Protestant
historian
from
antiquitie
writeth
:
Stowe
hist.
in
K.
Edward
Confes
.
This
King
Edward
of
famous
memory
,
saith
mine
Author
,
before
the
day
of
his
nauitie
was
elected
of
God
,
who
perseuering
in
chastitie
,
ledd
all
his
life
dedicated
vnto
God
,
in
true
marriadge
,
wherefore
as
we
haue
knowne
proued
by
good
and
sufficient
men
,
being
wittnesses
,
God
greately
glorified
him
in
his
life
with
wonderfull
signes
.
Thus
we
see
by
inuincible
testimonies
,
and
many
Protestants
themselues
,
confessing
and
approuing
them
,
that
this
was
a
most
certainely
true
,
and
infallibly
an
vndoubted
heauenly
vision
,
That
it
was
sainct
Peter
glorified
in
heauen
,
that
appeared
and
reuealed
these
things
to
our
holy
Bishop
sainct
Brithwold
.
14.
And
to
demonstrate
sainct
Brithwold
to
be
a
true
proposer
of
these
secrets
,
he
had
proposed
them
to
the
world
,
and
was
dead
before
they
began
to
take
effect
,
and
be
fullfilled
:
The
mysteries
foretold
were
beyonde
the
compasse
of
naturall
knowledge
,
to
foresee
,
or
prophesie
of
.
As
that
a
bannished
child
,
and
perhaps
then
vnborne
,
should
beconne
so
worthie
,
so
holy
,
so
victorious
a
King
.
That
a
Nation
so
generally
,
and
long
time
ouerwhelmed
with
so
greate
calamities
,
should
so
strangely
,
and
beyond
expectation
in
a
time
foretold
,
be
redemed
and
set
at
liberty
.
That
at
a
time
appointed
a
bannished
exile
should
become
so
miraculous
,
potent
,
and
victorious
a
King
,
that
he
should
reigne
so
many
certainely
appointed
24.
yeares
,
that
a
married
man
especially
a
king
should
liue
and
die
a
virgine
.
And
the
rest
before
remembred
,
hauing
no
causes
in
nature
to
know
them
by
,
should
thus
miraculously
,
and
infallibly
,
be
foretolde
so
long
before
,
there
was
no
leaste
hope
,
expectation
,
or
in
morall
Iudgmentany
probabilitie
or
rather
possibilitie
at
all
of
many
or
most
of
these
extraordinary
future
euents
:
But
rather
a
doubted
Alred
.
Rieual
.
in
vit.
S.
Edward
.
Guliel
.
Malmes
.
sup.
Stow.
hist.
in
K.
Edward
.
Confess
.
Holinsh.
l.
8.
hist.
of
Engl.
c.
7.
Theater
of
great
Britaine
in
K.
Edward
Conf.
with
others
.
Godwyn
.
Catal.
in
Winchester
3.
Brith
wold
.
Holinsh
.
hist.
of
England
.
l.
8.
cap.
1.
Stowe
hist.
in
K.
Edward
Confess
.
will
.
Malmesb
.
l.
de
gest
.
Reg.
Anglorum
c.
13.
feare
or
certainety
of
the
contrary
.
And
yet
all
these
things
were
published
to
the
world
,
diuers
yeares
before
they
tooke
effect
,
and
in
the
life
of
sainct
Brithwold
proposer
of
them
,
who
by
the
same
reuelation
was
,
dormire
cum
patribus
,
to
be
dead
,
before
they
began
.
Which
is
apparantly
true
euen
by
our
Protestants
themselues
,
to
giue
them
their
choise
whether
sainct
Brithwold
Bishop
of
winchester
or
wilton
it
was
,
that
had
this
vision
.
For
these
Protestants
assure
vs
,
that
sainct
Brithwold
of
winchester
was
dead
allmost
30.
yeares
before
the
returne
of
sainct
Edward
from
exile
.
And
it
is
the
common
opinion
the
reuelation
was
made
to
him
.
And
if
it
was
Brithwold
Bishop
of
wilton
he
was
also
dead
by
these
mens
accompts
,
22.
yeares
at
the
leaste
before
these
things
were
accomplished
.
Therefore
I
must
infallibly
conclude
,
that
sainct
Peter
or
whosoeuer
it
was
,
which
so
prophetically
and
miraculously
foretold
so
many
things
of
this
holy
King
,
and
this
kingdome
to
be
effected
so
long
after
,
was
not
,
and
possibly
could
not
be
an
vntrue
or
doubtfull
Relator
of
sainct
Peters
first
preaching
in
this
Nation
,
conteined
,
and
as
constantly
auouched
as
the
rest
of
those
reuealed
mysteries
foretold
in
that
vision
.
And
the
Inhabitants
of
Britaine
are
so
much
more
bounde
to
glorifie
God
,
and
Honor
this
most
blessed
Apostle
,
as
both
his
extraordinary
first
labours
in
instructing
this
kingdome
in
the
true
Religion
of
Christ
,
and
this
his
extraordinary
care
and
Pastorall
loue
in
so
many
wayes
making
it
knowne
vnto
vs
,
to
lett
vs
vnderstand
,
how
much
we
are
bounde
vnto
him
for
such
inestimable
benefices
,
deserue
it
.
Which
we
reade
in
our
history●s
both
Catholik
and
Protestant
to
be
confirmed
by
an
other
example
of
like
nature
,
but
of
more
auncient
memory
a
thowsand
yeares
since
,
in
the
time
of
king
Ethelbert
,
our
first
christian
king
,
of
the
Saxons
Race
.
When
sainct
Peter
miraculously
testified
concerning
the
Church
of
Westminster
in
London
,
in
these
M.
S.
antiq.
in
S.
Edward
.
Confes
.
Guliel
.
Malmes
.
l.
2.
de
gest
.
Pontif
.
c.
de
Episcopis
Londin
.
Alred
.
Rieuall
.
in
vit.
S.
Edward
.
Ioan.
Capgrau
.
Catal.
eodem
.
Franc.
Mason
Consecr.
of
Bish.
pag.
47.
Nichol.
Pap.
2.
in
epist.
ad
Edward
.
Reg.
Angl.
apud
Capgrau
.
in
S.
Edward
.
M.
S.
antiq.
in
eod.
&
Alred
.
Rieuall
.
in
vit.
S.
Edwardi
.
words
as
a
Protestant
writer
translateth
them
:
Est
mihi
locus
:
I
haue
quoth
S.
Peter
a
place
in
the
west
part
of
London
,
chosen
to
my self
,
and
deare
vnto
me
,
which
sometimes
I
did
dedicate
with
my
owne
hands
;
Quem
locum
quondam
proprijs
manibus
consecraui
,
renowne
with
my
presence
,
and
Illustrate
with
diuine
miracles
,
the
name
where
of
is
Thorneia
,
Westminster
.
Which
cannot
litterally
&
truely
be
vnderstood
of
any
spirituall
vision
,
wherin
sainct
Peter
in
his
onely
glorified
.
soule
should
appeare
,
as
in
the
time
of
King
Ethelbert
we
reade
he
did
,
but
of
his
personall
presence
there
before
his
death
,
when
and
neuer
after
,
nor
vntill
the
day
of
Iudgment
and
the
generall
Resurrection
,
sainct
Peter
had
,
or
at
any
time
shall
haue
,
proprias
manus
,
his
owne
hands
,
or
any
parte
of
his
body
vnited
to
his
soule
,
&
yet
he
speaketh
plainely
here
,
proprijs
manibus
consecrauithe
consecrated
that
place
with
his
owne
hands
,
which
is
not
true
either
in
a
spirituall
vision
,
or
where
an
assumpted
body
is
vsed
,
for
an
aslumpted
bodie
,
hand
,
foote
,
or
any
other
member
cannot
be
called
the
proper
and
owne
body
,
Hande
,
foote
or
other
member
of
any
parson
.
Therefore
Pope
Nicholas
the
second
speaking
of
this
matter
,
in
his
Epistle
to
sainct
Edward
the
Confessor
,
saith
,
this
place
was
consecrated
by
S.
Peter
whose
vicar
he
was
:
primam
autiquitus
consecrationem
à
heato
Petro
accepit
cuius
licet
Indigni
Vicarij
sumus
:
Therefore
except
Pope
Nicholas
may
be
said
,
to
be
Vicar
to
sainct
Peters
Soule
,
and
not
to
him
,
as
he
was
Bishop
of
Rome
in
body
and
soule
,
we
most
by
him
and
this
antiquarie
referre
this
matter
to
sainct
Peters
first
preaching
in
this
land
,
when
he
liued
,
and
not
to
any
apparition
in
soule
onely
,
as
that
was
wherein
he
appeared
at
Westminster
in
the
time
of
King
Ethelbert
,
and
S.
Mellitus
Bishop
of
London
:
of
which
more
hereafter
.
Now
I
will
answeare
to
some
vaine
and
weake
obiections
of
a
few
Protestant
writers
,
and
also
shew
by
such
men
,
in
what
time
,
or
times
,
once
or
oftner
S.
Peter
preached
personally
in
this
Iland
,
so
neare
as
probably
may
be
concluded
in
such
a
case
,
as
also
what
holy
offices
he
performed
heare
in
founding
the
Church
of
Christ
in
Britaine
.
THE
XV.
CHAPTER
.
WHEREIN
IS
BOTH
ANSWEARE
MADE
to
Protestant
obiections
againct
S.
Peters
preaching
in
Britaine
,
by
the
Protestants
themselues
,
and
their
owne
Authors
;
and
by
the
same
confirmed
,
that
S.
Peter
preached
in
this
kingdome
.
A
Protestant
Bishop
challengeth
S.
Symeon
metaphrastes
,
for
writing
so
confidently
of
S.
Peters
preaching
heare
;
&
hauing
not
Godwyn
Conu
.
of
Britaine
p.
3.
cap.
1.
any
thing
to
except
against
him
,
first
vpbraydeth
him
with
his
Countries
of
Greece
Graecus
fuit
,
&
haec
natio
est
fuitque
;
semper
ad
mentiendum
promptula
:
he
was
a
Grecian
,
and
that
Nation
is
,
and
euer
was
a
litle
promt
to
lie
.
But
by
such
libertie
we
may
condemne
the
greatest
lights
of
the
Chuch
of
God
,
S.
Athanasius
,
Chrysostome
,
SS.
Gregories
,
Naziancen
,
and
Nissen
,
the
seeuen
first
generall
Councels
kept
in
Greece
,
and
cheifely
of
Greeke
fathers
,
and
so
leaue
nothing
certaine
in
the
Church
of
God
.
But
how
free
from
all
suspition
of
lying
that
holy
Saint
was
in
this
poinct
,
I
haue
shewed
to
the
shame
of
all
such
accusers
before
,
demonstratiuely
prouing
by
all
kind
of
Testimonyes
,
that
his
testimonye
herein
was
true
.
And
whereas
this
Protestant
Bishop
vrgeth
against
that
holy
Saint
that
Caesar
Baronius
should
write
of
him
:
in
his
esse
hallucinatum
constat
:
Baron
.
annal.
Eccl.
Christi
.
an.
44.
pag.
371.
it
is
euident
he
was
deceaued
in
these
things
:
It
is
most
euident
,
this
Protestant
Bishop
was
either
deceaued
in
himself
,
or
went
about
to
deceaue
others
his
readers
in
this
point
,
for
Cardinall
Baronius
is
so
farre
from
going
about
to
take
the
least
exception
against
S.
Simeon
Metaphrastes
,
for
testifiing
S.
Peters
preaching
in
Britaine
,
and
the
west
Nations
,
that
he
followeth
him
,
and
others
in
that
opinion
,
in
these
words
:
Cum
non
sicut
in
Orientales
orbis
Baron
.
Annal.
to
.
1.
an
.
Christi
.
58.
pag.
597.
partes
sciamus
caeteros
Apostolos
missos
esse
in
occidentem
vno
excepto
Barnaba
,
qui
ad
breue
tempus
,
Ligures
docuit
,
vel
Iacobo
(
Si
tamen
consenserimus
ijs
qui
tradunt
eum
cito
rediturum
Hispaniam
penetrasse
)
caeterorum
autem
neminem
esse
missum
liquido
appareat
.
Petri
igitur
muneris
erat
,
vt
qui
iam
quamplures
Orientis
prouincias
,
praedicando
Euangelium
peragrasset
,
iam
(
quod
reliquum
esse
videbatur
)
lustraret
orbem
occidentalem
,
&
vsque
ad
Britannos
(
quod
tradunt
Metaphrastes
&
alij
)
Metaphr
.
die
29.
Iunij
.
Christi
fidem
annuntians
penetraret
:
when
we
know
that
the
rest
of
the
Apostles
were
not
sent
into
the
west
,
as
into
the
Easterne
parts
of
the
world
,
except
onely
Barnabas
who
a
short
time
taught
the
Ligariās
,
or
Iames
(
if
we
shall
consent
to
them
who
deliuer
,
that
quikly
to
returne
from
thence
,
he
went
into
Spayne
.
)
It
manifestly
appeareth
that
none
of
the
others
were
sent
into
the
west
part
of
the
world
.
Therefore
it
was
the
office
of
Peter
,
who
hauing
trauailed
very
many
prouinces
of
the
Easte
,
in
preaching
the
ghospell
,
now
,
which
was
left
to
doe
,
he
should
compasse
the
westerne
world
,
and
as
Metaphrastes
and
others
deliuer
,
penetrate
to
the
Britans
,
preaching
the
faith
of
Christ
.
Where
he
maketh
it
a
certaine
knowne
truth
,
and
manifestly
apparent
in
Histories
,
Sciamus
,
liquido
appareat
,
that
none
of
the
twelue
Apostles
but
onely
S.
Peter
preached
the
word
of
Christ
in
Britaine
;
and
among
others
citeth
and
followeth
S.
Metaphrastes
for
that
manifest
truth
.
And
when
he
had
alledged
diuers
,
and
approued
Authors
for
Christs
appearing
to
S.
Peter
,
and
sending
him
into
this
west
part
of
the
world
,
he
addeth
:
Metaphrastes
his
consentiens
Metaph.
29.
Iun.
haec
scribit
:
visus
est
ei
Dominus
in
visione
,
dicens
:
Surge
Petre
,
vade
ad
Occidentem
,
opus
enim
habet
,
vt
tuis
illustretur
facibus
:
&
ego
ero
tecum
:
Metaphrastes
consenting
vnto
these
,
writeth
thus
:
our
Lord
appeared
to
him
(
S.
Peter
)
in
a
vision
,
Baron
.
Annal.
to
.
1.
&
in
Indice
v.
Petrus
.
Theater
of
great
Brit.
l.
6.
saying
:
o
Peter
arise
and
goe
to
the
west
,
for
it
hath
neede
to
be
lighted
with
thy
links
,
and
I
will
be
with
thee
.
And
he
saith
plainely
,
for
his
owne
opinion
:
Petrus
a
Domino
monitus
in
occidentem
venit
:
Peter
admonished
by
our
Lord
so
to
doe
,
came
into
the
west
:
&
as
hereafter
,
setteth
downe
his
time
of
coming
hither
into
Britaine
,
in
the
tyme
of
Claudius
the
Emperor
.
2.
Therefore
except
we
would
be
so
willfull
,
that
we
should
neither
bel●eue
so
many
worthie
witnesses
,
nor
Christ
himself
,
we
cannot
be
doubtfull
Godwyn
Conu
.
of
Brit.
c.
1.
p.
6.
&
pag.
5.
in
these
things
.
And
it
is
more
to
be
noted
in
this
Protestant
Bishop
who
in
an
other
place
calleth
the
same
S.
Simeon
Metaphrastes
,
an
Authour
without
exception
:
and
vseth
him
as
a
principall
witnes
,
in
other
matters
of
as
greate
importance
.
How
grosse
and
ignorant
that
exception
of
a
Protestant
Sutcliff
.
subuers
.
prope
fuit
.
Doctor
is
,
to
the
Reuelation
made
to
S.
Brithwold
our
Bishop
about
S.
Peters
preaching
heare
,
because
,
as
he
saith
,
the
holy
man
to
whome
it
was
made
,
is
not
named
,
is
allready
manifestly
proued
,
his
name
being
set
downe
together
with
his
learning
,
pietie
,
and
worthines
,
by
so
many
worthie
Authours
before
remembred
.
And
more
childish
is
that
,
which
an
other
by
direction
of
the
Protestant
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
,
writeth
ignorantly
or
malitiously
affirming
,
that
it
was
not
this
history
and
Reuelation
,
which
Alredus
Francis
Mason
Ordinat
.
of
Bishops
l.
2.
cap.
2.
pag.
47.
48.
committed
to
writing
,
but
an
other
about
the
Dedication
of
the
Church
of
westminster
,
in
the
time
of
King
Edward
the
Confessor
,
to
a
Recluse
,
an
holy
man
of
that
time
.
When
both
the
matter
,
men
to
whome
these
things
were
reuealed
,
the
times
,
places
,
and
all
circumstances
are
quite
different
.
And
both
the
histories
and
Reuelations
for
the
most
part
of
them
are
set
downe
by
S.
Alredus
,
Willian
of
Malmesbury
,
the
auncient
Manuscripts
of
S.
Edwards
life
,
Ihon
Capgraue
,
and
the
Protestant
Authours
themselues
before
alledged
.
3.
But
our
Protestants
further
obiect
:
Onuphrius
denieth
he
(
S.
Peter
)
went
Theater
of
great
Britaine
l.
6.
c.
9.
westward
being
expulsed
by
Claudius
,
but
to
Hierusalem
,
and
thence
to
Antioch
,
where
he
liued
till
the
death
of
Claudius
.
To
which
I
answere
this
is
euidently
false
,
by
their
owne
words
,
immediately
before
,
which
be
these
:
I
see
not
well
how
it
can
stand
either
with
Eusebius
his
accompt
which
keeps
him
(
S.
Peter
)
so
longe
at
Rome
,
or
Onuphrius
:
as
before
from
him
alledged
.
For
if
Eusebius
assigning
S.
Peter
to
be
so
longe
at
Rome
24.
or
25.
yeares
,
did
so
fix
him
there
,
that
he
could
not
in
that
time
visite
this
Iland
,
nearer
to
Rome
then
Antioch
is
:
How
dare
these
men
in
their
next
words
thus
auouch
?
that
S.
Peter
went
from
Rome
expulsed
by
Claudius
to
Hierusalem
,
and
from
thence
to
Antioche
,
in
Siria
and
staied
there
vntill
the
death
of
Claudius
.
These
two
cannot
possibly
agree
,
but
I
haue
reconsiled
these
things
before
.
And
whereas
these
men
would
frame
their
building
to
keepe
S.
Peter
out
of
Rome
,
by
vertue
of
the
Edict
of
Claudius
bannishing
the
Iewes
from
thence
,
it
is
ouerthrowne
before
,
for
I
haue
proued
that
S.
Peter
was
longe
time
in
Rome
in
the
life
of
Claudius
,
after
that
Edict
.
Secondly
it
is
euident
by
all
Antiquities
,
that
S.
Peter
was
gone
from
S.
Sim.
Metaphr
.
29.
Ian.
S.
Damas
.
orat
.
2.
de
dormit
.
Deiparae
.
Dion
.
Areopag
.
epist.
ad
Timot.
Nicephor
.
l.
2.
c.
22.
Mat.
Westm.
an.
45.
49.
Godwin
.
Conuers
.
Act.
c.
18.
v.
2.
Rome
to
Hierusalem
,
to
be
present
by
reuelation
with
the
other
Apostles
,
at
the
Migration
of
our
blessed
Lady
Mary
the
virgine
,
and
our
Protestants
do
not
deny
it
,
longe
time
(
4.
yeares
by
Matthew
of
Westminster
and
others
)
before
the
Edict
of
Claudius
,
this
being
,
as
both
the
scriptures
,
and
histories
agree
,
in
,
or
about
the
49.
yeare
of
Christ
;
and
the
other
in
the
45.
And
how
could
the
Edict
of
Claudius
concerne
S.
Peters
either
expulsion
,
or
keeping
out
of
Rome
?
when
both
by
the
Scripture
,
Iosephus
,
Orosius
,
Ado
,
&
others
,
it
onely
concerned
the
tumultuous
Iewes
;
Claudius
Imperator
Iudaeos
tumultuantes
à
Roma
expulit
:
Claudius
the
Emperor
expelled
the
Tumultious
Iewes
from
Rome
?
for
S.
Peter
was
not
within
the
compasse
of
that
Edict
,
being
neither
in
Religion
a
Iew
,
but
a
chife
Christian
then
,
fauoured
rather
then
Act.
18.
Ioseph
.
&
Oros
.
l.
7.
c.
6.
Orosij
.
Ado.
chron.
aetat.
6.
in
Claudio
.
Florent
.
Wigorn.
an.
50.
or
72.
&c.
persecuted
by
Claudius
:
much
lesse
was
he
accused
of
any
tumult
there
.
And
though
no
good
Christian
can
thinke
,
that
our
cheife
Pastor
S.
Peter
did
feare
the
Edict
of
Claudius
,
if
it
had
concerned
him
,
but
was
ready
to
die
rather
(
as
he
did
in
the
time
of
Nero
)
then
to
forsake
the
sheepe
of
Christ
,
so
carefully
committed
vnto
him
:
yet
to
make
all
sure
in
this
kind
,
that
which
these
Protestants
would
make
their
ground
,
to
keepe
S.
Peter
from
Rome
&
these
parts
,
in
that
time
,
doth
ouerthrowe
them
in
their
owne
deuising
:
for
it
is
as
the
Magdeburg
.
cent.
1.
l.
2.
col
.
26.
Oros
.
l.
7.
c.
6.
Suein
vit.
Claudij
.
Magdeburgian
Protestants
acknowledge
,
from
their
construction
of
the
saying
of
Orosius
in
his
seuenth
booke
,
and
Suetonius
in
the
life
of
Claudius
:
Claudium
Iudaeos
impulsore
Christo
assiduè
tumultiuantes
Roma
expulisse
:
That
Claudius
did
expell
from
Rome
,
the
Iewes
dayly
making
tumults
,
Christ
(
so
they
reade
)
being
the
mouer
.
Therefore
seeing
the
Iewes
were
expelled
for
tumults
they
made
,
and
we
are
assured
that
the
Christians
were
in
no
wise
Agents
in
these
tumults
,
Claudius
could
not
expell
them
vnder
that
pretence
.
And
where
they
reade
.
Christo
impulsore
,
Christ
being
the
impeller
,
if
we
apply
it
to
Christ
our
Sauiour
,
either
it
must
be
vnderstood
that
Christ
moued
to
the
tumults
,
which
is
blasphemous
,
or
that
he
moued
Claudius
to
expell
the
Iewes
,
and
so
the
Christians
were
not
expelled
,
for
Christ
neither
did
,
would
,
or
could
moue
to
expell
the
Christans
his
holy
Seruants
.
4.
And
Orosius
himself
hauing
with
Gregorius
Turonensis
,
and
others
Orosius
l.
7.
c.
6.
Greg.
Turon
.
l.
1.
hist.
cap.
25.
ascribed
the
conuersion
of
the
first
Christians
in
Rome
,
in
the
beginning
of
the
Reigne
of
Claudius
vnto
S.
Peter
,
he
addeth
:
Anno
eiusdem
nono
expulsos
per
Claudium
vrbe
Iudaeos
Iosephus
resert
.
Sed
me
magis
Suetonius
mouet
,
qui
ait
hoc
modo
:
Claudius
Iudaeos
Impulsore
Christo
assiduè
tumultuantes
Roma
expulit
.
Quod
vtrum
contra
Christum
tumultuantes
Iudaeos
coerceri
&
comprimi
iusserit
,
an
etiam
Christianos
simul
velut
cognatae
religionis
homines
voluerit
expelli
,
nequaquam
discernitur
:
Iosephus
relateth
,
that
Claudius
expelled
the
Iewes
out
of
the
citie
,
in
the
ninth
yeare
of
his
Reigne
.
But
Suetonius
moueth
me
more
,
who
saith
in
this
manner
:
Claudius
expelled
forth
of
Rome
the
Iewes
,
dayly
making
tumults
,
Christ
mouing
.
Which
is
not
decerned
whether
he
commanded
the
Iewes
that
made
tumults
against
Christ
to
be
corrected
,
and
suppressed
,
or
would
also
haue
the
Christians
,
men
in
Religion
some
what
like
the
Iewes
to
be
also
expelled
.
This
is
all
he
saith
,
and
which
others
ground
vpon
,
and
this
later
construction
as
I
haue
proued
before
,
most
needs
giue
place
to
the
former
,
which
keepeth
the
Christians
in
fauour
with
Claudius
,
and
free
from
Banishment
;
which
is
confirmed
by
Suidas
and
others
:
he
writeth
in
Claudius
in
this
manner
:
Cum
sub
eo
Iudaei
seditionem
contra
Suidas
in
Claudio
.
Christianos
mouissent
,
Claudius
Faelicem
eis
praefecit
,
cosque
punire
iussit
.
When
vnder
Claudius
the
Iewes
did
raise
sedition
against
the
Christians
,
Claudius
oppointed
Felix
Gouernour
ouer
them
,
and
caused
him
to
punish
them
.
Whereby
it
is
manifest
,
that
Claudius
was
then
rather
a
friend
,
then
enemy
to
Christians
.
And
they
which
reade
,
Christo
impulsore
:
Christ
being
the
mouer
,
are
mistaken
,
for
it
was
Chresto
impulsore
,
Chrestus
being
the
mouer
hereof
.
Which
Chrestus
was
a
wicked
Pagan
then
liuing
in
Rome
,
as
many
Pagans
themselues
are
witnesses
.
Zosimus
a
Pagan
together
with
Xiphilinus
,
Dio
,
Sextus
Aurelius
,
victor
and
others
witnesse
,
that
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
Chrestus
was
then
a
Consul
in
great
credit
in
Zosim
.
Com.
hist.
Graec.
l.
1.
in
Alexand.
Seuer
.
Ioh.
Xiphilin
.
in
Epitom
.
Dionis
in
eodem
.
Sext.
Aurel.
Victor
.
hist.
Aug.
Oros
.
supr.
Ado
in
Chronic.
aetat
.
6.
Suetonius
in
Claudio
.
Sueton.
in
Nerone
.
Aelius
Lamprid.
in
Alexand.
Seu.
Rome
;
and
being
by
Latine
translators
translated
Christus
after
the
manner
of
many
Grecians
pronouncing
●
or
ita
,
as
.
●
.
in
Latine
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
being
the
Greeke
to
Christus
,
and
written
with
●
.
iota
,
and
not
●
,
eta
or
ita
,
was
the
occasion
of
this
mistaking
,
to
write
,
Christo
Impulsore
,
for
Chresto
impulsore
as
Orosius
and
Ado
,
and
perhaps
some
others
did
,
citing
Suetonius
for
their
Authour
;
which
is
euident
by
Suetonius
himself
,
who
in
the
place
cited
from
him
,
readeth
Chresto
,
and
not
Christo.
His
words
be
these
:
Iudaeos
Impulsore
Chresto
assiduè
tumultuantes
Roma
expulit
.
Claudius
expelled
the
Iewes
out
of
Rome
because
they
dayly
made
tumults
,
Chrestus
being
the
mouer
thereof
.
And
the
same
Suetonius
calleth
Christians
by
their
name
Christians
,
and
not
Chrestians
,
so
doth
Flauius
Vopiscus
in
his
epistle
to
Adrian
the
Emperor
,
call
Christ
our
Sauiour
,
and
Christians
beleuing
in
him
Christum
,
and
Christianos
,
Christ
,
and
Christians
:
so
doth
Aelius
Lampridius
and
other
Pagan
Authours
.
And
that
Chrestus
which
was
Impulsor
,
a
mouer
in
those
affaires
,
and
occasion
of
the
Edict
of
Claudius
,
being
a
Pagan
was
so
wicked
a
man
that
I
may
not
describe
him
,
being
so
impious
that
Martial
the
Poet
liuing
in
those
dayes
,
and
stayned
also
with
the
tinctures
of
greate
sinns
,
yet
,
speaking
of
him
and
his
behauiour
,
concludeth
:
pudet
fari
:
Martial
.
Epigr.
l.
7.
Epigram.
54.
&
lib.
9.
Epigr.
28
he
is
ashamed
to
speake
it
.
Therefore
to
followe
this
so
warranted
opinion
that
S.
Peter
was
no
bannished
man
from
Rome
by
that
Edict
of
Claudius
,
but
voluntarily
,
ex
reuelatione
,
by
reuelation
,
as
the
other
Apostles
dispersed
also
did
at
that
time
,
went
to
Hierusalem
,
to
celebrate
the
Assumption
of
the
blessed
virgin
,
and
to
be
present
at
the
Councell
of
the
Apostles
,
we
shall
leaue
time
enough
for
S.
Peter
to
returne
againe
to
Rome
,
and
visit
also
this
kingdome
,
and
these
westerne
parts
in
the
time
of
Claudius
.
For
our
Protestants
agree
,
that
Councell
to
haue
bene
kept
about
the
fourteenth
yeare
of
the
Ascension
of
Christ
,
building
vpon
S.
Paul
,
who
saith
:
fourteene
yeares
Sutcliffe
Subu
.
pag.
3.
Godwyn
Conuers
.
p.
5.
c.
1.
Gal.
2.
v.
1.
Protest
Fasti
Reg.
&
Episcop.
Angl.
after
I
went
vp
againe
to
Hierusalem
with
Barnabas
,
and
tooke
Titus
with
mee
.
Which
was
the
time
of
this
Councell
of
the
Apostles
,
&
the
last
Act
of
note
,
at
which
these
Protestants
say
S.
Peter
was
present
at
Hierusalem
,
from
which
vnto
the
death
of
S.
Peter
they
tell
vs
in
their
Chronologie
of
Kings
&
Bishops
of
this
Nation
,
there
were
twenty
yeares
,
time
enough
to
haue
preached
heare
in
the
time
of
Claudius
,
if
he
were
not
heare
before
his
going
from
Rome
to
Hierusalem
.
5.
If
we
should
harken
to
their
opinion
,
that
would
haue
S.
Peter
bannished
from
Rome
by
that
Edict
of
Claudius
,
and
so
to
haue
therevpon
gone
to
Hierusalem
,
seeing
they
tell
vs
before
,
he
staied
not
there
longer
then
the
14.
or
15.
yeare
after
Christs
Ascension
,
but
by
all
men
returned
then
againe
into
the
west
parts
,
where
he
had
his
Residency
24.
yeares
,
if
in
the
life
of
Claudius
he
did
not
returne
to
Rome
,
what
Nation
in
the
westerne
world
shall
we
finde
more
probable
to
entertaine
this
exiled
Apostle
,
then
this
Iland
of
Britaine
?
which
harboured
at
that
time
so
many
other
Christians
conuerted
at
Rome
before
by
S.
Peter
,
that
our
Protestants
haue
thus
with
a
common
consent
written
of
that
time
:
It
hath
passed
with
allowance
,
among
the
Theater
of
great
Britaine
l.
6.
c.
9.
learned
Senate
of
our
Antiquaries
,
that
when
Claudius
and
Nero
began
to
bannish
and
persecute
the
Christians
in
Rome
,
many
Romans
and
Britains
being
conuerted
to
the
faith
,
fled
thence
into
these
remote
parts
of
the
earth
,
where
they
might
,
and
did
more
freely
enioy
the
libertie
of
their
professions
.
Which
disciples
of
S.
Peter
so
multiplied
and
encreased
heare
in
that
very
time
of
Claudius
,
that
a
Protestant
Bishop
,
and
Antiquary
writeth
thus
confidently
of
those
dayes
:
That
there
be
manyfold
testimonies
of
very
credible
Authours
,
who
witnesse
,
that
the
Godwyn
Cataloge
of
Bishops
in
Yorke
.
1.
faith
of
Christ
was
receaued
in
diuers
particular
places
of
this
Iland
,
presently
after
the
Ascension
of
Christ
,
or
at
least
while
the
Apostles
yet
liued
.
Therefore
,
if
in
the
time
of
Claudius
when
no
other
Apostle
had
bene
at
Rome
,
or
any
of
these
parts
of
the
world
,
and
presently
vpon
the
Ascension
of
Christ
,
so
many
both
Romans
and
Britans
which
were
Christians
,
and
must
needs
be
the
disciples
of
S.
Peter
,
were
in
this
Iland
in
diuers
particular
places
,
and
this
so
vndoubted
a
thing
by
these
Protestants
,
That
it
hath
passed
with
allowance
among
the
learned
Senate
of
our
Antiquaries
:
and
is
confirmed
by
manifolde
testimonies
of
very
credible
Authours
:
It
is
a
strange
,
vnnaturall
,
and
vndutifill
minde
,
and
will
in
them
,
that
would
and
willingly
doe
admite
so
many
of
the
disciples
of
S.
Peter
,
to
haue
bene
receaued
heare
,
and
with
more
cruelty
,
then
either
Claudius
or
Nero
could
in
any
opinion
performe
,
bannish
the
blessed
Apostle
S.
Peter
their
father
and
ours
in
Christ
,
both
from
Rome
,
and
this
kingdome
also
.
Thus
I
haue
fully
satisfied
the
obiections
of
such
Protestants
,
as
would
exclude
the
greate
Apostle
S.
Peter
from
this
Nation
,
and
depriue
the
Inhabitants
of
Britaine
,
of
so
greate
an
Honor
to
be
the
spirituall
children
of
that
our
most
worthie
Protoparent
in
Christ
.
Now
I
will
by
the
consent
of
these
men
set
downe
so
neare
as
Antiquities
will
giue
me
warrant
,
the
time
or
times
when
he
preached
heare
,
and
what
he
happily
effected
heare
,
in
those
his
greate
labours
and
trauailes
hither
.
THE
XVI
.
CHAPTER
.
WHEREIN
IS
SET
DOWNE
BOTH
BY
Protestants
,
and
others
,
when
S.
Peter
preached
in
Britaine
:
if
not
before
his
coming
to
Rome
,
yet
afterward
both
in
the
dayes
of
Claudius
,
and
Nero.
1.
I
Haue
before
examined
that
Protestant
opinion
,
which
because
it
findeth
S.
Peter
both
to
haue
bene
the
first
that
preached
in
Rome
,
and
that
he
was
heare
in
Britaine
,
would
bring
him
hither
before
his
first
coming
to
Rome
:
And
therefore
will
now
speake
little
thereof
.
Our
Theater
Protestants
from
thence
would
thus
inferre
.
S.
Peter
was
heare
,
before
he
euer
went
to
Rome
:
both
which
may
be
Theater
of
great
Britaine
l.
6.
c.
9.
§.
5.
more
probable
,
if
we
consider
the
huge
multitudes
of
Christians
,
fifteene
thousand
,
saith
Baronius
which
dispersed
themselues
,
in
all
parts
of
the
world
,
vpon
the
martyring
of
S.
Stephen
at
Hierusalem
,
which
was
presently
vpon
the
death
of
Christ
.
Their
opinion
which
would
bring
S.
Peter
into
Britaine
,
before
he
came
first
to
Rome
,
examined
.
Hitherto
these
Protestant
Bishops
and
Antiquaries
,
making
it
the
more
probable
opinion
,
as
their
owne
words
(
which
may
be
more
probable
)
import
,
that
S.
Peter
preached
heare
,
before
his
first
coming
to
Rome
,
of
which
minde
also
all
those
English
Protestant
Bishops
,
and
writers
most
needes
be
,
which
from
the
Authoritie
of
S.
Gildas
,
as
they
would
expound
him
,
doe
contend
that
Britaine
receaued
the
faith
of
Christ
in
the
dayes
of
Tyberius
,
or
Caius
Matth.
Parker
antiquit.
Brit.
p.
1.
Georg.
Abb.
apud
Mason
consecrat
.
l.
2.
c.
3.
p.
51.
Mason
ibid.
Theater
of
Brit.
p.
202.
Caligula
Emperors
,
and
before
the
Empire
of
Claudius
,
in
the
beginning
of
whose
Reigne
S.
Peter
came
first
to
Rome
,
for
they
all
agree
,
that
we
first
receaued
the
faith
from
some
one
of
the
Apostles
,
and
they
haue
concluded
before
,
that
no
other
Apostle
,
but
S.
Peter
could
be
heare
in
those
dayes
.
Of
this
opinion
is
the
first
Protestant
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
,
and
the
present
,
that
is
Director
of
the
Authour
of
the
bookes
of
the
pretended
consecration
of
their
Bishops
,
the
Author
of
that
Booke
,
the
writers
of
their
Theater
,
and
others
.
And
if
those
words
they
cite
were
the
true
words
of
Gildas
,
they
make
not
a
little
for
that
sentence
,
being
these
:
Tempore
vt
scimus
summo
Tyberij
Caesaris
suos
radios
primum
indulget
,
id
est
,
sua
praecepta
Christus
.
Christ
did
Annot.
Protest
.
Marginal
.
in
prologum
Gildae
.
afford
his
beames
,
to
wit
his
precepts
to
the
I
le
of
Britaine
in
the
later
time
of
Tiberius
,
as
we
know
.
But
because
the
Protestant
publisher
himself
of
Gildas
,
doth
freely
acknowledge
that
they
were
not
vsually
in
the
copies
of
Gildas
,
I
dare
not
ascribe
so
much
vnto
them
.
But
if
we
will
allow
the
computation
of
Arnoldus
Mirmannius
,
following
as
it
seemeth
,
the
auncient
Catalogue
of
the
Bishops
of
Metz
,
who
telleth
that
S.
Peter
sent
our
Countriman
S.
Mansuetus
into
Arnold
.
Mirm.
in
Theatro
Conu
.
gent.
Catal.
Episcop.
Metens
:
those
parts
,
together
with
S.
Clement
,
the
first
Bishop
there
,
in
the
yeare
of
Christ
40.
in
the
time
of
Caius
Caligula
,
two
or
three
yeares
before
S.
Peter
came
to
Rome
,
it
giueth
not
a
small
allowance
to
this
opinion
,
for
those
Histories
doe
not
relate
from
what
parts
,
East
,
or
west
,
these
men
were
sent
:
but
the
very
Country
of
S.
Mansuetus
Natione
Scotus
,
will
rather
incline
vs
to
thinke
S.
Peter
had
bene
then
in
this
Iland
,
or
neare
vnto
it
at
that
time
,
or
els
we
must
send
this
holy
Saint
of
Britaine
without
authoritie
a
very
long
Iorney
to
S.
Peter
in
the
East
,
and
so
farre
back
againe
towards
these
Countries
.
Or
if
we
should
make
so
ample
an
acceptation
of
Galatia
,
where
the
Scripturs
testifie
1.
Petr.
1.
S.
Peter
preached
before
the
dayes
of
Claudius
,
as
some
Cosmographers
and
Antiquaries
doe
,
we
shall
bring
him
so
neare
vnto
vs
in
those
dayes
,
that
considering
the
infinitie
labors
of
that
Apostle
,
and
his
loue
to
this
kingdome
,
it
will
be
noe
vaine
coniecture
,
to
thinke
he
visited
Britaine
in
those
dayes
.
Which
is
rather
confirmed
,
if
we
reflect
,
and
allowe
of
that
which
I
haue
set
downe
before
,
that
his
first
entertainment
at
Rome
was
among
the
Britans
of
this
Nation
,
to
whom
he
could
not
haue
better
direction
,
nor
so
good
,
from
any
other
,
as
from
this
kingdome
.
2.
But
to
come
to
things
certaine
,
&
vndoubted
in
this
History
of
S.
Peters
S.
Peter
preached
in
Britaine
,
both
in
the
time
of
Claudius
and
Nero
Emperours
.
liuing
and
preaching
in
this
Iland
,
it
is
an
historicall
veritie
out
of
Question
,
that
he
was
heare
both
in
the
time
of
Claudius
,
and
Nero
also
:
his
being
heare
in
the
dayes
of
Claudius
,
what
time
soeuer
it
was
of
his
Empire
,
must
needes
be
long
before
S.
Paul
,
S.
Ioseph
of
Aramathia
,
or
any
other
,
that
is
thought
to
haue
preached
heare
,
or
came
into
these
parts
,
as
I
haue
proued
already
,
as
also
that
S.
Peter
was
heare
in
that
time
.
To
which
I
add
the
testimony
of
Gildas
our
most
auncient
&
renowned
Historian
:
who
in
his
booke
De
Excidio
Britanniae
;
Gildas
Epist.
de
Excid
.
Britan.
of
the
destruction
of
Britaine
,
thus
writeth
:
Ita
vt
non
Britannia
,
sed
Romania
censeretur
:
Et
quicquid
habere
potuisse●
aeris
,
argenti
vel
auri
,
Imagine
Caesaris
notaretur
.
Interea
glaciali
frigore
rigenti
Insulae
,
&
velut
longiore
terrarum
secessu
soli
visibili
non
proximae
verus
ille
non
de
firmamento
solum
temporali
,
sed
de
summa
etiam
caelorum
arce
,
tempora
cuncta
excedente
vniuerso
orbi
praefulgidum
sui
coruscum
ostendens
,
radios
suos
primum
indulget
,
id
est
,
sua
praecepta
Christus
:
So
that
this
Iland
might
be
rather
deemed
Romania
,
then
Britannia
and
what
soeuer
Coyne
it
had
eyther
Brasse
,
siluer
or
gold
,
it
was
stamped
with
the
Image
of
the
Roman
Emperor
.
In
the
meane
time
,
while
these
things
were
doeing
,
Christ
who
is
the
true
Sunne
,
not
onely
from
the
temporall
firmament
,
but
from
the
high
Tower
of
heauen
,
exceeding
all
times
,
showing
his
exceeding
brightnes
to
the
whole
world
doth
first
afford
his
beames
,
to
wit
,
his
precepts
to
this
Iland
,
stiffe
with
frozen
cold
,
and
by
a
long
distance
of
land
remoued
from
the
visible
sunne
.
These
be
the
true
and
vndoubted
words
of
S.
Gildas
,
in
all
examples
both
written
and
printed
,
which
I
haue
seene
:
and
the
other
words
of
propagating
the
lawe
of
Christ
by
the
permission
of
Tyberius
the
Emperor
against
the
will
of
the
Senate
,
not
so
certaine
to
be
the
words
of
that
holy
,
and
auncient
Father
,
but
some
later
addition
,
and
cannot
be
well
applyed
to
this
kingdome
,
where
Tyberius
had
not
such
command
,
and
power
as
this
Saint
affirmeth
,
the
Romans
had
in
this
kingdome
,
when
Christ
first
afforded
his
precepts
,
primum
Indulget
Christus
,
to
this
cold
and
termed
frozen
Iland
.
For
it
is
certaine
,
by
all
Antiquities
,
that
this
great
subiection
of
the
Britans
vnto
the
Emperors
of
Rome
,
did
neuer
fall
out
vntill
the
time
of
Claudius
.
3.
Therefore
seeing
this
Nation
did
first
receaue
the
faith
of
Christ
,
Primum
,
at
that
time
,
it
must
needes
be
in
the
time
of
Claudius
,
when
first
and
neuer
before
,
this
Iland
was
in
that
state
,
he
there
describeth
:
And
this
is
that
very
time
which
so
many
Antiquaries
,
Catholiks
,
&
Protestants
,
S.
Simon
Metaphrastes
,
Surius
,
Lippomannus
,
Sir
William
Camden
,
Andrie
Chesne
,
and
others
before
named
,
agree
vpon
,
that
S.
Peter
preached
in
this
kingdome
.
To
which
S.
Paul
himselfe
,
by
our
Protestants
construction
,
&
interpretation
,
by
his
epistle
written
to
the
Romans
at
that
time
,
&
among
so
many
Christians
in
Rome
then
,
which
he
remembreth
;
and
neuer
once
saluting
eyther
S.
Peter
,
S.
Aristobulus
,
S.
Clement
,
or
any
one
that
is
supposed
to
haue
bene
in
these
parts
with
S.
Peter
,
giueth
no
small
allowance
:
And
yet
in
this
epistle
he
taketh
vpon
him
certaine
knowledge
,
that
the
faith
of
the
Romans
which
was
planted
by
S.
Peter
;
annuntiatur
in
vniuerso
mundo
.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
your
faith
is
preached
,
or
shewed
in
all
the
world
;
therefore
also
in
Britaine
,
so
greate
a
Nation
of
this
westerne
world
,
&
the
Roman
Empire
,
for
as
our
Protestants
inferre
from
Rom.
1.
v.
8.
that
epistle
;
if
S.
Paul
had
not
knowne
S.
Peter
was
not
then
in
Rome
,
he
would
haue
saluted
him
,
whom
he
so
much
honoured
and
loued
.
For
as
in
the
beginning
of
that
epistle
;
he
generally
saluteth
all
:
omnibus
qui
sunt
Romae
dilectis
Rom.
1.
supr.
Dei
,
vocatis
Sanctis
gratia
vobis
&
pax
à
Deo
patre
nostra
&
Domino
Iesu
Christo
;
To
all
that
are
at
Rome
beloued
of
God
,
called
Saincts
,
grace
be
to
you
,
and
peace
from
God
our
father
,
and
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
:
So
in
the
later
end
of
the
same
epistle
,
Rom.
cap.
16.
he
saluteth
by
name
Prisca
,
Aquila
,
Epaenetus
,
Mary
,
Andronicus
,
Iulius
,
Ampliatus
,
Vrbanus
,
Stachis
,
Apelles
,
and
many
others
there
named
.
Neuer
saluting
S.
Peter
,
or
any
which
are
thought
to
haue
bene
with
him
either
in
Britaine
,
Fraunce
,
or
Germany
,
or
any
Nation
on
this
side
of
Rome
,
or
sent
thither
about
this
time
by
S.
Peter
,
of
which
I
haue
named
many
before
,
among
which
diuers
were
of
the
number
of
the
72.
Disciples
and
acquaintance
of
S.
Paul
,
and
among
the
acquaintance
of
this
Apostle
he
doth
not
salute
S.
Aristobulus
,
nor
S.
Narcissus
,
though
he
saluteth
their
families
then
in
Rome
:
salutate
eos
qui
sunt
ex
Aristobuli
:
salutate
eos
qui
sunt
ex
Narcissi
domo
:
salute
them
that
be
of
the
houshold
of
Aristobulus
:
Salute
them
that
be
of
the
household
of
Narcissus
.
Therefore
being
so
familiar
with
S.
Aistobulus
,
and
Narcissus
,
&
kind
vnto
them
,
that
he
saluteth
their
families
,
for
his
loue
to
them
,
we
must
needs
,
conclude
that
S.
Paul
well
knew
they
were
not
then
in
Rome
.
And
being
absent
at
that
time
from
their
families
,
and
thence
,
and
the
knowne
Disciples
of
S.
Peter
,
as
all
at
Rome
then
were
,
where
should
they
,
especially
S.
Aristobulus
our
Bishop
or
Archbishop
of
Britaine
,
as
I
haue
shewed
before
,
be
at
that
time
,
but
with
S.
Peter
their
Master
heare
,
who
then
at
the
writing
of
this
epistle
of
S.
Paul
to
the
Romans
,
was
as
I
haue
proued
before
by
many
testimonies
,
both
of
Protestants
,
and
others
,
in
this
our
Britaine
.
For
this
epistle
of
S.
Paul
was
written
after
the
assembly
of
the
Apostles
at
Hierusalem
,
about
the
Assumpsion
of
the
blessed
Virgin
,
by
all
writers
,
and
S.
Paul
himselfe
is
Gal.
2.
v.
1.
9.
both
witnesse
,
that
he
saw
S.
Peter
there
,
and
stayed
some
time
with
him
,
and
that
the
Church
of
Rome
was
then
so
well
founded
,
that
their
faith
was
famous
,
and
renowned
in
all
the
world
;
therefore
S.
Peter
the
founder
thereof
being
to
bestowe
the
rest
of
his
time
by
Christs
direction
vnto
him
,
in
conuerting
this
our
Britaine
,
&
other
western
nations
,
we
must
needes
conclude
from
hence
also
,
that
S.
Peter
which
was
then
come
from
the
East
againe
into
these
parts
,
and
was
not
at
Rome
,
but
had
left
S.
Linus
,
and
Cletus
to
supply
Episcopall
duties
there
,
was
heare
in
Britaine
at
that
time
,
as
so
many
before
haue
witnessed
;
And
as
the
holy
Apostles
at
their
meetings
imparted
their
iorneys
they
were
to
take
,
in
preaching
the
ghospell
one
to
an
other
,
as
they
did
in
their
first
diuision
of
the
world
,
among
them
,
for
the
better
effecting
their
most
holy
office
and
charge
committed
to
them
by
Christ
:
So
S.
Peter
,
●●
much
beloued
of
S.
Paul
,
and
so
greate
a
louer
of
him
,
that
he
calleth
him
hi●
most
beloued
,
would
not
conceale
his
intended
trauailes
in
these
westerne
1.
Petr.
3.
v.
5.
parts
,
vnto
him
,
especially
seeing
S.
Paul
was
the
onely
Apostle
,
excepting
S.
Peter
which
was
to
visite
these
Occidentall
Nations
.
And
S.
Paul
saluting
the
family
of
Aristobulus
in
Rome
,
and
omitting
him
doth
sufficiently
insinuate
that
S.
Peter
had
acquainted
him
with
this
his
westerne
voyage
,
and
taking
S.
Aristobulus
with
him
,
or
sending
him
hither
before
him
.
For
except
identitie
of
name
,
or
both
Sophronius
and
Metaphrastes
deceaue
vs
,
S.
Atistobulus
brother
to
S.
Barnabas
,
was
father
in
lawe
to
S.
Peter
,
and
so
following
Sophron.
Hierosolymit
.
l.
de
laborib
.
S.
Petri
&
Pauli
.
Sim.
Metaphr
.
die
29.
Iunij
.
him
,
did
likely
at
the
coming
of
S.
Peter
to
Rome
,
remoue
his
family
thither
,
and
left
it
there
,
and
he
himselfe
employed
by
S.
Peter
,
and
by
him
ordained
Bishop
of
this
our
Britaine
,
as
is
before
declared
,
must
needs
be
heare
,
or
in
his
Iorney
hither
,
at
that
time
.
4.
Whether
S.
Peter
was
heare
in
,
or
about
the
beginning
,
of
the
Empire
of
Probable
,
that
S.
Peter
was
in
Britaine
,
or
sent
Disciples
hither
about
the
coming
of
Claudius
hither
.
Claudius
,
and
his
inuasion
of
this
Nation
,
in
the
fourth
yeare
of
his
Reigne
as
the
common
opinion
of
Antiquaries
is
,
I
dare
not
absolutely
determine
:
though
diuers
together
with
Baronius
encline
to
that
opinion
,
and
reasons
be
not
wanting
to
giue
probabilitie
vnto
it
.
For
if
Pomponia
Graecina
,
the
wife
of
Aulus
Plantius
,
the
Emperours
Lieutenant
in
Britaine
,
was
conuerted
heare
to
the
faith
of
Christ
,
as
our
Protestants
assure
vs
,
this
being
before
the
persecution
,
Bar
on
.
to
.
1.
an
n.
in
S.
Petr.
Aut
h.
of
3.
Conuers
.
which
they
say
Claudius
raysed
against
Christians
in
the
49.
yeare
of
Christ
,
Aulus
Plantius
then
being
returned
to
Rome
,
together
with
his
wife
,
and
company
to
triumphe
there
,
therefore
she
could
not
be
conuerted
heare
by
any
which
they
say
fled
hither
from
Rome
in
the
beginning
of
that
persecution
,
Matth.
west
.
an.
49.
and
they
can
finde
no
other
Christians
heare
,
except
S.
Peter
,
or
some
sent
by
him
,
which
they
doe
not
expresse
,
to
performe
that
holy
office
.
Secondly
whereas
it
is
manifest
before
,
that
S.
Peter
after
his
coming
to
Rome
,
occiduam
obscuritatem
in
splendorem
clarissimum
commutauit
,
obscuriorem
mundi
Mich.
Singel
.
in
Martyrio
Dion
.
Areopag
.
Clem.
Rom.
ep.
1.
plagam
Occidentis
illuminare
praeceptus
est
;
chaunged
the
darknesse
of
the
west
into
most
bright
splendor
,
and
was
commaunded
to
illuminate
the
west
the
more
darke
or
obscure
part
of
the
world
:
It
carryeth
greate
probabilitie
,
that
he
began
this
worke
,
before
his
coming
from
the
East
to
Rome
,
the
second
time
,
after
the
Assumpsion
of
the
blessed
virgin
Mary
,
and
had
enterprised
it
heare
in
Britaine
,
before
those
dayes
:
for
we
reade
in
our
owne
auncient
historians
especially
the
Manuscript
Antiquitie
of
Canterbury
that
about
the
49.
yeare
of
Christ
,
Petrus
iterum
Romanam
Cathedram
suscepit
:
Peter
did
take
the
Roman
Hist.
antiq.
M.
S.
ex
Eccl.
Cantuar
.
ad
circit
.
an
.
49.
Guliel
.
Eisengr
.
Centen
.
1.
dist.
3.
Matth.
Westm.
an.
46.
Chaire
againe
;
which
must
needs
be
to
make
it
true
,
after
his
returne
to
Rome
out
of
some
of
these
west
parts
.
Thirdly
we
finde
in
the
French
Annals
cited
by
Gulielmus
Eisengrenius
,
diuers
Bishops
consecrated
by
S.
Peter
in
this
time
,
for
our
neighbouring
Country
of
Fraunce
,
as
namely
S.
Maximinus
or
Maximus
at
Aquens
or
Aix
,
and
S.
Lazarus
at
Marsiles
,
in
the
yeare
of
Christ
46.
S.
Martial
at
Limoges
,
&
S.
Iulian
at
Mans
the
same
yeare
.
S.
Paulus
Sergius
at
Narbon
in
the
yeare
48.
when
S.
Paul
the
Apostle
was
not
come
into
Eisengr
.
sup.
in
S.
Mansueto
.
&
Episp
.
Gall.
these
parts
,
to
place
him
there
.
And
to
make
this
more
credible
,
if
we
follow
that
Authour
with
his
Ant●quities
,
S.
Clement
at
Metz
,
and
our
Countriman
S.
Mansuetus
at
Toul
in
Lorrayne
,
who
in
this
opinion
may
be
thought
to
be
Arnold
.
M●rm
.
in
Therat
.
Conu
.
gent.
Guliel
.
Eisengr
.
supr.
Centen
.
1.
Francisc
.
Bellef
.
Cosmograph
.
tom.
1.
in
Toul
.
left
there
by
S.
Peter
in
his
first
returne
from
Britaine
to
Rome
,
being
in
his
way
from
hence
thither
,
and
this
the
rather
,
because
many
historians
testifie
,
he
was
ordained
Bishop
there
by
S.
Peter
,
and
yet
not
any
one
remembreth
any
place
from
whence
he
was
directed
thither
,
but
onely
affirme
,
as
he
expoundeth
them
,
that
he
was
consecrated
Bishop
of
that
place
by
S.
Peter
in
the
49.
yeare
of
Christ
.
And
this
more
probable
,
because
after
this
49.
yeare
of
Christ
,
these
French
historians
which
take
paines
to
set
downe
exactly
the
very
yeare
wherein
their
first
Apostles
and
Bishops
were
ordained
vnto
them
by
S.
Peter
,
which
are
many
,
do
not
set
downe
the
yeare
,
wherein
any
one
after
this
time
was
consecrated
vntill
the
54.
of
the
Natiuitie
of
Christ
,
by
and
before
which
time
S.
Peter
was
come
from
Hierusalem
,
and
the
Easterne
parts
the
second
time
into
these
west●ne
Nations
of
the
world
,
when
he
both
was
,
and
stayed
long
time
in
this
our
Britaine
.
5.
And
this
giueth
light
vnto
vs
,
that
about
this
yeare
of
Christ
54.
S.
Peter
came
hither
to
staie
long
time
in
Britaine
,
for
in
this
yeare
as
the
French
Antiquaries
Probable
,
that
S.
Peter
came
into
Britaine
the
second
time
about
the
54.
yeare
of
Christ
.
write
,
S.
Peter
consecrated
many
Bishops
in
Fraunce
,
his
way
from
Rome
to
Britaine
;
in
this
yeare
as
they
write
,
he
ordained
S.
Sabinianus
or
Sabinus
one
of
the
72.
disciples
Primate
of
all
Fraunce
,
Archbishop
of
Sens
:
Sanctus
Sabinianus
,
sine
Sabinus
vnus
ex
72.
Christi
discipulis
à
beato
Petro
Apostolo
Primas
totius
Galliae
,
&
Senonensis
Archiepiscopus
consecratus
anno
Christi
54.
in
which
Anton.
Democharez
lib.
2.
de
miss.
contr.
Caluin
.
c.
30.
Eisengr
.
centen
.
1.
fol.
56.
cit.
Bed
.
Martyr
.
prid
.
Cal.
Ian.
Petr.
de
Natal
.
l.
2.
c.
25.
Anton.
part.
1.
tit.
6.
c.
25.
§.
3.
Mart.
in
chr.
Vicel
.
in
Hagiol
.
Vuerner
.
Carthus
.
in
Fascul
.
temp.
Eisengr
.
Cent.
1.
Franc.
Bellefor
.
tom.
1.
p.
202.
l.
2.
Vincent
.
in
Specul
.
lib.
11.
cap.
43.
Bed
.
Anton.
Volaterr
.
Petr.
de
Natal
.
apud
.
Eisengren
.
supr.
in
S.
Front
.
in
Gall.
S.
Sim.
Metaphr
.
supr.
yeare
also
he
consecrated
(
as
these
Authours
saye
)
many
other
Bishops
in
Fraunce
,
as
S.
Nathanael
spoken
of
in
the
ghospell
,
and
by
some
named
vrsinus
,
S.
Amator
,
S.
Potentianus
,
S.
Fronto
and
others
:
among
which
,
the
rather
to
induce
vs
,
to
thinke
,
that
S.
Peter
was
then
in
Fraunce
,
this
S.
Fronto
then
consecrated
Bishop
,
by
S.
Peter
,
was
a
French
man
borne
,
as
many
Authorities
proue
vnto
vs
:
and
so
most
likely
to
be
consecrated
in
his
owne
Country
.
And
the
Authoritie
of
S.
Simeon
Metaphrastes
,
who
of
all
others
doth
most
particularly
set
downe
the
Trauailes
of
S.
Peter
,
will
bring
him
into
Britaine
about
this
time
,
the
second
time
,
(
as
it
seemeth
,
of
his
being
heare
:
)
for
bringing
him
to
Rome
as
others
doe
,
in
the
beginning
of
the
Reigne
of
Claudius
,
he
addeth
of
him
:
Cum
non
diu
mansisset
apud
Romanos
,
&
sancto
baptismate
multos
regenerasset
,
&
Ecclesiam
constituisset
,
&
Linum
Episcopum
ordinasset
:
when
he
had
stayed
not
long
with
the
Romans
,
and
baptized
many
,
and
founded
the
Church
,
and
ordained
Linus
a
Bishop
,
he
went
into
Spaine
,
then
into
Egipt
,
and
so
to
Hierusalem
by
reuelation
for
the
Transmigration
of
the
mother
of
God
,
then
returned
into
Egipt
and
through
Africk
returned
to
Rome
,
from
whence
he
came
to
Millan
and
Photice
,
and
so
into
Britaine
.
Which
time
being
truely
calculated
,
will
teach
vs
,
that
he
came
hither
in
,
or
about
the
54.
yeare
of
Christ
,
when
in
the
way
hither
he
made
so
many
Bishops
in
Fraunce
,
long
before
S.
Paule
came
,
although
as
a
prisoner
first
to
Rome
,
or
any
other
Apostle
thither
or
to
any
westerne
Nation
.
For
as
I
haue
proued
before
,
S.
Peter
going
vp
to
Hierusalem
by
Reuelation
,
at
the
death
of
the
blessed
virgin
,
did
staye
but
a
short
time
there
,
and
in
the
Easterne
parts
in
that
Iorney
,
but
the
chardge
of
the
westerne
world
being
more
peculiarly
committed
vnto
him
before
,
he
returned
vnto
it
to
dischardge
this
dutie
heare
;
and
allthough
S.
Simon
Metaphrastes
bringeth
him
back
againe
by
Rome
,
yet
he
speaketh
of
no
stay
he
made
there
at
this
time
,
but
presently
bringeth
him
into
Britaine
.
THE
XVII
.
CHAPTER
.
WHEREIN
IS
PROVED
,
BY
THE
BEST
ENglish
Protestant
writers
,
their
Bishops
,
and
others
,
that
S.
Peter
founding
the
Church
of
Britaine
,
ordained
in
it
,
an
Archbishop
,
Bishops
,
and
Preists
.
1.
THat
we
may
without
contradiction
of
any
Catholik
,
or
Protestant
(
except
willfully
erring
in
their
owne
proceedings
)
be
assured
,
that
S.
Peter
performed
heare
all
Pastorall
duties
,
in
founding
vnto
our
predecessors
in
this
our
Britaine
,
the
true
&
vndoubted
Church
of
Christ
,
and
so
left
it
to
posteritie
,
because
I
stand
assured
,
my
pen
shall
still
in
all
things
carry
with
it
an
vndoubted
Assent
of
Catholiks
,
seeing
this
matter
of
the
true
Church
,
founding
thereof
,
professing
the
doctrine
,
which
it
teacheth
to
all
her
children
,
and
they
ought
to
followe
,
concerneth
vs
all
,
so
much
,
that
the
Protestants
of
this
Nation
agree
,
there
is
no
saluation
to
be
had
,
or
expected
out
of
this
holy
societie
:
I
will
set
downe
by
their
warrant
,
both
what
this
Church
is
,
and
how
it
was
first
in
all
things
essentiall
,
and
by
them
needfull
to
saluation
,
founded
heare
by
Saint
Peter
the
Apostle
.
2.
Concerning
the
first
,
the
Canon
or
decree
of
the
Protestant
Religion
in
their
Synodicall
,
and
Parlament
Articles
,
to
which
all
Protestant
Bishops
and
Ministers
of
England
haue
sworne
,
and
subscribed
,
is
this
:
The
visible
Church
Articl
.
of
Religion
.
an.
1562.
ar.
19.
of
Christ
is
a
Congregation
of
faithfull
men
,
in
the
which
the
puer
word
of
God
is
preached
,
and
the
Sacraments
be
duely
ministred
,
according
to
Christs
ordinance
,
in
all
those
things
that
of
necessitie
,
are
requisite
to
the
same
.
Hitherto
this
publik
Protestant
Article
of
Religion
.
Therefore
seeing
it
is
allowed
,
and
proued
before
by
these
men
,
that
S.
Peter
first
founded
the
Church
of
Christ
in
this
kingdome
,
to
insist
still
in
their
owne
allowances
,
I
must
shew
by
them
how
he
performed
these
things
,
which
by
these
Protestants
must
needs
be
in
euery
true
Church
,
to
wit
true
and
lawfull
Ministers
,
to
preach
the
word
of
God
,
and
duely
minister
the
Sacraments
.
So
there
be
three
things
essentiall
,
true
Ministers
,
the
puer
word
of
God
preached
,
and
Sacraments
duely
ministred
,
among
which
the
two
last
depend
vpon
the
first
,
true
and
lawfull
Ministers
.
For
where
true
and
Orthodoxall
Ministers
are
,
and
accordingly
preach
the
word
,
and
Minister
the
Sacraments
,
there
the
puer
word
must
needs
be
preached
,
and
Sacraments
duely
ministred
.
And
contrariewise
where
such
Ministers
are
not
,
there
these
things
cannot
be
possibly
by
such
performed
.
Which
this
Protestant
Rule
of
Religion
confirmeth
in
an
other
Article
in
these
words
:
It
is
not
lawfull
for
any
man
,
to
take
vpon
him
the
office
of
publick
preaching
,
Articul.
23.
or
ministring
of
the
Sacraments
in
the
Congregation
,
before
he
be
lawfully
called
,
and
sent
to
execute
the
same
.
And
those
we
ought
to
Iudge
lawfully
called
,
and
sent
,
which
be
chosen
and
called
to
this
worke
,
by
men
,
who
haue
publick
authoritie
giuen
vnto
them
,
in
the
Congregation
,
to
call
and
send
Ministers
into
the
Lords
vyneyard
.
And
in
their
Article
intituled
:
of
Consecration
of
Bishops
and
Ministers
,
they
set
downe
these
orders
&
degrees
in
such
men
:
Archbishops
,
Bishops
,
Preists
,
and
Deacons
:
and
haue
set
forth
a
booke
,
both
by
the
Regall
Authoritie
of
King
Edward
the
Sixt
,
Q.
Elizabeth
,
and
King
Iames
our
present
Soueraigne
,
and
their
Parlaments
,
for
the
particular
consecration
of
all
those
degrees
;
and
in
that
so
highly
authorized
Booke
assuer
vs
,
that
all
these
degrees
and
Orders
haue
euer
bene
in
the
Church
of
Christ
from
the
dayes
of
him
,
and
his
Apostles
.
And
all
particular
writers
among
these
Protestants
,
as
they
are
bound
by
subscription
to
these
Articles
;
so
they
plainely
testifie
in
their
writings
,
among
whom
the
publick
and
approued
Protestant
comment
vpon
these
Articles
,
Intituled
,
The
Catholick
doctrine
of
the
Church
of
England
.
With
greate
priuiledge
Rogers
.
in
Artic.
36.
setteth
downe
in
this
manner
:
It
is
ageeable
to
the
word
of
God
,
and
practise
of
the
primatiue
Church
,
that
there
should
be
Archbishops
,
Bishops
and
such
like
differences
,
and
inequalities
of
Ecclesiasticall
Ministers
:
and
addeth
:
The
proofe
from
the
word
of
God
:
Albeit
the
termes
,
and
Titles
of
Archbishops
we
finde
not
:
yet
the
superioritie
which
they
haue
,
and
authoritie
which
Bishops
,
and
Archbishops
doe
exercise
,
in
ordering
,
and
consecrating
Bishops
,
and
Ecclesiasticall
Ministers
,
is
grownded
vpon
the
word
.
And
againe
:
from
the
Apostles
dayes
hitherto
there
neuer
wanted
a
Succession
of
Bishops
,
neither
in
the
Easte
nor
westerne
Churches
.
This
is
the
generall
,
and
common
opinion
of
all
the
English
Protestant
Bishops
,
against
their
Puritans
.
Thus
their
Archbishops
,
whitgitf
,
Bancroft
,
their
Bishops
Bilson
,
Barlow
,
Bridges
,
Doctors
,
Fild
,
Hooker
,
Couell
,
Downame
,
Barlow
Serm.
before
King
Iames
21.
Septembr
.
an.
1604.
and
others
.
Whereof
one
writeth
:
Episcopall
function
is
an
ordinance
Apostolicall
,
Christ
hath
acted
it
for
succeeding
posteritie
,
and
so
it
is
thesis
Pneumatichi
,
a
Canon
or
constitution
of
the
whole
Trinitie
.
Thus
a
Protestant
Bishop
before
our
King
,
with
both
his
and
the
allowance
of
the
Protestant
Bishops
,
as
the
Puritans
themselues
thus
acknowledge
.
The
callings
of
Prelates
be
of
diuine
ordinance
,
Offer
of
Conference
.
as
Bishop
Barlowe
auoucheth
in
his
last
Sermon
.
The
Bishop
of
Rochester
with
the
consent
,
and
by
the
direction
no
doubt
of
some
of
the
cheifest
Prelates
,
hath
now
lately
published
his
Sermon
,
preached
in
September
,
before
the
King
at
Hampton
Court
,
the
maine
drift
whereof
,
is
to
proue
,
that
the
office
and
calling
of
a
Diocesan
Bishop
,
is
a
diuine
and
Apostolicall
ordinance
.
The
same
,
besides
so
many
their
Bishops
and
doctors
before
,
is
remembred
in
their
publick
Apology
,
intituled
of
the
Consecration
of
the
Bishops
in
the
Church
of
England
,
masked
vnder
the
name
of
Francis
Mason
.
So
that
there
can
be
no
question
with
any
Protestant
in
England
,
both
their
Archbishops
,
Bishops
,
and
Doctors
of
the
English
Protestant
Church
thus
consenting
,
but
S.
Peter
,
as
the
rest
of
the
Apostles
,
directed
so
by
the
lawe
,
and
word
of
Christ
,
and
their
owne
Tradition
,
Sutcliff
.
Subu
.
p.
3.
Ihon
Whitg
.
Answ.
to
the
admonit
.
p.
65.
sect.
1.
and
def.
of
the
Answ.
pag.
318.
Clem.
l.
Compendiar
.
Christ
.
relig
apud
Pol.
Virg.
l.
4.
de
Inuent
.
c.
12.
Whitg
.
supr.
in
Indic
.
&
p.
372.
373.
427.
470.
471.
Clem.
Roepist
.
1.
to
1.
Concil.
did
ordain
,
and
consecrate
such
holy
Rulers
in
those
Churches
,
which
they
founded
:
and
so
consequently
in
this
our
Britaine
,
according
to
that
I
haue
allready
written
of
his
preaching
heare
.
Which
diuers
of
these
Protestant
writers
teache
in
plaine
termes
of
him
in
particular
:
one
of
them
writeth
thus
:
Peter
preached
in
no
place
,
but
he
there
ordeined
Bishops
,
and
teachers
,
and
founded
Churches
.
An
other
,
an
Archbishop
with
them
,
citing
diuers
authorities
,
for
his
Assertion
,
saith
:
I
proue
that
the
names
of
Metroprolitane
and
Archbishop
be
most
auncient
:
yea
that
they
were
in
the
Church
,
long
before
the
ghospell
was
publickly
embraced
by
any
Prince
,
or
in
any
kingdome
.
Polidor
Virgil
lib.
4.
de
Inuentoribus
rerum
cap.
12.
saith
,
that
Clement
in
his
booke
intituled
Compendiarium
Christianae
Religionis
,
testifieth
,
that
the
Apostle
Peter
did
in
euery
prouince
appoint
one
Archbishop
,
whome
all
other
Bishops
of
the
same
prouince
should
obey
:
he
saith
also
,
that
the
same
Archbishop
was
called
Primas
,
Patriarcha
,
&
Metropolitanus
.
Which
is
also
set
downe
at
lardge
from
the
mouth
of
S.
Peter
,
by
the
same
S.
Clement
,
his
Disciple
and
successor
in
his
first
epistle
.
And
so
these
Protestants
iustifie
both
the
precept
and
practice
of
S.
Peter
in
this
point
:
which
they
must
needs
doe
,
except
by
their
owne
warrant
before
,
they
would
make
him
a
most
wicked
transgressor
of
the
word
of
God
,
the
Apostles
Tradition
,
and
his
owne
commandement
.
3.
Therefore
with
the
licence
of
these
men
,
we
may
boldly
say
,
with
S.
Simon
Metaphrastes
,
of
S.
Peters
holy
labors
of
this
kind
in
Britaine
,
verbo
Metaph.
29.
Iun.
gratiae
multos
illuminauit
,
Ecclesias
constituit
,
Episcoposque
,
&
Presbyteros
,
&
Diaconos
ordinauit
:
he
illuminated
many
with
the
word
of
grace
,
constituted
Churches
,
and
ordained
Bishops
,
and
Preists
,
and
Deacons
.
And
this
the
rather
because
not
Arnold
.
Mirm.
Theatr.
conuers
.
gent.
Sur.
&
Lippom
.
29.
Iun.
Gul.
Eisengr
.
centenar
.
1.
part.
7.
dist.
8.
Baron
.
to
.
1.
Annal.
Harris
hist.
to
.
1.
Theater
of
greate
Brit.
l.
6.
Camden
in
Brit.
Andre
Chesne
hist.
of
Eng.
Scot.
and
Ireland
lib.
3.
onely
Arnoldus
Mirmannius
,
Surius
,
Lippomannus
,
Gulielmus
Eisengrenius
,
Baronius
,
M.
Harris
in
his
Manuscript
history
and
other
Catholike
writers
haue
thus
deliuered
:
But
our
Protestant
Theater
writers
speaking
of
these
matters
proue
the
Relator
of
them
lyued
800.
yeares
since
,
and
for
his
Authoritie
,
produced
them
out
of
the
Greeke
Antiquities
.
And
the
cheife
Protestant
Antiquary
of
England
affirmeth
it
to
be
so
certaine
,
that
it
should
not
he
doubted
of
;
so
doth
Andrew
Chesne
in
his
French
history
of
this
Iland
,
and
Ireland
.
And
so
must
all
the
Parlement
Protestants
of
England
,
who
allowe
the
booke
of
Articles
,
where
it
is
decreed
,
that
a
true
Church
cannot
be
without
such
cleargie
Rulers
.
Therefore
being
graunted
by
them
before
,
that
S.
Peter
founded
the
Church
of
Christ
in
this
kingdome
,
they
consequently
haue
graunted
,
he
ordained
Bishops
,
and
others
to
exercise
holy
functions
in
that
Church
.
THE
XVIII
.
CHAPTER
.
WHEREIN
ARE
SET
DOWNE
BY
WARrant
of
Protestants
,
and
other
Authorities
the
names
in
particular
of
the
first
Archbishop
,
and
diuers
Bishops
of
,
or
in
Britaine
,
in
this
time
by
S.
Peters
Ordination
1.
ANd
to
discend
to
some
particulars
in
this
kinde
:
our
Protestants
S.
Aristobulus
ordained
Archbishop
of
Britaine
by
S.
Peter
,
as
our
Protestants
assent
.
will
giue
me
warrant
,
to
set
downe
the
very
names
of
our
first
Archbishop
,
and
some
Bishops
,
ordayned
by
that
greate
Apostle
S.
Peter
:
And
concerning
the
Archbishop
(
except
we
should
turne
disciplinary
Puritans
,
&
be
singular
against
all
English
Protestants
,
Catholiks
,
and
all
Antiquities
,
and
deny
that
S.
Peter
himself
,
S.
Ihon
the
Euangelist
,
and
others
of
the
Apostles
were
Archbishops
)
we
most
needs
by
the
publike
warrant
of
our
English
Protestants
affirme
,
that
S.
Aristobulus
was
by
S.
Peter
ordayned
Archbishop
of
this
our
Britaine
.
For
supposing
(
which
is
proued
and
graunted
before
)
that
he
was
made
Bishop
by
S.
Peter
,
in
their
common
,
publike
,
and
allowed
Commentary
,
vpon
the
Articles
of
their
Religion
,
thus
Thom.
Rogers
in
Articul
.
Relig.
in
Artic.
36.
they
place
him
among
the
confessed
Archbishops
of
the
Church
of
Christ
,
and
proue
him
to
be
Archbishop
of
this
our
Britaine
in
these
termes
:
In
the
Apostles
dayes
,
how
themselues
both
were
in
dignitie
aboue
the
Euangelists
,
and
the
72.
Disciples
,
and
for
authoritie
both
in
and
ouer
the
Church
,
as
twelue
Patriarches
Beza
in
act
.
Apo.
1.
2.
saith
Beza
,
and
also
established
an
Ecclesiasticall
Hierarchie
.
Hence
came
it
,
that
Bishop
was
of
Hierusalem
Iames
,
of
Antioch
Peter
,
of
the
Asian
Churches
Ihon
,
of
Alexandria
Marke
,
of
Ephesus
,
yea
and
all
Asia
,
Timothie
:
of
all
Crete
Titus
,
of
Philippos
Epaphroditus
,
of
Corinth
and
Achaia
Apollos
;
of
Athens
Dionisius
,
of
Fraunce
Crescens
,
of
Britaine
Aristobulus
.
Where
we
see
it
so
manifestly
acknowledged
by
these
Protestants
,
that
S.
Aristobulus
was
Archbishop
of
this
our
Britaine
,
that
except
we
would
deny
that
dignitie
to
the
Apostles
,
and
other
knowne
Archbishops
there
remembred
,
we
may
not
deny
it
to
S.
Aristobulus
for
our
Britaine
.
And
so
these
Protestants
in
their
words
immediately
going
before
doe
name
all
these
I
haue
recited
,
for
telling
vs
how
the
Superioritie
Rogers
supr.
and
Authoritie
which
Archbishops
doe
exercise
,
in
ordering
and
consecrating
of
Bishops
and
Ecclesiasticall
Ministers
is
grounded
vpon
the
word
of
God
:
they
immediately
exemplify
in
those
men
,
and
words
as
I
haue
related
,
making
S.
Aristobulus
that
cheife
,
or
Archbishop
of
Britaine
:
from
whome
the
consecra●●●n
of
Bishops
,
and
cleargy
men
was
deryued
to
posteritie
in
this
kingdome
,
as
it
was
from
S.
Iames
at
Hierusalem
,
from
S.
Peter
at
Antioch
,
S.
Ihon
in
Asia
,
S.
Marke
at
Alexandria
,
and
the
others
remembred
in
those
kingdomes
,
and
Prouinces
,
of
which
they
are
named
Archbishops
by
Whitg
.
ag
.
Cattw
.
Bilson
true
differ
.
Bridges
l.
of
the
Church
.
of
Engl.
Downam
def.
of
the
Serm.
Gul.
Camden
.
in
Britan.
in
Belg.
Andre
Chesne
hist.
gen.
p.
132.
these
Protestants
,
not
onely
in
this
,
but
many
other
places
.
2.
And
S.
Dorothaeus
Bishop
of
Tyrus
,
euen
as
our
best
Protestant
Antiquaries
alledge
,
and
expounde
him
,
doth
sufficiently
testifie
.
Thus
they
write
:
Dorothaeus
Tyri
Episcopus
in
sua
Apostolorum
Sinopsi
tradit
Aristobulum
,
cuius
meminit
Paulus
in
Epistola
ad
Romanos
,
Britanniae
Episcopum
factum
fuisse
:
Dorothaeus
Bishop
of
Tyrus
in
his
booke
,
intituled
,
Synopsis
of
the
Apostles
,
doth
deliuer
,
that
Aristobulus
,
of
whom
S.
Paul
maketh
mention
in
his
Epistle
to
the
Romans
,
was
made
Bishop
of
Britaine
.
Dorothaeus
agreeth
wholy
with
this
Protestant
,
not
in
his
booke
of
the
Apostles
,
but
of
the
72.
Disciples
,
where
he
plainely
saith
:
Aristobulus
&
ipse
ab
Apostolo
ad
Romanos
commemoratus
,
Episcopus
Britanniae
factus
est
▪
Aristobulus
named
by
the
Apostle
,
to
the
Romans
,
was
made
Doroth.
in
Syno
.
72.
Discip
.
in
Aristobulo
.
Bishop
of
Britaine
.
Where
by
the
words
,
Bishop
of
Britaine
,
and
not
in
Britaine
,
or
any
particular
place
of
Britaine
,
it
is
euident
that
he
was
made
the
cheife
commanding
Bishop
,
or
Archbishop
of
Britaine
,
the
whole
kingdome
of
Britaine
being
subiected
vnto
him
,
in
spirituall
proceedings
;
and
it
is
cleare
in
all
such
Examples
in
Antiquitie
,
not
one
instance
to
be
giuen
to
the
contrary
,
as
appeareth
in
the
same
auntient
Father
S.
Dorothaeus
in
that
place
,
and
others
entreating
of
the
same
subiect
.
And
the
words
,
The
Bishop
of
Britaine
,
will
allowe
no
other
interpretation
.
And
if
there
were
no
other
motiue
to
induce
vs
to
be
of
this
opinion
,
but
the
consent
of
writers
,
both
Catholiks
,
and
Protestants
,
that
this
holy
Bishop
of
Britaine
was
one
of
the
72.
Diciples
of
Christ
,
as
both
the
same
S.
Dorothaeus
,
our
contriman
Floren●●us
Wigorniensis
,
Doroth.
supr.
in
Titul
.
Florent
.
Wigorn.
in
Catal.
72.
Discipul
.
Arnold
.
Mirm.
in
Theatr.
Gul.
Eiseng
.
cent
.
1.
Magdeb
.
cent.
1.
and
later
Authours
agree
,
it
would
be
a
warrant
sufficient
,
in
this
cause
,
when
we
doe
not
finde
in
Antiquities
,
but
probably
all
the
72.
that
suruiued
were
constituted
Archbishops
in
their
diuisions
,
in
those
that
concerne
vs
most
,
which
were
settled
in
our
neighbouring
Nations
,
Fraunce
,
and
Germany
,
I
haue
exemplified
before
.
Alnoldus
Mirmannius
in
his
Theater
of
the
Conuersion
of
Nations
,
and
the
Authorities
which
he
followeth
,
will
make
this
a
matter
out
of
question
,
for
he
deriueth
the
whole
Hierarchicall
order
of
the
Church
of
Christ
in
this
kingdome
,
from
this
holy
man
in
Arnold
.
Mirm.
in
Theatr.
conu
.
gent.
in
Britann
.
this
manner
:
Britannia
Straboni
a
Britone
Regenun
cuipata
,
primum
Aristobulum
vnum
certe
ex
classe
72.
Discipulorum
Apostolum
est
nacta
.
Deinde
nacta
est
Britannia
Fugatium
,
&
Damianum
,
qui
ordinem
Hierarchicum
Ecclesiae
istic
fundatae
ab
illo
inchoatum
constituerunt
,
sanxeruntque
more
nimirum
Apostolico
:
Britaine
so
named
by
Strabo
,
from
King
Brito
,
or
Brutus
,
had
first
for
the
Apostle
of
it
Aristobulus
,
one
doubtlesse
of
the
order
of
the
72.
Disciples
.
After
that
,
it
had
Fugatius
Guliel
.
Eisengren
.
centenar
.
1.
in
S.
Aristobulo
.
Actor
.
cap.
13.
and
Damianus
,
who
constituted
and
confirmed
after
the
Apostolik
manner
the
Hierarchicall
order
of
the
Church
there
founded
begun
by
him
.
Where
he
ascribeth
to
S.
Aristobulus
this
our
holy
Archbishop
of
this
our
Britaine
named
of
Brutus
,
three
Attributes
,
all
commonly
properties
allmost
quarto
modo
,
belonging
to
S.
Aristobulus
Archbishop
of
Britayne
,
consecrated
by
diuers
Authours
,
an
.
dom.
39.
and
before
S.
Paule
.
Archbishops
:
to
be
our
Apostle
:
to
haue
founded
our
Church
:
and
begun
our
Ecclesiasticall
Hierarchicall
order
.
Which
cannot
belong
to
any
other
then
an
Archbishop
,
especially
in
so
greate
a
kingdome
.
3.
And
if
we
will
followe
Eisengrenius
,
and
his
Authours
,
he
will
tell
vs
,
that
this
holy
Saint
and
Archbishop
of
Britaine
was
made
Bishop
in
the
39.
yeare
of
Christ
,
within
fiue
or
sixe
yeares
of
his
Ascension
,
and
before
S.
Paule
the
Apostle
himself
did
receaue
imposition
of
hands
,
or
S.
Mansuetus
Other
Bishops
,
or
some
other
Bishop
then
in
Britayne
besides
S.
Aristobulus
.
by
any
accompt
,
or
any
other
that
is
remembred
in
Antiquities
,
to
haue
bene
a
Bishop
in
,
or
of
this
Nation
,
except
the
most
glorious
Apostle
,
our
first
Father
in
Christ
S.
Peter
,
was
made
a
Bishop
.
Therefore
it
doth
euidently
followe
,
that
next
vnto
S.
Peter
,
that
renowned
Saint
,
and
Disciple
of
Christ
,
S.
Aristobulus
was
by
S.
Peters
meanes
the
first
Archbishop
of
this
kingdome
,
Who
were
these
Bishops
in
particular
,
in
or
of
Britayne
.
by
this
accompt
.
Which
maketh
it
also
an
vndoubted
truth
,
warranted
both
by
holy
Scriptures
,
Apostolike
Tradition
,
and
all
cheifest
Authorities
,
as
these
Protestants
haue
proued
vnto
vs
,
that
we
also
had
some
Bishops
whosoeuer
they
were
,
subordinate
to
this
cheife
,
ouerseeing
,
commaunding
and
Arch-Bishop
,
S.
Mansuetus
Beatus
his
Anonymus
companion
and
S.
Augulus
probably
Bishops
heare
in
Britayne
.
and
by
the
same
Authoritie
of
S.
Peter
:
for
all
this
is
necessarily
induced
,
and
depending
of
the
name
,
nature
,
office
and
dignitie
of
an
Archbishop
,
instituted
and
ordayned
heare
,
by
that
greatest
Apostles
power
,
and
Authoritie
.
For
it
is
an
implicancy
of
contradiction
,
and
in
naturall
euidence
impossible
,
that
there
should
be
an
Archbishop
aboue
all
other
Bishops
,
where
Engl.
Martyrol
.
7.
Febr.
in
Augulus
.
Drek
.
in
alm
.
an.
1620.
7.
Febr.
Io.
King
serm.
at
Pauls
Crosse
26.
Mart.
an.
1620.
pag.
45.
Martyrolog
.
Rom.
7.
Febr.
Bed
.
Martyrol
.
ib.
vsuard
hac
die
.
Petr.
de
Natal
.
in
Catal.
l.
3.
cap.
105.
Ado
&
Vuandelbert
.
apud
Baron
.
in
annot.
in
Martyrol
.
7.
Feb●
.
Calendar
.
Eccles.
Sarisb
.
Engl.
Martyrol
.
7.
Febr.
Rabanus
hac
die
.
there
is
no
Bishop
,
for
him
to
be
the
cheifest
,
or
vnder
him
.
And
that
such
we
had
by
S.
Peters
ordination
,
it
is
in
plaine
termes
acknowledged
before
,
both
by
Catholike
,
and
Protestant
Antiquaries
,
testifiing
,
and
prouing
that
this
highest
Apostle
when
he
instituted
this
most
sacred
subordination
,
did
ordaine
both
Bishops
,
Preists
,
&
Deacons
in
,
and
for
this
kingdome
;
Who
these
our
Primatiue
Bishops
were
in
particular
,
or
any
of
them
,
the
Iniurie
of
time
and
so
many
Enemies
of
holy
Religion
,
vnder
whose
heauy
burthens
,
and
persecutions
this
kingdome
hath
often
groaned
,
doe
make
it
a
greater
labour
.
Yet
it
is
euident
by
that
I
haue
already
proued
,
that
S.
Mansuetus
,
S.
Beatus
,
and
his
holy
companion
,
though
to
vs
now
Anonimus
,
of
which
two
,
I
shall
speake
more
hereafter
,
may
be
recompted
in
this
number
.
4.
To
which
we
may
probably
add
S.
Augulus
,
Bishop
of
Augusta
,
London
,
in
England
,
as
both
Catholiks
and
Protestants
expound
it
,
and
among
them
one
in
a
Sermon
before
King
Iames
speaking
to
the
Londiners
saith
:
your
citty
hath
bene
aunciently
stiled
Augusta
.
For
we
reade
both
in
the
auntient
Roman
Martyrologe
,
that
also
of
S.
Bede
,
Vsuardus
,
Ado
,
Vandelbertus
,
Petrus
de
Natalibus
and
others
,
that
this
S.
Augulus
was
Bishop
of
Augusta
in
Britannia
,
Augusta
or
London
in
Britaine
,
and
was
a
martyr
:
Augustae
in
Britannia
Natalis
beati
Auguli
Episcopi
,
qui
aetatis
cursum
per
Martyrium
explens
aeterna
praemia
sus●ipere
meruit
.
Baronius
saith
,
he
cannot
tell
when
he
suffered
:
Quo
tempore
passus
sit
,
hactenus
mihi
obscurum
.
But
if
we
compare
the
name
of
London
at
that
time
it
was
called
Augusta
,
with
other
circumstances
,
and
with
the
Catalogue
of
the
Bishops
of
London
,
after
the
time
of
King
Lucius
,
we
shall
very
probably
finde
,
that
this
worthy
Saint
our
Bishop
of
London
,
is
to
be
reckoned
one
of
the
first
Bishops
,
that
were
consecrated
in
this
kingdome
,
&
long
before
our
common
Conuersion
,
in
the
dayes
of
King
Lucius
,
and
so
consequently
by
S.
Peter
,
or
his
Disciple
S.
Aristobulus
,
no
other
then
with
eminent
Authoritie
being
heare
to
consecrate
him
Bishop
,
and
settle
him
Bishop
of
Augusta
,
London
.
For
first
this
citie
was
not
called
Augusta
in
the
Reigne
of
King
Lucius
,
when
this
Nation
was
generally
conuerted
,
but
onely
Londinum
:
London
,
nor
neuer
since
that
time
,
or
by
any
before
,
but
by
the
Romans
at
their
first
setling
heare
in
the
time
of
Claudius
,
when
as
before
is
proued
,
S.
Peter
preached
in
this
kingdome
.
Secondly
the
first
Bishop
of
London
as
all
the
rest
from
King
Lucius
time
to
the
coming
of
S.
Augustine
were
Archbishops
,
and
this
onely
in
all
Antiquities
called
onely
Bishop
of
Augusta
in
Britaine
.
Thirdly
this
was
a
Martyr
,
and
so
we
doe
not
reade
of
any
Iotz
.
in
Catal.
Epis.
Brit.
Io.
Godcel
.
de
Episc.
Lond
.
Matth.
Parker
antiq.
Brit.
Godwin
Catal.
of
Bishops
.
Stowe
Histor.
Theater
of
great
Brit.
l.
6.
Harris
in
Theat.
to
1.
Will
.
Harris
descr
.
Archbishop
of
London
,
except
on
S.
Vodinus
Martyred
in
the
times
of
King
Vortigerne
,
and
Hengist
,
in
whome
,
both
the
times
,
names
,
callings
,
and
other
circumstances
are
much
different
,
making
it
vnpossible
that
they
were
one
and
the
same
man
.
Fourthly
no
Antiquitie
,
or
Antiquary
,
Catholike
or
Protestant
setting
downe
the
Catalogue
of
the
Archbishops
of
London
,
as
Iotzeline
of
Furnes
,
Ihon
Godcilene
,
Matthew
Parker
,
Godwine
,
Stowe
,
the
Theater
writers
,
or
any
other
,
once
nameth
this
S.
Augulus
to
be
any
of
them
that
were
since
King
Lucus
time
:
But
make
S.
Thean
the
first
,
the
last
Theonus
,
that
formerly
was
Bishop
of
Glocester
,
and
in
,
or
about
the
yeare
of
Christ
553.
became
Archbishop
of
London
,
and
about
the
yeare
586.
together
with
Thadiocus
Archbishop
of
Yorke
fled
from
the
Pagan
Saxons
,
into
wales
,
and
left
their
Sees
vacant
vntill
the
coming
of
S.
Augustine
.
And
betweene
these
there
is
not
any
one
but
S.
Vodinus
before
a
Martyr
,
or
that
hath
any
resemblance
in
name
,
or
other
description
with
S.
Augulus
.
Their
names
be
these
:
Thean
.
Eluanus
.
Cadar
.
Obinus
.
Conan
.
Palladius
.
Stephan
.
Iltut
.
Theodwin
or
Godwyn
Catal.
in
London
.
&
alij
supr.
Dedwin
.
Thedred
.
Hillary
.
Restitutus
.
Guitelnius
or
Guitelinus
.
Fastidius
.
Vodinus
,
Theonus
.
5.
A
late
writer
in
his
Manuscript
History
of
Britaine
,
saith
plainely
that
S.
Harris
in
Theat.
tom.
1.
Nicasius
the
first
Bishop
of
Roan
in
Normandy
of
Fraunce
,
preached
heare
in
this
Britaine
,
in
these
times
.
And
he
seemeth
to
rely
much
vpon
Arnoldus
Mirmannius
,
who
saith
:
Britones
instruxit
,
formauitque
fide
S.
Nicasius
,
imperante
S.
Nicasius
Bishop
in
our
Britaine
by
some
writers
.
Nerone
:
Nicasius
did
instruct
,
and
forme
in
the
faith
the
Britans
,
in
the
time
of
Nero
,
being
then
delegated
an
Apostle
thither
,
illuc
Apostolus
delegatus
.
And
this
he
proueth
to
be
vnderstood
of
our
Britans
,
because
the
Britans
of
Armorica
Arnold
.
Mirm.
in
Theatr.
Conu
.
gent.
in
Fraunce
,
were
not
called
Britans
,
vntill
long
after
:
which
by
all
writers
is
a
thing
most
certaine
,
and
out
of
Question
.
Therefore
except
that
Authour
spake
very
vnproperly
,
to
call
them
Britans
,
that
were
not
vntill
300.
yeares
after
,
he
must
needes
meane
,
to
speake
truely
,
the
Britans
of
this
Iland
.
And
this
S.
Nicasius
being
sent
Apostle
by
Roman
Authoritie
,
as
he
saith
to
the
Britans
,
in
the
time
of
Nero
,
it
must
needes
be
by
S.
Peter
.
And
although
the
same
Authour
in
the
same
place
,
ioyneth
with
the
Britans
,
whome
S.
Nicasius
thus
instructed
in
the
faith
,
the
people
of
Normandy
,
Roan
,
Picardy
,
which
be
people
in
Fraunce
,
Britones
,
Normandos
,
Rothomagenses
,
Picardos
;
this
hindereth
nothing
,
but
he
might
preach
both
to
them
,
and
the
Britans
heare
also
,
as
many
others
did
;
and
that
which
followeth
,
omnemque
maris
Oceani
tractum
instruxit
;
he
instructed
in
the
faith
all
the
Coaste
of
the
Ocean
sea
,
cannot
well
be
iustified
,
except
we
bring
him
hither
into
our
Britaine
:
for
those
Countries
he
nameth
in
Fraunce
,
be
farre
from
being
omnis
maris
Oceani
tractus
,
either
all
,
or
the
half
part
of
the
Coaste
of
the
French
Ocean
.
6.
To
these
I
may
probably
add
S.
Martine
lyuing
in
the
Apostles
time
,
and
Probable
,
that
S.
Martin
Disciple
of
the
Apostles
was
a
Britan
,
or
preached
heare
.
so
renowned
in
this
kingdome
,
that
in
the
time
of
King
Lucius
,
to
speake
in
an
old
Authours
words
:
constructa
est
extra
Cantuariam
Ecclesia
Sancti
Martini
,
a
Church
was
builded
vnto
him
without
Canter
bury
.
Which
is
the
same
,
S.
Bede
and
others
write
,
was
the
old
Church
builded
there
,
in
the
time
of
the
Romans
:
who
where
departed
hence
before
the
dayes
,
eyther
of
S.
Martine
M.
S.
Abbreuiatio
tempor
.
in
Rege
Lucio
.
Bed
.
hist.
Anglic.
in
S.
Augustino
.
l.
1.
Stowe
histor.
in
Ethelbert
.
Theater
of
great
Brit.
Matth.
Parker
.
antiq.
Brit.
Godwyn
Conu
.
of
Britaine
p.
40.
Ado
in
chronic
.
ad
an.
101.
Will
.
Lamb.
perambulation
of
Kent
.
p.
13.
the
Pope
,
or
S.
Martine
Bishop
of
Tours
in
Fraunce
,
by
all
accompts
.
And
Ado
and
others
testifie
,
this
S.
Martine
was
a
Bishop
in
the
time
of
Traiane
,
and
armo
.
D.
101.
Disciple
of
the
Apostles
.
Martinus
Episcopus
Discipulus
Apostolorum
Viennae
resedit
.
And
M.
Lambert
the
Protestant
Antiquary
doth
assure
vs
,
that
this
Church
by
Canterbury
dedicated
to
S.
Martine
,
was
both
builded
in
the
Romans
time
,
and
was
,
and
continued
a
Bishops
See
,
vntill
the
coming
of
the
Normans
hither
,
and
so
extraordinarily
there
were
two
Bishops
Sees
in
one
City
,
this
being
substitute
to
the
Archbishop
,
which
argueth
how
greate
the
honour
was
,
that
this
nation
gaue
vnto
him
.
And
yet
a
Church
so
aunciently
dedicated
to
him
heare
,
would
of
it selfe
by
Brittish
proceedings
in
such
affaires
,
induce
vs
to
thinke
,
that
eyther
he
was
a
Britan
borne
,
or
preached
in
this
our
Britayne
,
or
both
.
For
in
perusing
our
Antiquities
of
those
times
,
we
shall
hardly
finde
any
Church
dedicated
in
this
kingdome
to
any
Saint
,
except
the
blessed
Virgin
Mary
,
for
her
eminent
priuiledge
,
but
to
such
as
were
Saints
of
this
Nation
,
as
S.
Alban
,
Amphibalus
,
Aaron
,
Iulius
;
or
preached
heare
as
S.
Peter
the
Apostle
,
S.
Clement
his
Disciple
and
successor
,
and
such
like
.
7.
To
make
which
more
apparantly
probable
vnto
vs
,
we
haue
two
renowned
and
annuncient
Authors
,
Methodius
and
S.
Marianus
,
who
speaking
Marian.
Scot.
l.
2.
aetat.
6.
in
Nerua
Imp.
col.
254.
Method
.
apud
cund
.
supr.
of
this
holy
Bishop
S.
Martine
,
and
telling
he
liued
and
suffered
Martyrdome
in
the
time
of
Nerua
the
Emperour
within
the
first
hundred
yeare
of
Christ
,
say
;
That
non
solum
propria
prouincia
,
sed
&
in
extremis
&
vltimis
industrius
&
illustris
non
solùm
confessione
,
quin
&
martyrio
existens
regna
Tyrannorum
vicit
:
He
was
not
onely
industrious
and
renowned
in
his
owne
Prouince
,
but
also
in
the
vttermost
and
last
Regions
,
not
onely
a
confessour
,
but
a
Martyr
,
conquered
the
kingdomes
of
Tyrants
.
Therefore
to
graunt
vnto
Ado
,
that
he
was
sometime
Bishop
of
Vienna
in
Fraunce
,
seeing
so
greate
authoritie
doth
warrant
vs
,
that
he
preached
in
extremis
,
&
vltimis
,
not
onely
in
one
prouince
,
but
the
very
laste
and
vttermost
,
in
respect
of
that
place
,
which
must
needes
comprehend
this
Iland
of
Britayne
,
we
may
not
now
exclude
him
from
hence
,
where
he
hath
bene
honored
with
a
Church
dedicated
to
him
as
an
holy
Bishop
,
so
many
hundreds
of
yeares
aboue
1400.
since
,
in
a
Nation
so
peculiarly
honoring
the
memories
of
the
renowned
Apostles
,
and
Saints
thereof
,
with
such
testimonies
of
loue
and
duitie
.
And
this
the
rather
,
because
we
are
told
by
forrain
writers
,
that
he
was
not
onelie
Apostolorum
discipulus
:
a
disciple
of
the
Apostles
Arnold
.
Mitm
.
Theatr.
Conu
.
gent.
and
sent
to
these
western
parts
,
whether
as
before
,
it
is
hard
to
finde
any
to
haue
bene
sent
from
any
Apostle
,
but
S.
Peter
.
And
this
Church
being
aunciently
a
Bishops
See
,
as
the
Kentish
Protestant
Antiquary
hath
told
vs
before
,
and
yet
without
the
City
of
Canterbury
,
it
giueth
more
strenght
to
this
opinion
;
for
all
Antiquities
agree
,
that
through
out
the
whole
kingdome
in
the
time
of
King
Lucius
,
all
the
Cathedrall
and
Episcopall
Churches
were
in
cyties
.
Which
argueth
this
See
to
haue
had
a
more
auncient
originall
,
then
from
that
time
:
for
further
proofe
whereof
,
the
auncient
Manuscript
History
Histor.
Roffen
.
M.
S.
of
Rochester
saith
:
Extra
Ciuitatem
in
parte
Orientali
est
Ecclesia
Beati
Martini
,
vbi
Sedes
Episcopalis
erat
:
without
the
city
of
Canterbury
one
the
East
side
is
the
Church
of
S.
Martine
,
where
there
was
a
Bishops
See
.
And
Bishop
Godwin
was
the
last
Bishop
there
in
the
time
of
Archbishop
Lanfranke
,
who
would
not
permit
any
successor
therein
,
saying
that
two
Bishops
might
not
be
in
one
city
.
Godwino
vltimo
illius
Sedis
Episcopo
successorem
Lanfrancus
subrogare
noluit
:
dicens
,
quod
in
vna
ciuitate
duo
Episcopi
minime
esse
deberent
.
Standing
vpon
the
Canons
of
the
Church
,
as
his
reason
argueth
which
further
confirmeth
,
this
custome
to
haue
bene
long
more
auncient
,
then
the
Canons
in
that
behalfe
.
And
seeing
Cathedrall
Churches
ordinarily
take
their
denomination
of
the
first
Saincts
,
that
were
Bishops
there
,
except
some
other
extraordinary
merits
of
Saints
,
and
deuotion
vnto
them
giue
them
this
priuiledge
;
this
may
be
some
warrant
vnto
vs
,
in
this
case
,
to
incline
to
thinke
,
this
S.
Martine
eyther
preached
heare
,
or
so
well
deserued
of
this
Nation
,
that
we
may
not
easily
depriue
him
of
this
honour
.
8.
To
this
I
may
probably
ioyne
S.
Nathanael
,
spoken
of
in
the
Ghospel
,
Not
vmprobable
,
but
S.
Nathaniel
was
,
and
preached
in
Britaine
.
and
termed
of
our
Sauiour
,
a
true
Israelite
:
for
as
our
French
Historians
tell
vs
,
he
was
both
consecrated
Bishop
by
S.
Peter
the
Apostle
,
and
was
successour
to
S.
Aphrodisius
in
the
See
of
Bituriges
in
Fraunce
,
about
the
time
of
S.
Peters
coming
hither
and
at
his
direction
at
those
times
,
and
by
the
Greeks
in
their
Menologe
called
Symon
.
Therefore
seeing
some
haue
so
contended
before
,
Guliel
.
Eisengr
.
centen
.
1.
f.
54.
an
.
54.
Anton.
part-1
.
tit
.
Anton.
De.
moch
.
l.
2.
c.
24.
Graeci
in
Menolog
.
Baron
.
in
Annot.
in
Martyrol
.
28.
Octob.
Sim.
Chan.
to
bring
one
S.
Symon
into
Britayne
,
and
demonstration
is
also
made
,
that
it
could
not
be
S.
Symon
Zelotes
the
Apostle
,
to
leaue
a
place
of
due
credit
to
their
Authoritie
,
I
may
credibly
ascribe
it
to
S.
Nathanael
,
called
S.
Symon
,
and
by
some
the
brother
of
S.
Philip
the
Apostle
,
and
generally
after
the
Ascension
of
Christ
at
the
disposition
of
S.
Peter
principally
in
these
Western
parts
where
although
cheifely
he
bore
the
title
of
the
Bishops
of
Biturigum
:
Burages
in
Berry
in
Fraunce
,
yet
he
trauailed
in
diuers
other
parts
,
as
appeareth
in
Histories
,
as
others
likewise
did
,
who
tooke
their
names
of
being
Bishops
of
certayne
places
.
Which
is
most
euident
in
S.
Peter
himselfe
,
who
although
he
neuer
tooke
name
of
Residency
but
at
Anthioch
and
Rome
;
yet
he
trauay
led
and
preached
in
so
many
Nations
as
I
haue
,
and
shall
set
downe
hereafter
.
9.
And
if
we
will
follow
the
Antiquities
of
Glastenbury
,
vpon
whose
authoritie
Antiq.
Glast
.
M.
S.
in
tabul
.
lignea
perantiqua
.
Io.
Capgrau
.
in
Catalog
.
in
S.
Ioseph
ab
Aramathia
.
the
Protestant
Antiquaries
of
England
haue
builded
much
,
in
many
things
,
we
are
told
in
them
,
that
S.
Iosephe
sonne
of
S.
Ioseph
of
Aramathia
,
that
buryed
Christ
,
&
came
hither
&
liued
,
&
dyed
heare
,
came
hither
with
his
Father
,
and
that
holy
company
,
and
also
lyued
and
dyed
a
Bishop
heare
.
That
he
was
not
a
Bishop
at
his
coming
hither
,
it
seemeth
euident
by
many
arguments
:
first
,
because
no
History
maketh
mention
of
any
Episcopall
function
S.
Iosephe
sonne
of
S.
Ioseph
of
Aramathia
by
diuers
Antiquities
,
was
a
Bishop
heare
,
and
probably
consecrated
heare
by
S.
Peter
or
his
Disciples
.
performed
then
by
him
,
or
any
of
that
happy
society
;
secondly
,
by
all
Antiquities
,
they
liued
and
dyed
in
the
Eremiticall
state
of
life
.
Which
much
differeth
from
Episcopall
,
which
conuerseth
with
,
and
ruleth
others
,
and
the
Churches
committed
vnto
his
chardge
.
Thirdly
in
all
Antiquities
and
Monuments
of
these
holy
men
remembred
eyther
by
Catholiks
,
or
Protestants
,
S.
Ioseph
of
Aramathia
is
called
the
cheife
and
principall
:
ex
quibus
Ioseph
ab
Aramathia
primus
erat
.
Intrat
Aualoniam
duodena
caterua
vivorum
.
Inscriptio
antiqua
in
aere
in
Caenob
.
Glaston
.
Tabul
.
antiq.
ib.
Ioh.
Capgr
.
in
S.
Ioseph
ab
Aramath
.
Godwin
Conu
.
of
Britaine
p.
11.
Theater
of
Brit.
l.
6.
Camd.
in
Glastenbury
.
Capgr
.
in
S.
Patricio
.
Flos
Aramathiae
Ioseph
est
primus
●orum
.
Iosephes
ex
Ioseph
genitus
,
patrem
comitatur
.
Where
S.
Ioseph
that
was
no
Bishop
is
euery
were
stiled
their
cheife
,
and
Ruler
:
Therefore
his
sonne
Iosephe
could
be
no
Bishop
at
that
time
,
for
so
a
Bishop
whose
office
is
to
rule
,
and
in
all
languadges
by
all
interpretation
is
an
Ouerseer
,
Cheife
commaunder
and
Ruler
of
others
his
subiects
should
haue
bene
inferiour
,
subiect
,
commaunded
,
and
caled
to
,
and
by
his
inferiour
and
subiect
.
Therefore
to
iustifie
the
prediction
of
our
Sauiour
after
his
Ascension
,
that
Iosephe
,
should
be
a
Bishop
,
which
the
Antiquitie
of
Glastenbury
setteth
downe
as
a
thing
then
done
,
saying
of
him
:
Iosephe
quem
Dominus
Iesus
priùs
in
ciuitate
Sarath
in
Episcopum
consecrauit
:
Iosephe
whom
our
Lord
Iesus
had
consecrated
for
a
Bishop
,
before
in
the
city
Sarath
:
We
must
needes
say
,
that
he
was
afterward
according
to
the
designment
,
and
Prophesie
of
Christ
,
consecrated
Antiquit.
Glaston
.
apud
Cap.
grau
.
in
S.
Ioseph
ab
Aramath
.
a
Bishop
in
this
kingdome
,
for
Prophesies
that
be
true
,
are
so
certayne
they
shall
come
to
passe
,
that
often
times
they
are
expressed
as
presently
done
and
acted
,
as
is
vsuall
in
holy
Scripturs
and
other
wtiters
,
when
they
are
not
to
be
performed
long
after
,
because
they
are
as
assuredly
to
be
after
in
due
time
,
as
if
they
were
presently
acted
and
fulfilled
,
as
we
must
needes
interprete
this
.
For
the
reasons
before
demonstrate
,
that
S.
Iosephe
was
not
then
consecrated
a
Bishop
by
Christ
.
Neyther
doth
the
Antiquitie
so
say
,
but
in
Episcopum
consecrauit
,
Christ
consecrated
him
to
be
a
Bishop
afterward
.
And
we
doe
not
reade
that
Christ
after
his
Ascension
did
actually
consecrate
any
Bishop
,
hauing
committed
those
Functions
to
his
Apostles
.
In
so
much
that
S.
Paule
himselfe
that
was
so
extraordinarily
and
aboue
all
others
that
euer
were
called
by
Christ
,
chosen
and
designed
by
him
to
be
a
Bishop
,
and
Apostle
,
that
he
often
and
confidently
,
and
as
it
were
singularly
speaketh
of
himselfe
:
Paule
Ephes.
1.
v.
1.
Colossen
.
1.
v.
1.
Galat.
1
v.
1.
an
Apostle
of
Iesus
Christ
by
the
will
of
God
:
Paulan
Apostle
,
not
of
men
,
neyther
by
man
,
but
by
Iesus
Christ
,
and
God
the
Father
,
who
raysed
him
from
the
dead
:
Yet
when
he
speketh
of
his
Episcopall
Consecration
,
and
the
exercise
of
that
holy
Function
,
in
the
first
Chapter
of
his
Epistle
to
the
Romans
saying
:
Paula
seruant
Rom.
1.
v.
1.
Protest
.
Concord
.
ibidem
.
of
Iesus
Christ
,
called
to
be
an
Apostle
,
separated
vnto
the
Ghospell
of
God
:
He
referreth
this
,
as
our
Protestants
in
there
Concordance
of
Scripturs
in
that
place
expound
him
,
to
his
Consecration
in
the
13.
Chapter
of
the
Acts
of
the
Apostles
,
by
fasting
,
prayer
,
and
imposition
of
hands
.
And
before
that
time
he
neuer
exercised
Act.
13.
v.
1.
2.
3.
any
Function
meerly
Episcopall
.
The
like
I
may
say
of
S.
Barnabas
by
Act.
11.
12.
13.
the
same
warrant
,
who
though
a
Companion
of
S.
Paul
,
and
Preacher
vnto
the
people
,
yet
vntill
he
had
at
the
same
time
with
S.
Paul
externally
receaued
ordinary
Consecration
he
entermedled
not
with
those
peculiar
offices
.
10.
The
like
examples
(
to
omit
others
)
we
haue
of
this
Nation
:
We
reade
of
S.
Sampson
,
Archbishop
of
Yorke
,
that
S.
Peter
,
S.
Iames
,
and
S.
Ibon
,
Apostles
Io.
Capgrau
.
in
Ca●alog
.
in
S.
Samplone
Episcop.
Et
M.
S.
antiquit.
●b●d
.
appeared
vnto
him
before
his
Consecration
,
and
one
of
them
being
demaunded
by
him
,
who
they
were
,
he
said
;
Ego
sum
Petrus
Christi
Discipulus
,
&
hic
Frater
Domini
Iacobus
,
&
Euangelista
Ioannes
.
Dominus
Iesus
Christus
te
sibi
in
Praesulem
elegit
,
&
t●
consecrare
nos
misit
.
Quem
cum
benedictione
consecrassent
,
abeius
oculis
elapsi
sunt
:
I
am
Peter
the
Disciple
of
Christ
,
and
this
,
Iames
the
Brother
of
our
Lord
,
and
Ihon
the
Euangelist
.
Our
Lord
Iesus
hath
chosen
thee
for
a
Bishop
,
and
sent
vs
to
conserate
the.
Whome
when
they
had
consecrated
with
benediction
,
they
disappeared
out
of
his
sight
.
Where
nothing
can
be
more
playne
then
that
this
should
be
a
true
Consecration
,
and
thereby
S.
Sampson
and
Vndoubted
consecrated
Bishop
,
if
true
consecration
could
be
so
obtayned
;
for
all
things
required
vnto
it
,
are
here
expressed
,
that
our
Lord
Iesus
had
chosen
him
,
in
Praesulem
;
for
a
Bishop
,
as
the
other
Antiquitie
was
of
S.
Ioseph
in
Episcopum
:
for
a
Bishop
.
Here
is
Christs
warrant
to
consecrate
him
,
and
the
three
greatest
Bishops
and
Apostles
to
performe
it
,
and
the
words
are
plaine
,
that
in
that
manner
they
effected
it
,
quem
cum
benedictione
consecrassent
:
Yet
it
was
adiudged
both
by
heauen
,
and
earth
,
God
and
man
,
that
this
was
no
Consecration
,
nor
S.
Sampson
yet
to
be
accompted
a
Bishop
,
but
to
expect
the
ordinary
Consecration
by
Bishops
;
for
it
followeth
in
the
same
History
:
nec
multo
post
Angelus
Domini
beato
Dubritio
apparens
,
Sampsonem
ordinari
Episcopum
praecepit
:
not
long
after
an
Angel
of
God
appearing
to
S.
Dubritius
(
then
Archbishop
heare
)
commaunded
that
Sampson
should
be
consecrated
a
Bishop
.
which
he
performed
by
the
externall
Rites
of
consecrating
Bishops
,
and
this
his
externall
Consecration
by
that
holy
Archbishop
,
then
the
Popes
Legate
heare
,
was
so
miraculously
confirmed
,
that
as
it
followeth
in
the
same
Antiquitie
:
They
which
were
present
at
his
Consecration
did
see
a
Doue
sent
from
heauen
immouably
to
stand
ouer
him
:
In
cuius
consecratione
qui
aderant
columbam
caelitùs
emissam
immobiliter
super
eam
stare
videbant
.
11.
And
we
haue
heard
from
these
Protestants
,
&
others
before
,
that
S.
Peter
Godwin
Catal.
W●nchester
31.
in
Brith●ald
.
Capgr
.
in
S.
Edward
.
Conf.
M.
S.
Antiq.
in
eod.
Alred
.
Rieuall
.
in
Vit.
S.
Edwardi
.
Stowe
histor.
in
Edward
.
Confesan
.
1043.
Holins
.
hist.
of
Engl.
l.
8.
cap.
1.
did
crowne
King
Edward
the
Confessour
,
being
an
Exile
in
Normandy
:
Yet
he
was
not
King
,
or
so
accepted
,
vntill
many
yeares
after
,
and
then
ordinarily
crowned
by
the
common
Order
of
Coronation
,
belonging
to
our
Kings
at
Winchester
,
as
our
Protestant
historians
thus
assuer
vs
:
Edward
was
crowned
at
winchester
by
Edsinus
then
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
,
on
Easter
day
in
the
yeare
of
our
Lord
1043.
When
the
Propheticall
Coronation
of
him
by
S.
Peter
was
many
yeares
before
.
To
these
I
may
add
the
Dedication
of
the
Church
of
our
blessed
Lady
at
Glastenbury
,
builded
by
S.
Ioseph
of
Aramathia
,
and
his
holy
company
,
which
Christ
himselfe
is
written
to
haue
dedicated
:
And
that
of
Westminster
by
an
apparition
of
S.
Peter
the
Apostle
,
onely
with
this
difference
,
that
the
figuratiue
Dedication
of
this
last
by
S.
Peter
did
declare
,
what
he
had
there
done
before
,
as
I
haue
partly
shewed
allready
,
and
more
hereafter
;
the
other
foresignified
,
what
should
by
some
Bishop
be
effected
after
,
no
Bishop
being
of
that
company
then
to
performe
it
,
which
I
make
an
other
Argument
to
shew
that
S.
Ioseph
was
no
Bishop
at
that
time
,
but
(
if
at
all
)
consecrated
by
S.
Peter
,
or
his
Disciples
.
And
if
we
may
giue
so
much
credit
to
a
late
writer
,
that
S.
Aristobulus
our
first
Archbishop
suffered
Martyrdome
at
Glastenbury
,
the
place
of
S.
Ioseph
and
his
sonne
,
their
onely
or
cheifest
aboade
in
this
Nation
.
It
will
make
it
more
vndoubted
,
that
if
S.
Ioseph
was
Martyr
.
Angl.
die
15.
Martij
in
S.
Aristobulo
.
a
Bishop
,
he
was
consecrated
eyther
immediately
by
S.
Peter
,
or
by
this
his
renowned
Disciple
our
Archbishop
then
S.
Aristobulus
,
whose
daughter
S.
Peter
had
marryed
:
Cepit
vxorem
Petrus
filiam
Aristobuli
,
fratris
beati
Barna●ae
Apostoli
,
ex
qua
suscepit
filium
&
filiam
,
and
sent
him
hyther
,
as
he
sent
S.
Sophronius
Hierosolym
.
Episc.
Libell
.
de
labor
.
S.
Petri
&
Pauli
.
Simon
Metaphrast
.
die
29.
Iun.
Hartman
.
Schedel
in
Chronic.
Chron.
f.
205
his
Brother
S.
Barnabas
to
Millan
in
Italy
,
as
Hartmanus
Schedel
,
with
diuers
other
Authours
witnesseth
.
THE
XIX
.
CHAPTER
.
OF
DIVERS
CHRISTIAN
CHVRCHES
,
OR
Oratories
,
such
as
the
state
of
things
then
allowed
,
erected
,
and
founded
in
Britaine
,
in
the
time
of
S.
Peters
preaching
heare
.
1.
WE
haue
heard
before
,
how
among
other
holy
labours
of
S.
Peter
in
this
kingdome
,
Ecclesias
constituit
:
be
constituted
some
Churches
:
how
many
in
number
,
or
which
they
,
or
any
of
them
in
particular
were
,
it
is
not
so
easy
to
set
downe
from
Antiquities
,
all
being
in
a
manner
silent
of
those
proceedings
;
and
we
may
not
expect
to
finde
any
such
Churches
in
that
time
,
to
carry
that
glory
,
and
honour
with
them
,
to
continue
to
succeeding
Generations
,
How
poore
the
Christian
Churches
were
in
th●se
times
.
when
the
Church
of
Glastenbury
builded
by
the
Licence
of
King
Aruiragus
,
and
at
the
entreatie
of
the
Roman
Lieutenant
,
as
Harding
from
others
writeth
,
by
the
holy
company
of
S.
Ioseph
,
was
made
but
of
writhen
wands
,
and
so
desolate
within
one
hindred
and
three
yeares
onely
,
after
the
first
building
Harding
Chroic
.
c.
47.
f.
7●
.
Antiq.
Glascon
.
apud
Capgrau
.
in
S.
Patricio
.
Et
M.
S.
antiq.
ib.
Bed
.
Hist.
Angl.
Capgrau
.
in
Catal.
in
S.
Niniano
.
Bed
.
hist.
Angl.
l.
2.
cap.
14.
of
it
,
that
,
caepit
locus
esse
ferarum
latibulum
,
qui
prius
fuerat
habitatio
Sanctorum
:
The
place
which
had
bene
an
habitation
of
Saints
,
began
to
be
a
Dene
of
wylde
beasts
.
And
diuers
hundreds
of
yeares
after
this
,
the
first
Church
of
stone
,
to
remayne
durable
,
that
is
remembred
to
haue
bene
in
Britaine
,
was
builded
by
S.
Ninian
,
at
witherne
,
as
S.
Bede
and
others
write
:
and
King
Edwine
of
Northumberland
,
long
after
S.
Augustins
coming
hither
,
was
christened
at
Yorke
in
the
Church
of
S.
Peter
,
the
Apostle
,
which
he
had
builded
of
wood
:
in
Ecclesia
S.
Petri
Apostoli
,
quam
ipse
de
ligno
construxit
.
And
the
dayes
euen
heare
in
Britayne
were
then
such
for
Christians
,
that
we
must
rather
seeke
their
places
of
abode
,
and
poore
Oratories
among
the
Desarts
,
and
obscure
corners
,
in
Cells
,
and
Cotages
,
then
in
populous
cities
,
and
costly
buildings
:
As
our
auncient
Christian
Poet
writing
of
such
times
in
Britayne
,
thus
expresseth
.
Sic
vt
erat
celebris
cultu
numeroque
Deorum
,
Nochamus
apud
Bal.
&
alios
.
Cum
Iouis
Imperium
staret
Britannia
tellus
:
Sic
vbi
terrestres
caelo
descendit
ad
oras
Expectata
salus
patribus
fuit
inclyta
Sanctis
,
Qui
Neptunicolum
campos
,
&
Cambrica
rura
,
Corineasque
casas
,
loca
desolata
colebant
.
Which
our
Protestants
haue
thus
translated
,
for
vs
.
T●●a●e●
of
g●●●t
B●●tainel
.
5.
c.
4.
As
were
the
Britans
famous
,
for
their
zeale
To
gentile
Gods
,
whiles
such
they
did
adore
:
So
when
the
heauens
to
earth
did
truth
reueale
,
Blessed
was
that
Land
with
truth
,
and
learning
store
,
Whence
Brittish
plaines
and
Cambreas
desart
ground
,
●o
.
Bal.
l.
1.
d●
vit.
Pontif.
Roman
.
Bap.
Mantuan
.
l.
1.
de
Fast
.
And
Cornewals
●rags
,
with
glorious
Saints
abound
.
To
which
purpose
a
Protestant
Bishop
doth
alledge
an
other
Christian
Poet
in
this
maner
.
Nam
cum
Caesarei
gens
sanguinolenta
tyranni
Praedacentur
oues
Christi
,
nullasque
liceret
Christigenis
habitare
vrbes
impune
,
ferarum
Consortes
facti
,
fines
tenuere
supremos
Orbis
:
When
the
persecution
of
Nero
the
Tirant
grew
so
bloody
,
and
destroyed
the
sheepe
of
Christ
,
and
no
Christians
might
without
punishement
liue
in
cites
.
They
became
companions
of
wild
beasts
,
and
inhabited
the
vttermost
ends
of
the
world
.
Therefore
if
out
of
the
priuate
houses
of
Christians
in
those
times
we
would
finde
any
places
to
beare
the
names
of
publike
Churches
,
or
Oratories
for
the
Christians
then
conuerted
,
though
neuer
so
meane
,
and
obscure
,
we
must
seeke
them
out
of
frequent
and
inhabited
places
,
in
the
Deserts
and
wildernesses
,
whether
the
rage
of
persecution
did
not
so
easily
penetrate
.
2.
And
to
finde
any
such
,
after
so
many
hundreds
of
yeares
,
and
changes
of
things
in
this
kingdome
,
we
must
be
content
with
probable
Arguments
,
and
Probahle
that
S.
Peters
Church
at
westminster
had
some
Originall
at
this
time
.
testimonyes
,
as
is
vsuall
in
such
cases
,
&
not
expect
demonstrations
,
which
cannot
be
giuen
in
such
affaires
.
Among
such
Deserts
of
that
time
,
diuers
Protestant
and
other
Antiquaries
will
tell
vs
,
the
place
of
S.
Peters
Church
at
Westminster
was
:
Thus
they
write
:
Thorney
now
Westminster
was
called
Thorney-Iland
,
for
that
is
was
ouergrowne
with
Briers
,
and
Thornes
:
which
Thorney
place
was
in
the
Ihon
Norden
in
Specul
.
Britan.
pag.
4.
2.
Polidor
.
Virgil.
Angl.
hist.
l.
2.
pag
41.
Holnish
.
Hist.
of
Engl.
l.
4.
c.
10.
pag.
25.
Harris
.
descript
.
of
Brit.
cap.
2.
pag.
140.
Richard
.
Vit.
Hist.
l.
5.
Io.
Selden
.
Anaclet
.
cap.
6.
Sulcardus
apud
Vit.
Seld.
Stowe
hist.
in
K.
Lucius
.
Holinsh.
hist.
supr.
Harrison
.
sup.
Ihon
Norden
Specul
.
Brit.
part.
1.
in
Middelsex
pag.
42.
time
of
King
Lucius
clensed
about
the
yeare
186.
which
Lucius
is
said
to
lay
the
first
foundation
of
the
greate
Temple
of
S.
Peters
.
Which
clensing
of
that
place
by
this
religious
King
building
a
Church
there
,
and
dedicating
it
to
S.
Peter
,
giueth
no
swall
argument
vnto
vs
,
to
thinke
it
had
a
more
auntient
founding
,
with
some
Relation
from
the
beginning
,
to
that
holy
Apostle
;
otherwise
there
were
many
farre
more
fit
and
conuenient
places
in
,
or
about
the
City
of
London
to
build
so
stately
a
Church
,
then
a
desolate
,
briery
,
and
thorney
Iland
.
And
the
Church
of
S.
Peter
in
Cornhill
being
dedicated
to
him
,
and
the
Cathedrall
Church
,
by
all
Antiquities
,
we
cannot
be
of
any
other
minde
,
but
S.
Peter
had
some
former
title
vnto
that
denomination
.
Which
is
rather
strengthned
,
in
that
these
Protestants
from
Antiquities
testifie
,
that
Theonus
Archbishop
of
London
,
in
King
Lucius
time
,
who
had
his
See
at
S.
Peters
in
Cornhil
,
and
helped
to
the
building
thereof
,
preached
,
read
,
and
ministred
the
Sacraments
there
,
to
such
as
made
resort
vnto
him
in
this
Iland
Church
.
A
Protestant
Antiquary
writeth
.
I
haue
heard
,
that
there
are
,
or
haue
bene
Records
in
the
same
Abbey
(
of
Westminster
)
which
declare
it
was
a
Church
,
before
the
Britans
receaued
the
faith
of
Christ
;
He
meaneth
the
time
of
King
Lucius
.
Then
,
if
he
speaketh
properly
,
it
proueth
it
was
a
Christian
Church
before
that
time
.
For
the
word
Church
in
English
,
Kyrke
in
the
Scottish
languadge
of
the
Greeke
Chiriache
,
the
house
of
God
our
Lord
,
cannot
by
Christians
be
applyed
or
giuen
to
the
Idols
or
pagan
Gods
of
the
Infidels
,
but
onely
to
Christ
,
our
true
Lord
and
God
.
And
this
is
confirmed
by
the
knowne
vision
,
and
words
of
S.
Peter
the
Apostle
in
that
place
,
in
the
time
of
S.
Ethelbert
King
of
Kent
,
and
S.
Mellitus
Bishop
of
London
,
which
I
haue
alledged
before
from
many
allowed
Antiquities
,
where
S.
Peter
said
of
this
place
and
Church
:
By
some
a
Christian
Church
at
Ald●lyhit
.
Quem
locum
proprijs
manibus
consecraui
:
which
place
I
consecrated
long
agoe
with
my
owne
hands
.
Which
must
needes
,
as
I
before
haue
proued
,
be
vnderstood
of
his
parsonall
presence
,
and
consecration
of
that
Church
,
when
he
liued
,
and
Harisin
Theatr.
l.
1.
preached
heare
,
for
then
onely
and
neuer
since
,
he
had
proprias
manus
:
his
owne
proper
and
naturall
hands
,
to
execute
either
that
,
or
any
function
with
.
3.
A
late
writer
in
his
Manuscript
History
inclineth
to
thinke
there
was
a
Church
founded
by
S.
Peter
the
Apostle
in
the
North
parts
of
this
Land
,
aunciently
called
Aldclihit
,
in
the
old
languadge
of
that
place
Peters
Clihit
,
as
though
S.
Peter
founded
it
,
and
it
tooke
the
denomination
from
him
,
and
citeth
Henr.
Hunting
.
hist.
l.
1.
Matth.
Parker
Antiq.
Brit.
p.
3.
God
wyn
.
conu
.
of
Brit.
c.
2.
p.
10.
S.
Aug.
in
quad
.
Ep.
apud
Auth.
supr.
Henry
of
Huntington
for
his
opinion
,
as
is
allready
declared
.
The
first
Protestant
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
,
and
an
other
also
named
such
a
Bishop
,
will
help
vs
to
finde
an
other
in
the
I
le
of
Glastenburye
,
more
auncient
then
that
which
was
builded
there
by
S.
Ioseph
of
Aramathia
,
and
his
companions
in
the
yeare
of
Christ
63.
this
being
then
fully
and
perfectly
framed
and
finished
before
their
coming
thither
,
and
so
found
by
them
absolutely
perfected
.
And
they
cite
for
their
Authour
S.
Augustine
the
Apostle
of
England
,
in
a
certaine
Epistle
written
by
him
,
wherein
he
saith
,
these
holy
men
A
Church
at
Glastenbury
,
before
that
builded
by
S.
Ioseph
of
Arama●hia
.
found
at
their
coming
thither
,
a
Church
builded
by
no
art
of
man
,
but
prepared
by
God
for
mans
saluation
:
Ecclesiam
nulla
hominum
arte
instructam
,
immo
humanae
saluti
adeo
paratam
repererunt
.
Which
is
also
recorded
in
the
old
Antiquities
of
Glastenbury
,
written
vpon
parchiment
fixed
vpon
broade
bords
,
which
cite
for
the
same
,
historiam
apud
S.
Edmundum
,
&
Augustinum
,
the
history
at
S.
Antiq.
Gaston
.
M.
S.
●abulis
fixae
ex
●ist
.
apud
S.
Edmundum
&
S.
Augustinum
.
Edmunds
and
S.
Augustines
.
Which
we
must
needes
referre
to
the
time
of
S.
Peters
preaching
heare
,
&
among
other
miracles
,
to
proue
his
doctrine
by
,
God
so
miraculously
prouided
a
Church
,
to
preach
the
ghospell
,
and
Minister
Sacraments
in
,
and
perhaps
a
motiue
to
the
Pagan
King
,
to
graunt
licence
to
S.
Ioseph
,
to
builde
their
poore
Chappell
at
Glastenbury
,
and
to
endowe
it
with
possessions
.
Neither
can
we
thinke
,
this
Church
so
priuiledged
by
that
King
,
to
haue
bene
finished
without
allowance
of
S.
Peter
,
then
present
in
this
kingdome
,
no
Bishop
being
then
heare
,
but
by
his
Authoritie
,
or
Consecration
,
to
dedicate
and
hallow
it
.
And
when
our
Protestant
Theater
writers
with
others
haue
told
vs
,
that
in
diuers
places
of
this
kingdome
euen
in
the
Court
of
the
Roman
Lieurenant
,
and
among
them
,
his
Lady
and
wife
,
Pomponia
Graecia
,
there
were
many
Christians
before
S.
Iosephs
coming
hither
,
which
must
needes
be
the
spirituall
children
of
S.
Peter
,
we
may
not
make
him
so
carelesse
a
Father
,
that
standing
in
no
worse
terms
,
with
the
then
king
of
Britaine
,
and
Roman
Lieutenant
,
then
by
circunstances
before
it
appeared
he
did
,
but
he
prouided
some
Oratories
,
or
poore
Churches
,
either
by
those
Princes
permission
,
or
not
contradiction
,
for
them
to
exercise
their
sacred
Christian
Religion
in
,
though
the
iniurie
of
so
manie
changes
and
alterations
of
gouernements
,
in
this
kingdome
,
with
persecutions
,
and
Innouations
in
Religion
,
haue
buried
their
memories
in
obliuion
,
and
left
the
certaine
knowledge
and
remembrance
of
so
few
vnto
vs
.
And
both
Catholike
T●●e
Christian
old
Churches
in
the
Il●
of
●●wy●
.
and
Protestant
Historians
tell
vs
,
of
two
Miraculous
auncient
Chappels
in
the
Isle
,
of
Iewis
;
Boethius
calleth
it
,
Leuisa
,
the
one
dedicated
to
S.
Peter
the
Apostle
,
the
other
to
his
Disciple
and
Successor
S.
Clement
;
where
if
the
fire
or
Holinsh.
hist.
of
Scotland
l.
4.
c.
15
●ector
Boetius
descript
.
Scot.
f.
14.
light
by
mischance
goth
forth
,
it
is
,
or
was
wont
to
be
in
Catholike
times
miraculously
restored
at
the
Altare
:
No
man
to
my
reading
writeth
,
of
their
first
founding
,
but
their
names
and
dedication
together
with
the
Miracle
giue
no
small
argument
,
they
had
some
originall
,
in
,
or
neare
those
times
,
when
S.
Peter
and
S.
Clement
preached
in
this
kingdome
.
THE
XX.
CHAPTER
.
WHEREIN
FOR
THE
BETTER
DECERNING
of
truely
consecrated
Bishops
,
so
many
Ecclesiasticall
matters
depending
therevpon
,
is
shewed
by
the
Antiquities
how
these
Bishops
were
heare
consecrated
in
the
Apostles
time
,
and
succeeding
Ages
.
1.
HAVING
thus
set
downe
some
holy
Bishops
consecrated
by
S.
Peter
,
with
Preists
,
and
others
subordinate
vnto
them
,
and
places
wherein
they
preached
,
practised
,
and
professed
the
first
Apostolike
Christian
doctrine
,
and
Religion
in
this
kingdome
.
Order
and
Methode
in
Historie
call
vpon
mee
,
next
to
deliuer
in
particular
,
so
fare
as
our
penury
of
Antiquities
will
giue
mee
leaue
,
what
Religion
it
was
especially
in
points
now
controuersed
,
which
that
glorious
Apostle
by
himselfe
and
those
his
worthie
Disciples
taught
the
Christians
of
this
our
Britaine
,
and
professed
in
those
and
other
Churches
,
and
places
of
Christian
Assemblies
.
But
intending
to
reserue
that
labour
to
the
end
of
euery
hundred
of
yeares
,
(
or
to
some
other
booke
a
parte
)
to
shewe
the
Religion
of
our
Christian
Britans
in
that
age
in
such
,
I
will
heare
onely
speake
of
the
Order
&
manner
of
consecrating
Bishops
heare
in
that
happy
time
,
both
because
I
haue
made
so
late
&
lardge
mention
of
such
holy
Rulers
,
and
our
Protestants
of
England
still
without
example
of
any
others
,
of
these
new
Religions
,
retayne
their
names
and
offices
,
as
they
suppose
,
as
euer
to
haue
bene
from
the
Apostles
time
most
necessary
to
rule
,
direct
,
and
gouerne
in
the
Church
of
Christ
.
2.
It
is
the
common
opinion
of
their
Antiquaries
,
that
the
Britans
heare
from
their
first
receauing
of
the
faith
of
Christ
,
in
the
time
of
the
Apostles
,
neuer
altered
,
or
chaunged
it
in
any
one
essentiall
thing
,
at
the
least
vntill
the
coming
of
S.
Augustine
hither
,
in
the
later
end
of
the
sixt
hundred
yeare
of
Christ
.
Then
much
more
must
we
affirme
,
by
these
men
,
that
the
essentiall
things
in
the
consecration
of
true
and
lawfull
Bishops
,
vpon
which
all
other
depended
were
neuer
chaunged
,
otherwise
the
chaunge
and
alteration
in
these
vnchangeable
and
vnalterable
affaires
had
bene
contrary
to
these
mens
assertions
too
greate
and
intollerable
.
Then
we
reade
in
a
very
old
Manuscript
,
Capgraue
&
to
follow
two
Protestant
Bishops
with
many
others
that
Io.
Bal.
l.
de
Scrip.
Cent.
1.
in
Asaph
.
Godwin
Catal.
of
Bishops
in
cod
.
Asaph
.
Pits
.
l.
de
vir
.
Illustr.
in
eod.
S.
Asaph
in
vit.
S.
Kenteg
.
M.
S.
Antiq.
in
eodem
.
Io.
Capgrau
.
in
S.
Kentegerno
Episcop.
&
Confess
.
S.
Asaph
did
write
the
life
of
S.
Kentegern
and
dyed
aboue
a
thowsand
yeares
since
,
that
when
S.
Kentegern
vas
consecrated
Bishop
allmost
,
by
these
Authours
,
1200.
yeares
agoe
:
Mos
in
Britannia
inoluerat
,
in
consecratione
Pontificum
tantummodo
capita
eorum
Sacri
Chrismatis
infusione
perungere
,
cum
inuocatione
Sancti
Spiritus
,
&
benedictione
,
&
manus
impositione
.
Insulani
enim
quasi
extra
orbem
positi
emergentibus
Paganorum
infestationibus
Canonum
erant
ignari
:
Ecclesiastica
ideo
censura
ipsis
condescendens
excusationem
illorum
admittit
in
hac
parte
:
A
custome
was
growne
of
long
time
in
Britaine
in
the
consecration
of
Bishops
,
to
annoint
their
heads
with
infusion
of
holy
Chrisme
,
with
inuocation
of
the
holy
ghost
,
and
benediction
,
and
imposition
of
hands
.
For
the
Ilanders
being
as
it
were
placed
out
of
the
world
,
by
often
Infestations
of
Pagans
were
ignorant
of
the
Canons
.
And
therefore
the
Ecclesiasticall
Censure
condescending
vnto
them
,
admitteth
their
excuse
in
this
point
.
And
immediately
before
this
manner
of
consecrating
Bishops
is
called
Mos
Britannorum
&
Scotorum
:
The
custome
or
manner
of
the
Britans
and
Scots
in
consecrating
Bishops
,
and
the
same
is
there
p●oued
of
the
Christians
in
Ireland
in
those
times
:
For
the
same
Antiquities
testifie
,
that
there
was
a
Bishop
sent
for
out
of
Ireland
to
be
present
and
a
Consecratour
of
S.
Kentegern
after
that
manner
,
accito
de
Hibernia
vno
Episcopo
more
Britonum
&
Scotorum
in
Episcopum
ipsum
consecrari
fecerunt
.
3.
We
are
also
taught
by
a
Protestant
Bishop
,
that
S.
Asaph
who
write
the
Io.
Capgrau
.
M.
S.
&
S.
Asaph
supr.
in
S.
Kentegerno
.
life
of
S.
Kentegern
,
and
succeeded
him
in
his
Episcopall
See
in
Wales
and
by
his
sanctitie
gaue
that
denomination
vnto
it
,
was
consecrated
Bishop
by
holy
vnction
:
vnctionem
recepit
:
And
there
speaketh
as
though
it
was
the
essentiall
ceremony
of
that
holy
Order
,
ascribing
there
no
other
thing
essentiall
vnto
it
,
but
authoritatem
&
vnctionem
;
authoritie
,
and
inunction
,
so
that
Authoritie
Ioh.
Bal.
lib.
de
Scriptor
.
cent.
1.
in
Asaph
fol.
34.
being
the
same
with
Iurisdiction
,
he
maketh
the
Sacrament
onely
or
cheifely
to
consist
in
Anointing
with
holy
Chrisme
.
And
though
these
testimonies
that
this
Order
or
manner
of
consecrating
Bishops
was
a
generall
custome
with
the
Britans
,
Scots
,
and
Irish
people
,
when
S.
Kentegern
was
made
Bishop
,
which
was
long
before
the
death
of
S.
Patrike
the
Popes
Legate
in
these
Countries
,
and
before
any
notice
taken
of
the
Canons
of
holy
Councels
in
this
matter
,
doe
sufficiently
proue
this
ordering
of
Bishops
with
holy
Chrisme
was
essentiall
,
and
from
the
time
of
the
Apostles
;
yet
if
we
will
followe
the
opinion
of
the
Protestant
Archbishop
Whitgift
,
M.
Foxe
,
M.
Barnes
and
Ioh.
Witg.
Answere
to
the
Admonit
.
p.
65.
sect.
4.
&
p.
66.
sect.
1.
Foxeto
.
1.
pag.
12.
Rob.
Barnes
in
vit.
Pontif.
in
Anacleto
.
S.
Anacletus
Epi.
ad
Galliae
.
Episc.
tom
.
1.
Concil.
other
English
Protestant
writers
,
testifying
S.
Anacletus
that
was
made
Preist
by
S.
Peter
the
Apostle
,
and
after
succeeded
in
the
See
of
Rome
,
to
be
Authour
of
the
Epistles
extant
in
his
name
,
it
maketh
this
matter
out
of
Question
:
For
answearing
the
petition
of
the
Bishops
of
Fraunce
desirous
to
be
instructed
by
him
in
this
matter
,
thus
he
writeth
:
Vt
a
beato
Petro
Principe
Apostolorum
sumus
instructi
,
a
quo
&
Presbyter
sum
ordinatus
,
scribere
vobis
sicut
petistis
,
non
denegabimus
.
Ordinationes
Episcoporum
,
authoritate
Apostolica
,
ab
omnibus
qui
in
eadem
fuerint
Prouincia
,
Episcopis
sunt
celebrandae
.
Qui
simul
conuenientes
,
scrutinium
diligenter
agant
,
ieiuniumque
in
omnibus
celebrent
precibus
,
&
manus
cum
sanct
is
Euangelys
,
quae
praedicaturi
sunt
,
imponentes
,
Dominica
die
bora
tertia
orantes
,
sacraque
vnctione
,
exemplo
Prophetarum
,
&
Regum
,
capita
eorum
more
Apostolorum
,
&
Moysis
,
vngentes
,
quia
omnis
sanctificatio
constat
in
Spiritu
sancto
,
cuius
virtus
inuisibilis
Sancto
Chrismate
est
permixta
,
&
hoc
ritu
solemnem
celebrent
ordinationem
:
As
we
were
instructed
by
S.
Peter
,
Prince
of
the
Apostles
,
by
whome
also
I
was
made
Preist
,
we
will
not
deny
to
write
vnto
you
,
as
you
haue
requested
.
Ordinations
of
Bishops
by
Apostolike
authoritie
,
are
to
be
celebrated
by
all
the
Bishops
that
are
in
the
same
Prouince
.
Who
assembling
together
,
let
them
diligently
make
scrutiny
,
and
let
them
celebrate
fasting
with
all
prayers
,
and
imposing
their
hands
●ith
the
holy
ghospels
which
they
are
to
preach
,
praying
vpon
our
Lords
daye
at
the
third
hower
,
and
with
holy
vnctio
by
example
of
Prophets
,
and
Kings
,
anointing
their
heads
,
according
to
the
manner
of
the
Apostles
and
Moyses
,
because
all
sanctification
consisteth
in
the
holy
ghost
,
whose
inuisible
vertue
is
mixed
in
holy
Chrisme
,
and
by
this
Rite
let
them
celebrate
solemne
ordination
.
Where
we
learne
of
an
eye
witnesse
,
and
Anditor
and
Disciple
of
S.
Peter
,
so
authentically
witnessing
it
,
that
the
other
Apostles
and
S.
Peter
did
not
onely
vse
his
holy
anointing
of
those
Bishops
they
consecrated
,
but
in
this
externall
ceremony
the
vertue
and
grace
of
that
Sacrament
was
giuen
.
4.
To
giue
further
confirmation
to
this
Antiquitie
,
and
inuincibly
proue
that
this
manner
of
consecrating
Bishops
with
holy
vnction
,
must
needes
descend
from
the
Apostles
,
it
was
the
generall
custome
in
all
parts
of
the
world
,
Asia
,
Afrike
,
and
Europe
,
both
in
the
Greeke
and
Latin
Church
,
in
the
first
vnspotted
dayes
of
Christianitie
.
For
Asia
,
and
the
Greeke
Church
Marcus
Marc.
Anton.
de
Dom.
l.
2.
c.
2.
p.
187.
Antonius
de
Dominis
when
he
was
a
writer
for
Protestants
,
and
by
their
warrant
in
England
writeth
plainely
:
Areopagitae
Dyonisio
tributum
opusculum
vnctionem
ponit
expressè
:
the
worke
ascribed
to
Dionisius
the
Areopagite
doth
expresly
put
vnction
in
consecrating
a
Bishop
.
And
proueth
directly
out
of
S.
Gregory
Nazianz.
orat
.
20.
de
laudib
.
S.
Basilij
.
&
orat
.
5.
ad
Pat.
&
Basil
.
Naziancen
,
that
both
S.
Basile
and
he
also
were
consecrated
Bishops
with
this
holy
Ceremonie
:
me
Pontificem
vngis
.
For
Afrike
he
citeth
diuers
Councels
.
And
for
Europe
and
the
Latin
Church
he
alledgeth
the
Epistle
of
S.
Anacletus
before
cited
:
addit
vnctionem
capitis
Anacletus
,
quae
est
antiquissima
.
I
rather
cite
these
Protestants
for
these
,
then
the
auncient
Catholike
Authours
themselues
,
knowne
to
all
learned
men
,
that
no
Protestant
may
stand
in
doubt
of
the
veritie
of
the
Antiquities
.
5.
And
to
speake
a
litle
more
of
the
Latin
Church
in
which
England
is
,
S.
Gregory
saith
playnely
,
that
the
annointing
of
Bishops
is
a
Sacrament
,
and
so
cannot
be
omitted
:
Qui
cum
in
culmine
ponitur
,
Sacramenta
suscipit
vnctionis
.
Gregor.
in
c.
4.
1.
Reg.
Quia
vero
ipsa
vnctio
Sacramentum
est
,
is
qui
promouetur
,
bene
foris
vngitur
,
si
intus
virtute
Sacramenti
roboretur
:
he
(
a
Bishop
)
that
is
placed
in
the
top
,
receaueth
the
Sacrament
of
vnction
.
Because
that
vnction
is
the
Sacrament
,
he
which
is
promoted
,
is
well
anointed
out
wardly
,
if
inwardly
he
is
strenghtned
by
the
vertue
of
the
Sacrament
.
The
learned
Fathers
S.
Isidor
,
Amalarius
,
Fortunatus
,
at
Treuers
S.
Isidor
.
lib.
2.
de
Eccles.
offic.
c.
25.
Stephan
.
aduers
.
tractat
.
de
Sacrament
.
Altar
.
S.
Iuo
serm.
de
reb.
Eccl.
de
signific
.
Indumentorum
Bed
.
l.
3.
detabernaculo
&
vasis
eius
.
Et
apud
Amalar
.
supr.
Protest
.
Booke
of
Articles
of
Religion
.
art.
25.
in
Germany
Stephanus
Adnensis
a
Bishop
,
and
S.
Iuo
in
Fraunce
testify
the
same
,
that
a
Bishop
is
consecrated
cheifly
with
this
holy
ceremony
of
vnction
.
So
doth
S.
Bede
in
England
,
saying
:
Indutus
sacris
vestibus
Pontifex
,
mox
oleo
vnctionis
perfunditur
,
vt
per
gratiam
Spiritus
Sancti
consecratio
perficiatur
:
The
Bishop
attyred
with
sacred
vestiments
is
presently
perfused
with
oyle
of
vnction
,
that
consecration
may
be
perfected
by
grace
of
the
holy
Ghoste
.
Where
we
see
all
,
which
the
Religion
of
English
Protestants
in
their
publike
Articles
thereof
,
requireth
to
a
Sacrament
,
an
externall
signe
,
instituted
by
Christ
,
giuing
grace
and
internall
grace
performed
in
this
holy
vnction
.
And
all
the
auncient
Christans
of
this
kingdome
,
Britans
,
and
Saxons
before
they
were
vnited
in
other
things
in
the
time
of
S.
Theodor
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
euer
agreed
in
this
,
as
before
is
manifest
in
the
Britans
their
old
custome
,
and
Saxons
receauing
the
faith
from
S.
Gregory
,
who
held
this
holy
vnction
to
be
a
Sacrament
.
And
we
reade
in
the
life
of
S.
Cedda
our
holy
Bishop
,
who
coming
Io.
Capgrau
.
in
S.
Cedda
.
to
Canterbury
to
be
consecrated
,
S.
Deusdedi●
being
dead
before
his
coming
thither
,
and
Wina
being
then
the
onelie
Bishop
a
liue
among
the
Saxons
Bishop
of
the
west
Saxons
Canonically
ordered
,
he
ioyned
with
two
Brittish
Bishops
which
differed
from
the
Church
of
Rome
,
in
the
obseruation
of
Easter
,
and
they
three
consecrated
S.
Cedda
Bishop
:
assumptis
in
so●ietatem
ordinationis
duobus
de
Britonum
gente
Episcopis
,
qui
Dominicum
Paschae
di●m
secùs
morem
Canonicum
,
à
quartadecima
vsque
ad
vigesimam
lunam
celebrabant
.
Where
we
see
,
agreed
by
all
parties
though
at
difference
in
some
other
things
,
that
this
sacred
Rite
of
holy
vnction
,
was
the
cheife
essentiall
,
and
materiall
ceremony
in
consecrating
Bishops
,
and
they
which
obtayned
it
in
their
consecration
,
though
wanting
other
ceremonies
of
that
holy
Sacrament
,
were
euer
esteemed
,
and
honoured
for
true
,
and
lawfull
Bishops
,
and
otherwise
of
such
as
want
it
,
the
case
of
all
Protestants
at
this
time
,
which
haue
by
this
meanes
depriued
themselues
,
of
all
true
Bishops
,
Preists
,
and
other
Cleargie
men
depending
vpon
true
Bishops
:
and
so
haue
none
but
meere
laye
men
in
their
profession
,
and
consequently
no
Church
of
Christ
by
their
owne
confessions
.
But
I
shall
more
fully
entreate
these
things
hereafter
;
when
I
shall
both
demonstrate
that
S.
Peter
,
and
all
the
Apostles
where
Massing
sacrificing
Preists
,
and
neyther
did
,
nor
could
consecrate
any
others
then
such
.
THE
XXI
.
CHAPTER
.
OF
THE
COMING
OF
S.
IOSEPH
OF
ARAmathia
,
who
buryed
Christ
,
into
this
our
Britaine
:
And
how
it
is
made
doubtfull
,
or
denyed
by
many
writers
,
but
without
either
reason
or
Authoritie
.
1.
ABOVT
this
time
,
when
S.
Peter
and
his
holy
Disciples
,
were
thus
happily
planting
the
faith
of
Christ
,
and
founding
his
Church
in
Britaine
,
it
is
the
common
opinion
,
(
which
I
will
follow
hereafter
)
that
S.
Ioseph
of
Aramathia
,
(
who
as
the
Ghospell
testifieth
,
buryed
our
blessed
Sauiour
)
came
hither
,
in
,
or
about
the
63.
yeare
of
his
Incarnation
:
and
for
the
greate
Honor
of
this
kingdome
,
was
with
his
Religious
company
the
first
Founder
of
Monasticall
life
in
this
Nation
;
But
before
we
Diuers
make
the
coming
of
S.
Ioseph
into
Britaine
doubtfull
:
others
wholy
deny
it
.
can
giue
him
quiet
possession
heare
by
his
presence
,
life
,
death
,
and
buriall
,
to
be
made
partakers
of
so
greate
happines
,
as
they
brought
vnto
vs
:
we
finde
,
as
in
S.
Peter
before
,
many
impediments
,
and
hinderances
of
such
benefite
to
this
kingdome
;
for
some
make
his
coming
hither
doubtfull
,
others
affirme
he
was
not
heare
at
all
.
The
writer
of
the
auntient
Roman
Martyrologe
seemeth
to
thinke
,
he
died
at
Hierusalem
,
for
in
his
Festiuitie
,
which
he
maketh
the
17
day
of
March
,
so
he
affirmeth
:
Mart.
17.
Hierosolymis
S.
Ioseph
ab
Aramathia
,
Martyrol
.
Rom.
17.
Martij
.
nobilis
decurionis
,
Discipuli
Domini
,
qui
eius
corpus
de
cruce
depositum
in
monumento
nouo
sepeliuit
.
Philippus
Bergomensis
followeth
the
same
opinion
that
he
liued
and
dyed
in
Iury.
And
Cardinal
Baronius
though
in
his
Annals
Philipp
.
Berg.
hist.
l.
8.
f.
104.
in
an
.
D.
34.
Baron
.
Annal.
tom.
1.
an
.
35.
Baron
.
in
annot.
in
Martyrolog
.
Rom.
17.
Ma●t
.
Authour
of
the
Booke
3.
Conu
.
part.
1.
c.
1.
p.
24.
n.
25.
he
citeth
a
Manuscript
History
in
the
Vaticane
,
for
his
coming
into
,
and
dying
in
Britaine
,
yet
in
his
Annotations
vpon
the
Roman
Martyrolog
,
he
inclineth
to
that
which
I
haue
cited
from
thence
,
that
he
died
in
Hierusalem
.
The
Authour
of
the
Three
Conuersions
of
England
,
speaking
of
S.
Iosephs
coming
hither
,
saith
:
albeit
I
finde
no
verie
certaine
,
●r
auntient
writer
to
affirme
it
,
yet
because
our
later
Historiographers
for
two
hundred
yeares
or
more
doe
hold
it
to
haue
come
downe
by
Tradition
,
I
doe
not
meane
to
dispute
the
matter
heare
.
2.
Others
there
be
who
allthough
they
agree
with
the
common
opinion
,
and
consent
to
the
receaued
truth
,
that
S.
Ioseph
came
hither
,
liued
,
and
died
heare
,
together
with
diuers
of
his
religeous
companions
,
yet
they
assigne
such
a
time
,
for
this
his
coming
into
this
land
,
that
it
cannot
be
reconciled
to
the
true
reasons
of
Antiquities
in
this
point
,
and
so
they
weaken
thereby
the
credit
of
the
true
Historye
.
Ihon
Funccius
a
Protestant
writer
seemeth
vtterly
to
deny
his
coming
hither
at
all
,
so●●●●●gly
say●●g
th●se
thing●
Io.
Funct
.
lib.
6.
Comm.
in
suam
chronolog
.
ad
an.
178.
which
the
writers
of
Britaine
deliuer
of
Ioseph
of
Aram●hia
,
who
〈◊〉
the
●●lp
of
Nicodem●s
,
buried
the
body
of
Christ
,
how
with
many
others
be
ca●●
to
that
〈◊〉
and
there
first
sowed
the
Ghospell
of
Christ
,
and
the
rest
,
I
leaue
them
to
the
〈◊〉
to
be
beleeued
:
Quae
de
Iosepho
de
Aramathia
,
qui
Christi
〈…〉
Nicodemo
,
sepalchro
mandauerit
,
tradunt
Britanniae
Scriptores
quomodo
ad
〈◊〉
cum
multis
alijs
venerit
,
ac
Euangelion
Christi
primus
ibidem
seminauerit
,
ac
reliq●●
Britonibus
credenda
relinquo
.
By
which
words
if
he
meaneth
that
S.
Ioseph
was
neuer
heare
at
all
,
I
shall
plainely
confute
him
with
the
rest
hereafter
;
but
if
he
intendeth
onely
,
that
S.
Ioseph
was
not
the
first
as
his
words
be
,
Euangelion
Christi
primus
ibidem
seminauerit
,
that
preached
heare
,
it
hindereth
nothing
at
all
,
for
I
haue
proued
S.
Peter
,
and
his
Disciples
to
haue
well
deserued
that
Preeminencie
;
which
perhaps
this
Protestant
was
willing
virtually
to
graunt
,
naming
no
others
,
when
in
the
immediate
next
words
he
addeth
:
Quamuis
non
dubito
,
quin
multis
annis
ante
,
Christi
fides
in
Britannia
fuerit
culta
,
Funct
.
supr.
quam
Lucius
Rex
ad
eam
peruenerit
:
allthough
I
doe
not
doubt
but
the
faith
of
Christ
was
reuerencedin
Britaine
many
yeares
before
King
Lucius
receaued
it
.
But
allthough
these
Exceptions
against
S.
Ioseph
doe
carry
a
greater
countenance
of
authoritie
and
credit
,
then
any
were
made
against
S.
Peter
,
as
I
haue
inuincibly
freed
this
holy
Apostle
from
the
least
suspition
therein
,
so
I
will
now
This
error
confuted
,
with
the
occasion
thereof
.
deliuer
S.
Ioseph
,
and
set
him
and
his
holy
companions
in
the
same
state
of
libertie
.
3.
And
concerning
the
strongest
obiections
from
the
Roman
Martyrologe
,
and
Bergomensis
,
they
onely
take
notice
of
his
first
Conuersation
in
Christianitie
,
as
they
found
it
in
the
Ghospell
,
and
so
they
goe
no
further
then
it
doth
,
onely
speaking
of
him
in
Iury
and
Hierusalem
.
Besides
,
if
we
should
expownd
them
,
as
Keepers
of
S.
Ioseph
out
of
Britaine
,
they
are
at
variance
with
themselues
,
for
the
Roman
Martirologe
keepeth
his
festiuitie
vpon
the
17.
day
of
March
,
and
Philip
of
Bergon
saith
:
cum
ob
eximias
eius
virtutes
Sanctus
habitus
sit
,
eius
Festum
13.
calendas
Augusti
celebratur
:
when
for
his
excellent
vertues
he
is
accompted
a
Saint
,
his
Feast
is
celebrated
the
13.
of
the
Calends
of
August
,
the
twenteth
day
of
Iuly
.
And
whereas
it
is
most
certaine
S.
Antiquit.
Glaston
.
&
alij
.
Ioseph
was
present
at
the
Transmigration
of
the
blessed
virgin
Mary
,
and
liued
many
yeares
after
,
Bergomensis
setteth
downe
his
death
in
the
34.
of
Christ
,
soone
after
his
Ascension
:
And
the
writer
of
the
Martyrologe
taking
no
other
notice
of
him
,
then
from
the
Ghospell
setteth
downe
no
time
of
his
death
,
or
other
Act
of
his
life
at
all
,
not
hauing
reade
any
History
entreating
of
him
,
after
his
coming
from
Iury
,
nor
after
the
buryall
of
our
Sauiour
,
and
so
no
maruayle
if
he
was
ignorant
of
the
obscure
and
Eremiticall
life
,
and
death
of
a
Saint
though
otherwise
so
glorious
,
thus
lyuing
and
dying
in
so
remote
an
Iland
,
formerly
accompted
an
other
world
.
For
to
omit
hundreds
,
or
thowsands
rather
,
of
holy
Saints
of
other
Nations
,
which
the
Authour
of
that
Martyrologe
remembreth
not
,
things
memorable
confused
and
concealed
with
vtter
obliuion
by
the
Persecutions
then
,
he
speaketh
not
one
word
of
any
one
Saint
of
this
kingdome
in
that
first
age
,
and
hundred
yeares
,
though
some
of
them
are
honored
in
holy
Scripture
by
S.
Paule
as
S.
Eubulus
,
and
Claudia
,
and
others
,
renowned
Bishops
made
publike
mirrors
and
spectacles
of
the
then
Christian
world
,
as
S.
Mansuetus
,
Beatus
he
whome
some
call
Achates
and
others
.
So
many
and
credible
auntient
Antiquities
of
this
Nation
,
which
besides
the
certaine
Tradition
of
that
veritie
,
I
shall
presently
bring
for
the
true
History
of
S.
Iosephs
lyuing
,
and
dying
heare
,
will
euidenrly
declare
,
how
litle
or
vnfortunate
their
serches
had
bene
in
our
Antiquities
,
that
could
find
no
very
certaine
or
auntient
writer
to
affirme
it
:
for
I
doe
not
doubt
but
I
shall
produce
as
many
such
for
this
matter
,
as
we
haue
for
many
most
certaine
Relations
,
of
so
greate
Antiquitie
concerning
this
kingdome
,
and
for
such
acknowledged
generally
,
both
by
Catholike
and
Protestant
writers
.
THE
XXII
.
CHAPTER
.
WHEREIN
IS
PROVED
BY
ALL
KINDE
of
testimonies
,
and
authorities
,
that
for
certaine
,
S.
Ioseph
of
Aramathia
,
with
diuers
other
holy
Associates
,
came
into
,
preached
,
lyued
,
dyed
,
and
was
buryed
in
Britayne
,
at
the
place
now
called
Glastenhury
in
Summerset
shire
.
1.
THE
most
credible
,
faithfull
,
and
vndoubted
human
testimonies
,
which
we
can
haue
,
or
desire
in
such
things
of
Antiquity
,
to
try
their
truthe
,
were
euer
accompted
those
which
be
giuen
,
and
warranted
by
the
publike
Charters
,
and
Instruments
of
our
Kings
,
to
which
commonly
all
subiects
of
vnderstanding
,
and
qualitie
giue
some
assent
,
or
approbation
,
and
in
matters
concerning
Antiq.
Glast
.
M.
S.
Et
Capgrau
.
in
S.
Ioseph
.
Park
.
Antiq.
Brit.
p.
3.
Godwin
Conu
.
of
Brit.
p.
9.
Stow
hist.
in
Aruiragus
.
Camden
in
Belg.
Io.
Leland
in
asser
.
Arthur
.
Bal.
l.
de
Script
.
cent
.
in
Ioseph
ab
Aram.
Antiquit.
Glast
.
M.
S.
tabulis
affixae
.
vetust
.
Guliel
.
Malm.
l.
de
antiq.
Glastoniae
M.
S.
Io.
Bal.
l.
de
Script
.
cent.
2.
f.
81.
in
G●●elu
.
Malmesburien
.
Ioh.
Leland
.
l.
de
assert
.
Arthur
.
f.
12.
Stowe
and
Howes
histor.
in
Romans
.
Agric.
Godwin
Conu
.
of
Brit.
Theater
of
Brit.
l.
6.
the
communitie
,
such
as
freedome
,
priuiledge
,
and
exemption
in
matters
of
a
different
Religion
,
and
conuersation
,
from
other
subiects
are
,
must
needes
take
notice
,
and
knowledge
of
them
,
the
priuiledged
&
exempted
parsons
,
or
their
cheifest
,
and
places
,
their
names
,
nature
,
and
condition
.
And
yet
the
best
and
most
auncient
Antiquities
we
haue
of
that
,
and
which
Catholiks
receaue
and
allow
for
true
in
this
point
doe
assuer
vs
,
that
the
Pagan
which
then
lyued
and
reigned
heare
,
did
expressely
testifie
and
approue
this
History
of
S.
Ioseph
by
his
publike
Instrument
of
Immunitie
in
such
manner
,
diuers
of
these
Antiquities
name
that
King
,
saying
it
was
Aruiragus
,
and
affirme
the
same
of
the
two
next
succeeding
Kings
,
Marius
,
and
Coillus
:
others
as
the
most
auncient
Manuscript
Antiquitie
written
in
greate
leaues
of
parchment
fixed
vpon
broade
bords
,
and
formerly
belonging
to
the
Monastery
of
Glastenbury
,
and
William
the
Monke
of
Malmesbury
,
who
as
a
Protestant
Bishop
writeth
,
was
an
old
man
in
the
yeare
of
Christ
1130.
in
his
Manuscript
History
de
antiquitate
Glastoniae
:
of
the
antiquitie
of
Glastenbury
,
(
both
which
I
haue
seene
)
punctually
set
downe
the
same
History
,
but
doe
not
expresse
the
names
of
the
Pagan
King
,
and
Kings
which
gaue
this
publike
libertie
and
protection
to
S.
Ioseph
of
Aramathia
,
whose
name
they
plainely
set
downe
,
but
onely
say
,
it
was
the
Pagan
King
which
then
reigned
,
and
two
other
Pagan
Kings
after
him
.
2.
The
same
irreprouable
certainty
of
this
verity
was
continually
afterward
warranted
by
other
Kings
,
in
the
same
Order
by
their
publike
Charters
,
and
Testimonialls
of
the
same
truth
:
among
whome
King
Henry
the
second
in
his
letters
Patents
is
witnes
,
that
his
Antecessours
Kings
heare
,
william
and
william
,
Henry
,
Edgar
,
Edmund
,
Elfred
,
Bringwalthius
,
Henthwine
,
Baldred
,
Inas
,
Arthure
,
Cynred
Christians
,
and
Kennewalla
a
Pagan
,
had
in
the
same
manner
by
their
publike
Charters
giuen
testimony
vnto
it
:
all
which
(
he
there
protesteth
)
he
had
caused
diligently
to
be
sought
forthe
,
presented
and
read
before
him
.
Quorum
priuilegia
&
Chartas
feci
diligenter
inquiri
,
&
coram
me
presentar●
&
legi
:
and
that
the
venerable
authoritie
of
the
Auncients
did
proue
the
Church
so
priuiledged
,
was
so
builded
by
them
,
which
were
the
very
Disciples
themselues
of
Christ
our
Lord
:
ab
ipsis
Discipulis
Domini
aedificatam
fuisse
,
venerabilis
habet
antiquorum
authoritas
.
Of
which
holy
company
all
Antiquities
bring
Euidence
,
that
S.
Ioseph
of
Aramathia
was
the
cheife
,
and
principall
.
To
which
the
name
of
the
place
called
by
the
first
cheifest
builder
,
as
is
vsuall
in
such
things
,
beareth
the
name
now
euen
in
the
Ruyns
thereof
,
as
it
euer
did
when
it
florished
most
,
S.
Iosephs
Chappell
.
Because
principally
builded
by
him
,
and
not
for
that
is
was
dedicated
to
him
,
for
all
Antiquities
plainely
acknowledge
it
was
from
the
first
building
dedicated
to
the
blessed
Virgin
Mary
.
To
this
the
holy
body
of
S.
Ioseph
buryed
there
with
the
an
auncient
Inscription
in
Brasse
vpon
his
Tombe
,
testifying
that
Saint
Iosephs
body
was
interred
there
,
was
a
William
Harison
descript
.
of
Brit.
p.
23.
witnesse
without
exception
,
so
long
,
vntill
the
new
Religion
defaced
it
,
with
so
many
holy
and
memorable
Antiquities
.
And
as
I
haue
bene
credibly
informed
,
it
was
after
presented
and
giuen
to
Iudge
wamslowe
,
when
he
was
Iudge
of
that
circuite
.
The
stiled
holy
most
miraculous
tree
,
still
growing
in
the
place
of
his
,
or
some
of
his
companions
first
resting
there
,
doth
euery
Christmasse
time
preach
euen
to
this
day
the
truth
of
this
,
and
Christian
Religion
,
in
so
wonderfull
and
supernaturall
manner
,
that
no
Iewe
,
Mahumetan
,
or
Pagan
can
denye
them
.
The
Charter
of
King
Henry
the
second
which
testifieth
that
so
many
Kings
had
taken
publike
notice
of
this
matter
,
is
,
or
lately
was
extant
,
for
Ihon
Leland
writing
of
this
History
,
saith
:
ipsa
Henricianae
donationis
verba
,
ex
Archetypo
subscribam
.
I
will
set
downe
the
words
of
King
Henry
his
graunt
Ioh.
Leland
assert
.
Arthurij
fol.
12.
out
of
his
originall
writing
it self
.
Therefore
he
had
seene
it
.
And
Maister
Stowe
making
relation
,
from
this
Charter
of
King
Henry
the
second
,
how
all
those
Kings
before
remembred
,
and
many
other
Christian
Kings
besides
,
had
publikly
confirmed
this
truth
,
he
addeth
:
all
which
so
to
be
,
the
foresaid
King
Henry
Stowe
history
the
Romans
in
Agricola
.
Theater
of
great
Brit.
lib.
6.
cap.
9.
Godwin
Conu
.
of
Brit.
p.
10.
Theater
sup.
l.
6.
Ihon
Harding
Chronicle
fol.
60.
c.
47.
Act.
SS.
Damia
.
&
Fugat
.
apud
Capgr
.
in
Catal.
Leland
.
in
Asser
.
Arthur
.
Theat.
of
Brit.
l.
6.
Epist.
S.
Patric
.
apud
Capgr
.
sup.
&
alios
.
Godwin
Conu
.
of
Brit.
p.
10.
Gaufrid
.
Abbas
Burton
.
M.
S.
hist.
de
vit.
S.
Moduenae
Virg.
c.
2.
4.
&c.
Nenius
apud
Harding
Chron.
fol.
41.
c.
48.
Melkin
.
apud
Capg
.
in
S.
Ioseph
&
in
Antiq.
Glaston
.
Baleus
l.
de
Scri.
cent.
1.
in
Melkino
.
Matth.
Parker
in
antiq.
Brit.
sup.
Godwin
Conu
.
p.
10.
Io.
Anglic.
Foxe
to
1.
Mon.
Theater
of
great
Brit.
l.
6.
c.
9.
§.
2.
Dauid
Powel
in
Annot.
in
hist.
Cambr.
p.
12.
13.
Godwin
Conu
.
of
Brit.
p.
11.
Ioh.
Capgrau
.
in
Catalog
.
in
S.
Patri
.
the
Auncient
inscription
in
Brasse
.
Apud
Capgrau
.
in
S.
Ioseph
.
M.
S.
Vatican
.
apud
Baron
.
to
.
1.
Theat.
of
Brit.
l.
6.
Godw.
Conu
.
of
Brit.
Philip.
Pantal.
Chron.
ad
an
.
70.
&
75.
Andre
Chesne
hist.
d'Angletere
,
Escosse
&
Hiber
.
Matth.
Parker
.
Antiq.
Brit.
Bal.
cent.
1.
in
Ioseph
Godwin
Conu
.
Mont.
Infra
.
Camden
in
Belg.
Stowe
&
Howes
Hist.
Powell
annot.
in
hist.
Brit.
Drayton
in
Poly
.
olb
.
Seld.
Illustr.
established
by
his
Charter
:
which
Charter
myself
haue
seene
and
read
.
3.
The
Protestant
Theater
writers
write
in
like
manner
,
and
a
Protestant
Bishop
writing
in
the
yeare
1615.
of
this
matter
,
plainely
writeth
:
The
Charters
are
extant
of
King
Henry
the
second
.
And
the
same
Protestants
late
Theater
telleth
vs
the
like
of
the
Charter
of
King
Edward
the
third
,
to
the
same
effect
:
one
exemplified
vnder
the
seale
of
King
Edward
the
third
is
to
be
seene
at
this
day
:
wherein
Relation
is
made
of
all
those
Charters
and
Testimonyes
I
haue
before
remembred
.
Ihon
Harding
writing
of
the
coming
of
S.
Ioseph
hither
,
and
the
extraordinary
fauour
which
King
Aruiragus
publikly
shewed
vnto
him
,
and
his
Associats
,
saith
it
was
,
at
the
entreaty
of
Vespasian
the
Roman
Lieutenant
vnto
Aruiragus
,
and
his
Queene
.
We
haue
further
witnesses
heare
of
the
Acts
of
the
Legats
of
Pope
and
Saint
Eleutherius
,
in
the
second
hundred
yeare
alledged
by
S.
Patricke
,
whether
the
first
sent
by
S.
Celestine
Pope
then
of
Rome
as
his
Epistle
testifieth
,
or
the
second
as
a
Protestant
Bishop
rather
supposeth
,
I
doe
not
heare
contend
,
for
this
second
also
was
a
glorious
Saint
as
Gaufride
Abbot
of
Burton
in
his
Manuscript
History
writeth
,
●
sent
by
Pope
Leo
into
Ireland
,
the
tenth
in
number
from
the
first
S.
Patrike
.
we
haue
or
had
also
Nenius
in
his
History
in
the
Brittish
tongue
testifing
the
same
,
except
Ihon
Harding
doth
deceaue
vs
.
We
haue
the
Epistle
of
that
S.
Patrike
;
which
lyued
long
and
died
at
Glastenburye
,
where
S.
Ioseph
also
lyued
and
died
,
and
was
buryed
,
to
the
same
purpose
.
We
haue
Melkinus
who
wrote
aboue
a
thowsand
yeares
since
,
witnessing
the
same
,
and
that
he
was
buried
vnder
a
marble
stone
at
Glastenbury
.
In
Aualonia
Ioseph
ab
Aramathia
dictus
somnum
sub
marmore
caepit
diuturnum
.
And
except
two
Protestant
Bishops
,
Parker
and
Godwyne
,
and
as
they
say
Ioannes
Anglicus
long
since
deceaue
vs
,
S.
Augustine
our
Apostle
in
an
Epistle
which
he
wrote
to
S.
Gregory
giueth
like
testimony
.
Ihon
Foxe
,
the
Theater
writers
,
Dauid
Powell
,
with
sume
others
alledge
the
same
from
Gildas
in
his
booke
of
the
victory
of
Aurelus
Ambrosius
.
There
is
,
as
a
Protestant
Bishop
writeth
,
and
Ihon
Capgraue
citeth
the
same
History
,
an
auncient
Inscription
in
Brasse
formerly
fixed
vpon
a
piller
in
S.
Iosephs
Chappell
at
Glastenbury
,
and
now
,
or
lately
in
the
custody
of
M.
Thomas
Hewes
Esquier
in
Wells
,
but
three
miles
distant
thence
,
expressely
prouing
,
that
S.
Ioseph
of
Aramathia
,
with
eleuen
other
holy
men
,
he
being
the
cheifest
,
came
hither
in
the
thirtith
yeare
after
the
Passion
of
Christ
:
Anno
post
passionem
domini
30.
duodecim
sancti
,
ex
quibus
Ioseph
ab
Aramathia
primus
erat
,
huc
venerunt
.
And
it
is
contained
in
the
same
Antiquit●●
▪
that
Saint
Dauid
in
his
time
offered
a
Saphire
of
inestimable
value
vpon
the
Altar
there
:
cuius
altare
inaestimabili
Sapphiro
insigniuit
;
And
set
a
piller
for
a
during
marke
,
betweene
the
Chappell
which
S.
Ioseph
had
builded
,
and
other
later
additions
vnto
it
,
perpetually
to
knowe
it
by
:
with
the
perfect
bredth
,
and
length
thereof
.
4.
We
haue
the
auncient
Poet
to
assuer
vs
that
S.
Ioseph
was
the
principall
of
the
twelue
holy
men
coming
to
Aualonia
.
Intrat
Aualoniam
duodena
caterua
virorum
,
Flos
Aramathiae
Ioseph
est
primus
eorum
.
We
haue
forreyne
testimonies
hereof
,
both
Catholiks
and
Protestants
,
the
Manuscript
history
in
the
Vaticane
Library
at
Rome
,
cited
by
Baronius
,
our
Theater
writers
,
and
others
:
Philip
Pantaleon
a
German
Protestant
telling
vs
that
Ioseph
of
Aramathia
with
his
fellowes
preached
the
Ghospell
in
Britayne
:
Iosephus
de
Aramathia
in
Britannia
cum
socijs
suis
Euangelium
praedicauit
.
So
for
France
hath
Andrew
Chesne
in
his
French
History
of
England
,
Scotland
and
Irelend
with
others
,
at
home
we
haue
a
generall
consent
of
Historians
,
Catholiks
,
or
Protestants
,
in
this
matter
,
namely
among
Protestants
,
their
Protestant
Bishops
Parker
their
Archbishop
,
Bale
,
Godwine
and
Montague
,
of
others
Camden
,
Stowe
,
Howes
,
Powell
,
Selden
,
Drayton
,
and
others
.
Among
these
,
Doctour
Montague
Protestant
Bishop
of
Welles
with
in
three
miles
of
the
place
where
S.
Ioseph
dyed
,
and
was
buryed
,
and
so
taking
the
best
knowledge
thereof
he
could
,
to
present
a
Queene
withall
in
his
Panegiricall
entertainement
of
the
late
Queene
Anne
producing
foure
parsons
to
represent
S.
Peter
,
S.
Paul
,
S.
Andrew
Apostles
and
S.
Ioseph
of
Aramathia
,
bringeth
forth
the
Representor
of
S.
Ioseph
thus
to
speake
vnto
her
.
I
am
the
Herald
of
these
Saincts
Peter
,
Paul
,
and
Andrew
,
sent
hyther
by
them
full
fifteene
hundred
and
fortie
yeares
agoe
,
to
bring
the
waters
of
life
into
this
Isle
of
Britayne
.
In
this
Isle
I
made
choise
of
an
Isle
,
the
Island
of
Aualon
,
neare
adioyning
to
this
place
,
where
after
I
had
planted
and
watered
,
and
God
had
giuen
an
happy
encrease
,
I
rested
from
my
labours
,
and
my
body
lay
buried
in
a
graue
of
honour
,
hoping
verely
that
since
I
had
that
honour
,
to
intombe
that
blessed
body
,
no
body
would
haue
done
themselues
that
dishonour
,
as
to
haue
violated
my
sepulchre
.
But
God
wot
,
ruinated
it
is
,
and
with
it
the
goodlyest
Monastery
that
euer
eye
in
any
Island
did
behold
.
And
after
confirmeth
his
narration
with
these
miraculous
Arguments
,
presenting
two
boughes
vnto
her
:
Saint
Peter
open
the
gates
with
your
keyes
.
Saint
Paul
defend
with
your
sword
.
Saint
Andrew
blesse
with
your
Crosse
.
All
of
you
pray
the
God
of
heauen
to
giue
her
Maiestie
long
life
,
happy
health
;
glorious
dayes
,
blessed
posteritie
,
and
all
prosperitie
.
As
for
mee
that
haue
bene
spoyled
of
all
,
I
haue
nothing
left
mee
,
but
these
boughes
;
the
one
a
Branch
of
that
Thorne
,
that
in
memory
of
my
blessed
Maister
euer
buddeth
one
the
day
that
he
was
borne
.
The
other
in
memory
of
his
Martyrs
,
which
one
the
longest
day
begins
to
liue
,
one
which
they
began
to
dye
.
THE
XXIII
.
CHAPTER
.
EXAMINING
WHO
SENT
S.
IOSEPH
HITHER
,
and
euidently
prouing
that
he
was
not
sent
into
Britayne
by
S.
Philip
the
Apostle
from
our
neighbouring
Gallia
or
France
:
confuting
all
pretended
arguments
,
and
authorities
to
that
purpose
.
1.
BEING
thus
perfectly
instructed
in
the
truth
of
S.
Ioseph
of
Aramathia
and
his
Associats
being
heare
:
It
followeth
next
in
Order
,
to
be
truely
informed
,
from
whome
,
whence
,
and
when
he
came
hither
.
The
opinion
of
many
Protestants
is
,
that
he
was
sent
hither
out
of
this
Gallia
,
or
France
next
adiacent
vnto
vs
by
Saint
Philip
the
Apostle
,
then
preaching
there
.
But
as
I
haue
not
allowed
this
sentence
before
,
so
I
must
now
vtterly
disable
it
to
be
receaued
for
true
.
Which
cannot
better
be
performed
then
by
first
examining
and
improuing
the
reasons
one
which
it
is
grounded
,
and
then
set
downe
what
is
most
probable
to
be
followed
in
this
Question
.
Some
Protestants
,
as
Foxe
,
Dauid
Powell
,
Sir
Francis
Hastings
,
and
the
Theater
writers
would
Foxe
to
.
1.
Dauid
Powell
annot.
in
hist.
Cambr.
p.
12
13.
Fran
.
Hastings
&c.
haue
their
Readers
beleeue
,
that
S.
Gildas
held
this
opinion
that
S.
Ioseph
was
sent
to
the
Britans
out
of
this
next
Gallia
by
S.
Philip
the
Apostle
.
But
when
we
come
to
finde
this
testimony
in
Gildas
,
we
can
finde
no
such
Gildas
to
proue
it
by
:
for
the
true
History
of
Gildas
which
is
de
Excidio
&
Conquestu
Britanniae
,
from
which
diuers
of
these
men
alledge
it
,
hath
no
such
thing
eyther
Gildas
pretended
by
some
to
say
,
that
S.
Ioseph
was
sent
out
of
France
into
Britaine
by
S.
Philip
the
Apostle
,
hath
no
such
thing
.
in
the
printed
booke
published
by
the
Protestants
or
Polidor
Virgil
,
neyther
in
any
Manuscript
copy
which
I
can
finde
,
or
is
cited
for
this
matter
.
Master
Foxe
writeth
thus
:
Gildas
in
his
History
affirmeth
plainely
that
Britany
receaued
the
Ghospell
in
the
time
of
Tiberius
the
Emperour
:
and
that
Ioseph
of
Aramathia
was
sent
by
Philip
the
Apostle
from
France
to
Britayne
.
Gild.
lib.
de
victoria
Aurel.
Ambrosij
.
Master
Hastings
followeth
Foxe
as
his
Master
word
by
worde
,
onely
he
citing
Gildas
doth
not
alledge
that
booke
.
And
that
Foxe
Act.
and
Monum
.
to
.
1.
p.
96.
which
they
cite
from
Gildas
of
Britayne
receauing
the
faith
in
the
time
of
Tiberius
,
ouerthroweth
the
credit
of
this
allegation
,
for
they
cite
both
that
and
Saint
Iosephs
sending
hither
out
of
France
by
S.
Philip
the
Apostle
from
one
and
the
same
Gildas
,
and
place
,
in
him
.
And
yet
that
Relation
of
Britayne
receauing
the
faith
in
the
dayes
of
Tiberius
,
is
in
Gildas
de
Excidio
Britanniae
,
and
onely
in
that
and
no
other
auncient
Authour
,
any
Gildas
or
other
for
any
thing
I
can
finde
in
Antiquitie
,
or
iustified
or
iustifiable
by
any
later
writer
.
For
besides
the
true
acknowledged
Gildas
,
of
whome
I
haue
spoken
before
,
called
the
wise
:
cognomento
sapiens
,
we
finde
but
two
others
mentioned
in
our
Histories
,
one
of
them
liued
at
Rome
and
dyed
as
a
Protestant
Bishop
testifieth
in
the
yeare
of
Christs
Incarnation
74.
vitae
compleuit
cursum
anno
ab
incarnato
Dei
verbo
74.
And
for
any
thing
we
reade
was
no
Christian
,
neyther
wrote
any
such
thing
,
and
dying
diuers
hundreds
of
yeares
before
Ioh.
Bel.
l.
de
Script
.
cent.
1.
in
Gilda
Cambrio
f.
15.
Aurelius
Ambrosius
was
borne
,
could
by
no
possibilitie
be
Authour
of
the
booke
intituled
,
de
victoria
Aurelij
Ambrosij
:
of
the
victory
of
Aurelius
Ambrosius
,
from
which
this
pretended
testimony
is
alledged
.
The
other
Gildas
commonly
named
Albanius
could
not
be
Authour
of
this
pretended
Antiquity
of
S.
Philips
sending
S.
Ioseph
to
this
Nation
:
for
though
I
acknowledge
,
with
the
Brittish
History
,
Ponticus
Virunnius
,
Bale
,
Pits
,
and
others
that
this
Gildas
wrote
a
booke
of
that
Title
,
and
subiect
,
yet
it
could
not
be
this
which
is
here
produced
:
for
as
both
the
Brittish
History
and
Virunnius
witnesse
,
the
names
and
Acts
of
the
Roman
Legats
Damianus
and
Phugatianus
with
there
Associates
Galfrid
.
Monu
.
hist.
Reg.
Brit.
l.
4.
cap.
vlt.
Ponticus
Virunn
.
Brit.
hist.
l.
4.
in
fine
.
were
set
downe
by
Gildas
in
that
booke
:
eorum
nomina
&
actus
īn
libro
reperiuntur
,
quem
Gildas
de
victoria
Aurelij
Ambrosij
inscripsit
.
And
yet
these
being
so
memorable
things
for
our
Ecclesiasticall
History
,
not
any
one
of
these
Protestants
which
cite
the
pretended
Gildas
before
,
though
all
of
them
writing
of
purpose
of
such
matters
,
doth
make
the
least
memory
of
them
,
which
they
would
not
haue
so
grossely
omitted
,
if
they
had
seene
the
true
Gildas
which
was
written
in
that
time
.
2.
Againe
Doctour
Powell
a
Protestant
,
Citer
of
this
new
found
Gildas
,
Saith
from
thence
,
that
Ioseph
of
Aramathia
came
into
this
Iland
about
the
yeare
of
Christ
53.
Which
differeth
ten
yeares
from
the
receaued
Historyes
of
the
time
of
his
coming
hither
:
and
it
is
as
much
at
variance
with
itselfe
,
as
it
is
cited
by
other
Protestants
,
for
Ihon
Foxe
sayth
:
some
other
alleadge
out
of
Gildas
Foxe
l.
1.
de
victoria
Aurelij
Ambrosij
,
that
Ioseph
of
Aramathia
was
sent
by
Philip
the
Apostle
from
France
to
Britayne
about
the
yeare
of
our
Lord
63.
Where
we
see
euident
contradiction
in
the
pretended
Authour
,
and
citers
of
him
.
And
in
an
other
place
this
Protestant
quite
discrediteth
this
citation
,
testifying
that
it
was
one
and
the
same
Gildas
,
which
wrote
of
Britayne
receauing
the
faith
in
the
Foxe
l.
2.
p.
106.
time
of
Tiberius
,
which
was
Gildas
Sapiens
,
and
that
wrote
of
S.
Ioseph
sent
into
Britayne
out
of
France
by
S.
Philip
,
which
as
before
,
he
neuer
mentioneth
.
An
other
Protestant
more
disableth
this
citation
making
the
difference
of
the
time
greater
in
this
manner
:
George
Maior
writeth
in
a
preface
that
immediately
Stow
hist.
in
Agricola
.
after
Crists
Resurrection
,
vnder
Claudius
the
Emperour
the
light
of
the
Ghospell
was
kindled
in
Britayne
by
Ioseph
of
Aramathia
,
that
buryed
the
body
of
Christ
.
Polidor
Virgil
whome
some
Potestants
,
though
vntruely
,
cite
for
S.
Philips
Bal.
cent.
1.
l.
de
Scriptor
.
f.
14.
in
Ioseph
Arimath
.
Polydor.
Virgil.
l.
2.
hist.
Angl.
p.
37.
Polydor.
Virgil.
supr.
l.
1.
p.
16.
sending
S.
Ioseph
hither
,
out
of
France
hath
no
such
thing
,
but
maketh
the
meanes
of
his
coming
hither
doubtfull
,
whether
by
chaunce
or
of
purpose
;
siue
cas●
,
siue
consilio
in
Britanniam
venit
,
and
named
the
deuiser
of
this
Gildas
,
the
moste
impudent
knaue
,
that
euer
liued
:
Sane
is
nebulo
longè
post
homines
natos
impudentissimus
.
Wherevpon
the
best
Protestant
Antiquaries
,
Bale
,
Camden
,
Parker
,
Stowe
,
Godwine
,
and
others
quite
forsake
that
pretended
authority
neuer
vouchsafing
to
alledge
it
,
and
the
citers
of
it
,
by
the
contradictions
there
,
haue
sufficiently
reproued
it
,
diuers
of
them
rather
inclining
to
thinke
,
as
I
shall
entreate
hereafter
;
that
S.
Philip
the
Apostle
was
neuer
in
this
next
France
,
to
send
S.
Ioseph
from
thence
into
Britayne
.
And
no
man
of
any
indifferent
Iudgment
will
thinke
,
but
if
the
true
Gildas
had
written
any
such
thing
,
the
most
diligent
Collectours
of
the
Antiquities
of
Glastenbury
;
who
gathered
so
many
and
of
farre
meanner
credit
,
and
Antiquitie
,
then
the
true
Gildas
was
,
would
for
the
honour
of
that
house
,
in
one
place
or
other
haue
remembred
it
,
which
none
of
them
,
nor
any
other
,
old
or
new
credible
writer
hath
done
.
3.
Therefore
seeing
their
hope
from
Gildas
hath
thus
fayled
them
,
let
vs
consider
,
what
other
Authoritie
they
finde
to
relye
vpon
.
A
Protestant
Bishop
writeth
thus
of
S.
Ioseph
:
Hunc
Philippus
Apostolus
cum
non
paruo
comitatu
a
Bal.
l.
de
Script
.
cent.
1.
in
Ioseph
Aram.
f.
14.
Gallijs
in
Britanniam
misit
,
nostrae
salutis
anno
63.
vt
post
Capgrauium
&
Scropum
aliosque
Scriptores
Anglicos
,
testis
est
locuples
Polydorus
Virgilius
Anglicae
Historiae
libro
secundo
:
Philip
the
Apostle
sent
Ioseph
with
no
small
company
,
out
of
France
into
Britayne
,
in
the
yeare
of
Christ
63.
as
after
Capgraue
and
Scroope
and
other
English
writers
,
Polydor
Virgil
is
a
sufficient
witnes
in
the
second
booke
of
his
English
history
.
Where
we
see
onely
three
particularly
named
.
Capgraue
the
cheifest
,
whome
Scroope
seemeth
to
followe
and
Polydor
Virgil.
This
laste
as
I
Polyd.
Vir.
hist.
l.
2.
p.
37.
41.
89.
haue
cited
before
hath
no
such
thing
in
any
place
,
where
he
speaketh
of
S.
Ioseph
,
neuer
so
much
as
naming
S.
Philip
the
Apostle
in
this
matter
.
Capgraue
reciteth
such
an
opinion
in
the
life
of
S.
Ioseph
out
of
Freculphus
,
who
,
as
hereafter
,
hath
no
such
thing
at
all
,
and
in
the
life
of
S.
Patrike
written
after
that
of
S.
Ioseph
maketh
the
like
narration
of
some
,
which
thinke
that
S.
Io.
Capgrau
.
in
Catal.
in
S.
Ioseph
&
in
S.
Patricio
.
Io.
Bal.
de
Script
.
cent.
5.
f.
201.
202.
in
Io.
Capgrau
.
Godwin
.
Conu
.
Philip
sent
S.
Ioseph
hither
,
but
he
brandeth
it
,
with
this
blemish
:
si
Veritatem
sapiat
,
lectoris
arbitrio
relinquo
.
Which
whether
it
tasteth
of
truth
,
I
leeue
to
the
Iudgment
of
the
Reader
.
Which
is
farre
from
approuing
it
for
a
true
History
:
And
by
our
Protestant
Bishops
,
who
though
they
acknowledge
Capgraue
for
a
very
learned
Authour
,
make
him
credulous
enough
in
such
things
,
it
vtterly
discrediteth
that
report
:
for
when
he
had
written
all
,
which
he
thought
credible
of
the
matter
,
he
then
handled
,
he
immediately
addeth
:
Quae
inferiùs
digesta
sunt
,
si
veritatem
sapiant
,
lectoris
arbitrio
relinquo
.
The
things
which
followe
I
leaue
to
the
Reader
to
Iudge
of
their
taste
of
truth
.
And
among
these
,
the
first
and
cheifest
of
all
is
this
,
of
S.
Philip
the
Apostle
his
coming
into
France
,
and
from
thence
sending
S.
Ioseph
hither
into
Britayne
.
So
that
we
euidently
see
,
all
authorities
●itherto
alledged
by
these
Protestants
,
are
rather
against
,
then
for
,
them
in
this
busines
.
4.
Their
laste
and
principall
whereupon
they
now
relye
herein
,
is
a
pretended
testimony
of
Freculphus
the
auncient
learned
Bishop
of
Lexouium
.
The
first
Protestant
Arch
bishop
of
Canterbury
citing
for
his
onely
Authour
Freculphus
l.
2.
cap.
4.
saith
:
Philippus
Apostolus
qui
in
Galliam
venit
,
&
Euangelij
Matth.
Parker
Antiq.
Brit.
p.
3.
praedicatione
plures
ad
fidem
vertit
,
cum
de
Britannia
modico
freto
separata
Insula
accepisset
,
a
qua
Druidum
superstitio
manabat
in
Galliam
,
delegit
ex
suorum
sociorum
numero
duodecim
;
quibus
Iosephum
Aramathiensem
,
qui
dominum
Christum
sepulchro
condidit
,
praefecit
:
Philip
the
Apostle
which
came
into
France
,
or
Gallia
,
and
by
preaching
the
Ghospell
conuerted
many
to
the
faith
,
when
he
vnderstood
of
Britaine
,
an
Iland
seperated
from
thence
by
a
narrow
sea
,
from
which
the
superstition
of
the
Druids
did
flowe
into
France
,
he
did
chuse
twelue
out
of
the
number
of
his
fellowes
,
among
whome
he
ordained
for
Ruler
,
Ioseph
of
Aramathia
that
buried
Christ
.
Another
writeth
in
this
manner
:
William
of
Malmesbury
in
his
booke
of
the
Antiquities
Stowe
History
Romans
p.
37.
of
Glastenbury
alledgeth
Freculphus
,
to
write
in
his
second
booke
,
and
fourth
Chapter
as
followeth
:
Philip
the
Apostle
preaching
the
word
of
God
in
Gaule
,
now
called
France
,
chose
out
twelue
amongst
his
Disciples
,
whome
he
sent
into
Britaine
,
to
preach
the
word
of
life
,
and
vpon
euery
one
of
them
,
he
most
deuoutely
stretched
out
his
right
hand
,
ouer
these
he
appointed
for
cheife
his
deare
freind
Ioseph
of
Aramathia
,
that
buried
our
Lord
.
An
other
Protestant
Bishop
plainely
saith
:
the
occasion
Godwin
Conu
.
of
Brit.
p.
9.
c.
2.
Chronicil
.
c.
4.
of
Iosephs
coming
hither
,
Freculphus
Bishop
of
Lexouia
that
florished
an
.
840.
reporteth
to
be
this
.
That
when
Philip
the
Apostle
,
or
as
some
thinke
rather
the
Euangelist
,
for
their
Actions
are
much
confounded
in
Historyes
,
preaching
Christ
in
France
,
had
much
to
Doe
with
the
Druydes
,
who
had
their
beginning
,
and
cheife
Doctors
in
Britaine
:
and
vnderstanding
that
this
our
Iland
was
seperated
from
France
by
a
small
cut
of
a
few
howers
saile
,
he
thought
good
to
send
ouer
hither
12.
Preachers
the
cheife
where
of
was
Ioseph
aforesaid
.
Thus
perhaps
other
Protestants
doe
write
,
and
might
be
cited
in
the
same
sence
,
but
these
be
too
many
,
except
their
allegations
were
more
free
from
falshood
;
for
first
allthough
William
of
Malmesbury
in
his
Manuscript
of
the
Antiquities
of
Glastenbury
seemeth
to
alledge
Freculphus
,
for
S.
Philips
sending
S.
Ioseph
hither
out
of
France
,
or
Gallia
;
yet
of
the
rest
,
which
these
Protestants
father
vpon
him
,
about
the
Druides
and
all
other
circumstances
set
downe
before
,
he
writeth
not
one
worde
,
neuer
mentioning
any
such
thing
at
all
,
his
words
be
these
:
Freculphus
testatur
libro
2.
cap.
4.
quod
Philippus
praedicans
Euangelium
in
Gallia
,
duodecim
Guliel
.
Malm.
l.
de
antiq.
Glast
.
M.
S.
ex
suis
Discipulis
elegit
,
quos
misit
in
Britanniam
ad
praedicandum
verbum
vitae
,
&
super
singulos
manum
dexteram
deuotissimè
extendit
,
hi
autem
praefecit
amicum
suum
Ioseph
ab
Aramathia
,
qui
dominum
sepeliuit
.
Venerunt
his
in
Britanniam
anno
Dominicae
Incarnationis
65.
&
Assumptionis
beatae
Mariae
15
:
Freculphus
in
his
second
booke
and
fourth
Chapter
doth
witnes
,
that
Philip
preaching
the
Ghospell
in
Gaule
,
did
chuse
twelue
of
his
Disciples
,
which
he
sent
into
Britaine
to
preach
the
word
of
life
,
and
vpon
euery
of
them
did
most
deuoutely
stretch
forth
his
right
hand
,
and
appointed
his
freind
Ioseph
of
Aramathia
to
be
cheife
of
them
.
These
came
into
Britaine
,
in
the
yeare
of
our
Lords
Incarnation
65.
and
of
the
Assumption
of
blessed
Mary
the
15.
where
we
finde
no
mention
at
all
of
those
pretended
motiues
concerning
the
Druids
,
and
other
circumstances
related
before
by
these
Protestants
,
and
vntruely
fathered
vpon
these
Authours
,
but
truely
,
though
illegittimate
,
and
Bastards
,
onely
begotten
and
brought
forth
by
the
false
pens
of
these
Protestant
Relators
.
And
the
time
of
S.
Iosephs
coming
hither
to
differ
also
so
much
by
these
alledged
Authorities
,
from
that
which
some
of
them
cite
from
their
concealed
Gildas
,
as
I
haue
before
related
.
And
the
very
substance
of
the
narration
itselfe
of
S.
Philips
sending
S.
Ioseph
hither
out
of
France
grounded
vpon
the
Authoritie
of
Freculphus
,
very
suspitious
,
that
the
true
originall
Manuscript
of
Gulielmus
Malmes
buriensis
(
though
some
Transcripts
which
I
haue
seene
doe
)
warranteth
no
such
thing
.
For
this
William
Monke
of
Malmesbury
himself
in
his
second
booke
,
De
gestis
Ponfiticum
Anglorum
,
which
was
written
after
his
booke
of
the
Antiquitie
of
Glastenbury
,
doth
take
plaine
exception
to
the
History
of
S.
Patrike
his
buriall
there
,
whereon
this
narration
is
grounded
,
saying
:
Iacet
ibi
Patricius
,
si
eredere
dignum
,
Natione
Britto
●eati
Germani
Antisiodorensis
Discipulus
,
quem
a
Papa
Caelestino
ordinatum
Episcopum
Hyberniensibus
misit
Apostolum
.
So
doe
two
English
Protestant
Bishops
,
God●in
supr.
Bal.
l.
de
Script
.
cent.
1.
in
Patric
.
Gaufrid
.
Abb.
B●●ton
.
in
vit.
S.
Moduenae
M.
S.
one
cited
before
,
thinking
this
was
a
second
Patrike
,
which
the
Abbot
of
Burton
saith
,
Pope
Leo
sent
into
Ireland
,
and
was
also
a
Saint
.
And
the
same
William
of
Malmesbury
doth
in
the
same
Manuscript
History
of
Glastenbury
soone
after
the
first
pretended
citation
from
him
,
set
downe
the
Authoritie
of
Freculphus
,
onely
to
proue
that
S.
Philip
preached
in
Gallia
,
his
words
be
these
:
Freculphus
Historiae
libro
2.
cap.
4.
testatur
Philippum
Gulielm
.
Malm.
l.
de
Antiq.
Glaston
.
M.
S.
Paulo
post
initium
.
Apostolum
Gullis
verbum
dei
praedicasse
:
Freculphus
in
the
seconde
booke
and
fourth
Chapter
of
his
History
,
doth
witnes
that
Philip
the
Apostle
did
preach
the
word
of
God
to
the
Gaules
.
Neuer
writing
one
word
,
that
Freculphus
affirmed
S.
Philip
to
haue
sent
S.
Ioseph
from
thence
into
Britaine
.
Which
Freculphus
doth
not
teach
in
that
,
or
any
other
place
:
his
words
in
the
place
alledged
be
onely
Freculphus
Episcopus
Lexouien
.
Chron.
to
.
2.
l.
2.
c.
4.
p.
448.
these
:
Philippus
a
Bethsaida
,
ciuitate
hic
Gallis
praedicat
Christum
;
Barbarasque
gentes
,
vicinasque
tenebris
,
&
tumenti
Oceano
coniunctas
,
ad
scientiae
lumen
,
fideique
portum
perducit
.
Deinde
in
Hierapoli
phrygiae
Prouinciae
vrbe
crucifixus
,
lapidatusque
obijt
,
rectoque
sepultus
Cadauere
ibidem
requiescit
:
Philip
of
the
citye
Bethsaida
,
preacheth
Christ
to
the
Gaules
,
and
brought
Brabarous
Nations
,
and
neare
to
Darkenes
,
and
Ioyned
to
the
swelling
Ocean
,
to
the
light
of
knowledge
,
and
the
hauen
of
faith
.
And
afterward
crucified
,
and
stoned
,
died
in
Hierapolis
,
a
citic
of
the
Prouince
of
Phrygia
,
and
there
resteth
his
body
being
buried
vpright
.
Which
be
the
Author
.
l.
d.
vit.
&
mort
.
Sanct.
inter
opera
S.
Isid.
in
S.
Philipp
.
Apostol.
words
also
of
the
Authour
of
the
booke
,
of
the
life
and
death
of
Saints
:
de
vita
&
morte
Sanctorum
,
among
the
works
of
S.
Isidor
.
And
Freculphus
hath
not
any
word
of
S.
Ioseph
of
Aramathia
at
all
,
neither
speaketh
more
of
S.
Philip
,
but
a
little
after
setting
downe
breifely
,
as
likewise
the
sayed
Authour
of
the
life
and
death
of
Saints
doth
,
where
euery
Apostle
preached
,
he
saith
of
S.
Philip
,
Gallias
accepit
;
he
tooke
the
Countries
Gallia
.
Which
,
as
I
will
demonstrate
Freculph
.
supr.
l.
2.
p.
45
1.
in
the
next
Chapter
,
were
not
ment
of
this
Gallia
or
France
,
next
vnto
vs
,
whether
S.
Philip
the
Apostle
neuer
came
.
5.
And
to
refute
the
grosse
error
,
and
ignorance
of
them
that
cite
S.
Isidor
or
other
Authour
of
the
booke
of
the
life
and
death
of
Saints
,
for
S.
Philips
sending
S.
Ioseph
out
of
France
into
Britaine
,
besides
the
negatiue
testimonie
Io.
Bal.
l.
de
Scritorib
.
cent.
1.
in
S.
Ioseph
.
Aramat
.
Franc.
Godwin
Conu
.
of
Britaine
p.
11.
of
both
those
Authours
,
which
haue
no
such
thing
at
all
,
the
Protestant
Bishop
Ihon
Bale
and
others
so
much
acknowledge
,
among
whome
Francis
Godwin
the
Protestant
Bishop
must
needes
be
one
,
who
bringeth
the
auncient
Antiquitie
of
Glastenbury
engraued
in
brasse
,
which
saith
he
had
seene
,
and
alledgeth
it
,
word
by
word
,
for
the
coming
of
S.
Ioseph
and
his
companions
hither
,
with
the
time
,
and
other
circumstances
,
and
yet
hath
not
one
word
,
that
they
were
sent
hither
by
S.
Philip
out
of
France
,
or
that
he
was
at
any
time
in
this
Gallia
:
The
same
I
affirme
of
all
French
writers
,
both
late
&
auncient
,
not
any
one
among
so
many
,
which
to
my
reading
,
and
memory
teacheth
,
that
either
S.
Philip
the
Apostle
sent
S.
Ioseph
of
Aramathia
into
Britaine
out
of
France
,
or
that
he
himself
euer
preached
there
,
or
sent
any
preachers
thither
;
which
will
more
manifestly
be
proued
in
the
next
Chapter
●ollowing
:
But
the
Gallia
where
S.
Philip
the
Apostle
is
by
some
supposed
to
haue
preached
,
is
farre
distant
from
this
our
neighbouring
Gallia
,
or
France
.
And
so
the
similitude
or
Identitie
of
one
and
the
same
name
,
for
diuers
Countries
,
gaue
accasion
of
Error
vnto
some
few
such
,
as
reading
that
S.
Philip
the
Apostle
was
in
a
Country
called
Gallia
,
and
S.
Ioseph
of
Aramathia
liued
and
died
heare
in
Britaine
,
to
make
this
false
,
and
Ignorant
collection
:
That
S.
Ioseph
was
sent
hither
by
S.
Philip
out
of
this
next
Gallia
,
where
he
neuer
Acta
per
Legat.
Antiquit.
Glast
.
Manuscr
.
Tabul
.
Fix
.
was
.
And
it
is
euident
by
our
old
Antiquities
of
Glastenbury
,
that
S.
Philip
neyther
did
,
nor
could
send
S.
Ioseph
or
any
hither
from
our
next
France
,
which
had
not
that
name
vntill
some
hundreds
of
yeares
after
,
when
the
Frankes
of
Sicambria
came
first
into
some
parts
of
that
kingdome
,
thus
it
testifieth
from
the
old
Acts
of
the
first
Christians
at
Glastembury
in
S.
Iosephs
time
:
In
antiquis
scriptis
inuenerunt
,
qualiter
sanctis
Apostolis
per
vniuersum
orbem
dispersis
Sanctus
Philippus
Apostolus
cum
multitudine
Discipulorum
in
Franciam
veniens
,
duodecim
ex
ipsis
in
Britanniam
misit
ad
praedicandum
:
S.
Damianus
and
Phaganus
sent
hyther
by
Pope
Eleutherius
did
finde
in
an
old
writing
,
how
when
the
Apostles
were
dispersed
into
all
the
world
,
S.
Philip
the
Apostle
with
a
multitude
of
Disciples
coming
into
Francia
,
sent
twelue
of
them
into
Britayne
to
preach
.
This
Manuscript
Antiquitie
first
written
in
S.
Iosephs
time
,
and
after
founde
in
the
dayes
of
King
Lucius
long
before
any
Frankes
gaue
name
vnto
our
next
France
,
or
came
thither
,
giueth
demonstrance
that
S.
Philip
was
among
the
Frankes
of
Sicambria
,
which
many
others
also
testifie
,
and
if
he
sent
S.
Ioseph
hither
out
of
Francia
,
it
was
that
and
no
other
Francia
,
from
whence
he
sent
him
.
The
Antiquities
of
Glastenbury
from
the
testimony
of
an
auncient
Monke
of
S.
Denis
in
France
,
to
one
Godfridus
a
Monke
of
Glastenbury
relateth
that
the
Church
of
Glastenbury
was
consecrated
by
the
highest
greate
Bishop
,
meaning
as
it
seemeth
S.
Peter
the
Apostle
,
the
highest
greate
Bishop
in
that
time
,
and
that
it
was
called
the
second
Rome
,
for
the
multitude
of
Epist.
Godefrid
.
Monachi
Glast
.
Antiquitates
Glaston
.
Manus
.
tab
.
Affix
.
Saints
buried
there
,
of
the
which
S.
Ioseph
was
the
first
.
Haec
gloriosissimi
Martyris
Dionisij
Ecclesia
,
&
illa
(
Glastoniensis
)
de
qua
te
asseris
,
eandem
priuilegij
dignitatem
habent
.
Ista
in
Gallia
,
illa
in
Britannia
vno
eodem
tempore
exortae
,
à
summo
&
magno
Pontifice
consecratae
:
Vno
tamen
gradu
illa
supereminet
.
Roma
etenim
secunda
vocatur
,
&
hoc
propter
multitudinem
Sanctorum
inibi
requiescentium
,
quorum
primus
fuit
Ioseph
ab
Aramathia
,
ille
nobilis
Decurio
qui
&
Dominum
sepeliuit
,
pro
cuius
sepultura
Dominus
locum
illum
elegit
,
atque
benedixit
.
THE
XXIV
.
CHAPTER
.
FVRTHER
PROVING
THAT
S.
PHILIP
the
Apostle
was
not
in
that
Gallia
France
next
to
Britayne
:
neyther
were
S.
Ioseph
and
his
Associates
there
,
or
came
from
thence
into
Britayne
.
1.
BESIDES
the
recited
Authorities
of
S.
Isidor
,
or
the
Authour
of
the
booke
of
the
life
and
death
of
Saints
among
his
workes
and
the
learned
Bishop
Freculpbus
,
of
which
I
haue
spoken
before
,
for
their
opinion
that
held
S.
Philip
the
Apostle
preached
Ordo
officij
Muzarabici
in
festo
S.
Iacobi
Apostoli
fratris
S.
Ioann●s
Apostoli
&
Euangelistae
in
hymno
.
in
the
next
France
or
Gallia
,
I
finde
the
like
mention
,
in
the
auncient
Muzaraban
publike
Church
office
,
receaued
in
the
fourth
Toletan
Councell
,
at
wbich
S.
Isidor
Archbishop
of
Hispalis
for
all
Spaine
was
President
.
In
this
Councell
mention
being
made
,
where
the
Apostles
preached
,
it
is
said
:
Philippus
Gallias
:
That
S.
Philip
preached
in
the
Countries
called
Galliae
.
Which
although
I
doe
not
finde
alledged
by
any
Protestant
to
confirme
this
opinion
of
S.
Philips
being
in
this
next
France
,
yet
because
I
seeke
the
truth
,
and
am
vnwilling
to
conceale
any
thing
that
may
either
help
,
or
hinder
the
finding
fourth
thereof
,
I
heare
produce
it
,
and
the
rather
because
it
giueth
more
countenance
to
that
booke
,
de
vita
&
morte
Sanctorum
,
to
haue
bene
written
by
S.
Isidor
,
President
in
that
Councell
,
and
taking
(
as
it
seemeth
)
that
Muzaraban
Office
,
as
warrant
for
his
writing
,
that
S.
Philip
the
Apostle
was
in
Gallia
;
as
also
Freculphus
followed
the
steps
of
S.
Isidor
in
the
same
Assertion
;
for
better
deciding
whereof
,
because
the
Muzaraban
Office
is
so
breife
as
I
haue
related
in
this
matter
,
and
I
haue
set
downe
the
words
of
Freculphus
before
,
I
will
and
what
S.
Isidor
,
or
other
Authour
of
that
booke
,
hath
written
of
this
busines
,
which
is
as
followeth
:
Philippus
à
Bethsaida
ciuitate
,
Isidor
.
Hispal
.
Episcopus
l.
de
vita
&
morte
Sanctorum
cap.
75.
vnde
&
Petrus
,
Gallis
praedicat
Christum
,
Barbarasque
gentes
vicinasque
tenebris
,
&
tumenti
Oceano
coniunctas
ad
scientiae
lumen
,
fideique
portum
deducit
.
Deinde
in
Hierapoli
Phrygiae
Prouinciae
Vrbe
crucifixus
lapidatusque
obijt
:
Philip
of
the
citie
Bethsaida
,
from
whence
also
Peter
was
,
preacheth
Christ
to
the
Gaules
,
and
bringeth
Barbarous
Nations
,
and
neare
to
darknes
,
and
ioyned
to
the
swelling
Ocean
,
to
the
light
of
knowledge
,
and
the
heauen
of
faith
,
and
after
dyed
,
crucifixed
,
and
stoned
in
Hierapolis
,
a
citie
of
the
Prouince
of
Phrygia
.
The
very
words
of
Freculphus
before
;
so
that
it
is
euident
the
one
of
these
receaued
them
from
the
other
:
and
after
these
Hartmanus
Schedel
vseth
the
same
phrase
:
Philippus
Hartm
.
Sched
.
Chronic.
chron.
f.
202.
p.
1.
Gallias
accepit
:
that
S.
Philip
had
the
Countryes
Galliae
.
Yet
neither
he
,
nor
any
of
the
others
,
make
him
the
Apostle
of
this
next
Gallia
,
or
France
,
neyther
doe
any
of
the
Historians
of
France
,
or
Antiquities
thereof
best
to
be
credited
in
such
causes
,
make
mention
of
S.
Philip
,
or
any
other
Apostle
besides
S.
Peter
and
S.
Paule
,
to
haue
preached
in
that
kingdome
,
neyther
any
others
,
but
such
as
were
Disciples
vnto
them
,
and
not
to
S.
Philip
,
or
any
other
of
the
Apostles
to
haue
taught
the
faith
of
Christ
in
that
Nation
.
2.
Neyther
doth
any
of
our
French
Historians
once
alledge
,
or
interpret
M.
Pniel
.
I
Tigeon
.
M.
Clem.
Merch.
M.
I.
le
Frere
de
Leual
in
hist.
Andre
Chesne
hist.
general
d'Angleterre
,
d'Escosse
,
&
d'Irland
.
pag.
152.
Bed
.
Martyrol
.
cal
.
Maij.
Martyr
.
Rom.
1.
die
Maij.
Vsuard
.
Martyrol
.
cod
.
die
.
Dorotheus
in
Synopsi
in
S.
Phil.
Magdeb.
cent.
1.
in
S.
Philip
.
Apost.
Prot.
comm.
Booke
in
F.
S.
Philippi
&
Calend.
1.
Maij.
eyther
S.
Isidor
,
or
Freculphus
,
to
vnderstand
this
next
France
,
by
any
Gallia
or
place
where
they
write
,
S.
Philip
preached
.
But
expound
them
both
,
as
they
onely
ment
,
he
preached
in
Scythia
and
Countries
farre
remote
from
this
France
.
And
so
they
expounde
Freculphus
himselfe
in
the
place
alledged
.
Vincentius
,
Abdias
,
Nicephorus
,
Sabellicus
,
Eusebius
,
Simeon
Metaphrastes
,
Clement
of
Alexandria
,
and
Policrates
are
of
that
minde
.
So
likewise
teacheth
S.
Bede
,
the
Roman
Martyrologe
,
Vsuardus
,
Dorotheus
,
the
Magdeburgian
Protestants
,
and
the
Protestants
of
England
in
their
most
authorised
publike
Church
seruice
booke
,
Calenders
and
others
.
And
this
is
sufficiently
testified
and
expressed
in
the
words
of
S.
Isidor
,
and
Freculphus
before
,
both
of
them
plainely
auouching
,
that
the
Gaules
and
people
to
whome
S.
Philip
preached
,
were
:
Barbarae
gentes
,
vicinae
tenebris
&
tumenti
Oceano
coniunctae
:
Barbarous
Nations
,
neare
Inhabitants
vnto
Countries
of
darkenes
,
and
conioyned
to
the
swelling
Ocean
:
which
haue
no
resemblance
at
all
,
to
this
our
Gallia
,
but
quite
contrary
,
or
different
.
For
this
Gallia
is
farre
remote
from
either
of
the
Poles
Artike
,
or
Antartike
,
and
so
by
many
degrees
remoued
from
all
Nations
liuing
in
darknes
.
Neither
is
the
sea
which
is
next
to
this
Gallia
,
tumens
Oceanus
,
that
Ocean
which
is
termed
the
swelling
,
but
Oceanus
Scythicus
,
the
Ocean
of
Scythia
,
where
S.
Philip
by
all
Antiquities
preached
.
Neither
was
this
Gallia
at
that
time
,
or
any
other
,
euer
esteemed
a
Barbarous
Nation
by
any
credible
writer
,
late
or
auncient
,
Christian
or
Pagan
,
Catholike
,
Protestant
,
or
other
,
but
as
a
Protestant
Cosmographer
with
others
testifieth
:
Fuit
Gallia
ab
antiquis
temporibus
,
semper
culta
tam
in
vrbibus
,
Sebastian
.
Munst
.
Cosmograph
.
l.
2
cap.
38.
quam
in
oppidis
,
quam
in
agris
,
hortis
,
&
pratis
.
Et
vt
strabo
scribit
,
qui
tempore
Incarnationis
Christi
vixit
,
nullus
tunc
fuit
angulus
in
Gallia
incultus
,
praeter
lacus
&
nemora
quae
culturam
non
admittunt
:
Gallia
was
euer
from
auncient
times
repleni●●●d
as
well
with
cities
,
as
with
Townes
,
as
with
Feilds
,
Orchards
,
and
Medowes
,
and
as
Strabo
writeth
,
who
liued
in
the
time
of
the
Incarnation
of
Christ
,
there
was
no
corner
in
Gallia
vninhabited
,
except
lakes
and
woods
,
which
admit
not
habitation
.
And
not
onely
Ioannes
Annius
out
of
Xenophon
,
S.
Iustine
and
other
auncients
,
Ioan.
Annius
Comm.
in
Beros
.
in
orat
.
Iustin
.
p.
52.
Bal.
l.
de
Scriptor
.
cent.
1.
in
Samothe
.
Io.
Selden
Anaclet
.
l.
1.
cap.
1.
Nichol.
Vigine●
Biblioth.
Historial
.
an
.
mundi
1900.
2200.
&c.
Io.
Ioliuett●s
in
descript
.
Gall.
apud
Abr.
Ortel
.
1.
9.
but
our
Protestant
Antiquaries
Bale
,
Selden
,
Nicholas
Vignier
,
Ihon
Ioliuet
and
other
French
Historians
assuer
vs
,
that
these
Gaules
had
learning
and
letters
before
the
Graecians
,
and
that
from
this
Gallia
vsing
the
Greeke
characters
,
they
were
brought
into
Greece
.
And
that
the
Romans
themselues
did
vse
to
send
their
youth
,
and
children
into
Gallia
especially
Massilia
,
to
be
instructed
in
learning
,
and
ciuilitie
.
Therefore
this
cannot
be
any
of
those
Barbarous
Countries
,
related
by
those
Authours
where
S.
Philip
preached
.
But
by
those
descriptions
they
might
with
more
reason
thinke
S.
Philip
was
in
this
our
Britaine
,
by
some
taken
for
a
part
of
Gallia
,
or
an
other
continent
,
and
much
more
likely
in
those
times
to
be
a
Barbarous
Nation
,
as
it
was
nearer
the
Regions
of
Darknes
,
by
the
Northpole
,
and
the
swelling
Ocean
:
Yet
no
Authour
affirmeth
he
was
heare
,
and
from
hence
hither
(
being
a
contradiction
)
he
could
not
send
S.
Ioseph
.
3.
Moreouer
if
S.
Isidor
,
and
the
others
cited
before
,
for
S.
Philip
his
preaching
in
Gallia
,
had
thereby
ment
this
Gallia
,
adiacent
to
Britaine
,
they
could
not
bring
him
eyther
by
Land
,
or
Sea
,
into
those
Barbarous
Nations
,
where
they
affirme
,
he
long
time
liued
,
or
Hierapolis
in
Phrigia
,
where
he
was
put
to
death
,
but
he
must
needs
haue
passed
through
,
and
preached
in
diuers
other
great
interiacent
Nations
betwene
them
,
and
yet
they
name
not
one
,
for
S.
Isidor
himselfe
confineth
this
Gallia
with
these
bounds
:
Iuga
Alpium
:
the
tops
of
the
Alpes
one
the
East
side
,
with
the
Ocean
Sea
one
the
west
,
the
Pyrenaean
Isidor
.
l.
14.
Origin
.
v.
Gallia
.
Mountaynes
one
the
South
,
&
the
Ryuer
of
Rhene
and
Germany
.
Where
by
S.
Isidor
his
owne
accompt
and
description
of
this
Gallia
,
there
be
aboue
a
thowsand
miles
betwene
the
Countries
,
where
,
he
with
all
others
,
saith
S.
Philip
liued
,
and
died
,
and
the
nearest
part
of
this
Gallia
vnto
any
of
them
by
all
Cosmographers
.
In
what
Gallia
,
S.
Philip
the
Apostle
preached
.
Neyther
shall
we
by
this
meanes
exclude
S.
Philip
from
preaching
to
Gaules
in
Gallia
or
Gallatia
,
nor
contradict
the
opinion
of
S.
Isidor
,
and
Freculphus
,
but
shewe
what
Gallia
it
was
,
they
truely
did
and
must
needs
vnderstand
,
the
very
same
Nation
farre
from
this
Gallia
,
where
all
writers
agree
he
preached
in
the
parts
of
Scythia
,
and
this
by
S.
Isidor
his
owne
interpretation
;
for
he
plainely
writeth
of
that
Gallia
or
Gallatia
where
S.
Philip
by
all
Antiquities
Isid.
l.
14.
Origin
.
did
liue
,
was
named
of
the
auncient
people
of
the
Gaules
,
by
whome
it
was
possessed
.
Dicta
à
pris●is
Gallorum
gentibus
,
à
quibus
extitit
occupata
.
Ioannes
Zonaras
maketh
this
matter
cleare
,
diuiding
the
Gaules
into
the
Gaules
of
Europe
,
Io.
Zonaras
Ann.
to
.
2.
in
Vitellio
.
and
not
of
Europe
,
but
Asia
in
expresse
termes
.
So
doth
Zosimus
,
Diodorus
Siculus
,
and
others
.
Among
whome
the
last
writeth
in
this
manner
:
Zosim
.
l.
4.
in
Gratiano
&
Theodosio
.
D●odor
.
Sicul.
●er
.
antiq.
l.
5.
c
9.
Omnis
ea
Regio
Galatia
,
id
est
,
Gallia
,
dicta
est
.
Haec
à
multis
nationibus
incolitur
,
Natio
vt
plurimum
ad
Arcton
sita
.
Regio
frigida
,
vt
quae
hiemis
tempore
pro
aqua
niuibus
oppleta
existat
.
Glacies
quoque
immensa
adeo
regionem
occupat
,
vt
flumina
congelata
sint
peruia
transeuntibus
,
non
solum
paucis
,
sed
exercitibus
quoque
cum
curribus
,
atque
impedimentis
:
all
that
Region
is
called
Galatia
,
that
is
to
say
Gallia
.
It
is
inhabited
of
many
Nations
.
A
Country
for
the
most
parte
situated
by
the
North
a
could
Region
,
which
in
the
time
of
winter
for
water
is
couered
with
snowe
.
And
huge
Ice
doth
so
possesse
the
Region
,
that
the
Riuers
being
frosen
,
are
passable
for
trauaylers
,
and
not
onely
for
a
few
,
but
for
whole
Armies
also
,
with
their
wagons
and
impediments
.
And
a
little
after
,
he
further
addeth
:
Qui
ad
Scythiam
vsque
habitant
dicuntur
Galli
:
quas
omnes
gentes
communi
nomine
Romani
Gallos
appellant
.
Eorum
qui
subtus
Arcton
habitant
quique
Scythiae
sunt
propinqui
,
vtpote
caeteris
agrestiores
nonnullos
aiunt
humanis
carnibus
vesci
:
They
which
dwell
euen
to
Scythia
,
are
named
Gaules
:
all
which
Nations
the
Romans
by
a
common
name
call
Gaules
.
And
some
of
them
which
dwell
vnder
the
North
Pole
,
and
are
neare
to
Scythia
are
said
to
eate
mans
flesh
.
Titus
Liuius
also
maketh
mention
of
the
Schytian
Gaules
,
when
he
thus
relateth
the
speach
of
Manlius
:
non
me
praeterit
milites
,
Tit.
Liuius
hist.
l.
28.
in
orat
.
Manlij
Consulis
.
ad
milites
.
omnium
quae
Asiam
colunt
gentium
,
Gallos
fama
belli
praestare
.
O
Souldiers
I
am
not
ignorant
,
that
of
all
people
,
or
Nations
,
which
inhabite
Asia
,
the
Gaules
excell
in
fame
of
warre
.
Thus
renowned
was
the
Asiaticall
Gallia
euen
with
the
Romans
,
and
their
Historians
at
that
time
.
4.
And
Richardus
Dinothus
in
his
booke
of
Historicall
common
places
,
Rich.
Dinothus
loc.
com
.
hist.
l.
2.
c.
de
Germanis
.
citing
Diodorus
Siculus
,
who
hath
testified
as
much
before
,
proueth
,
that
before
the
time
of
Caius
Caligula
,
the
Emperor
,
next
vnto
Tyberius
,
vnder
whom
Christ
suffered
his
passion
,
the
name
of
Germanie
was
not
kowne
;
but
all
those
Countryes
euen
to
Thracia
,
were
called
Gallia
,
or
Gallatia
all
one
in
effect
,
the
Romans
commonly
naming
them
Gallia
,
and
the
Greeks
Gallatia
.
Hier.
Gebuler
.
l.
de
libert
.
Germ.
c.
12.
Germanorum
nomen
paulo
ante
Caij
Caesaris
tempora
caepit
innotescere
,
cum
antea
omnes
populi
a
Gallico
Oceano
ad
Thraciam
vsque
Galatae
vocarentur
.
Which
Hieronimus
Gebulerius
also
confirmeth
,
testifying
,
that
the
Romans
themselues
aunciently
called
both
the
Germans
,
and
those
which
we
now
call
Gaules
,
or
French
by
the
common
name
of
Gaules
,
or
Gallia
.
Non
nescimus
veteres
Romanos
Trog
.
Pomp.
&
Iust.
hist.
l.
24.
&
25.
communi
Gallorum
nomine
cum
Germanos
,
tum
Gallos
comprehendisse
.
Which
also
Iustinus
,
Trogus
Pompeius
,
with
many
others
,
speeking
of
the
conquests
of
the
Gaules
,
vnder
the
conduct
of
Brennus
,
commonly
supposed
to
be
a
Britane
,
and
brother
to
our
King
Beline
,
400.
yeares
before
the
birth
of
Christ
,
doe
plainely
affirme
:
Gallorum
ea
tempestate
tantae
faecunditatis
Iuuentus
fuit
vt
Asiam
omnem
velut
examine
aliquo
implerent
,
denique
neque
Reges
Orientis
sine
mercen●rio
Gallorum
exercitu
vlla
bella
gesserint
,
neque
pulsi
Reges
,
ad
alios
quam
ad
Gallos
confugerint
tantus
terror
Gallici
nominis
,
siue
armorum
inuicta
faelicitas
erat
,
vt
aliter
neque
maiestatem
suam
tutam
,
neque
amissam
se
recuperare
posse
,
sine
Gallica
virtute
arbitrarentur
:
The
youth
of
the
Gaules
at
that
time
was
so
plentifull
,
that
they
filled
as
it
were
with
a
swarme
all
Asia
,
finally
neither
did
the
Kings
of
the
East
make
warre
without
an
army
of
Gaules
,
neither
did
Kings
driuen
from
their
seats
,
fly
vnto
others
for
succour
,
then
to
the
Gaules
.
The
Terrour
of
the
Gaulish
name
was
so
greate
,
and
their
vnuincible
felicitie
in
armes
such
,
that
they
thought
they
could
not
keepe
their
maiesty
in
safetie
,
nor
recouer
it
,
being
lost
,
without
the
Gaulish
puissance
.
And
our
Country
Historian
Matthew
of
Westminster
relating
the
same
Matt.
Westm.
hist.
aetate
5.
Stowe
&
Howes
hist.
in
Belin.
and
Brennus
.
Galfrid
.
Monum
.
histor.
Briton
.
l.
3.
Pont.
Virun
.
hist.
Brit.
l.
3.
H●er
.
Gebuin
.
l.
de
libert
.
Germ.
cap.
12.
Sebast
.
Munster
.
Cosm
.
lib.
1.
History
of
Brennus
Leader
of
the
Gaules
,
being
three
hundred
thowsands
,
affirmeth
,
sua
prole
totam
Asiam
repleu●runt
;
they
filled
all
Asia
with
their
Issue
.
And
so
gaue
the
name
of
Gallia
,
or
Gallatia
vnto
their
posteritie
.
5.
The
like
haue
other
English
Historians
,
Stowe
,
Howes
;
and
the
Brittish
History
with
Ponticus
Virunnius
doe
not
differ
,
of
which
this
last
writeth
:
Exercitus
eius
adhuc
Galatae
nominantur
:
his
army
or
the
posterity
of
it
are
called
Galathians
to
this
day
.
Which
name
Galathians
is
the
same
with
Gaules
,
as
also
Galatia
and
Gallia
are
.
Onely
with
this
difference
,
that
the
Greekes
more
vsually
called
both
the
Gaules
of
Asia
,
&
those
next
to
vs
in
Europe
Galathians
and
Galathia
,
as
their
first
auncient
denomination
was
;
for
as
both
Hieronymus
Gebuinus
,
and
Sebastian
Munster
a
Protestant
with
many
others
well
proue
,
this
next
Gallia
was
first
called
Galatia
,
a
Galate
Rege
of
their
King
of
that
name
:
and
they
were
the
Romans
which
altered
it
,
taking
a
sillable
away
and
naming
it
for
breuitie
Gallia
:
Romani
autem
dementes
vnam
syllabam
pro
Gallatia
,
Galliam
appellarunt
.
And
the
old
Greeke
writer
,
as
Dion
Cassius
,
Dion
Epitom
.
p.
252.
in
Caio
Calig
.
Dion
in
Caesare
Aug.
p.
214.
&
p.
313.
in
Vitellio
.
Eutrop.
l.
9.
p.
122.
Zosimus
l.
4.
in
Gratiano
&
Theodos
.
Theoret
.
in
Epist.
Pauli
in
Id.
Cresc
.
in
Galatia
.
Godw.
conu
.
of
Britaine
p.
2.
Eutropius
,
Zosimus
,
and
S.
Paul
himself
as
both
Theoderet
,
and
a
Protestant
English
Bishop
with
others
expownde
him
,
did
call
this
our
next
Gallia
,
by
the
first
name
Gallatia
,
and
these
Gaules
,
Galathians
.
So
doth
Ammianus
Mercellinus
with
others
,
which
a
Protestant
Bishop
shall
thus
confirme
:
Ammianus
Mercellinus
saith
:
Gallos
sermone
Graeco
Galatas
dici
solere
.
That
in
the
Greeke
languadge
the
Gaules
were
vsed
to
be
called
Gallathians
,
and
thereof
we
haue
a
plaine
testomony
in
Theodoret
,
that
writing
of
that
place
of
the
Apostle
.
Crescens
into
Galatia
,
&c.
sic
Gallias
appellauit
,
saith
he
.
By
which
testimonyes
it
is
made
inuinciblye
euident
,
that
S.
Isidor
&
Freculphus
being
Latine
Authours
followed
the
phrase
of
speach
of
the
Romans
,
and
Latins
;
and
called
the
Asian
Gallatia
or
Gallia
,
plainely
Gallia
,
as
the
Latins
vsually
did
,
and
that
they
onely
ment
,
that
S.
Philip
the
Apostle
preached
in
that
Asiaticall
Gallia
,
and
not
in
this
of
Europe
neare
vnto
vs
,
where
,
or
neare
vnto
it
,
he
neuer
was
.
6.
And
yet
to
giue
the
greatest
credit
we
may
to
them
,
that
would
haue
In
what
sence
S.
Philip
the
Apostle
may
be
named
the
Apostle
of
the
Frenchmen
,
descending
from
Sicambria
where
he
preached
.
S.
Philip
to
be
named
also
the
Apostle
of
these
next
Gaules
,
and
Frankes
,
though
he
was
neuer
in
that
Nation
,
whereas
it
is
the
common
opinion
of
French
,
and
other
Antiquaries
,
that
they
came
from
Sicambria
,
the
Sicambers
,
or
Frankes
by
the
Maeotides
paludes
,
betweene
Scythia
of
Europe
,
and
Asia
,
our
Countriman
Ingulphus
Abbot
of
Crowland
solueth
this
difficultie
vnto
vs
,
in
this
manner
:
Beatus
Christi
Apostolus
Philippus
,
cum
Scythis
verbum
dei
praedicasset
,
&
plurimos
eorum
ad
fidem
Christi
conuertisset
,
rediens
in
Asiam
,
per
Sicambros
viam
fecit
,
ac
illis
Christi
nomen
primus
annunciauit
.
De
quibus
exeuntes
Ingulphus
in
Hist.
Croland
.
Franci
,
vt
plures
eorum
Hierochronographi
testantur
,
beatum
Philippum
Apostolum
suum
specialem
Protodoctorem
,
&
Neopostolum
adhuc
tenent
:
Philip
the
blessed
Apostle
of
Christ
,
hauing
preached
the
word
of
God
to
the
Scythians
,
and
conuerted
very
many
of
them
to
the
faith
of
Christ
,
returning
into
Asia
,
passed
by
the
Sicambers
,
and
first
preached
the
name
of
Christ
vnto
them
.
From
which
the
Frankes
or
Frenchmen
being
descended
,
as
many
of
their
holy
Chronographers
doe
witnesse
,
they
accompt
S.
Philip
the
Apostle
for
their
speciall
first
doctor
and
new
Apostle
.
So
we
haue
credibly
fownde
,
how
S.
Philip
the
Apostle
,
might
in
a
lardge
manner
of
speach
,
be
called
the
Apostle
of
those
Frankes
,
or
Frenchmen
,
which
came
from
Sicambria
;
but
not
of
the
auncient
Gaules
of
this
Gallia
which
came
not
from
thence
.
S.
Philip
the
Apostle
could
not
di●ectly
send
S.
Ioseph
hither
from
S●●ābria
or
any
other
place
.
7.
Neither
could
S.
Philip
send
S.
Ioseph
from
Sicambria
directly
into
this
our
Britaine
,
for
the
time
when
he
preached
in
Sicambria
was
,
by
this
authoritie
,
long
before
his
death
,
and
yet
he
was
,
as
I
haue
allready
proued
,
Martyred
many
yeares
before
S.
Ioseph
came
into
Britaine
:
yet
doe
I
not
deny
but
S.
Ioseph
might
be
some
time
,
with
S.
Philip
the
Apostle
,
when
he
was
among
the
Gaules
of
Asia
and
other
Nations
there
,
and
that
when
he
Hector
.
Boeth
.
hist.
Scot
lib.
4.
Holinsh.
Hist.
of
Scotl.
Stow.
Hist.
in
Marius
.
Galfrid
.
Monu
.
Hist.
Reg.
Brit.
l.
4.
c.
17.
Pont.
Virun
.
Hist.
Brit.
lib.
4.
Matth.
Westm.
anno
75.
came
hither
,
he
came
,
though
long
after
S.
Philips
death
,
from
parts
not
farre
remote
from
thence
.
For
we
reade
in
our
Scottish
,
and
other
Histories
,
that
about
this
time
greate
numbers
of
those
Countries
arriued
,
and
setled
in
our
Ilands
,
and
Northren
parts
,
among
whome
Hector
Boethius
speaking
of
this
time
of
S.
Iosephs
landing
heare
,
saith
:
sub
id
tempus
populus
quidam
Morauiae
,
vt
nostris
Annalibus
est
proditum
,
Romanis
armis
profligati
,
suisque
pulsi
sedibus
,
dispalatim
ad
Rheni
Ostia
deuenere
.
Vnd●
conglobati
nauibus
vtcunque
comparatis
,
nouas
sedes
quaerendi
gratia
,
per
vastos
incognitosque
maris
tractus
errauere
,
prohibiti
tandem
&
Gallicis
,
&
Britanicis
Oris
,
ab
●arum
Incolis
,
in
Fortheam
sunt
delati
:
About
that
time
a
certaine
people
of
Morauia
,
as
our
Annales
doe
testifie
,
being
driuen
away
by
the
Romans
,
and
expelled
from
their
Seats
,
came
wandering
to
the
mouth
of
Rhyne
,
where
gathered
together
,
and
getting
shipping
,
as
well
as
they
could
,
did
roue
through
the
vaste
,
and
vnknowne
passadges
of
the
Sea
,
and
being
forbidden
landing
,
either
on
the
French
,
or
Brittish
Coastes
by
their
Inhabitants
,
they
came
to
Forth
,
by
Pictland
.
Where
we
see
the
time
when
,
place
from
whence
this
people
came
,
and
where
they
landed
,
and
other
circumstances
agree
with
the
Iorney
of
S.
Ioseph
hither
:
the
time
as
before
consenteth
.
Morauia
from
whence
they
came
,
is
neare
the
parts
where
S.
Philip
preached
.
The
place
where
they
arryued
agreeth
with
S.
Ioseph
Iorney
,
for
by
the
Antiquities
Antiquit.
Glast
.
Io.
Capgrau
.
in
S.
Ioseph
&
alij
.
of
Glastenbury
and
others
he
must
needs
land
about
the
North
of
this
Iland
,
from
whence
coming
to
Glastembury
he
came
by
the
parts
now
called
Northewales
,
and
was
imprisoned
there
,
and
the
number
which
landed
with
him
was
so
greate
,
that
no
Historye
maketh
memory
of
any
such
to
haue
arriued
heare
,
at
,
or
neare
that
time
,
the
Romans
onely
,
which
were
not
friends
,
but
Enemyes
to
them
,
excepted
.
8.
And
yet
if
we
follow
Ihon
Harding
,
he
will
tell
vs
,
that
S.
Ioseph
and
his
Religeous
company
came
hither
with
Vespasian
Lieutenant
to
the
Roman
S.
Ioseph
by
Harding
and
others
came
into
Britaine
with
Vespasian
the
Roman
President
heare
.
Emperour
,
and
he
himselfe
also
afterward
Emperour
,
and
that
by
the
entreatie
of
Vespasian
to
the
then
King
,
and
Queene
of
Britaine
,
Aruiragus
and
Genuissa
,
those
fauours
&
freedoms
which
by
our
Histories
he
enioyed
at
Glastenbury
,
were
bestowed
vpon
him
:
for
speaking
of
Vespasian
he
saith
.
With
whom
Ioseph
full
holy
and
full
wise
Ihon
Harding
Cronicle
fol.
40.
cap.
47.
Of
Aramathie
with
his
fellowes
fourtene
Into
this
land
then
came
and
gaue
contene
.
For
whome
so
then
Vespasian
prayed
the
King
,
The
Queene
also
,
to
him
to
be
good
Lord
,
fol.
41.
And
good
Lady
,
which
they
graunted
in
all
thing
.
When
Vespasian
to
Rome
returned
home
againe
,
The
King
endued
Ioseph
in
Meatrine
.
Which
Relation
wanteth
not
probability
,
to
make
it
good
,
for
Vespasian
Eutrop.
l.
7.
Mart.
Polon
Supputat
.
an
.
D.
71.
in
Vespasiano
came
hither
out
of
Germany
,
by
which
S.
Ioseph
must
needs
passe
in
his
Iorney
to
Britaine
from
the
Asiaticall
Gallia
,
and
the
adioyning
Countries
,
where
S.
Philip
preached
,
and
in
his
way
were
those
Disciples
of
S.
Peter
,
of
whome
I
haue
spoaken
before
,
S.
Egistus
,
Marianus
,
Maternus
,
Valerius
,
Eucharius
,
Clement
,
Mansuetus
,
and
others
.
Neyther
was
Vespasian
an
Enemie
but
a
knowne
friend
,
and
louer
of
Christians
,
as
I
shall
shewe
when
I
come
to
the
time
of
his
Empire
:
and
the
times
of
S.
Iosephs
and
Vespasians
S.
Ioseph
probably
was
directed
into
Britaine
by
S.
Peter
the
Apostle
.
coming
hither
may
without
difficultie
be
reconciled
,
especially
if
we
speake
of
their
aboad
heare
.
9.
And
if
we
will
followe
the
best
Antiquities
we
haue
,
or
Protestants
themselues
in
this
matter
,
we
shall
easily
finde
,
that
S.
Ioseph
rather
came
hither
by
direction
of
S.
Peter
,
then
any
other
Apostle
:
for
first
they
assuer
vs
,
that
Antiquit.
Glast
.
in
Tabul
.
Antiq.
Capgrau
.
in
S.
Ioseph
and
Patr.
Godwin
Conuers
.
pag.
36.
cap.
3.
Godw.
supr.
pag.
9.
cap.
2.
S.
Ioseph
was
present
with
the
Apostles
,
at
the
time
of
the
Assumption
of
the
most
blessed
Virgin
Mary
;
secondly
,
to
speake
in
a
Protestant
Bishops
words
,
he
receaued
directions
for
his
preaching
and
discipline
,
eyther
in
the
Councell
of
the
Apostles
gathered
at
Hierusalem
,
or
else
of
S.
Philip
the
Apostle
in
France
.
This
second
is
disproued
before
,
and
this
Protestant
authour
himselfe
doth
disabl●
S.
Philip
the
Apostle
his
being
in
France
,
then
much
more
,
that
he
directed
S.
Ioseph
there
.
And
if
S.
Ioseph
was
then
directed
by
some
of
the
Apostles
at
Hierusalem
to
come
into
Britaine
,
by
whome
should
he
take
directions
therein
,
rather
then
of
S.
Peter
who
alone
among
the
Apostles
was
to
preach
at
that
time
in
Britaine
,
and
these
westerne
parts
?
Againe
it
is
euident
by
the
Scripture
itselfe
,
that
S.
Peter
preached
in
Galatia
,
or
the
Asian
Gallia
,
where
S.
Ioseph
is
said
to
haue
bene
.
Further
,
these
Protestants
tell
vs
,
that
S.
Ioseph
came
hither
in
the
beginning
of
the
persecution
of
Nero
,
and
to
auoide
it
;
one
of
them
a
greate
Antiquary
writeth
,
in
this
manner
:
I
will
adde
in
few
words
,
what
I
haue
read
of
Iosephs
arriuall
heare
.
First
of
all
therefore
you
shall
Will
.
Harrison
descrip
.
of
Brit.
p.
23.
Theater
of
great
Brit.
l.
6.
Godw.
Conu
.
note
that
he
came
ouer
into
Britaine
about
the
64.
yeare
after
Christ
when
the
persecution
began
vnder
Nero.
Therefore
seeing
that
persecution
,
by
all
Antiquities
,
was
in
Rome
,
and
the
nearer
places
of
the
Empire
vnto
it
,
S.
Ioseph
was
not
altogether
a
stranger
thereabouts
,
otherwise
he
could
not
come
from
any
of
them
by
reason
of
the
persecution
there
.
10.
To
conclude
we
reade
in
the
most
approued
Antiquities
of
Glastenbury
that
one
which
came
in
the
company
of
S.
Ioseph
was
his
kinsman
,
consanguineus
Ioseph
,
and
a
man
of
such
note
that
the
History
termeth
him
,
Rex
:
a
King
,
Antiquit.
M.
S.
●laston
,
intabul
.
antiq.
some
Prince
or
cheife
Ruler
among
them
:
Rex
Orcaniae
,
was
named
Petrus
:
Peter
,
which
name
was
so
new
at
that
time
,
being
first
giuen
by
Christ
himselfe
to
S.
Simon
Bar-Iona
,
Peter
the
Apostle
,
and
rare
in
the
world
,
not
found
in
Scripturs
,
but
onely
in
him
,
and
vnknowne
also
in
histories
,
being
rather
a
name
of
signification
,
then
vsuall
denomination
to
import
,
what
a
Rocke
,
and
foundation
of
the
Church
of
Christ
,
S.
Peter
the
Apostle
was
to
be
,
we
cannot
but
thinke
,
this
Peter
S.
Iosephs
Kinsman
receaued
that
his
name
,
with
his
baptisme
and
Christianitie
of
S.
Peter
the
Apostle
;
and
not
altogether
without
iust
merit
of
that
name
,
for
as
Ecclesiasticall
writers
and
holy
Scripture
make
S.
Peter
,
the
cheife
Piller
spiritual
in
the
Church
of
Christ
;
so
this
Peter
S.
Iosephs
Kinsman
,
was
as
this
Antiquitie
affirmeth
a
temporall
foundation
,
and
Father
euen
to
Kings
and
Princes
in
these
parts
,
and
in
particular
,
it
lineally
deduceth
from
him
King
Loth
that
marryed
the
Sister
of
King
Arthur
.
Therefore
if
so
cheife
a
man
in
S.
Iosephs
company
was
in
all
probable
Iudgment
,
so
nearely
depending
of
S.
Peter
the
Apostle
,
we
may
not
rashly
make
the
rest
such
strangers
vnto
him
,
but
that
they
had
direction
from
him
in
their
proceedings
,
as
I
haue
euidently
before
proued
,
and
shall
make
it
more
manifest
hereafter
,
that
when
they
were
come
hither
they
depended
of
him
,
and
his
Disciples
in
things
spirituall
:
And
such
subordination
had
these
holy
men
to
the
See
Apostolike
of
Rome
,
that
when
in
the
time
of
King
Lucius
their
memory
was
allmost
forgotten
heare
in
Britaine
,
for
any
thing
we
finde
in
Histories
,
it
was
renewed
from
Rome
euen
as
our
cheifest
Protestants
themselues
acknowledge
,
among
whome
their
first
Protestant
Archbishop
affirmeth
,
that
S.
Phaganus
and
Damianus
were
informed
at
Rome
,
before
their
coming
hither
of
the
dwelling
of
S.
Ioseph
and
his
companions
Matth.
Parker
Antiq.
Brit.
p.
3.
in
Britaine
de
Iosephi
sociorumque
in
Britannia
olim
habitatione
.
And
maketh
this
his
reason
,
because
,
Ioseph
as
also
the
other
Apostles
and
Disciples
dispersed
throughout
the
whole
world
,
vsed
to
certisie
by
Messengers
,
and
letters
,
their
fellowes
at
Rome
,
what
they
had
done
,
and
suffered
in
euery
Region
for
Christ
,
and
what
profit
they
had
.
And
that
by
this
meanes
the
Legats
of
Pope
Eleutherius
did
search
for
those
places
,
which
they
had
learned
out
of
auncient
writings
at
Rome
,
to
haue
bene
first
inhabited
by
Christians
:
neque
à
veritate
alienum
esse
potest
,
Iosephum
perinde
ac
alios
Apostolos
ac
Discipulos
per
totum
orbem
sparsos
,
quid
singulis
in
Regionibus
pro
Christo
effecissent
,
quidue
siue
aduersi
,
siue
commodi
sensissent
,
per
Nuncios
ac
liter
as
certiores
fecisse
Collegas
suas
,
tam
Romae
quam
Hierosolimis
,
alijsque
in
locis
:
aut
Eleutherij
Legatos
indagare
voluisse
ea
loca
quae
à
Christianis
priùs
culta
Romae
ex
antiquis
scriptis
acceperunt
.
And
immediately
setting
downe
,
how
these
Roman
Legats
after
much
serch
and
seeking
,
found
out
the
place
of
S.
Iosephs
abiding
,
he
addeth
,
how
they
knew
by
manifest
signes
,
and
toke●s
▪
that
it
was
the
habitation
of
Ioseph
and
his
fellowes
in
Britaine
,
of
which
they
were
aduertised
in
Rome
:
Quibus
alijsque
manifestis
signis
,
atque
indicijs
,
facile
intellexerunt
,
eam
ipsam
fuisse
Iosephi
,
sociorumque
in
Britannia
habitationem
,
de
qua
Romae
acceperant
.
The
like
haue
others
:
and
the
Antiquities
of
Glastenbury
which
Antiquit.
Glast
.
apud
Capgrau
.
in
S.
Patric
.
in
S.
Ioseph
.
set
downe
this
diligent
search
in
Britaine
,
must
needs
haue
relation
,
and
reference
to
proceed
from
that
notice
which
the
Legats
had
receaued
of
these
things
at
Rome
,
for
they
are
so
farre
from
testifying
,
that
they
learned
this
in
Britaine
,
that
they
assuer
vs
,
the
memory
of
them
heare
was
so
blotted
out
,
and
forgotten
,
that
caepit
idem
locus
esse
ferarum
,
qui
priùs
fuer
at
habitatio
Sanctorum
:
The
same
place
began
to
be
a
Denn
of
wilde
beasts
,
which
formerly
was
the
habitation
of
Saints
.
And
so
much
the
more
vndoubted
,
that
the
best
knowledge
of
Christian
affaires
in
Britaine
in
these
times
was
at
Rome
,
for
it
is
a
common
opinion
of
our
English
Protestant
Antiquaries
,
that
euen
at
that
time
,
when
S.
Ioseph
came
hither
,
many
both
Romans
,
and
Britans
that
were
Christians
,
came
from
Rome
into
Britaine
,
to
auoide
the
Persecution
of
Nero
,
falling
out
at
this
time
,
of
which
the
Theater
Authours
doe
thus
testifie
:
It
hath
passed
Theat.
of
great
.
Brit.
l.
6.
cap.
9.
with
allowance
,
among
the
learned
Senate
of
our
Antiquaries
,
that
when
Claudius
and
Nero
(
which
now
reigned
)
began
to
bannish
and
persecute
the
Christians
in
Rome
,
many
Romans
and
Britans
being
conuerted
to
the
faith
,
fled
thence
vnto
these
remote
parts
of
the
Earth
,
where
they
might
,
and
did
more
freely
enioy
the
libertie
of
their
professions
.
Therefore
we
cannot
question
,
but
a
more
perfect
memory
of
our
Christian
proceedings
,
was
kept
at
Rome
,
from
whence
so
many
of
our
primatiue
Christians
came
,
then
in
any
other
forreyne
place
,
and
that
these
Christian
Romans
,
and
Britans
so
reparing
hither
,
being
the
Disciples
or
spirituall
children
of
S.
Peter
,
that
eyther
S.
Ioseph
and
his
associates
were
of
the
same
number
,
or
ioyned
with
them
in
profession
of
Religion
in
this
Nation
.
THE
XXV
.
CHAPTER
.
THAT
MANY
OTHER
CHRISTIANS
CAME
hither
,
especially
into
the
Northren
parts
,
and
Ilands
with
S.
Ioseph
of
Aramathia
,
besides
them
which
continued
with
him
at
Glastenbury
:
and
many
of
them
married
with
Britans
continuing
Christianitie
heare
in
their
children
,
and
posteritie
,
vntill
the
generall
Conuersion
of
Britaine
,
vnder
the
first
Christian
Kings
,
Lucius
,
and
Donaldus
.
1.
ALthough
our
vsuall
Histories
of
S.
Ioseph
of
Aramathia
,
cheifely
speake
of
the
coming
of
him
,
and
his
Religeous
companions
,
not
aboue
14.
by
any
accompt
:
yet
we
haue
Antiquities
testifiing
,
that
greate
numbers
of
other
Christians
came
with
him
hither
,
or
to
our
Ilands
adioyning
at
that
time
.
Among
these
,
a
Brittish
Eremite
lyuing
when
Glastenbury
Abbey
was
builded
by
King
Inas
,
when
the
Antiquities
thereof
were
diligently
sought
,
and
examined
,
and
he
so
conuersant
in
them
,
that
Io.
Pitseus
l.
de
vir
.
Illustrib
.
aetat.
8.
an.
720.
in
Eremit
.
Brit.
Anonim
.
in
l.
Sanct.
Graal
.
Ioh.
Capgrau
.
in
Catal.
in
S.
Ioseph
ab
Aram.
he
wrote
a
booke
of
that
subiect
,
doth
plainely
testifie
in
his
History
hereof
named
,
Sanctus
Graal
,
the
holy
Graal
,
that
there
came
hither
in
the
company
of
Saint
Ioseph
,
and
his
Religeous
Associats
,
which
continued
with
him
at
Glastenbury
in
Eremiticall
conuersation
,
aboue
600.
men
,
and
women
,
that
were
Christians
,
and
had
vowed
chastity
,
or
continency
vntill
they
should
happily
arriue
in
this
Land
,
Miraculously
assigned
(
as
it
seemeth
)
vnto
them
to
continue
in
.
Venerunt
autem
cum
eis
vt
legitur
in
libro
qui
sanctum
Graal
appellatur
,
sexcenti
&
amplius
tam
viri
,
quam
foeminae
,
qui
omnes
votum
vouerunt
quod
ab
vxoribus
proprijs
abstinerent
,
quousque
terram
sibi
delegatam
ingressi
fuissent
.
And
because
some
take
exception
to
this
Authour
,
the
most
warranted
Pits
.
supr.
and
allowed
Manuscript
Antiquities
of
Glastenbury
,
written
in
old
letters
in
parchment
,
vpon
broade
Tables
aunciently
belonging
to
the
Monastery
of
Glastenbury
affirme
the
same
.
And
how
diuers
of
them
were
noble
parsonages
,
Antiq.
Glast
.
in
Tabul
.
Antiq.
and
such
as
in
those
times
,
and
small
Ilands
,
were
stiled
Reges
:
Kings
,
and
some
of
our
Brittish
Kings
discended
from
them
.
Among
these
,
was
first
Helaius
,
Nephew
to
S.
Ioseph
,
of
whome
this
old
Manuscript
Antiquitie
thus
relateth
.
Helaius
Nepos
Ioseph
genuit
Iosue
,
Iosue
genuit
Aminadab
.
Aminadab
Diuers
noble
Christians
deliuered
to
haue
bene
in
this
Company
and
of
whome
our
King
in
Britaine
descended
.
genuit
Castellors
.
Castellors
genuit
Manaclauiel
,
Manaclauiel
genuit
Lambrord
,
Lambrord
genuit
filium
qui
genuit
Ygernam
,
de
qua
Rex
Vterpendragon
genuit
nobilem
&
famasum
Regem
Arthurum
.
Per
quod
pater
quod
Rex
Arthurus
de
stirpe
Ioseph
descendit
:
Helaius
Nephew
of
Ioseph
begat
Iosue
,
Iosue
begat
Aminadal
,
Aminadab
begat
Castellors
,
Castellors
begat
Manaclauiel
,
Manaclauiel
begat
Lambrord
,
Lambrord
begat
a
sonne
which
begat
Ygerna
,
of
whom
vterpendr●gon
begat
the
noble
and
renowned
Arthur
.
By
which
it
appeareth
that
King
Arthur
did
discend
of
the
Race
of
Ioseph
.
And
these
Antiquities
doe
thus
further
relate
vnto
vs
:
Petrus
consanguineus
Ioseph
ab
Aramathia
Rex
Orcaniae
genuit
Erlan
,
Erlan
genuit
Melianum
,
Melianus
genuit
Arguth
,
Arguth
genuit
Edor
,
Edor
genuit
Loth
,
Qui
du
xit
in
vxorem
sororem
Regis
Arthuri
,
de
qua
genuit
quatuor
filios
scilicet
walwanum
,
Agrauains
,
Gwerehes
,
Gaheries
:
Peter
kinsman
of
Ioseph
of
Aramathia
,
King
of
Orcanie
begat
Erlan
,
Erlan
begat
Melianus
,
Melianus
begat
Arguth
,
Arguth
begat
Edor
,
Edor
begat
Loth
,
who
tooke
to
wife
,
the
Sister
of
King
Arthur
,
of
whome
he
begat
fower
sonnes
to
wit
walwan
,
Agrauayns
,
Gwerehes
,
Gaheries
.
Antiquit.
Glast
.
supr.
Et
Capgr
.
in
S.
Ioseph
.
2.
Againe
the
same
Antiquities
speaking
of
S.
Iosephs
Imprisonment
,
presently
after
his
coming
into
this
Iland
,
which
was
in
Venedocia
,
now
Northwales
,
neare
to
the
I
le
of
Man
,
was
set
at
libertie
by
a
noble
man
whome
he
had
conuerted
to
the
faith
,
named
Mordraius
whome
the
Antiquitie
calleth
a
King
,
Rex
Mordraius
.
A
late
writer
thinketh
this
Mordraius
to
be
the
then
Harris
M.
S.
Hist.
l.
1.
c.
25.
Hector
.
Boeth
.
Hist.
Scot.
in
Crathlint
.
Bal.
l.
de
Script
.
cen.
tr
.
in
Amphibalus
.
Theater
of
great
Britaine
l.
6.
c.
9.
§.
4.
S.
Iosephs
Sister
.
Married
to
a
Britan
.
Nicholaus
Vignier
Bibliothee
.
Hist.
an.
63.
King
,
or
Ruler
of
the
Iland
,
Mona
,
and
that
the
place
where
he
was
conuerted
,
named
the
city
Saract
,
was
Soder
,
in
the
I
le
of
Man
,
which
was
the
first
Bishops
See
,
we
reade
of
in
those
parts
,
in
the
time
and
persecution
of
Dioclesian
.
And
our
Protestant
writers
of
the
Theater
of
greate
Britaine
tell
vs
of
some
others
,
of
this
company
of
S.
Ioseph
,
that
liued
in
the
world
,
and
were
not
of
the
Religeous
number
,
that
settled
at
Glastembury
with
S.
Ioseph
,
and
among
them
name
a
Sister
of
S.
Ioseph
,
called
Eurgaine
,
who
(
to
speake
in
their
words
)
afterwards
marryed
a
Britan
named
Siarklos
:
and
they
cite
Georg
Owen
Harry
for
the
same
opinion
.
And
Nicholas
Vignier
a
French
writer
in
his
Bibliotheke
Historiall
,
in
the
yeare
of
Christ
63.
plainely
affirmeth
:
Ioseph
of
Aramathia
arriued
this
yeare
in
great
Britaine
,
auec
vne
trouppe
:
with
a
troupe
or
great
number
of
his
companions
.
To
these
I
may
add
the
testimonie
of
Tertullian
before
of
the
timely
receauing
of
the
faith
of
Christ
,
by
our
Northren
Britans
commonly
confounded
in
Histories
with
the
Scottish
Nation
,
by
reason
of
their
dwelling
long
together
,
and
how
Petrus
Cluniacensis
writing
to
S.
Bernard
,
as
our
Theater
Protestants
cite
,
and
followe
him
Theater
of
great
Brit.
l.
6.
c.
9.
§.
9.
therein
,
supposeth
the
Scottish
men
the
more
auncient
Christians
,
as
not
being
in
the
like
subiection
to
the
Romans
,
as
the
other
then
were
.
Which
cannot
more
probably
In
what
respect
the
Scots
may
be
termed
the
more
auncient
Christians
.
be
affirmed
of
any
,
then
these
that
came
,
by
those
Antiquities
,
with
S.
Ioseph
,
into
those
outward
Ilands
,
where
the
Scots
then
inhabited
,
and
with
whome
they
vnited
themselues
,
as
also
with
our
Northren
Britans
.
Neither
can
we
thinke
,
but
among
so
many
,
euen
hundreds
(
as
before
)
which
came
hither
at
that
time
,
some
of
them
left
a
Posteritie
of
children
as
is
exemplified
in
two
before
,
one
the
Nephew
,
the
other
kinsman
of
S.
Ioseph
;
and
we
may
take
notice
from
the
names
themselues
of
some
of
these
,
that
be
recited
,
as
Iosue
,
Aminadab
,
and
Loth
,
that
they
were
Christians
,
no
others
in
these
parts
in
those
times
taking
names
from
Scripture
but
they
onely
;
and
for
Loth
,
one
of
them
that
is
named
,
certaine
it
is
by
our
Brittish
and
other
Histories
that
he
was
a
Christian
,
so
of
Ygerna
and
King
Arthur
which
likewise
by
these
Antiquities
did
discend
from
those
of
the
company
of
S.
Ioseph
.
And
allthough
these
three
last
were
late
in
respect
of
that
first
age
of
Christ
,
and
liued
when
Britaine
generally
professed
Christian
Religion
,
yet
Helaius
Nephew
or
Grandsonne
to
S.
Ioseph
placed
for
the
first
of
that
Genealogiein
this
Land
,
at
the
time
of
S.
Iosephs
comig
hither
,
and
his
sonne
Iosue
,
must
needs
be
liuing
in
the
daies
of
S.
Ioseph
,
and
Aminadab
the
sonne
of
Iosue
being
by
his
name
a
Christian
did
probably
liue
vnto
the
dayes
of
Kings
,
Lucius
,
and
Don●l●us
▪
to
be
of
those
which
continued
a
succession
of
Christiantie
heare
,
vntill
the
generall
Conuersion
of
Britaine
,
at
that
time
.
So
we
may
reasonably
affirme
,
of
the
posteritie
of
Peter
,
kinsman
to
S.
Ioseph
in
some
part
before
remembred
,
out
of
those
Antiquities
;
and
after
the
same
proportion
Iudge
of
the
children
of
Eurgayne
,
S.
Iosephs
sister
,
&
her
Brittish
husband
Siarklos
,
if
they
left
any
behind
them
in
the
world
.
For
no
man
will
once
coniecture
,
that
either
sonne
,
Sister
,
Nephewe
,
kinsman
or
kindred
of
S.
Ioseph
would
vndertake
so
long
and
tedious
a
Iorney
with
him
from
Iury
into
Britaine
,
to
liue
poore
Exils
heare
,
but
for
the
loue
of
Christ
,
and
his
holy
Religion
so
extreamely
persecuted
by
the
Iewes
in
S.
Ioseph
,
for
his
honorable
burying
of
our
Sauiour
,
and
his
friends
and
kindred
,
as
we
are
taught
in
approued
Histories
,
that
the
mallice
&
hatred
of
the
Iewes
was
not
more
enraged
against
any
Disciple
of
Christ
,
then
towards
S.
Ioseph
,
and
his
frends
.
And
as
Gregorius
Turonenfis
and
others
testifie
:
maiorem
in
eum
habentes
saeuitiam
,
quam
Antiquit.
Glast
.
apud
Capgr
.
in
S.
Ioseph
.
Drogo
Episc.
Hostien
.
Hist.
de
morte
&
Resurrectione
Saluatoris
.
Greg.
Turon
.
l.
1.
Hist.
Franc.
§.
21.
p.
18.
Vincent
.
in
spec.
Hist.
l.
5.
c.
56.
57.
58.
Act.
Pilati
apud
Capgrau
.
&
Turon
.
supr.
Nicodem
.
in
Euang.
Eremita
Anon.
author
l.
5.
Graa
.
Manuscr
.
antiq.
Glaston
.
Monasterij
tabulis
affixum
in
membranis
.
in
ipsum
Dominum
,
vt
cum
ille
a
militibus
,
hic
ab
ipsis
Sacerdotibus
custodiretur
:
The
Iewes
had
more
hatred
against
Ioseph
,
then
against
our
Lord
himself
,
for
whereas
Christ
being
buried
,
was
kept
and
watched
by
souldiers
,
Ioseph
being
imprisoned
in
a
close
place
without
any
light
,
was
garded
and
watched
by
the
Preists
themselues
.
Yet
he
was
Miraculously
from
thence
and
them
deliuered
,
and
preserued
to
honour
this
kingdome
with
the
holy
life
,
and
death
of
himselfe
,
and
many
his
Religeous
companions
and
friends
.
3.
The
auncient
Brittish
Eremite
of
whom
I
haue
spoken
before
,
testifieth
,
that
S.
Ioseph
his
wife
came
in
this
company
with
her
husband
,
and
that
it
was
appointed
,
and
promised
of
God
to
them
,
and
their
posteritie
.
Ioseph
ab
Aramathia
qui
Christum
sepeliuit
,
cum
vxore
&
filio
Iosephe
nomine
in
maiorem
Britanniam
sibi
&
semini
eius
promissam
,
venerunt
.
And
the
Collectours
of
the
Antiquities
of
Glastenbury
,
who
as
it
seemeth
by
their
o●ne
testimony
,
were
most
diligent
,
and
carefull
to
deliuer
nothing
to
posteritie
but
what
they
found
to
be
approued
by
auncient
Historiographers
,
as
the
first
words
of
their
History
deliuer
,
affirme
the
same
.
Quoniam
dubia
legentem
fallunt
,
certa
dubijs
ablatis
,
atque
ex
antiquis
Historiographorum
dictis
probata
,
de
antiquitate
Glastoniensis
Ecclesiae
quaedam
inseremus
.
It
is
also
testified
in
this
Antiquitie
,
recommended
to
containe
so
certaine
,
and
vndoubted
verities
,
that
the
Pagan
King
that
had
imprisoned
S.
Ioseph
,
&
his
companions
in
the
Country
now
named
Nothwales
,
Mordraius
a
Christian
set
vp
a
Christian
King
in
his
place
,
named
Celidonius
sonne
of
Natianus
,
&
his
wife
the
daughter
of
Lalel
or
Label
a
noble
Persian
was
also
a
Christian
.
And
citeth
the
auncient
Brittish
Eremite
for
the
Authour
hereof
.
But
this
was
rather
to
be
esteemed
some
noble
Gouernour
,
or
Ruler
,
called
by
the
name
Rex
,
King
,
or
Ruler
of
some
few
people
,
in
which
sence
all
Rulers
though
meane
,
may
be
truely
termed
Reges
,
Rulers
,
and
not
such
potent
parsons
,
as
the
name
is
now
allmost
appropriated
vnto
:
of
which
Ranke
and
Order
,
King
Lucius
was
the
first
Christian
King
,
and
Donaldus
next
to
him
.
THE
XXVI
.
CHAPTER
.
OF
THE
COMING
,
AND
SETTLING
OF
S.
Ioseph
and
his
company
,
where
Glastenbury
now
is
,
then
a
wildernes
,
rather
to
professe
the
penitentiall
contemplatiu●
Eremiticall
Religeous
life
,
then
employ
their
time
in
preaching
.
1.
LET
vs
now
prosecute
the
History
of
S.
Ioseph
,
&
his
Religeous
Associats
,
that
came
to
the
place
,
where
Glastenbury
in
Sommerset
shire
now
standeth
,
where
they
liued
,
died
,
and
were
buried
.
The
Antiquities
of
Glastenbury
tell
vs
,
that
the
first
landing
of
S.
Ioseph
in
this
Iland
was
in
,
or
neare
vnto
that
part
,
we
now
call
Northwales
,
Antiquit.
Glast
.
apud
Capgrau
.
in
S.
Ioseph
.
M.
S.
in
tabulis
latis
.
where
he
and
his
Companions
preaching
the
faith
of
Christ
,
were
not
onely
denyed
all
necessarie
things
for
their
releife
,
and
sustenance
,
but
their
doctrine
reiected
,
and
themselues
committed
to
Prison
by
the
King
or
Prince
of
that
Prouince
,
a
Pagan
Infidell
:
perfidus
Rex
Northwalliae
Ioseph
seruum
Dei
in
partihus
suis
praedicantem
,
cum
socijs
suis
carceri
mancipauit
,
inhumaniter
nega●s
eis
victui
necessaria
.
Of
which
Imprisonment
of
S.
Ioseph
,
although
other
Antiquaries
are
sparing
in
relating
it
,
yet
they
are
so
farre
from
denying
it
,
that
they
rather
shew
vnto
vs
,
how
credible
it
is
:
for
they
generally
teach
,
Guliel
.
Camd.
in
Brit.
Godw.
conu
.
of
Brit.
c.
2.
p.
9.
22.
Tacitus
Ann.
in
Agric.
Iul.
Caesar
comment
.
l.
1.
with
Iulius
Caesar
,
Tacitus
,
and
others
how
this
Iland
was
at
that
time
subiect
to
diuers
petie
kings
,
or
Rulers
.
So
that
although
Aruiragus
which
by
marriage
had
entered
into
alliance
,
and
amitie
with
Claudius
the
Emperour
,
a
publike
and
professed
enemy
to
the
Druides
,
the
greatest
Aduersaries
and
hinderers
of
Christian
Religion
:
Yet
such
Princes
or
Rulers
as
liued
in
Mona
:
Anglesey
and
the
partsof
wales
,
where
S.
Ioseph
is
said
to
haue
bene
imprisoned
,
were
friends
and
followers
of
the
Druids
,
and
professed
Enemies
Camd.
in
Brit.
in
O●douic
.
Hect.
Boet.
Hist.
Scot.
in
Crathlint
.
to
the
Romans
,
and
such
as
they
fauoured
either
in
matters
of
Religion
,
or
others
.
But
S.
Ioseph
and
his
Associats
being
freed
of
their
imprisonment
,
by
the
greate
mercy
and
prouidence
of
God
vnto
them
,
allthough
with
the
contradiction
and
resistance
of
their
Persecutors
,
as
those
Antiquities
make
more
particular
Relation
,
and
seeing
how
fruitlesse
a
busines
it
was
like
to
be
,
to
stay
any
longer
among
that
then
so
obstinate
and
obdurate
people
,
came
into
this
part
of
this
Iland
Loegria
now
England
,
and
diuiding
themselues
into
diuers
Trad.
of
Glaston
.
in
Sommers
.
Shire
.
companies
being
in
all
12.
13.
or
14.
(
such
is
the
diuersitie
of
opinions
)
in
number
,
three
of
them
as
the
continued
Tradition
of
the
still
inhabitants
of
Glastenbury
in
Sommerset
shire
testifieth
,
came
tyred
and
wearie
neare
vnto
the
situation
of
that
Towne
,
to
an
Hill
allmost
a
mile
distant
from
thence
,
called
thereupon
in
our
common
English
languadge
,
as
the
generall
opinion
there
is
,
Weary-all
hill
,
where
the
miraculous
,
and
there
named
euen
by
Protestants
at
this
day
,
holy
thorne
groweth
of
which
more
hereafter
.
And
after
their
prayers
made
to
be
directed
,
where
to
make
their
stay
and
aboade
,
interpreted
the
will
of
God
to
be
,
they
should
set
vp
their
rest
in
the
adioyning
place
where
the
late
renowned
and
now
ruinated
Monastery
of
Glastenbury
stood
,
being
at
that
time
a
solitary
desart
,
and
wildernes
compassed
about
with
fennish
Lakes
,
and
Marishes
,
and
most
fit
for
the
Contemplatiue
Eremiticall
Religeous
life
which
they
professed
.
2.
And
it
neither
was
,
nor
could
be
long
after
,
when
the
rest
of
that
Religeous
company
assembled
,
and
ioyned
themselues
againe
together
with
these
three
.
For
all
Antiquities
agree
in
this
,
that
in
the
first
yeare
of
their
coming
into
Britaine
,
whereof
they
had
spent
part
before
their
imprisonment
,
part
in
prison
and
part
in
trauaile
after
,
to
this
place
of
their
vnion
and
dwelling
together
,
they
builded
their
little
Church
or
Oratory
,
and
yet
this
not
without
the
notice
and
allowance
of
the
King
obtayned
in
that
behalfe
.
Thus
testify
all
our
Antiquaries
,
Catholiks
,
and
Protestants
with
our
Antiquities
,
Manuscripts
Io.
Capgr
.
in
Catal.
M.
S.
Ioseph
.
Antiq.
Glast
.
tabulis
fixae
.
M.
S.
Inscriptio
aeris
in
Custod
.
T●
.
Hughes
&
apud
Godwin
conu
.
of
Brit.
p.
11.
Capgr
.
in
S.
Patric
.
Bal.
l.
de
Script
.
cent.
1.
in
Ioseph
ab
Aramath
.
Matt.
Parker
antiquit.
Brit.
p.
3.
Guliel
.
Malm.
l.
de
antiquit.
Caenob
.
Glaston
.
M.
S.
or
printed
:
Eodem
anno
quo
in
Britanniam
missi
sunt
:
the
very
same
yeare
wherein
they
came
into
Britaine
,
being
warned
by
diuine
admonition
so
to
doe
,
they
builded
a
Church
in
the
honour
of
the
holy
Mother
of
God
,
and
perpetuall
Virgin
Mary
,
in
the
place
shewed
vnto
them
from
heauen
,
per
Archangelum
Gabrielem
in
visione
admoniti
sint
Ecclesiam
in
honorem
sanctae
Dei
Genitricis
,
&
perpetuae
Virginis
Mariae
,
in
loco
eis
caelitus
demonstra●o
,
construere
.
At
the
building
whereof
,
as
these
Antiquities
tell
vs
,
they
were
all
present
,
and
there
afterward
euen
vnto
the
times
of
their
deaths
continued
together
.
By
which
,
we
see
it
made
cleare
vnto
vs
,
that
if
S.
Ioseph
and
his
companions
had
bene
the
most
learned
men
that
euer
were
,
there
is
left
litle
or
no
time
allmost
at
all
for
them
to
haue
preached
vnto
the
Britans
of
this
kingdome
;
for
the
time
of
their
trauaile
before
they
were
imprisoned
,
the
space
of
their
imprisonment
,
trauaile
after
into
the
parts
of
their
aboade
,
their
suite
to
King
Aruiragus
for
the
place
of
their
dwelling
,
his
graunt
and
confirmation
thereof
,
and
their
building
their
Church
,
being
all
finished
and
effected
in
the
first
yeare
of
their
coming
hither
,
by
so
many
Antiquities
,
eodem
anno
,
leaueth
litle
space
or
leasure
for
S.
Ioseph
,
and
his
associates
did
but
litle
pr●uaile
in
preaching
,
or
rather
preached
litle
.
any
other
busines
.
And
therefore
a
Protestant
Bishop
and
Antiquary
might
iustly
write
:
It
seemeth
that
Ioseph
and
his
fellowes
preuayled
litle
by
their
preaching
,
and
therefore
gaue
themselues
at
last
vnto
a
Monasticall
and
solitary
life
in
the
Island
of
Aualon
.
Where
he
might
well
haue
omitted
the
words
(
at
last
)
Godw.
Conu
.
of
Brit.
p.
16.
c.
3.
for
if
they
thus
imployed
themselues
to
Monasticall
and
solitary
Eremiticall
life
,
as
this
Protestant
Bishop
and
all
acknowledge
in
the
very
first
yeare
of
their
coming
hither
,
it
was
at
the
first
and
not
at
last
,
but
with
such
expedition
,
and
celeritie
,
that
it
is
rather
to
be
maruailed
,
how
in
a
strang
Nation
among
Pagan
Infidels
,
they
could
quietly
enioy
that
freedome
,
and
libertie
so
soone
:
For
to
passe
ouer
other
letts
,
and
hinderances
before
remembred
,
no
man
of
Iudgment
will
thinke
,
but
that
indulgence
and
priuiledge
for
their
quietly
and
peacebly
seruing
of
God
,
which
King
Aruiragus
granted
vnto
them
,
came
by
long
and
earnest
suites
,
and
supplications
both
of
themselues
and
others
Intercessours
for
them
in
that
behalfe
,
whereupon
Ihon
Harding
writing
vpon
this
immunitie
allowed
vnto
S.
Ioseph
and
his
companions
whome
he
affirmeth
to
haue
bene
fourteene
,
saith
it
was
by
the
intreatie
and
intercession
of
Vespasian
,
who
was
afterward
Emperour
,
vnto
King
Aruiragus
,
and
his
Queene
,
thus
he
writeth
of
him
.
For
whome
so
then
vaspasian
prayed
the
King
,
The
Queene
also
,
to
him
to
be
good
Lorde
,
And
good
lady
,
which
they
graunted
in
all
thing
.
And
then
setteth
downe
the
liberties
,
and
priuiledges
,
giuen
by
King
Aruiragus
,
to
S.
Ioseph
,
and
his
Religeous
companions
as
other
Historians
doe
.
3.
Neither
was
this
Donation
made
vnto
them
,
but
after
experience
of
their
modestie
of
life
,
which
could
not
be
sodainely
knowne
to
the
King
,
and
then
in
respect
of
that
,
and
their
long
Iorney
as
William
of
Malmesbury
in
his
Manuscript
History
of
the
Antiquitie
of
the
Monastery
of
Glastenbury
Guliel
.
Malm.
M.
S.
de
Antiq.
Glast
.
Capgrau
.
in
Iosepho
ab
Aramathia
.
with
others
writeth
.
The
barbarous
King
did
graunt
vnto
them
to
inhabite
a
certaine
Iland
named
Inswitrin
in
the
Borders
of
his
Countrye
compassed
about
with
woods
,
Bushes
,
and
fennes
:
Rex
Barbarus
quia
de
longinquo
venerant
,
vitaeque
eorum
exigebat
modestas
,
quandam
Insulam
filuis
,
rubis
,
atque
paludibus
circundatam
,
ab
Incolis
Inswetrin
nuncupatam
,
in
lateribus
suae
Regionis
ad
habitandum
concessit
.
The
Antiquities
of
Glastenbury
which
Capgraue
and
others
followe
say
Capgrau
.
in
S.
Ioseph
.
ab
Aramathia
Matth.
Parker
Antiq.
Brit.
pag.
3.
plainely
,
visa
vitae
eorum
modestia
.
Thus
before
the
King
did
grante
them
that
fauour
,
he
did
see
,
and
had
experience
of
the
modestie
of
their
liues
.
Neither
did
these
holy
men
presently
after
this
their
enfranchisement
by
King
Aruiragus
,
to
liue
peaceably
in
that
Iland
,
build
this
Church
which
was
finished
in
their
first
yeare
of
Landing
heare
,
but
expected
some
time
,
and
liuing
as
poore
Eremits
in
that
wildernes
,
as
the
Antiquities
of
that
place
,
and
other
Antiq.
Glaston
.
in
tabulis
&
apud
Capgrau
.
in
S.
Ioseph
Theat.
of
great
Brit.
l.
6.
Io.
Leland
.
in
assert
.
Arthur
.
Antiquaries
thus
proue
vnto
vs
:
praedicti
sancti
in
eodem
Deserto
conuersantes
post
pusillum
temporis
per
Gabrielem
Archangelum
in
visione
admoniti
sunt
,
Ecclesiam
in
honorem
sanctae
Dei
Genetricis
&
perpetuae
virginis
Mariae
construere
:
The
aforsaid
holy
men
liuing
in
that
Desart
,
after
a
litle
time
were
admonished
by
Gabriel
the
Archangell
in
a
vision
to
build
a
Church
in
honor
of
the
holy
mother
of
God
,
and
perpetuall
virgin
Mary
.
And
allthough
there
is
no
doubt
but
these
holy
men
were
as
these
Antiquities
testifie
,
obedient
to
the
heauenly
admonition
;
diuinis
admonitionibus
obedientes
,
and
made
all
haste
they
could
to
perfect
that
holy
worke
,
yet
in
that
their
greate
penurye
and
want
of
things
,
necessary
to
bring
to
effect
,
though
it
was
neuer
so
poore
or
meane
a
building
,
yet
some
time
must
needs
passe
,
before
it
was
ended
:
And
all
these
things
were
done
,
the
Chappell
perfected
in
the
first
yeare
of
their
coming
hither
:
Capellam
consummauerunt
eodem
anno
quo
in
Britanniam
missi
sunt
.
Where
we
see
litle
,
or
no
time
,
or
leasure
for
them
to
preach
,
if
they
had
come
,
or
bene
sent
hither
for
that
purpose
.
Neither
was
this
Oratory
,
being
so
litle
,
as
Histories
mention
,
and
the
Guliel
.
Malm.
M.
S.
de
Antiq.
Coenob
.
Glast
.
Antiq.
Glast
.
apud
Capgrau
.
supr.
M.
S.
de
Antiq.
Glast
.
in
Tab.
M.
S.
Chronic.
apud
Haris
The
atrum
l.
1.
Io.
Leland
.
in
Assert
.
Arthurij
.
Matth.
Parker
Antiquitat
.
Brit.
pag.
3.
&
4.
Godwin
Conuers
.
of
Britaine
cap.
2.
pag.
9.
Antiquit.
&
Historici
supr.
lamentable
ruynes
of
it
still
extant
witnes
,
a
place
conuenient
to
preach
vnto
multitudes
,
and
greate
numbers
,
but
onely
answereable
to
the
small
company
of
these
holy
Eremits
.
Which
is
also
manifestly
proued
,
by
the
poore
building
thereof
,
being
framed
onely
of
writhen
wands
,
virgis
torquatis
,
and
was
neuer
amended
in
any
respect
vntill
the
coming
of
the
holy
Legats
of
Pope
Eleutherius
hither
,
aboue
an
hundred
yeares
after
,
but
so
rude
and
desolate
,
after
the
death
of
these
Saints
which
builded
it
,
that
it
was
onely
an
harbour
for
wilde
beasts
,
and
not
for
men
:
caepit
idem
locus
esse
ferarum
latibulum
,
qui
prius
fuerat
habitatio
Sanctorum
.
Therefore
if
these
Eremits
had
conuerted
any
to
the
faith
of
Christ
in
that
place
,
either
very
small
was
their
number
,
and
habilitie
,
or
lesse
their
deuotion
,
that
neither
during
the
life
of
these
holy
men
,
they
sought
more
to
enlardge
or
beutifie
that
building
,
nor
after
their
death
had
more
reuerence
vnto
it
,
but
let
it
be
an
abyding
for
Beasts
,
and
not
for
men
.
4.
Neither
will
any
man
of
Iudgment
esteeme
that
Chappell
(
builded
in
such
a
Desart
,
by
fenns
,
wods
,
bushes
,
almost
inaccessible
vnto
,
&
inhabitable
)
a
preaching
place
,
to
conuert
wanton
and
libertine
pagans
,
to
the
lawe
of
Christ
:
yet
this
was
the
manner
of
life
and
proceeding
of
S.
Ioseph
and
his
company
,
as
so
manye
Antiquities
haue
proued
vnto
vs
,
and
the
auncient
Poet
recordeth
in
this
order
.
Intrat
Aualoniam
duodena
caterua
virorum
,
M.
S.
in
Tabul
.
de
Antiq.
Glast
.
Capgrau
.
in
S.
Ioseph
.
Theater
of
great
Brit.
l.
6.
&
Bal.
ibid.
Caradorus
M.
S.
de
vita
S.
Gildae
.
Godwin
Conuers
.
of
Brit.
pag.
9.
cap.
2.
Flos
Aramathiae
Ioseph
est
primus
eorum
;
Iosephes
ex
Ioseph
genitus
patrem
comitatur
.
Where
we
see
they
willingely
and
of
set
purpose
,
and
by
entreatyes
and
petitions
sequestred
themselues
from
the
world
,
to
liue
a
solitary
Religeous
life
,
mured
and
intrenched
about
with
woods
,
and
waters
,
as
walles
and
Rampiers
,
in
a
little
rude
wildernes
,
where
no
other
people
then
did
or
would
liue
.
Which
a
Protestant
Bishop
thus
confirmeth
:
the
place
where
they
principally
setled
themselues
,
was
euen
there
where
Glastenbury
now
standeth
neere
Welles
,
which
being
at
that
time
and
long
after
an
Island
all
compassed
about
with
Lakes
,
and
standing
water
,
was
giuen
vnto
them
by
the
King
of
those
parts
.
Where
we
see
themselues
with
their
priuiledges
and
Immunities
confined
onely
within
a
litle
rude
and
vnpeopled
willdernes
.
Where
no
others
inhabited
,
whether
none
could
,
or
morally
would
haue
accesse
to
be
instructed
in
the
faith
by
them
,
nor
they
easily
might
or
by
their
libertie
being
onely
parsonall
,
and
locall
for
themselues
in
that
place
,
could
goe
forth
from
thence
to
preach
vnto
others
abroade
:
or
if
that
had
bene
permitted
,
being
all
Iewes
or
of
Countries
of
a
strange
S.
Ioseph
and
his
companions
brought
eremiticall
Monasticall
life
and
profession
into
Britaine
.
languadge
,
both
to
Britans
and
Romans
then
the
onely
or
cheife
dwellers
,
and
Inhabitants
heare
,
and
wanting
all
Interpreters
,
nor
hauing
the
Miraculous
gifts
of
tongues
(
for
any
thing
we
reade
in
Antiquitie
)
I
cannot
see
,
how
they
did
or
possebly
could
profit
much
by
preaching
in
this
kingdome
,
neither
can
it
be
reasonably
thought
,
that
these
men
came
hither
of
purpose
to
preach
,
but
to
giue
a
beginning
and
introduction
to
the
praying
,
Penitentiall
,
and
contemplatiue
Religeous
life
,
otherwise
they
would
not
haue
seated
themselues
,
and
make
such
sutes
,
to
obtaine
their
setling
in
a
place
so
inconuenient
by
all
descriptions
before
,
and
in
lateribus
suae
regionis
;
in
the
Guliel
.
Malm.
M.
S.
de
Antiq.
Coenob
.
Glast
.
Antiq.
Glast
.
apud
Capgrau
.
in
S.
Ioseph
.
&
al.
Matth.
Parker
Antiquit.
Brit.
pag.
3.
Io.
Leland
in
assert
.
Arthurij
.
Godwin
Conuers
.
of
Brit.
pag.
10.
outside
of
King
Aruiragus
Country
,
as
William
of
Malmesbury
,
diuers
Antiquities
of
Glastenbury
,
Capgraue
and
others
write
,
and
by
the
first
Protestant
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
and
his
Authours
,
in
Regionis
suae
finibus
:
in
the
very
end
of
his
Dominion
,
a
place
vnfit
to
conuert
the
whole
Country
,
or
great
parts
thereof
,
which
Apostolike
men
Conuerters
of
kingdomes
,
haue
euer
endeauoured
,
and
aymed
at
,
when
they
first
setled
themselues
in
any
Countrye
,
to
conuert
it
to
Christ
.
THE
XXVII
.
CHAPTER
.
THAT
S.
IOSEPH
DID
NOT
ACTVALLY
conuert
to
the
Christian
Religion
,
eyther
King
Aruiragus
,
Coillus
or
Marius
.
1.
MVCH
lesse
can
I
be
of
their
opinion
,
that
seeme
to
hold
,
that
S.
Ioseph
conuerted
King
Aruiragus
,
Marius
,
or
Coillus
to
the
faith
of
Christ
.
A
late
writer
speaking
of
King
Aruiragus
saith
:
Quidam
Historici
testantur
,
ipse
omnium
Regum
Britannorum
Io.
Pitseus
Rel.
histor.
to
.
1.
aetat.
1.
in
Aruirago
.
primus
,
fidem
Christi
cum
Sacramentis
Christianis
,
Christianus
factus
suscepit
:
some
Historians
witnesse
that
of
all
Brittish
Kings
he
was
the
first
that
being
made
a
Christian
receaued
the
faith
of
Christ
with
the
Christian
Sacraments
:
An
other
thus
plainely
writeth
of
S.
Ioseph
:
He
conuerted
to
the
Christian
Author
of
the
Engl.
Martyrol
.
27.
Iulij
.
in
S.
Ioseph
of
Aramathia
.
faith
,
Marius
,
and
Coillus
,
sonne
and
Nephew
to
King
Aruiragus
.
The
first
doth
not
affirme
,
that
either
S.
Ioseph
did
Conuert
Aruiragus
,
or
that
he
was
at
all
conuerted
to
the
faith
of
Christ
,
but
onely
saith
some
Historians
doe
affirme
,
that
he
was
a
Christian
:
And
Ihon
Harding
is
Authour
,
that
he
both
was
a
Chistian
and
conuerted
by
S.
Ioseph
,
and
plainely
alledgeth
Nennius
King
Aruiragus
was
not
a
Christian
conuerted
by
S.
Ioseph
or
any
other
.
Ihon.
Harding
.
Chronic.
c.
47.
f.
41.
Authoritie
of
this
opinion
,
thus
he
writeth
.
Ioseph
conuerted
this
King
Aruiragus
,
By
his
preaching
to
knowe
the
lawe
diuine
,
And
baptized
him
as
written
hath
Nenius
,
The
Chronicler
,
in
Britain
tonguefull
fine
,
And
to
Christs
lawe
made
him
incline
.
And
gaue
him
then
a
shilde
of
siluer
white
,
A
croise
endlong
and
ouerthwart
full
perfecte
.
Thus
writeth
this
Authour
,
but
without
warrant
for
any
thing
I
can
finde
,
for
whereas
he
citeth
Nennius
to
haue
written
thus
in
the
Brittish
languadge
,
it
is
euident
by
all
Antiquities
,
that
Nennius
which
wrote
in
that
tongue
was
Io.
Bal.
l.
descrip
.
Brit.
cent.
1.
in
Nennio
Helio
Io.
Pitseus
l.
de
Illustrib
.
Britan.
Scriptorib
.
aetate
1.
in
Nennio
.
Selden
Illustr.
of
Polialbion
p.
128
long
before
the
birth
of
Aruiragus
,
or
S.
Ioseph
,
and
dead
50.
yeares
before
the
Natiuitie
of
Christ
,
and
was
Brother
to
King
Ludd
and
Cassibelam
,
and
was
named
Nennius
Helius
:
And
so
he
could
not
write
any
such
thing
.
The
other
Nennius
called
Banchorensis
,
as
all
Authours
agree
,
wrote
onely
in
Latine
,
and
consequently
could
not
write
so
in
the
Brittish
tongue
,
as
that
Authour
thinketh
:
and
our
best
Protestant
Antiquaries
affirme
they
finde
no
such
thing
in
any
copie
of
Nennius
.
Codices
ij
,
quos
consuluisse
me
Nennij
antiquos
contigit
,
huiusce
rei
parum
sunt
memores
,
and
for
Catholiks
,
I
haue
seene
diuers
affirme
the
same
.
Neyther
is
King
Aruiragus
,
or
S.
Ioseph
named
by
him
.
Neyther
doth
any
Antiquary
of
sound
Iudgment
so
teach
,
from
any
for
Nennius
,
or
otherwise
.
2.
And
if
we
had
no
other
Arguments
,
or
euidence
,
then
that
I
haue
remembred
before
of
the
Desart
and
desolate
place
,
allmost
vnaccessible
vnto
,
as
M.
S.
de
vita
S.
Gyldae
.
per
Caradoc
.
both
printed
and
Manuscript
Histories
tell
vs
,
propter
munitiones
Arundineti
,
&
fluminis
,
&
paludis
;
so
compassed
,
and
inuironed
with
Reeds
,
Riuer
,
and
fennes
,
which
was
allowed
to
S.
Ioseph
,
and
his
Christian
company
,
and
a
poore
Oratory
builded
by
themselues
of
such
base
Alder
wands
,
as
that
fenny
wildernesse
afforded
,
giueth
sufficient
testimony
how
farre
this
King
was
from
being
a
Christian
,
that
had
nothing
but
such
abiect
,
and
outcaste
things
,
to
allowe
to
Christ
,
and
his
seruants
.
When
for
the
maintenance
of
the
Pagan
Idolatrie
,
which
he
professed
,
both
as
the
Brittish
History
,
Matthew
of
Westminster
,
Galfrid
.
Monum
.
Hist.
Brit.
l.
4.
cap.
15.
16.
Matth.
Westm.
an.
44.
73.
Pont.
Virun
.
Hist.
Brit.
l.
4.
Ponticus
Virunnius
,
and
others
as
well
Protestants
as
Catholiks
are
witnesses
,
he
was
Authour
of
stately
and
sumptuous
buildings
,
and
so
farre
from
diminishing
any
honour
that
was
then
giuen
to
the
false
Pagan
Gods
of
the
Idolatrous
Britons
,
that
he
added
more
vnto
them
,
namely
worshipped
the
wicked
Emperour
Claudius
(
whose
Bastard
Daughter
he
had
taken
as
wife
)
as
God
,
dedicated
a
costely
Temple
vnto
him
soone
after
his
death
,
yet
after
this
his
acquaintance
with
S.
Ioseph
:
for
as
I
finde
in
an
olde
Manuscript
Historie
,
and
others
doe
not
dissent
,
the
Citie
of
Glocester
then
Cair
M.
S.
Histor.
Antiq.
an.
66.
Glou
,
the
Citie
of
Glaudius
,
was
builded
by
King
Aruiragus
in
the
yeare
of
Christ
66.
Which
was
after
the
donation
of
priuiledge
by
Aruiragus
to
S.
Ioseph
2.
ot
3.
yeares
.
And
it
must
needs
be
longer
before
the
Idolatrous
Matth.
Westm.
an
.
D.
73.
Galfr.
Monumeten
.
Hist.
Reg.
Briton
.
l.
4.
cap.
16.
Pontic
.
Virun
.
Britan.
Hist.
l.
4.
King
Aruiragus
liued
and
died
a
Pagan
.
Temple
erected
by
him
to
the
honour
of
Claudius
was
founded
,
and
finished
.
3.
And
to
demonstrate
that
he
both
liued
and
died
a
Pagan
,
this
King
Aruiragus
was
,
&
by
his
owne
Order
,
buried
in
that
Pagan
Temple
in
the
yeare
of
Christ
73.
Tenne
yeares
after
S.
Iosephs
coming
hither
.
Aruiragus
vt
dies
suos
expleuit
,
sepultus
est
Claudiocestriae
in
quodam
Templo
quod
in
honore
Claudij
dedicauerat
,
&
construxerat
.
And
Ponticus
Virunnius
further
addeth
,
that
he
did
euery
moneth
offer
Sacrifice
in
that
Temple
,
after
the
Pagans
manner
,
so
much
he
loued
him
:
singulis
mensibus
sacrificabat
,
tantum
eum
amore
prosequebatur
.
And
it
is
further
euident
,
by
many
Antiquities
,
that
Aruiragus
did
many
publike
Acts
,
besides
this
,
which
Christian
Religion
cannot
permit
;
as
that
after
he
had
bene
long
time
married
to
Voada
,
Sister
of
Cataracus
,
King
of
the
Scots
,
and
had
diuers
children
by
her
,
he
disinherited
the
children
,
put
away
and
Compabellus
Cornelius
Hybern
.
&
Verem
.
apud
Hect.
Boeth
.
l.
3.
Hist.
Galfr.
Hist.
l.
4.
cap.
14.
Pontic
.
Virun
.
l.
4.
Matth.
Westm.
Antiq.
44.
Stowe
Hist.
in
Aruiragus
.
Bal.
l.
Script
.
Brit.
cent.
1.
in
Aruiragus
Ioh.
Pitseus
de
V●r.
illustr.
aetat
.
●
.
in
Arui●ago
.
Gu●●el
.
Malm.
l.
de
Antiquit.
Glaston
.
M.
S.
Capgrau
.
in
Catalog
.
M.
S.
Ioseph
ab
Aram.
Antiquit.
Glaston
.
apud
eundem
.
imprisoned
the
mother
,
&
Marryed
Genuesse
,
the
supposed
Bastard
Daughter
of
Claudius
,
and
kept
her
,
the
other
yet
liuing
,
and
left
the
kingdome
to
Marius
her
sonne
:
And
was
so
farre
from
repenting
this
Barbarous
Act
,
contrary
to
Christian
Religion
,
that
being
chalenged
for
that
Impietie
,
he
wrote
a
Booke
in
defence
of
this
his
wickednes
;
affirming
therein
,
that
it
was
lawfull
for
him
to
haue
pluralitie
of
wiues
,
because
neither
the
Roman
,
nor
Britan
Pagan
Lawes
as
he
auouched
,
denied
that
to
Princes
,
neuer
speaking
of
,
or
regarding
the
lawe
of
Christ
,
and
in
this
state
he
liued
and
died
.
4.
Moreouer
all
Antiquaries
whatsoeuer
,
of
any
credit
,
tell
vs
plainely
that
Aruiragus
was
no
Christian
but
still
persisted
in
his
Pagan
Religion
.
First
William
of
Malmes
bury
saith
:
Rex
qui
tunc
regnabat
fuit
Barbarus
,
&
praedicationi
eorum
consentire
noluit
,
nec
paternas
Traditiones
commutare
volebat
:
The
King
which
then
reigned
,
was
a
Pagan
,
and
would
not
consent
to
their
preaching
,
nor
would
he
change
his
Auncestours
Traditions
.
The
Antiquities
of
Glastenbury
,
Capgraue
,
and
many
other
auncients
write
:
Rex
Barbarus
cum
sua
gente
tam
noua
audiens
,
&
inconsueta
,
nec
paternas
volens
in
meliùs
commutare
Traditiones
,
praedicationi
eorum
renuebat
:
The
Pagan
King
with
his
people
,
hearing
such
new
and
vnaccuctomed
things
,
as
S.
Ioseph
and
his
fellowes
taught
,
would
not
change
his
Auncestours
Traditions
for
the
better
,
but
refused
their
preaching
.
The
first
Protestant
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
with
his
Protestant
followers
,
affirmeth
:
Qorum
praedicatione
Rex
Aruiragus
cum
Proceribus
suis
ab
inueterata
Druidum
Religione
abduci
noluit
:
King
Aruiragus
with
his
Nobles
would
not
by
the
preaching
of
Ioseph
,
and
his
companions
,
be
drawne
from
the
inueterate
Religion
of
the
Druids
.
Thus
we
see
it
manifestly
declared
that
King
Aruiragus
was
in
all
his
actions
,
life
,
and
death
,
farre
from
being
a
Christian
in
profession
.
5.
Now
let
vs
examine
,
whether
,
as
that
late
Authour
saith
,
S.
Ioseph
conuerted
Neyther
King
Marius
,
or
Coillus
was
a
Christian
.
King
Marius
and
Coillus
to
the
Christian
faith
:
for
this
he
bringeth
no
reason
,
or
Argument
at
all
,
but
onely
in
the
Margent
there
citeth
,
as
teaching
that
opinion
,
Ihon
Capgraue
,
Polydor
Virgill
,
Camden
and
Harpsfeld
:
but
not
any
one
of
these
so
affirmeth
but
the
contrary
.
Capgraue
in
the
place
by
him
cited
,
calleth
them
,
duo
Pagani
Reges
Marius
&
Coillus
;
Two
Pagan
Capgrau
.
in
Vita
S.
Ioseph
.
Camden
in
Rom.
in
Aruirago
.
Polydor.
Virg.
l.
2.
Hist.
Angl.
p.
41.
Kings
Marius
,
and
Collius
,
so
Camden
maketh
them
longe
after
S.
Iosephs
time
,
and
auoucheth
King
Lucius
Sonne
of
Coillus
to
haue
bene
our
first
Christian
King
.
So
doth
Polydor
Virgill
,
thus
plainely
testifiing
of
Lucius
:
Britannorum
Regum
primus
Christianus
factus
est
:
he
was
the
first
Christian
of
the
Brittish
Kings
.
Harpsfeld
saith
,
that
neither
Aruiragus
,
Marius
,
or
Coillus
the
Kings
which
followed
did
embrace
the
Religion
of
Ioseph
and
his
companions
:
Aruiragus
caeterique
Principes
eum
secuti
etsi
eorum
Religionem
non
amplecterentur
,
molesti
eis
non
fuerunt
,
immo
Harpsf
.
Hist.
Eccl.
Angl.
p.
3.
virtutes
eorum
admirati
,
beneficijs
auxerunt
.
But
onely
were
not
troblesome
vnto
them
,
&
admiring
their
vertues
bestowed
benefits
vpon
them
.
Which
no
man
denieth
:
but
this
is
farre
from
saying
S.
Ioseph
conuerted
to
the
Christian
faith
Marius
,
&
Coillus
Engl.
Martyrol
.
in
S.
Ioseph
.
27.
Iulij
.
Sonne
and
Nephew
to
King
Aruiragus
;
the
words
of
that
Authour
from
these
writers
,
as
he
seemeth
to
pretend
by
his
citing
them
.
And
if
we
should
follow
either
the
computation
of
Sir
william
Camden
,
the
best
Antiquary
our
Protestants
euer
had
,
or
others
of
that
Religion
,
we
should
make
it
vnpossible
,
that
any
of
these
should
be
conuerted
by
S.
Ioseph
.
For
first
Sir
Camden
would
haue
them
to
haue
liued
long
after
the
Age
of
S.
Ioseph
.
And
for
the
Bal.
l.
de
Script
.
Britan.
centur.
1.
in
Ioseph
Aram.
&
in
Aruirag
.
Catal.
Reg.
Brit.
ante
Hist.
Brit.
in
Mario
.
Matth.
Westm.
an
.
72.
Polydor.
Virgil.
l.
2.
hist.
p.
38.
rest
they
agree
in
this
,
that
King
Marius
and
yet
a
Pagan
ouerliued
S.
Ioseph
.
To
which
computation
Matthew
of
Westminster
,
Polydor
Virgill
,
and
others
doe
not
dissent
.
And
concerning
King
Coillus
,
he
was
ab
Infantia
,
euen
from
his
Infancy
,
by
all
writers
brought
vp
at
Rome
,
and
came
not
into
Britaine
while
he
came
hither
to
reigne
as
King
,
many
yeares
by
all
accompts
after
S.
Ioseph
was
dead
.
And
so
by
no
possibilitie
could
he
be
conuerted
to
the
Christian
faith
in
Britaine
by
S.
Ioseph
.
What
dispotion
or
Inclination
these
had
to
the
faith
of
Christ
,
I
will
intreate
when
I
come
to
their
dayes
hereafter
,
in
the
meane
time
,
William
of
Malmesbury
in
his
Manuscript
of
Glastenbury
,
all
other
Antiquities
of
that
place
,
and
Historyes
as
before
generaly
say
,
these
three
were
Reges
Pagani
:
Pagan
Kings
,
which
Harding
himselfe
confesseth
of
Marius
,
and
Coillus
,
though
friends
to
Christian
Religion
,
neither
doth
Guliel
.
Malm.
M.
S.
de
Antiq.
Glaston
.
Harding
Chron.
in
Marius
and
Coillus
.
he
affirme
,
that
Aruiragus
was
a
Christian
,
but
alledgeth
Nennius
(
wherein
he
seemeth
to
haue
bene
deceaued
)
to
be
of
that
opinion
.
And
the
Authour
which
before
would
haue
King
Marius
and
Coillus
to
be
conuerted
to
the
faith
of
Christ
by
S.
Ioseph
,
doth
in
an
other
place
with
the
consent
of
Historyes
name
S.
Lucius
the
first
Christian
King
of
Britany
.
Therefore
Marius
and
Coillus
could
not
by
his
opinion
,
without
contradiction
,
be
Christian
Kings
,
Engl.
Martyrol
.
die
3.
Decembr
.
nor
either
of
them
a
King
Christian
before
him
,
otherwise
he
had
not
bene
the
first
,
but
third
or
second
in
that
order
,
and
degree
.
6.
And
if
King
Marius
had
bene
a
Christian
,
or
inclined
to
that
holy
Religion
,
it
carrieth
no
probability
,
that
he
learned
it
of
S.
Ioseph
:
for
as
Harding
with
others
witnesseth
,
he
was
of
a
child
brought
vp
at
Rome
with
the
Emperour
Claudius
,
and
his
mothers
kindred
.
Who
norished
was
at
Rome
in
his
Iuuente
With
his
mothers
kinne
the
best
of
th'
Empire
Hard.
Chronic.
in
Marius
c.
49.
fol.
41.
With
Claudius
also
,
that
was
his
owne
Grandsire
.
And
not
returning
into
Britaine
vntill
the
death
of
Aruiragus
his
father
,
to
inherite
the
kingdome
after
him
,
for
any
thing
we
reade
in
Historyes
;
and
by
the
common
computation
of
Antiquities
,
King
Aruiragus
and
S.
Ioseph
dying
within
three
yeares
together
,
it
is
not
a
thing
to
be
easily
beleeued
,
Matth.
Westm.
an
.
73.
Bal.
cent.
1.
in
Aruirag
.
&
Ioseph
Aram.
that
Marius
did
or
could
learne
Christianitie
of
S.
Ioseph
.
Neither
did
,
or
could
Christian
Religion
allow
Marius
,
a
notorions
knowne
Bastard
,
to
Inherite
the
kingdome
of
Britaine
,
as
Heire
to
King
Aruiragus
,
he
hauing
diuers
legittimate
children
by
his
lawfull
wise
,
Voada
daughter
of
King
Caratacus
.
Hector
Boeth
.
Scotor
.
hist.
l.
3.
f.
41.
Ex
qua
filium
vnum
&
duas
filias
susceperat
.
All
which
by
Christian
Religion
should
haue
inherited
before
them
,
and
he
,
whether
they
had
bene
lyuing
or
dead
,
by
that
could
not
claime
Title
to
inherite
,
and
possesse
the
Crowne
of
Britaine
as
he
did
.
And
the
Scottish
Historians
who
had
best
reasons
Hector
Boeth
.
from
the
Scottish
antiqu.
Scohist
.
l.
4.
fol.
58.
Stowe
hist.
Romans
in
Marius
.
to
keepe
these
things
in
memory
,
doe
tell
vs
,
that
he
was
so
farre
a
Roman
,
as
by
all
Antiquities
,
by
his
mother
and
education
he
truely
was
,
they
stile
him
Marius
a
Roman
:
Marius
nobilis
Romanus
.
And
he
was
so
farre
from
hauing
any
true
Title
to
the
Crowne
by
being
the
Bastard
sonne
of
Aruiragus
,
that
he
was
declared
king
by
the
Emperors
Authoritie
,
Caesaris
Authoritate
Britonum
Rex
appellatus
;
and
to
take
all
controuersie
away
,
was
forced
to
marry
his
owne
Sister
by
Father
the
eldest
dughter
of
Aruiragus
and
his
lawfull
wife
Queen
Voada
:
Harum
natu
maiorem
,
vt
iam
inde
Insulae
status
pacatior
foret
Matrimonio
sibi
copulauit
.
Which
all
men
knowe
no
Christian
could
doe
.
And
yet
this
was
after
the
greate
victory
of
Marius
against
the
Scots
,
and
Picts
with
their
Captaine
Roderike
,
which
was
as
Matthew
Westminster
Matth.
Westm.
an
.
D.
75.
Bal.
cent.
1.
in
Ioseph
Ara.
and
others
write
,
not
aboue
a
yeare
before
the
death
of
S.
Ioseph
,
that
chancing
in
the
75.
and
this
in
the
76.
yeare
of
Christ
.
In
which
Battaile
the
two
Daughters
of
Queene
Voada
,
their
Brother
as
it
seemeth
being
dead
,
were
taken
Prisoners
,
and
the
eldest
the
next
Heire
of
Britaine
,
after
the
matters
pacified
,
which
was
not
in
any
probabilitie
before
S.
Iosephs
death
,
was
as
I
haue
said
before
,
marryed
to
Marius
her
Bastard
Brother
.
Which
marriadge
(
if
I
may
so
terme
it
)
was
still
continued
,
&
by
them
was
begotten
in
it
Coillus
after
King
,
and
Father
to
our
first
Christian
King
S.
Lucius
.
7.
So
that
if
we
speake
properly
,
and
strictly
of
Christians
,
and
name
them
onely
such
which
actually
,
and
really
both
in
faith
,
and
profession
,
doe
hold
,
onely
the
Christian
Religion
,
and
no
other
,
it
is
euident
that
none
of
these
three
Kings
of
Britaine
,
Aruiragus
,
Marius
,
or
Coillus
was
a
Christian
,
much
lesse
conuerted
or
baptised
by
S.
Ioseph
.
But
if
we
speake
of
Christiantie
In
what
sense
these
Kings
may
largely
be
termed
Christians
.
in
a
more
ample
and
extended
sense
,
as
Tertullian
and
some
other
auncients
haue
done
,
of
Tyberius
,
Caius
,
and
some
other
Emperours
,
not
actually
Christians
,
but
so
affected
especially
in
some
points
,
and
as
he
doth
of
Pilate
,
Tertullian
.
Apol.
aduersus
gentes
.
Matth.
c.
27.
v.
24
which
washed
his
hands
,
and
said
he
was
innocent
of
the
putting
of
Christ
to
death
,
Innocens
sum
a
sanguine
huius
:
I
am
Innocent
of
the
blood
of
this
iust
parson
:
that
he
was
,
in
consciens
a
Christian
,
pro
sua
conscientia
Christianus
,
we
may
speake
the
like
of
these
Kings
.
And
goeso
farre
with
Hardings
Authour
,
as
to
say
with
him
.
Ioseph
conuerted
this
King
Aruiragus
By
his
preaching
to
knowe
the
lawe
diuine
.
For
it
is
not
vnprobable
,
but
he
was
perswaded
,
the
Lawe
and
Religion
which
S.
Ioseph
professed
was
true
.
But
whereas
Harding
addeth
.
And
baptised
him
as
written
hath
Nennius
,
The
Chronicler
in
Britaine
tongue
full
fine
.
Except
we
take
baptising
in
a
very
lardge
,
and
Poeticall
amplifying
construction
,
and
say
Harding
a
Poet
did
thereby
vnderstand
the
true
knowledge
of
Baptisme
,
and
not
the
receauing
thereof
,
neither
Nennius
nor
any
approued
Authour
doth
,
or
can
proue
any
such
thing
.
By
this
also
we
are
sufficiently
assured
,
that
neither
S.
Ioseph
of
Aramathia
,
nor
any
of
his
company
,
though
otherwise
most
holy
and
renowned
Saints
,
and
excellently
deseruing
of
this
Nation
,
none
of
them
conuerting
either
the
King
,
Nobles
,
or
people
of
Britaine
,
as
so
many
worthie
Authours
,
and
Antiquities
haue
told
vs
,
may
be
named
the
Apostle
,
which
conuerted
this
kingdome
to
the
faith
of
Christ
,
or
first
founded
Christian
Religion
heare
.
THE
XXVIII
.
CHAPTER
.
IN
WHAT
REVEREND
SENSE
S.
IOSEPH
of
Aramathia
is
termed
Apostle
,
by
some
holy
Fathers
,
the
renowned
sanctity
of
him
,
and
his
companions
,
together
with
some
particular
points
of
their
holy
Religion
,
now
denyed
by
some
,
but
euen
from
their
time
to
this
,
Miraculously
approued
.
1.
BVT
allthouh
S.
Ioseph
was
not
in
the
common
sense
,
an
Apostle
properly
vnto
this
Nation
,
yet
we
may
not
depriue
him
of
his
due
honours
;
among
which
,
one
,
as
S.
Hilary
writeth
,
was
to
enioy
the
name
of
an
Apostle
,
in
an
other
,
yet
most
honorable
construction
,
and
meaning
,
after
the
S.
Ioseph
how
named
an
Apostle
.
same
manner
as
he
also
calleth
S.
Ioseph
husband
to
the
blessed
virgin
,
an
Apostle
:
because
as
the
Apostles
did
beare
Christ
about
into
the
world
,
by
their
preaching
,
so
these
more
really
and
personally
carried
him
in
their
armes
.
The
one
in
his
Infancy
into
Egipt
,
this
other
to
his
sacred
sepulchre
.
Ioseph
enim
Apostolorum
habet
speciem
,
quibus
Christus
circumferendus
est
creditus
,
Hilar.
comment
.
in
Matth.
can.
33.
&
idcirco
quanquam
in
duodecim
Apostolorum
numero
non
fuerit
,
Discipulus
Domini
nuncupatur
.
The
other
Apostles
and
bearers
of
Christ
were
diuers
,
but
this
Apostolike
or
Christ-bearing
dignitie
to
take
the
blessed
body
of
our
Sauiour
from
the
holy
Crosse
,
so
solemnely
to
carry
it
vnto
,
&
bury
it
in
the
sacred
sepulchre
,
was
a
peculiar
honour
and
prerogatiue
to
this
S.
Ioseph
,
and
registred
by
all
the
foure
Euangelists
for
this
his
most
heroicall
Act
of
Christian
Matth.
c.
27.
v.
57
58.
59.
60.
Marc.
c.
15.
v.
43.
Luc.
c.
23.
v.
50.
Ioa.
c.
19.
v.
38.
39.
4.
charitie
and
magnamitie
with
greatest
honour
:
and
not
without
iust
desert
,
seeing
at
that
time
,
when
all
the
properly
named
Apostles
,
as
Christ
had
foretold
them
,
were
offended
because
of
him
,
(
as
our
Protestants
tanslate
)
forsooke
him
and
fled
,
this
most
holy
and
valiant
Apostle
,
Saint
and
Souldiar
of
Christ
,
went
boldly
vnto
the
President
,
that
had
condemned
him
,
asked
,
obtained
,
Matth.
c.
26.
v.
31.
65.
and
buried
his
sacred
body
,
with
so
greate
pompe
,
and
honour
,
as
the
Euangelists
haue
remembred
.
For
which
his
greate
and
singular
faith
,
and
beleife
in
Christ
,
and
loue
of
him
,
the
malice
of
the
Iewes
was
so
vehemently
incensed
against
him
,
as
the
Antiquities
of
Glastenbury
,
Vincentius
,
Drogo
Episcopus
Antiq.
Glast
.
apud
Capgr
.
in
S.
Ioseph
.
Drogo
Ep.
Hostien
.
hist.
de
morte
&
Resurrect
.
Saluat
.
Greg.
Turon
.
l.
1.
hist.
Franc.
§.
22.
p.
18.
Vincent
.
specul
.
hist.
l.
5.
c.
56.
57.
58.
Euang.
ascript
.
Nicod
.
Acta
Pilati
apud
Greg.
Tur.
supr.
&
al.
Hostiensis
,
Gregorius
Turonensis
,
the
Ghospel
ascribed
to
Nicodemus
,
who
assisted
him
in
that
holy
action
,
the
publike
Acts
of
Pilate
founde
and
examined
by
Theodosius
the
Emperor
,
and
other
Authours
,
and
Monuments
beare
testimonie
,
that
they
presently
incloased
him
a
close
Prisoner
in
an
obcure
Cell
,
&
watched
him
by
the
high
Preists
themselues
,
hating
him
more
,
then
they
hated
Christ
himselfe
.
2.
Yet
he
was
miraculously
deliuered
from
thence
,
to
the
greate
amazement
and
confusion
of
his
Persecutors
:
and
hauing
solemnized
the
Assumption
of
the
blessed
Virgin
Mary
with
the
Apostles
,
renowncing
all
his
worldly
wealth
,
and
terreene
honour
,
his
freinds
,
Country
,
Ritches
,
aduentured
so
long
;
tedious
and
dangerous
a
Iorney
after
S.
Peter
into
this
parte
of
the
worlde
,
to
liue
and
die
in
contemplation
of
the
Mysteries
of
his
Masters
Religion
,
in
a
corner
of
an
Iland
,
where
at
that
time
litle
or
nothing
at
all
was
to
be
founde
fit
for
the
vse
of
man
,
and
thereby
was
the
first
Founder
of
Eremiticall
Religeous
life
in
this
Nation
,
and
was
by
permission
of
King
Aruiragus
one
of
the
builders
and
the
principall
among
them
,
of
the
first
publikly
allowed
Church
to
the
Blessed
Virgin
Mary
,
and
the
first
setled
knowne
Altar
for
Preists
to
consecrate
and
offer
the
blessed
body
and
blood
of
Christ
,
proprio
ore
Antiquit.
Glast
.
apud
Godwin
Conu
.
p.
11.
Capgrau
.
Cat.
in
S.
Patricio
f.
264.
p.
1.
col.
1.
conficere
,
as
the
Antiquities
of
that
holy
place
with
other
Monuments
are
sufficient
witnes
.
Their
conuersasion
was
in
that
place
,
deuoutely
to
serue
God
,
and
the
blessed
Virgin
Mary
,
wholly
conuersant
in
watchings
,
fastings
,
and
prayers
:
duodecim
sancti
praedicti
in
eodem
loco
Deo
&
beatae
Virgini
deuota
exhibentes
obsequia
,
vigilijs
,
Ieiunijs
,
&
orationibus
vacantes
.
So
much
these
holy
men
were
honored
for
these
obsequies
euen
from
heauen
it selfe
,
that
no
meaner
,
nor
inferiour
Angels
,
Prayer
and
dutie
to
the
blessed
Virgin
Mary
by
S.
Ioseph
.
nor
any
other
but
the
same
Archangel
Gabriel
which
saluted
the
blessed
virgin
with
the
happy
tydings
of
Christs
Incarnation
,
for
which
he
was
chosen
and
sent
messenger
from
God
vnto
her
,
was
also
sent
to
them
,
to
admonish
and
Antiq.
Glast
.
apud
Capgr
.
in
S.
Patric
.
l.
5.
Ioseph
Guliel
.
Malm.
l.
antiquit.
Caenob
.
Glaston
.
Leland
.
in
Assert
.
Arthur
.
M.
S.
apud
Harris
Theatr.
l.
1.
c.
25.
instruct
them
to
build
a
Church
in
honour
of
this
blessed
Virgin
Mary
Mother
of
God
,
and
appointed
them
the
place
it selfe
:
Ibidem
Deo
seruientes
,
per
Gabrielis
Archangeli
admonitionem
,
Ecclesiam
in
honore
sanctae
Dei
genetricis
Mariae
contruxerunt
:
Loco
eius
caelitus
demonstrato
.
And
as
they
were
most
dutifull
to
Christ
,
and
aboue
all
Saints
,
to
his
blessed
Mother
,
so
neither
of
their
helps
and
assistance
was
wanting
vnto
them
,
for
not
onely
Christ
dayly
and
continually
preserued
and
comforted
them
,
in
their
difficulties
,
but
the
blessed
Virgin
did
extraordinarily
assist
and
ayde
them
in
their
necessities
.
Eiusdem
Virginis
Det
genetricis
auxilio
in
necessitatibus
suis
refocillabantur
.
And
as
Christ
and
his
bles-Mother
The
blessed
Virgin
Mary
Protecteth
S.
Ioseph
&
his
companions
.
gaue
them
these
comforts
,
and
consolations
from
heauen
for
themselues
,
and
testimonye
to
others
then
of
their
sanctitie
,
and
holy
Religion
;
So
they
giue
continued
witnes
thereof
to
this
day
by
yearely
,
and
miraculous
testimonie
in
the
same
place
.
For
in
the
very
place
where
S.
Ioseph
with
two
others
of
his
holy
company
first
rested
their
weary
bodies
,
vpon
an
Hill
with
in
a
myle
of
Glastenbury
,
as
the
preserued
Tradition
of
the
Inhabitants
there
affirmeth
,
and
therevpon
in
our
languadge
named
weary-all
Hill
,
there
A
wh●●e
Thorne
at
Glastenburie
buddeth
forth
both
leaues
and
flowers
at
Christmasse
.
sprunge
vp
,
and
still
groweth
a
miraculous
Thorne
Tree
,
of
that
kinde
&
species
,
in
all
naturall
respects
,
which
we
terme
a
whyte
Thorne
,
called
vsually
,
euen
by
the
Protestants
which
inhabite
there
,
the
holy
Thorne
,
which
euery
yeare
at
Christmasse
in
the
coldest
yeares
and
weather
,
firost
,
snowe
,
or
what
soeuer
,
neuer
fayling
,
buddeth
forth
both
leaues
,
and
flowers
.
The
blomes
and
branches
where
of
are
carryed
as
miraculous
remembrances
by
the
Marchants
of
Bristolle
,
not
farre
thence
,
into
forrein
Nations
.
3.
And
not
without
greate
warrant
therefore
doth
a
Protestant
Antiquarie
Selden
Illustrat
.
vpon
.
Poly
Olbion
3.
Songe
.
p.
54.
write
:
It
goes
for
currant
truth
that
a
Hawthorne
thereby
,
on
Christmasse
daye
allwayes
blossometh
.
You
may
cast
this
into
the
accomt
of
your
greatest
wonders
.
And
againe
:
worthely
famous
was
the
Abbay
of
Glastenbury
from
Ioseph
of
Aramathia
,
that
noble
Counseller
,
as
S.
Marke
cals
him
,
buried
there
.
And
a
Protestant
Poet
thus
.
O
three
times
happy
Ile
where
is
that
place
that
might
Michaell
Dragton
Polyolb
.
songe
3.
Be
with
thy self
compard
,
for
glory
and
delight
,
Whilest
Glastenbury
stood
?
O
who
thy
Ruynes
see
,
whom
wonder
doth
not
fill
,
With
our
greate
Fathers
pompe
,
deuotion
and
their
skill
?
Thow
more
then
mortall
power
(
this
Iudgment
rightly
wayd
)
Then
present
to
assist
,
at
that
foundation
layd
:
On
whome
for
this
sad
waste
,
should
Iustice
lay
the
cryme
?
Is
there
a
power
in
Fate
,
or
doth
it
yeeld
to
time
?
Or
was
their
error
such
,
that
thow
couldst
not
protect
Those
buildings
which
thy
hand
did
with
their
zeale
erect
?
To
whom
didst
thow
commit
,
that
monument
to
keepe
,
That
suffereth
with
the
dead
their
memory
to
sleepe
?
When
not
greate
Arthurs
Tombe
,
nor
holy
Iosephs
graue
From
sacriledg
had
power
their
sacred
bones
to
saue
:
He
who
that
God
in
man
to
his
Sepulchre
brought
,
Or
he
which
for
the
faith
12.
famous
battels
foug●●
.
What
?
Did
so
many
Kings
doe
honour
to
that
place
,
For
Auarice
at
last
so
vgly
to
deface
?
For
Reuerence
to
that
state
which
hath
asscribed
bene
,
Trees
yet
in
wynter
bloome
,
and
beare
their
Sommers
greene
.
And
noteth
in
his
margyn
thus
:
The
wonderfull
Tree
at
Glastenbury
.
And
iustly
may
these
men
write
in
this
manner
,
and
further
of
this
great
wonderfull
thing
:
for
except
my
Iudgment
with
many
be
deceaued
therein
,
it
is
one
of
the
greatest
wonders
,
and
continued
miracles
in
the
world
,
by
my
reading
,
if
we
consider
but
a
few
of
many
circumstances
thereof
.
It
groweth
vpon
an
Hill
in
a
Pasture
,
bare
,
and
naked
of
other
Trees
,
for
shade
and
shelter
for
cattaile
feeding
there
,
by
reason
whereof
the
Pasture
being
greate
and
cattaile
many
,
rounde
about
the
Tree
the
grownde
is
as
bare
and
beaten
,
as
any
highe
way
,
flore
,
or
continually
trodden
place
;
the
Trunke
of
the
Tree
being
as
greate
as
the
ordinary
body
of
a
man
,
is
so
cut
and
mangled
rounde
about
in
the
barke
by
engrauing
the
letters
of
peoples
names
resorting
thither
,
to
see
that
wonder
,
that
a
wonder
in
Nature
it
is
,
how
the
sap
and
nutrument
should
be
diffused
from
the
roote
,
to
the
bowes
and
branches
thereof
,
which
also
be
so
maimed
and
broken
of
by
the
commers
thither
,
to
carry
them
away
for
shew
,
and
maruaile
,
that
a
maruaile
it
is
,
how
it
can
continue
any
vegetation
or
growing
at
all
;
And
yet
the
armes
and
bowes
are
spred
and
dilated
in
a
circular
manner
as
farre
,
or
farther
then
other
Trees
freed
from
such
impediments
of
like
proportion
,
bearing
the
Hawes
,
fruites
of
that
kinde
,
as
fully
and
plentifully
as
others
doe
,
of
which
I
haue
bene
an
eye
witnes
and
obseruer
.
4.
And
to
make
euident
Testimony
that
these
and
such
effects
are
miracuous
and
haue
no
cause
in
Nature
,
but
proceede
from
a
supernaturall
Agent
,
&
worker
to
witnes
the
holines
of
these
Saints
,
and
their
Religion
.
This
holy
A
Protestant
punished
by
God
for
endeuoring
to
cut
downe
the
foresaid
Thorne
.
Part
of
the
same
Thorne
florished
as
before
though
cut
of
from
the
bodie
.
A
wallnut
tree
miraculously
buddeth
forth
at
Glastenburie
on
S.
Barnabas
daye
:
Crosses
and
other
Christian
picturs
made
by
S.
Ioseph
and
his
company
.
Antiquit.
Glast
.
M.
S.
tabulis
ligneis
affix
.
in
membranis
.
Holy
Reliks
brought
hither
,
&
reuerenced
by
S.
Ioseph
.
M.
S.
antiq.
de
vit.
S.
Iosephi
.
Capgrau
.
in
eodem
.
Melkin
in
S.
Ioseph
.
Antiq.
Glast
.
tabul
.
Fix
.
Antiquit.
quondam
in
Monaster
.
S.
Edmundi
in
Suffolc
.
&
S.
Augustini
Cantuar.
Theater
of
great
Brit.
Cat.
of
Rerelig
.
Houses
Richard
.
Gibbonus
Catalog
.
Religioas
.
aedium
in
Comit.
Somersetten
.
L.
vlt.
de
Pagan
.
C.
Theod.
&
l.
Decernimus
C.
de
Episc.
&
Cler.
nouel
.
117.
c.
7.
ex
Iulian.
&
Const.
1.
c.
1.
Auth.
coll.
5
tit
.
17.
Ord.
Rom.
de
diuin.
offic.
c.
deaedif
.
Eccl.
pag.
107.
Prudent
.
●ym
.
5.
de
S.
Vincent
.
&
12.
de
passionib
.
Apost.
&
al.
apud
Bar.
To.
2.
Annal.
&
die
26.
Iulij
.
Thorne
(
as
the
Protestants
themselues
there
name
it
)
had
within
the
memory
of
diuers
,
there
lyuing
so
testifing
vnto
me
two
Trunkes
,
or
Bodyes
,
the
other
of
a
greater
bignesse
,
and
a
prophane
Protestant
endeuouring
to
cut
downe
the
greatest
,
and
likely
both
,
if
God
had
not
miraculously
preuented
his
wicked
designement
,
was
extraordinarily
punished
by
cutting
his
legge
,
and
one
of
the
chips
which
he
hewed
of
,
flying
vp
to
his
head
put
out
one
of
his
eyes
,
was
enforced
to
desist
,
yet
hauing
cut
downe
the
greater
Trunke
onely
,
except
a
litle
of
the
barke
on
the
one
side
,
this
body
of
the
tree
so
seperated
from
the
roote
,
and
lying
vpon
the
grounde
30.
yeares
together
,
still
continued
the
miraculous
florishing
as
the
other
did
,
and
still
doth
:
and
being
after
taken
quite
away
,
and
cast
into
a
ditch
farre
of
from
the
place
,
it
likewise
florished
and
budded
as
it
vsed
before
.
And
after
that
yeare
it
was
quite
stollen
away
,
not
knowne
by
whome
or
whether
,
as
the
old
people
there
affirmed
.
There
is
also
the
remnant
of
a
miraculous
wallnut
Tree
neare
S.
Iosephs
Chappell
,
the
stocke
remayning
still
alyue
with
a
few
small
bowes
,
the
rest
cut
away
,
which
neuer
buddeth
forth
vntill
the
Feast
of
S.
Barnabas
the
Apostle
,
commonly
esteemed
the
longest
day
,
and
then
it
sodaynely
florisheth
as
much
as
others
of
that
kinde
,
of
which
I
haue
spoaken
before
from
the
Protestant
Bishop
of
that
place
Doctor
Montague
.
That
which
is
left
of
this
Tree
keepeth
the
same
miraculous
course
euery
yeare
in
florishing
,
and
bringing
forth
of
leaues
,
but
no
other
frute
,
of
nutts
,
the
braunches
being
,
when
I
sawe
it
of
late
yeares
,
too
small
,
younge
and
tender
to
bring
them
forth
or
sustaine
their
weight
.
5.
These
holy
men
among
other
memoryes
of
their
holy
Christian
profession
made
,
vsed
,
and
left
there
,
the
Picture
of
the
Crucifixe
,
and
other
holy
Images
to
testifie
to
posteritie
they
were
Christians
by
Religion
,
which
there
inhabited
.
Figuram
nostrae
Redemptionis
aliasque
figuras
manifestas
repererunt
,
quibus
bene
cognouerunt
,
quod
Christiani
prius
locum
inhabitarunt
.
which
remained
there
vntill
the
coming
of
those
Apostolike
men
,
which
Saint
Eleutherius
Pope
sent
hither
in
King
Lucius
his
time
.
There
they
kept
with
greate
reuerence
(
which
with
like
deuotion
they
brought
so
farre
with
them
)
two
small
siluer
vessels
filled
with
the
blood
and
sweate
of
our
blessed
Sauiour
.
Duo
vascula
alba
&
argentea
cruore
prophetae
Iesu
perimpleta
.
There
they
left
a
Succession
of
the
first
and
most
holy
Religeous
men
,
continuing
(
except
in
one
part
of
the
second
Age
)
by
some
vntill
S.
Dunstan
his
time
,
by
all
,
many
hundreds
of
yeares
,
after
the
Saxons
coming
hither
,
and
were
renowned
in
all
Nations
in
the
time
of
the
Romans
,
the
Britans
and
diuers
Ages
of
the
Pagan
Saxons
,
as
also
after
they
were
Christians
,
in
and
after
S.
Augustine
his
dayes
:
as
I
shall
deliuer
at
large
when
I
come
to
that
Age.
These
two
Religeous
memories
,
the
vessels
of
sweaty
blood
of
Christ
,
and
the
signe
of
the
Crosse
found
in
that
holy
place
,
gaue
inuincible
testimony
it
was
the
Residency
and
habitation
of
blessed
S.
Ioseph
,
and
his
holy
company
,
none
but
good
Christians
,
reuerent
preseruers
of
such
Relicks
,
and
ensignes
,
and
as
appeareth
by
the
auncient
lawes
and
monuments
heare
cited
,
no
Church
founded
by
Christians
but
with
a
Crosse
or
Crosses
erected
there
,
euen
in
those
first
happye
times
,
as
a
Title
and
memory
.
THE
XXIX
.
CHAPTER
.
WHEREIN
IS
SHEWED
HOW
OVR
PROtestant
Antiquaries
and
others
of
England
vehemently
contending
to
proue
that
S.
Paule
the
Apostle
preached
heare
in
Britaine
,
doe
proue
no
such
thing
,
by
any
Authorities
,
they
alledge
for
his
being
heare
.
1.
IT
is
a
common
opinion
of
our
English
Protestant
Antiquaries
,
and
others
of
that
Religion
,
that
S.
Paule
preached
heare
in
Britaine
,
but
the
testimonies
and
Authorities
vpon
which
Protestants
Arguments
and
authorities
for
S.
Paules
preaching
in
Britaine
examined
.
they
ordinaly
build
,
doe
not
in
my
Iugment
proue
any
such
thing
of
him
in
particular
,
more
then
of
the
other
Apostles
.
Their
first
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
thus
pleadeth
for
S.
Paul
:
Paulum
ipsum
gentium
Doctorem
,
cum
alijs
gentibus
tum
nominatim
Britannis
Euangelium
nuntiasse
post
priorem
suam
Romae
incarcerationem
,
&
Theodoretus
&
Sophronius
Patriacha
Matth.
Parker
.
Antiq.
Brit.
p.
2.
Lib.
de
curandis
Graecorum
affect
.
Hierosolymitanus
affirmant
:
both
Theodoret
and
Sophronius
patriarke
of
Hierusalem
doe
affirme
that
Paule
himself
,
Doctor
of
the
gentils
did
preach
the
Ghospell
to
other
Nations
,
and
namely
to
the
Britans
,
after
his
first
imprisonment
at
Rome
.
The
Protestant
Authours
of
their
greate
Theater
of
greate
Theat.
of
greate
Brit.
l.
6.
c.
9.
Britaine
,
thus
write
of
S.
Paules
being
heare
:
who
doubtlesse
after
his
first
releasement
from
Rome
,
confirmed
the
doctrine
to
these
westerne
parts
of
the
world
,
and
among
them
,
as
may
appeare
,
to
this
Iland
of
Britaine
,
as
both
Sophronius
Patriarke
of
Hierusalem
,
and
Theodoret
an
anncient
Doctor
of
the
Church
doe
affirme
,
and
proue
,
saying
that
Fishers
,
Publicans
,
and
the
Tentmaker
(
meaning
S.
Paule
)
which
brough
the
Euangelicall
light
vnto
all
Nations
,
reuealed
the
same
vnto
the
Britans
.
Sir
william
Camden
a
principall
Antiquarie
speaking
of
S.
Peters
preaching
heare
,
ioyneth
also
S.
Peter
with
him
in
these
words
:
Petrus
etiam
Camden
Brit.
in
Sommersetshire
ipse
huc
penetrauit
&
diuini
verbi
lumen
diffudit
,
vti
etiam
Paulus
,
teste
Sophronio
&
Theodoreto
post
secundam
Romae
Incarcerationem
:
Also
Peter
himself
came
hither
,
and
diffused
the
light
of
the
diuine
worde
,
as
also
Paule
,
as
Sophronius
and
Theodoret
testifie
after
his
second
Imprisonment
at
Rome
.
Also
Andre
du
Chesne
in
his
Andre
de
Chesne
hist.
d'Anglet
.
Escosse
&
Hiberne
p.
152.
Stowe
hist.
Romans
.
Holinsh.
hist.
of
Eng.
Harris
.
descript
.
of
Britaine
.
Author
of
3.
Conuers
.
part.
1.
p.
21.
22.
§.
22.
Engl.
Martyrol
.
die
25.
Ianuar.
French
Historie
of
England
,
Scotland
,
and
Ireland
saith
:
S.
Paule
came
hither
apres
se
second
prison
a
Rome
:
after
his
second
Imprisonment
at
Rome
.
And
citeth
for
this
his
opinion
Theodoret
,
and
Sophronius
,
as
the
alledged
English
Protestants
haue
done
before
,
of
which
opinion
and
vpon
the
same
Authoritie
are
other
English
Protestant
Historians
,
as
Stowe
,
Holinshed
,
and
Harrison
.
2.
To
whome
I
add
two
late
Catholiks
,
Authours
of
the
Three
Conuersions
,
and
the
English
Martyrologe
both
of
them
relying
vpon
the
same
Fathers
Authoritie
,
and
Arnoldus
Miramannius
,
whome
they
also
mistake
as
the
others
,
contending
to
proue
from
him
that
S.
Paule
came
hither
in
the
fourth
yeare
of
Nero
the
Emperor
,
which
he
affirmeth
not
,
and
whosoeuer
so
teacheth
,
or
with
our
Protestant
Antiquaries
before
,
that
S.
Paule
came
hither
vpon
his
libertie
from
his
first
Inprisonment
in
Rome
,
quite
ouer
turneth
his
being
heare
at
all
,
as
I
shall
demonstrate
in
the
Chapter
following
,
which
perhaps
the
Gatherer
of
the
English
Martirologe
obserued
,
and
therefore
Die
Iunij
.
29.
contradicteth
himselfe
;
concerning
this
coming
of
S.
Paul
into
Britaine
in
an
other
place
,
making
it
to
fall
out
in
the
67.
yeare
of
Christ
,
which
was
Matth.
West
.
an
.
gratiae
67.
Godwin
Conu
.
of
Brit.
p.
7.
Godwin
supr.
p.
6.
Hieron
.
in
cap.
5.
Amos.
Godwin
Conu
.
supr.
p.
7.
Theat.
of
great
Brit.
l.
6.
c.
9.
Engl.
Mart.
25.
Ianuar.
by
common
accompt
the
last
yeare
of
the
Empire
of
Nero.
And
to
carry
Protestants
consent
with
me
,
a
Bishop
of
their
profession
,
speaking
of
those
,
which
say
S.
Paule
came
hither
in
the
fourth
yeare
of
Nero
,
according
to
truth
of
History
,
thus
affirmeth
:
it
cannot
be
,
but
he
is
mistaken
,
this
Protestant
citeth
S.
Hierome
vpon
the
5.
Chapter
of
Amos
the
Prophet
inclining
to
bring
S.
Paule
hither
,
but
the
place
being
examined
,
proueth
no
such
thing
,
S.
Hierome
there
onely
speaking
,
as
diuers
others
of
the
holy
and
auncient
Fathers
doe
,
of
the
greate
labours
of
S.
Paule
,
but
nothing
at
all
of
his
coming
either
into
,
or
neare
our
Britaine
.
Wherefore
this
Protestant
Bishop
leauing
S.
Hierome
,
as
vnprofitable
to
his
purpose
,
catcheth
hold
of
Theodoret
,
as
his
fellowes
did
before
,
in
this
manner
:
But
Theodoret
some
what
more
plainely
to
the
same
purpose
,
when
S.
Paul
,
saith
he
,
vpon
his
Appeale
being
sent
to
Rome
by
Festus
,
was
heard
,
and
vpon
his
hearing
acquitted
,
and
set
at
libertie
,
he
trauailed
into
Spaine
,
and
making
excursion
vnto
other
Nations
,
brought
vnto
them
the
light
of
heauenly
doctrine
.
Againe
Paule
,
saith
he
,
extended
his
trauailes
into
Italy
,
and
Spaine
,
profiting
also
the
Ilands
that
lye
in
the
Sea
.
And
lastly
that
we
may
not
doubt
,
in
these
kind
of
speaches
(
other
Nations
,
and
the
Islands
that
lye
in
the
Sea
)
he
had
an
ayme
at
our
Britaine
:
in
an
other
place
he
saith
plainely
and
expressely
,
(
as
I
finde
it
cited
In
psal.
116.
l.
9.
de
curand
.
Graec.
affect
.
by
N.
D.
)
that
he
preached
in
Britaine
.
The
same
seemeth
,
to
be
confirmed
(
if
happely
he
vsed
not
,
poetica
licentia
)
by
venantius
a
Christian
Poet
,
yet
very
auncient
,
that
describing
the
trauailes
of
S.
Paule
writeth
of
him
thus
.
Transijt
Oceanum
,
vel
qua
facit
Insula
portum
,
Quasque
Britannus
habet
terras
,
quasque
vltima
Thule
.
He
crost
the
Seas
vnto
the
land
,
and
vtmost
Coasts
of
Thule
Arryuing
at
the
Ports
and
Iles
,
where
Britans
bare
the
Rule
.
For
so
doe
our
Protestant
Authours
of
the
greate
Theater
alledge
,
and
translate
that
auncient
Christian
Poet
,
yet
with
this
clause
of
exception
:
if
Theater
of
great
Britaine
l.
6.
credit
may
be
giuen
to
a
Poet.
And
the
same
Protestant
Bishop
confidently
thus
writeth
:
Sophronius
Patriarke
of
Hierusalem
in
plaine
termes
deliuereth
,
that
S.
Paule
was
heare
amongst
vs
.
Godwin
Conu
.
supr.
pag.
7.
3.
These
be
the
cheifest
or
onely
grounds
,
where
vpon
our
English
Protestants
with
some
other
Antiquaries
doe
frame
their
so
fixed
opinion
,
of
S.
These
Arguments
disabled
to
bring
S.
Paule
into
Britaine
.
Paules
coming
into
Britaine
,
and
preaching
heare
,
farre
too
weake
and
feeble
to
beare
and
support
that
their
building
,
as
will
appeare
by
a
breife
examen
of
these
their
Authours
.
And
first
concerning
Venantius
Fortunatus
their
owne
Antiquaries
before
haue
disabled
him
in
such
a
busines
,
certainely
to
conclude
Venantius
Fortunatus
doth
not
proue
,
that
S.
Paul
preached
in
Britaine
.
that
S.
Paule
was
heare
vpon
any
report
of
a
Poet
speaking
therein
,
as
they
thinke
Poetically
amplifingely
or
faignedly
,
if
credit
may
be
giuen
to
a
Poet
,
say
some
,
If
happely
he
vsed
not
Poetica
licentia
;
Poeticall
excesse
,
as
an
other
writeth
:
Which
is
as
much
as
if
they
had
plainely
saide
,
no
certainty
thereof
can
be
concluded
from
that
Authour
.
Which
is
a
thing
vndoubted
,
and
without
question
,
if
we
examine
,
and
consider
the
discourse
and
intention
of
that
Poet
,
in
that
place
,
which
being
Poeticall
,
as
these
Protestants
haue
insinuated
,
doth
climbe
vp
to
an
high
Hyperbole
,
that
we
might
the
better
be
assured
,
that
the
trauails
of
S.
Paule
(
whereof
there
is
no
doubt
)
were
exceding
greate
.
For
he
telleth
vs
,
after
the
manner
of
Poets
,
that
S.
Paul
conuerted
,
or
at
the
least
preached
in
all
Nations
,
euen
all
Ilands
of
the
world
,
which
cannot
possibly
be
true
.
For
desides
so
many
farre
distant
of
,
and
vast
Nations
,
where
others
of
the
Apostles
are
knowne
to
haue
preached
,
and
S.
Paul
neuer
to
haue
approched
vnto
them
,
there
be
innumerable
Ilands
in
the
knowne
world
,
&
to
omit
the
other
greate
Ocean
,
Protestants
&
others
assure
vs
,
there
be
eleuen
thowsand
and
more
which
the
Spaniards
call
Philippins
,
&
and
name
their
King
Emperour
of
them
,
and
yet
this
Poets
words
say
,
S.
Paul
was
in
,
and
trauailed
through
all
Ilands
,
which
had
any
landing
Port
in
them
.
Transijt
Oceanum
,
vel
qua
facit
Insula
portum
.
Where
the
words
qua
and
Insula
haue
relation
to
all
Ilands
in
all
other
places
,
Harrison
description
of
Britany
.
p.
29.
30.
and
not
to
this
our
Britaine
,
or
Brittish
Ilands
,
which
be
remembred
particularly
in
the
next
words
.
Quasque
Britannus
habet
terras
.
And
if
we
should
onely
insist
in
the
Brittish
Ilands
,
there
be
so
many
,
and
those
that
haue
landing
places
,
that
S.
Paule
could
out
by
any
meanes
visit
them
all
,
to
iustifie
the
Poets
words
in
a
true
literall
sense
,
and
meaning
:
for
our
Cosmographall
descriptions
of
Britaine
set
forth
by
Protestants
,
and
others
tell
vs
,
besides
the
greater
Ilands
,
the
Sorlings
and
Iles
of
Sully
beyonde
Cornewale
are
in
number
147.
The
Hebrides
43.
Orchades
31.
or
28.
further
this
assertion
,
that
S.
Paule
should
trauaile
and
passe
through
all
the
land
,
and
Ilands
of
Britaine
,
and
Thule
.
Quasque
Britannus
habet
terras
,
quaesque
vltima
Thule
:
Transijt
;
Cannot
possibly
be
verified
of
S.
Paule
,
who
could
not
by
any
accompt
as
I
will
proue
hereafter
,
be
in
these
parts
aboue
three
moneths
at
the
most
,
in
which
short
time
all
the
lands
of
Britaine
,
and
Thule
,
commonly
taken
to
be
Island
so
farre
distant
hence
,
could
not
be
passed
ouer
,
nor
in
many
yeares
.
Sebastian
Monster
.
in
Cosmogr
.
&
alij
communiter
mislandia
.
And
it
plainely
appeareth
by
this
Authour
in
the
same
place
,
that
he
spake
this
Poetically
,
and
in
amplifying
manner
of
S.
Paule
;
for
there
he
saith
of
him
,
that
he
preached
to
all
Nations
,
by
all
Sea
and
land
,
Europe
,
Asia
,
and
Afrike
that
he
preached
in
all
places
where
the
sunne
shyned
,
North
,
South
,
west
,
and
Easte
.
Quid
saccr
ille
simul
Paulus
tuba
gentibus
ampla
,
Per
mare
,
per
terras
Christi
praeconia
fundens
.
Europam
,
&
Asiam
,
Lybiam
,
sale
dogmata
complens
,
Et
qua
sol
radijs
tendit
,
stylus
ille
cucurrit
Arctus
,
Meridies
,
hic
plenus
vesper
,
&
ortus
.
Which
cannot
literally
be
verified
of
S.
Paule
,
or
any
man
,
that
euer
was
;
and
then
immediately
followe
the
two
before
cited
verses
.
Transijt
Oceanum
:
quasque
Britannus
habet
terras
:
To
testifie
they
were
to
be
taken
in
the
same
sense
,
Britaine
being
called
by
some
an
other
wolde
,
and
Thule
,
the
vtmost
end
of
the
then
commonly
knowne
globe
of
the
earth
;
which
is
further
proued
by
the
next
and
immediate
words
hauing
reference
in
construction
,
with
his
verse
of
Britaine
:
for
he
maketh
a
distinction
,
and
stay
,
at
the
and
of
the
first
verse
.
Transijt
Oceanum
;
To
testifie
;
he
ment
not
Britaine
,
but
all
Ilands
by
the
words
.
Vel
qua
facit
Insula
port●m
:
And
then
addeth
as
a
narration
of
an
other
different
thing
.
Quasque
Britannus
habet
terras
,
atque
vltima
Thyle
,
Buccina
concrepuit
Regiones
vna
per
omnes
.
That
S.
Paule
sounded
forth
the
doctrine
of
Christ
through
all
Regions
which
either
the
Britans
or
they
of
Thule
did
possesse
.
And
then
further
reckoneth
all
other
Nations
conuerted
by
S.
Peter
,
and
S.
Paule
,
and
how
they
both
preached
in
all
the
world
.
Ambo
triumphantes
spargunt
noua
dona
per
orbem
.
The
like
Hiperbolicall
speach
he
vseth
of
S.
Paule
in
an
other
place
,
saying
,
Venant
.
Fortun.
Libell
.
ad
Iustin
.
Iunior
.
Imperatorem
&
Sophiam
Aug.
the
wheele
of
his
tongue
did
runne
about
the
Poles
of
the
world
,
and
to
thowsands
of
Nations
be
preached
.
Quod
cecinit
Paulus
passim
tuba
millibus
vna
,
Gentibus
&
stupidis
fudit
ab
ore
salem
.
Cuius
quadratum
linguae
rota
circuit
exem
.
And
plainely
saith
,
that
both
S.
Peter
,
and
S.
Paule
preached
through
out
Venant
.
Fortun.
in
vita
S.
Martin
.
the
vniuersall
world
.
Dogmata
quae
Christi
totum
sparsere
per
orbem
.
Theodoret
cited
by
Protestants
,
doth
not
in
any
place
affirme
that
S.
Paul
preached
in
Britaine
.
And
thus
concerning
venantius
Fortunatus
.
4.
Now
let
vs
come
to
Theodoret
and
Sophronius
.
The
first
place
which
our
Protestants
alledge
from
Theodoret
,
for
S.
Pauls
preaching
heare
,
is
in
his
9.
booke
,
de
curandis
Graecorum
affectionibus
,
and
thus
vrged
as
also
Sophronius
by
these
men
:
Sophronius
Patriarke
of
Hierusalem
,
and
Theodoret
an
auncient
Doctor
of
the
Church
doe
affirme
,
and
approue
saying
,
that
Fishers
,
Publicans
,
and
Theater
of
great
Britaine
l.
6.
c.
9.
Sophron.
serm.
of
the
Natiuitie
of
the
Apostle
.
Theodoret.
de
Curand
.
Graec.
affect
.
l.
9.
the
Tentmaker
,
(
meaning
S.
Paule
)
which
brought
the
Euangelicall
light
vnto
all
Nations
,
reuealed
the
same
vnto
the
Britans
.
But
if
this
were
so
testified
by
these
Fathers
,
it
no
more
proueth
that
S.
Paule
brought
the
Euangelicall
light
hither
,
then
all
the
other
Apostles
,
which
no
man
will
affirme
,
for
it
is
spoken
equally
of
them
all
,
meaning
(
as
the
words
be
plaine
)
that
the
whole
company
of
the
Apostles
ioyned
together
,
and
some
preaching
in
one
Nation
,
some
in
others
,
both
preached
in
Britaine
,
and
the
other
Nations
,
as
the
words
of
Theodoret
being
these
,
which
follow
are
manifest
:
nostri
illi
Piscatores
ac
Publicani
Theodoret.
l.
9.
contra
Graecos
.
Sutorque
ille
noster
cunctis
Nationibus
legem
Euangelicam
detulerunt
.
Neque
solum
Romanos
,
quique
sub
Romano
degunt
Imperio
,
sed
Scythas
quoque
ac
Sauromatas
,
Indos
praeterea
,
Aethiopes
,
Persas
,
Setas
,
Hircanos
,
Britannos
,
Timerios
&
Germanos
,
vtque
semel
dicatur
,
omne
hominum
genus
,
Nationesque
omnes
induxerunt
Crucifixi
leges
accipere
.
Which
by
no
possibilitie
can
be
verified
,
or
vnderstood
to
be
spoken
onely
of
S.
Paule
,
but
all
the
Apostles
together
,
of
which
some
one
at
the
least
,
as
S.
Peter
before
,
did
preach
to
the
Britans
,
and
caused
them
to
receaue
the
Lawe
of
Christ
crucified
.
And
to
manifest
this
more
fully
,
the
same
Author
Theodoret
speaking
in
an
other
place
of
the
trauailes
and
preaching
of
S.
Paul
in
particular
,
neuer
bringerh
him
nearer
to
Britaine
,
then
Rome
,
or
Spaine
,
thus
he
writeth
of
that
holy
Apostle
:
Beatus
Paulus
Theodoret.
in
ps.
116.
breuiter
docet
quot
gentibus
salutaria
praeconia
attulit
,
inquiens
,
ita
vt
ab
Hierusalem
per
circuitum
vsque
ad
Illericum
repleuerim
Euangelium
Christi
:
postea
igitur
in
Italiam
venit
,
&
in
Hispanias
peruenit
,
&
Insulis
quae
in
mari
iacent
vtilitatem
attulit
.
Romanis
quidem
scribens
ait
,
spero
enim
cum
in
Hispanias
proficisci
caepero
,
quod
praeteriens
videam
vos
,
&
à
vobis
deducar
illuc
.
Et
admirabili
Tito
scribens
,
inquit
,
huius
rei
gratia
reliqui
te
Cretae
,
vt
constituas
per
Ciuitates
Presbyteros
,
sicut
&
ego
disposui
tibi
.
Where
we
are
fully
told
,
and
assured
,
that
Theodoret
doth
not
write
,
that
S.
Paul
came
nearrer
vnto
Britaine
then
Rome
,
or
Spaine
,
for
he
expoundeth
himself
,
what
Ilands
he
meaneth
S.
Paul
brought
Saluation
vnto
,
when
he
exemplifieth
in
Crete
,
and
the
Ilands
in
the
Adriake
sea
,
where
he
ordained
S.
Titus
Bishop
,
and
it
was
Metropolitane
to
the
others
,
Ptolomaeus
Geogr
.
Munster
.
in
Creta
.
Abraham
Ortel
.
&
alij
.
Ioannes
Leuncl
.
de
ordine
Ecclesiarum
Constantinopoli
subiect
.
Prouincial
.
Roman
.
Hier.
Catal.
in
Titus
.
Doroth
.
Synops.
in
eod.
Theodoret.
epist.
Act.
cap.
27.
cap.
28.
c.
13.
c.
20.
Godwin
Conu
.
p.
7.
Tree
Conuers
.
part.
1.
p.
21.
Magdeburg
.
cent.
1.
l.
2.
cap.
10
col.
595.
aunciently
knowne
by
the
name
Ecatompolis
,
the
Iland
of
an
hundred
Cities
hauing
so
many
in
it
,
and
the
Metropolis
of
it
,
was
Metropolis
and
Archiepiscopall
See
to
the
adiacent
Ilands
,
as
we
are
assured
by
Ioannes
Leunclauius
,
Prouincialis
Romanus
antiquus
,
and
others
more
auncient
,
as
S.
Hierome
,
and
Dorothaeus
,
and
Theodoret
in
his
defensory
Epistle
,
where
he
testifieth
,
that
being
Bishop
of
Cyprus
,
he
had
800.
Churches
vnder
him
,
Octingentis
Ecclesijs
Pastor
essem
.
And
the
Scripture
itselfe
telleth
vs
,
of
diuers
Ilands
in
that
Sea
onely
,
where
S.
Paule
was
,
as
Cyprus
,
Crete
itselfe
where
he
ordayned
S.
Titus
,
Bishop
,
Clauda
,
Melita
,
and
others
.
And
absurd
it
is
which
the
same
Protestant
Bishop
before
cited
from
N.
D.
the
Authour
of
the
Three
Conuersions
,
that
Theodoret
saith
plainely
,
and
expressely
vpon
the
116.
Psalme
,
that
S.
Paule
preached
in
Britaine
,
that
Authour
affirming
no
such
thing
,
but
speaking
in
the
name
of
the
Magdeburgian
Protestants
,
who
if
they
so
teach
,
they
are
mistaken
therein
,
as
I
haue
proued
before
,
Theodoret
hauing
no
such
saying
there
,
or
in
any
other
place
,
and
there
not
so
much
as
naming
Britaine
,
or
Britans
:
and
the
Magdeburgian
Protestans
seeme
also
to
be
of
opinion
,
that
S.
Paul
was
neuer
in
Britaine
,
for
dilating
at
lardge
the
Trauailes
of
that
holy
Apostle
and
teaching
how
a
litle
before
his
death
he
preached
in
Italy
,
Spaine
,
France
,
and
other
parts
of
the
west
:
In
Italia
,
Gallia
,
Hispania
,
&
alijs
Occidentis
partibus
docuit
Euangelium
,
they
name
not
Britaine
,
except
coniecturally
Sophronius
teacheth
not
,
that
S.
Paul
preached
in
Britaine
.
they
include
it
in
that
clause
,
and
other
parts
of
the
west
.
5.
Now
to
come
to
their
other
Authour
,
Sophronius
,
Patriarke
of
Hierusalem
,
who
as
some
Protestants
before
,
and
some
Catholiks
also
write
,
doth
teach
,
in
his
Sermon
of
S.
Peter
and
Paul
,
and
as
a
Protestant
Doctor
affirmeth
3.
Conuers
.
part
.
1.
Engl.
Martyr
.
in
S.
Paul
.
Sutcliffe
subuers
.
pag.
4.
Sophron.
l.
aut
Serm.
de
Petro
&
Paulo
.
in
his
Sermon
of
the
Natiuitie
of
Christ
,
that
S.
Paule
preached
in
Britaine
,
there
is
no
such
thing
or
the
like
in
any
of
those
Sermons
.
Onely
I
finde
in
his
Sermon
or
Booke
of
S.
Peter
and
Paule
,
how
he
writeth
of
S.
Peter
in
this
manner
:
illi
mundi
procuratio
committitur
,
&
traduntur
caelestium
the
saurorum
claues
.
Super
caetum
Apostolorum
constitutus
est
,
vbique
seminando
verbum
vitae
:
the
chardge
of
the
world
is
committed
to
S.
Peter
,
and
the
keyes
of
the
celestiall
treasures
The
charge
of
the
world
,
committed
to
S.
Peter
.
are
deliuered
vnto
him
,
sowing
the
worde
of
life
euery
where
.
Therefore
these
Authorities
so
magnified
by
Protestants
for
S.
Pauls
preaching
heare
,
cannot
warrant
vs
in
that
behalfe
.
Which
some
of
their
best
Protestant
Antiquaries
haue
both
obserued
,
and
plainely
confessed
.
One
of
them
thus
writeth
,
of
the
cheifest
Harrison
descrition
of
Britaine
p.
22.
23.
Authoritie
:
some
repose
greate
assurance
vpon
Theodoret
,
that
Paul
the
Apostle
should
preach
the
word
of
saluation
heare
,
after
his
deliuery
out
of
Captiuitie
:
But
sith
I
cannot
verefy
the
same
,
by
the
words
of
Theodoret
,
to
be
spoken
more
of
Paul
,
then
Peter
,
or
the
rest
,
I
will
passe
ouer
this
coniecture
.
And
their
greate
first
Protestant
Archbishop
seeing
the
weaknes
of
the
proofes
for
this
opinion
,
doth
Matth.
Parker
.
Antiquit.
Britannic
.
p.
2.
3.
plainely
say
,
that
S.
Paul
was
not
heare
in
parson
at
all
:
And
is
content
to
acknowledge
it
for
an
vncredible
&
vnpossible
thing
also
,
that
S.
Paul
was
heare
either
parsonally
by
him
himselfe
in
presence
,
which
he
vtterly
disableth
,
or
by
sending
Protestants
confesse
S.
Paul
was
n●uer
in
Britaine
.
any
others
hither
,
except
he
conuerted
Claudia
Rufina
,
our
Brittish
Lady
at
Rome
(
the
contrary
whereof
is
euident
)
and
she
sent
the
Christian
faith
to
her
freinds
in
Britaine
:
hoc
quod
Pontificij
incredibile
,
atque
adeo
impossibile
statuunt
,
cum
vero
cohaeret
maximè
.
Quanquam
enim
ipse
ad
hanc
Insulam
profectus
S.
Claudia
a
Brittish
Lady
,
a
Christian
before
S.
Paul
his
first
coming
to
Rome
.
non
sit
,
tamen
Claudiae
Rufinae
nobilissimae
Britannae
,
&
Graecis
Latinisque
literis
instructae
Christianam
Religionem
suasisse
perspicuum
est
.
Hanc
itaque
iam
ad
Christum
conuersam
,
non
minus
est
verisimile
Christiana
dogmata
ad
Britannos
misisse
suos
,
quam
ante
acceptam
fidem
,
Epigrammata
Martialis
.
What
a
chimericall
conceipted
vntruth
this
is
,
will
more
appeare
,
when
I
come
to
this
our
Noble
British
Lady
,
a
Christian
in
Rome
,
long
before
S.
Pauls
first
coming
thither
.
An
other
a
Protestant
Bishop
among
them
,
is
witnes
,
that
it
is
so
farre
from
a
common
,
and
allowable
opinion
,
that
S.
Paul
was
in
Britaine
that
diuers
auncient
and
worthie
Authours
exclude
him
from
Spaine
itselfe
,
and
all
other
Westerne
Nations
,
except
Italy
,
whither
he
was
brought
a
Prisoner
to
Rome
.
Innocentius
the
first
,
Bishop
of
Rome
,
saith
plainely
,
that
non
of
the
Apostles
Godwin
Conu
.
of
Brit.
p.
6.
except
Peter
taught
either
in
Spaine
,
or
in
any
other
part
of
the
west
.
And
Thomas
Aquinas
grounding
himselfe
vpon
the
Iudgment
of
Gelasius
,
deliuered
by
Gratian
vtterly
denieth
the
repaire
of
S.
Paul
into
Spaine
.
So
doth
Dominicus
Soto
,
yeelding
for
his
opinion
,
that
no
auncient
writer
euer
mentioned
that
voyadge
.
And
the
French
Historians
,
Nicholas
vignier
,
and
Francis
Burgoing
,
make
it
Nichol.
Vignier
Biblioth.
historial
.
an
.
61.
Francis
Burgoing
l.
2.
c.
1.
l.
3.
c.
2.
Rom.
cap.
15.
very
doubtfull
:
the
first
saith
:
it
is
not
found
by
any
certaine
,
and
trusti●
Authours
.
The
other
saith
:
S.
Paule
did
promise
to
goe
into
Spaine
,
but
it
is
not
certaine
that
he
was
there
.
THE
XXX
.
CHAPTER
.
HOW
IT
IS
VERY
PROBABLE
,
THAT
S.
Paule
preached
heare
in
Britayne
allthough
not
vntill
long
after
that
S.
Peter
and
his
Disciples
had
first
heare
founded
the
Church
of
Christ
.
1.
BVT
although
I
may
not
be
so
confident
as
these
our
Protestants
haue
ben
vpon
so
weake
,
and
slender
foundations
,
to
builde
an
vndeniable
and
vnquestionable
certaintie
of
S.
Paules
being
,
&
preaching
heare
in
Britayne
:
Yet
I
doe
not
doubt
but
standing
vpon
other
grounds
,
then
they
haue
done
,
I
may
both
publish
it
for
a
morally
warrantable
historicall
truth
,
that
S.
Paul
preached
heare
,
that
we
may
honour
him
for
one
of
our
holy
Apostles
,
sette
downe
a
prefixed
time
,
though
neare
his
death
,
of
his
coming
hither
,
as
also
some
few
things
,
which
in
morall
Iudgment
he
performed
heare
.
And
to
S.
Paul
preached
in
Britaine
.
begin
with
his
coming
hither
,
we
haue
diuers
both
auncient
and
later
Authorities
to
settle
vs
in
that
opinion
.
First
Eusebius
himselfe
bringeth
him
into
our
Neighboring
Countries
,
Italy
,
Spaine
,
and
France
to
preach
the
Ghospell
:
Dicitur
peregre
profectus
in
Hispaniam
,
&
Italiam
Christi
Praeco
verbum
Eusebius
Hist.
Eccl.
l.
2.
disseminasse
.
Therefore
coming
of
purpose
to
these
parts
to
preach
,
and
to
parts
farre
from
Rome
,
peregre
profectus
Christi
Praeco
,
and
to
sowe
the
word
round
about
,
verbum
disseminasse
,
we
may
not
exclude
his
labours
out
of
this
Nation
.
S.
Hierome
speaketh
more
plainely
,
and
vrgeth
the
testimonie
of
S.
Paule
himselfe
to
intitle
our
Britaine
so
greate
a
part
of
the
western
world
to
be
partaker
of
the
preaching
of
S.
Paul
,
and
speaketh
as
though
God
had
ordayned
his
libertie
from
Prison
to
that
end
.
Sciendum
Paulum
●
Nerone
dimissum
,
Hieron
.
in
Catal.
Scrip.
in
S.
Paulo
Apostolo
.
vt
Euangelium
Christi
in
Occidentis
quoque
partibus
praedicaret
,
sicut
ipse
scribit
in
secunda
Epistola
ad
Timotheum
,
eo
tempore
quo
&
passus
est
,
de
vinculis
dictans
Epistolam
.
In
prima
mea
satisfactione
nemo
mihi
affuit
,
sed
omnes
me
dereliquerunt
,
non
eis
imputetur
.
Dominus
autem
mihi
affuit
,
&
confortauit
me
,
vt
per
me
praedicatio
compleretur
,
vt
audirent
omnes
gentes
.
Thus
S.
Hierome
contendeth
to
proue
by
S.
Pauls
owne
words
,
and
testimonie
,
that
he
preached
in
these
parts
,
and
his
words
,
vt
per
me
praedicatio
compleretur
,
vt
audirent
omnes
gentes
:
that
by
mee
the
preaching
might
be
fully
knowne
,
and
that
all
the
Gentiles
2.
Tim.
4.
v.
17.
might
heare
:
as
our
Protestants
translate
,
doe
proue
no
lesse
.
For
it
is
euident
by
S.
Paul
himselfe
,
and
all
others
,
that
after
his
returne
into
the
Eastern
parts
,
he
preached
vnto
those
he
had
instructed
before
,
and
not
fulfilled
all
his
preaching
there
,
nor
all
the
Gentils
did
or
could
heare
him
there
,
being
dispersed
in
so
many
Nations
,
also
of
the
west
,
of
which
this
Nation
was
so
greate
a
portion
,
that
where
,
omnes
gentes
:
all
the
gentils
were
to
heare
S.
Pauls
preaching
,
in
this
part
of
the
world
,
Britaine
was
not
,
nor
,
(
to
make
good
S.
Pauls
words
)
could
be
exempted
,
especially
seeing
S.
Hierome
saith
plainely
,
and
S.
Paule
confirmeth
it
,
that
he
was
deliuered
from
his
Prison
to
preach
the
Ghospell
to
all
gentils
of
the
West
.
And
S.
Isidor
beareth
the
same
witnes
,
for
shewing
how
S.
Paule
preached
in
the
Easte
,
and
then
after
in
Italy
,
and
Spaine
,
he
addeth
of
the
other
western
Nations
,
ac
nomen
Christi
multarum
Isid.
Hisp
.
l.
de
vita
&
morte
Sanctorum
c.
71.
manifestauit
gentium
populis
,
quibus
ante
non
fuerat
declaratum
:
and
he
made
the
name
of
Christ
manifest
to
people
of
many
Nations
,
to
which
it
was
not
before
declared
.
And
saith
he
was
chosen
a
Maister
,
and
preacher
in
all
places
,
and
his
Apostleship
was
giuen
for
the
vncircumcised
gentils
.
Paulus
in
omnibus
Magister
Cap.
83.
supr.
&
Praedicator
eligitur
.
Paulo
Apostolatus
praeputij
in
gentibus
datus
est
.
S.
Epiphanius
seemeth
to
be
of
the
same
opinion
.
And
our
renowned
Countriman
Epiph.
haeres
.
52.
Bed
.
in
Martyr
.
prid
.
cal
.
Iul.
to
.
3.
S.
Bede
speaking
of
S.
Paule
,
saith
,
that
besides
his
greate
labours
in
the
Easte
,
he
also
preached
in
the
parts
of
the
west
:
Euangelium
christi
in
Occidentis
quoque
partibus
praedicauit
.
Where
the
words
,
the
parts
of
the
west
,
spoken
without
restriction
,
or
limitation
to
any
particular
place
,
parte
,
Prouince
,
or
kingdome
,
will
not
suffer
so
greate
a
part
,
as
greate
Britaine
to
be
excluded
from
his
preaching
,
2.
For
which
opinion
we
may
also
cite
the
auncient
Roman
Martyrologe
,
Martyrol
.
Rom.
Ado
,
&
Vsuard●
in
Martyrol
.
die
29.
Iunij
.
Petr.
Cluniacen
.
l.
2.
ep.
1.
Trithem
.
in
S.
Maximo
.
Cat.
Episc.
Mogune
.
Ant.
Demochar
.
cont
.
Calu.
Gul.
Eisengr
.
cent
.
1.
Philip.
Bergom
.
histor.
l.
8.
an
.
90.
Genebrard
.
in
Chron.
an
.
63.
Franc.
Burgoing
hist.
l.
3.
c.
2.
Magdeb
.
cent.
1.
l.
2.
c.
10.
col.
595.
Theater
of
great
.
Brit.
l.
6.
Godw.
Conu
.
Ado
Viensis
,
Vsuardus
,
Petrus
Cluniacensis
,
Trithemius
,
the
Cathalogue
of
the
Bishops
of
Ments
,
Philippus
Bergomensis
,
Antonius
Democharez
,
Gulielmus
Eisengrenius
,
Genebrard
and
others
,
testifying
S.
Paules
preaching
in
the
west
Countries
,
neare
vnto
Britaine
:
so
doe
diuers
forrein
Protestants
,
and
of
this
Nation
also
:
Francis
Burgoing
,
the
Mageburgians
with
others
,
writing
plainely
,
that
,
in
Italia
,
Gallia
,
&
Hispania
,
&
alijs
occidentis
partibus
docuit
Euangelium
:
he
preached
the
Ghospell
in
Italy
,
Gaule
and
Spayne
,
and
other
west
parts
which
he
had
concluded
with
himselfe
:
citing
for
this
proofe
,
Philip.
1.
v.
25.
26.
Epist.
ad
Phillem
.
v.
22.
and
Rom.
15.
By
which
relation
we
cannot
without
iniury
both
to
S.
Paul
,
and
this
kingdome
,
depriue
Britaine
of
his
preaching
.
And
therefore
diuers
both
auncient
and
late
writers
doe
expressely
,
and
particularly
affirme
,
that
Sainct
Paule
preached
in
this
Nation
.
Among
which
for
auncients
I
may
alledge
Venantius
Fortunatus
before
;
for
allthough
as
I
haue
proued
,
his
narration
of
S.
Pauls
preaching
cannot
without
some
Poeticall
strain
,
or
fiction
be
verified
,
yet
being
a
Christian
,
a
Preist
of
Italy
,
and
Bishop
of
Poicters
in
France
where
he
was
most
likely
to
be
truely
informed
of
S.
Pauls
labours
,
he
might
not
without
too
much
liberty
,
and
amplification
in
his
kinde
extend
them
,
as
he
doth
,
vnto
Thule
and
the
vttermost
parts
of
the
knowne
world
,
except
he
had
found
good
warrant
to
write
as
he
did
,
that
he
preached
in
all
the
Dominions
of
the
Britans
,
the
way
and
passadge
thither
.
Quasque
Britannus
habet
terras
,
quasque
vltima
Thule
.
And
Arnoldus
Mirmannius
plainely
writeth
of
him
:
Ad
Occidentis
&
Arnold
.
Mirm.
in
Theatro
conu
.
gent.
Europae
Climata
importare
Euangelium
studens
,
Hispaniam
primum
,
hinc
Galliam
,
inde
Britanniam
pridem
a
Claudio
triumphatam
,
Orchades
,
caeterasque
Oceani
Regiones
,
seu
Insulas
extremas
quasque
petens
,
per
Germaniam
in
Italiam
contendit
.
Desiring
to
carry
the
Ghospell
vnto
the
Climats
of
the
west
,
and
Europe
,
going
first
into
Spaine
,
then
to
France
,
from
thence
to
Britaine
,
where
Claudius
had
triumphed
a
while
before
,
the
Orchads
and
other
Regions
or
Iles
of
the
Ocean
by
Germany
went
into
Italy
.
Where
we
see
,
a
constant
affirmation
of
his
preaching
heare
,
with
such
circumstances
,
and
particulars
,
that
without
greate
Authoritie
for
so
constant
a
Relation
,
it
had
bene
greate
rashnes
to
haue
made
it
.
To
these
we
may
adde
Bellarmine
,
who
speaking
of
Christs
sending
his
Apostles
to
preach
,
saith
:
he
sent
some
into
the
furthest
part
of
Britaine
to
destroy
by
them
the
Idols
of
the
world
,
and
erect
the
Standard
of
the
Crosse
to
chaunge
lawes
,
and
customes
,
and
Bellarm.
l.
meditat
.
Anglice
translat
.
pag.
207.
to
ouerthrowe
the
Tyranny
of
the
Deuill
.
Where
speaking
in
the
plurall
number
of
Apostles
sent
hither
,
he
must
needs
by
one
of
them
vnderstand
S.
Paul
.
For
it
is
euident
before
,
euen
by
Protestants
allowance
,
that
excepting
him
none
of
them
but
S.
Peter
preached
in
this
kingdome
of
greate
Britaine
.
And
in
this
opinion
are
diuers
Catholike
writers
of
this
Nation
,
expressely
writing
that
S.
Paule
parsonally
preached
heare
.
3.
M.
Harris
in
his
Manuscript
History
thus
testifieth
of
him
:
he
came
into
Harris
Theat.
l.
1
c.
15.
Engl.
Martyrol
.
die
29.
Iunij
.
this
land
of
Britany
,
and
heare
preached
the
Ghospell
.
The
Publisher
of
the
English
Martyrologe
saith
of
him
:
It
is
recorded
by
diuers
auncient
writers
,
that
he
came
parsonally
into
our
Iland
of
greate
Britaine
,
and
there
preached
the
Christian
faith
.
And
againe
in
another
place
:
according
to
diuers
auncient
writers
,
S.
Paul
parsonally
came
into
Britany
,
and
there
preached
the
faith
of
Christ
.
The
author
of
the
Ianuarij
25.
The
Author
of
the
3.
Conu
.
of
Brit.
p.
22.
Gulielm
.
Camd.
in
Britannia
.
in
Sommersetshire
.
Matth.
Parker
.
Antiquit.
Brit.
p.
2.
booke
intituled
The
3.
Conuersions
is
of
the
same
iudgment
.
So
be
many
others
,
and
some
Protestants
as
their
cheife
Antiquarie
Camden
;
who
affirmeth
,
that
both
S.
Peter
and
S.
Paul
preached
heare
:
Petrus
ipse
huc
penetrauit
,
&
diuini
verbi
lumen
diffudit
vti
etiam
Paulus
:
Therefore
it
is
a
farre
fetched
fiction
,
of
the
first
Protestant
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
to
say
,
that
those
which
be
of
the
Popes
Religion
doe
make
it
a
thing
incredible
,
and
vnpossible
,
that
S.
Paul
either
parsonally
by
himselfe
,
or
by
any
his
Disciples
preached
heare
:
pontificij
incredibile
atque
adeo
impossibile
statuunt
.
For
Catholiks
are
so
farre
from
making
either
of
these
either
incredible
,
or
vnpossible
,
that
we
willingly
allowe
them
,
both
for
probable
.
Onely
I
haue
proued
,
and
by
Protestants
warrant
that
it
is
a
thing
both
incredible
,
and
vnpossible
that
either
S.
Paul
or
any
other
of
the
Apostles
,
but
S.
Peter
and
his
Disciples
should
be
the
first
and
principall
Founders
of
the
Church
of
Christ
in
this
Kingdome
.
But
they
be
Protestant
and
not
Catholike
writers
,
which
by
their
weake
grownds
,
and
feeble
Authorities
haue
so
much
as
in
them
lieth
,
made
S.
Pauls
preaching
in
Britaine
to
be
neither
credible
,
nor
probable
,
both
which
I
haue
thus
disproued
,
and
proued
it
be
both
possible
,
credible
,
and
probable
that
he
was
,
and
preached
in
this
kingdome
.
THE
XXXI
.
CHAPTER
.
CONCERNING
THE
TIME
OF
S.
PAVLS
coming
into
,
and
preaching
in
Britaine
.
That
it
could
not
be
vntill
the
later
end
of
the
Empire
of
Nero
,
a
litle
before
the
Martyrdome
of
S.
Paule
,
and
was
heare
,
but
a
very
short
time
.
1.
CONCERNING
the
time
of
S.
Pauls
supposed
coming
hither
,
being
but
a
circumstance
of
a
doubtfull
obiect
,
and
matter
it selfe
,
it
must
needs
be
more
doubtfull
and
vncertaine
▪
the
Authours
of
the
English
Martirologe
,
and
the
Three
Conuersions
of
Britaine
,
asscribe
his
coming
to
the
fourth
yeare
of
Nero
Engl.
Martyrol
.
die
25.
Ianuar.
The
first
saith
:
According
to
diuers
auncient
writers
,
in
the
fourth
yeare
of
Nero
the
Emperor
his
Reigne
,
the
Iewe●●eing
by
his
Edict
banished
Rome
,
he
(
S.
Paul
The
error
of
them
which
thinke
S.
Paul
came
into
Britaine
in
the
4.
yeare
of
Nero
,
confuted
.
parsonally
came
into
Britaine
,
and
there
preached
the
faith
of
Christ
:
The
other
writeth
in
this
order
:
Arnoldus
Mirmannius
in
his
Theater
of
the
Conuersion
of
all
Nations
affirmeth
,
S.
Paul
to
haue
past
to
Britaine
,
in
the
4.
yeare
of
Nero.
Anno
Domini
59.
and
there
to
haue
preached
.
Diuers
Protestants
seeme
to
incline
to
the
same
opinion
,
and
for
the
same
respects
:
But
as
I
haue
proued
before
this
could
not
be
,
and
the
first
Authour
contradicteth
himselfe
,
both
in
the
time
,
and
his
Authour
of
3.
Conu
.
of
Brit.
p.
22.
Engl.
Martyr
.
Iune
29.
Authours
:
for
in
an
other
place
vsing
the
same
Authorities
of
Theodoret
,
Sophronius
,
Venantius
Fortunatus
,
&
Mirmannius
,
as
in
the
former
,
not
any
one
of
them
speaking
any
such
thing
,
he
saith
:
It
is
recorded
by
diuers
auncient
writers
that
about
the
yeare
of
Christ
,
threescore
and
seuen
S.
Paule
came
parsonally
into
our
Iland
of
greate
Britaine
,
and
there
preached
the
Christian
faith
.
And
the
Authour
of
the
booke
of
the
Three
Conuersions
is
as
much
deceaued
,
if
he
thinketh
Arnoldus
Mirmannius
did
teach
,
that
S.
Paul
came
hither
in
the
fourth
yeare
Theater
of
great
Brit.
l.
6.
Godwin
Conuers
.
p.
7.
of
Nero
,
as
our
Theater
Protestant
writers
doe
cite
him
,
for
Mirinannius
speaketh
of
no
yeare
at
all
,
of
S.
Paule
his
coming
hither
:
But
making
S.
Paule
to
begin
his
trauailes
after
his
Imprisonment
by
Nero
in
the
fourth
yeare
of
his
reigne
,
caryeth
him
presently
into
Syria
,
Pamphilia
,
Licaonia
,
Phaenice
,
Mysia
,
Phrigia
,
Galatia
,
Bithinia
Achaia
,
Macedonia
,
the
rest
of
Greece
and
Asia
,
and
after
Arnold
.
Mirm.
Theatro
conu
.
gent.
all
this
affirmeth
,
he
came
into
the
west
,
Spaine
,
France
,
and
Britaine
:
Quarto
Neronis
anno
postremum
iter
ingressus
,
peragrauit
tertium
aut
quartum
Syriam
,
Pamphiliam
,
Lycaoniam
,
Phaenicen
,
Mysiam
,
Phrygiam
,
Galatiam
,
Bythiniam
,
Achaiam
,
Mac●doniam
,
reliquamque
Graeciam
,
pariter
&
Asiam
,
Illericum
vsque
Christianae
Religionis
prorogans
pomaeria
.
Demum
ad
Occidentis
&
Europae
Climata
importare
Euangelium
studens
Hispaniam
primum
,
hinc
Galliam
,
inde
Britanniam
petens
.
Where
he
maketh
his
coming
into
these
parts
,
one
of
his
last
labours
,
and
his
last
of
all
,
except
his
returne
to
Rome
,
to
suffer
Martyrdome
,
in
the
later
time
of
Nero.
And
he
is
no
lesse
deceaued
,
which
saith
:
About
the
later
end
of
Guiderius
Reigne
,
or
not
longe
after
Claudius
returne
to
Rome
,
it
seemeth
both
by
testimonie
of
auncient
writers
,
and
by
the
course
of
S.
Pauls
peregination
that
he
came
into
this
land
of
Britaine
,
and
heare
preached
the
Ghospell
.
For
it
is
euident
Harris
hist.
M.
S.
l.
1.
c.
15.
by
diuers
places
of
holy
Scripture
,
that
it
was
both
longe
after
the
returne
Rom.
15.
Act.
ca.
26.
c.
27.
&
28.
c.
25.
Matth.
Westm.
ad
an.
44.
&
alij
.
Stowe
&
Howes
hist.
in
Claudius
.
Cat.
Prot.
Regum
Brit.
of
Claudius
the
Emperor
vnto
Rome
,
being
about
the
44.
or
45.
yeare
of
Christ
,
and
after
his
death
also
,
8.
or
9.
yeares
after
this
,
and
after
Nero
had
reigned
some
time
before
S.
Paule
came
to
Rome
itselfe
,
or
any
part
of
Europe
or
the
West
.
And
this
Author
naming
in
generall
auncient
writers
for
his
assertion
mistaketh
them
in
this
thing
,
for
none
doth
,
or
can
,
whether
auncient
or
late
writer
contrary
to
Antiquitie
,
and
the
holy
Scripture
,
so
affirme
.
The
cheife
testimonye
he
bringeth
is
from
Theodoret
,
affirming
that
S.
Paul
came
into
Italy
,
and
into
Spaine
,
and
profited
the
Ilands
that
lye
in
the
Sea
:
in
Italiam
Theod.
in
Ps.
116.
venit
,
&
in
Hispaniam
peruenit
,
&
Insulis
quae
in
Mariiacent
vtilitatem
attulit
.
But
I
haue
shewed
before
that
Theodoret
interpreteth
himselfe
of
Ilands
in
the
Adriaticall
See
,
and
nameth
them
in
the
plurall
number
.
And
it
rather
maketh
against
,
then
for
that
opinion
,
if
by
impossibilitie
he
could
be
vndestood
of
our
Britaine
,
for
he
setteth
downe
S.
Pauls
visiting
those
Ilands
after
his
being
both
at
Rome
,
and
Spaine
,
20.
yeares
at
the
least
after
the
Returne
of
Claudius
to
Rome
from
Britaine
.
He
alledgeth
Petrus
de
Natalibus
,
to
as
litle
purpose
,
writing
as
he
saith
,
that
S.
Paul
conuerted
one
Lucius
in
Britaine
,
and
his
Disciple
S.
Tymothie
baptized
him
:
what
this
Lucius
and
Tymothie
Petrus
de
Natal
.
l.
1.
c.
24.
were
I
will
entreate
hereafter
,
but
certaine
it
is
,
that
S.
Timothie
Bishop
of
Ephesus
continued
at
his
chardge
,
and
came
not
hither
;
and
if
we
should
suppose
the
contrary
,
(
contrary
to
all
Antiquitie
)
yet
coming
hither
with
S.
Paul
,
and
S.
Paul
not
coming
vnto
any
westerne
part
of
many
yeares
after
,
as
I
haue
made
demonstration
before
,
this
disproueth
,
and
proueth
not
his
purpose
,
speaking
of
no
time
at
all
.
And
this
Authour
contradicteth
himselfe
in
this
Relation
,
for
he
expressely
writeth
in
these
words
:
S.
Paule
after
his
second
Imprisonment
at
Rome
came
into
Britaine
.
Which
was
many
yeares
as
I
haue
Harris
supr.
l.
1.
allready
proued
,
after
the
death
of
King
Guiderius
,
and
Claudius
his
returne
to
Rome
,
and
very
long
after
this
our
Britaine
had
receaued
the
faith
of
Christ
from
S.
Peter
,
and
his
Disciples
.
2.
And
to
manifest
vnto
vs
,
that
S.
Paule
did
not
come
into
Britaine
,
vntill
he
had
performed
his
promise
of
going
into
Spaine
,
after
his
dismission
from
his
imprisonment
at
Rome
,
and
his
long
trauaile
into
the
East
Countries
againe
,
we
haue
both
Antiquitie
and
Scripture
for
sufficient
warrant
,
to
be
firmely
of
that
minde
.
For
all
those
Authours
which
I
haue
cited
before
,
for
S.
Paules
preaching
in
these
parts
,
especially
in
Spaine
,
as
the
Martyrologes
of
the
Romans
,
Vsvardes
,
S.
Bede
,
and
Ado
,
Petrus
Cluniacensis
,
Trithemius
,
Antonius
Democharez
,
Eisengrenius
,
Mirmannius
,
Genebrard
,
Matthew
of
Westminster
with
others
,
as
diuers
Protestants
,
namely
the
Magdeburgians
,
Francis
Bargoing
,
their
English
Protestant
Bishop
Godwin
,
their
Publishers
and
Comments
vpon
Matthew
Westminster
with
many
others
agree
,
that
after
Matth.
Westm.
an
.
57.
Magdeb.
cent.
1.
in
S.
Paul
.
●r●nc
.
Burg.
hist.
l.
3.
Godwin
Conuers
.
p.
7.
Protest
.
comm.
in
Matth.
Westm.
an
.
57.
Rom.
c.
15.
v.
24.
28.
25.
his
freedome
from
Prison
at
Rome
,
S.
Paul
went
through
France
into
Spaine
.
And
except
we
should
offer
so
greate
violence
,
and
iniury
,
to
the
honour
of
S.
Paul
,
as
to
make
him
a
willfull
breaker
of
his
holy
resolution
,
and
promise
,
he
himselfe
in
holy
Scripture
is
best
witnes
,
that
after
his
libertie
at
Rome
he
immediately
went
into
Spaine
,
for
writing
to
the
Romans
he
saith
:
Whensoeuer
I
take
my
Iorney
into
Spayne
,
I
will
come
to
you
,
for
I
trust
to
see
you
in
my
Iorney
,
and
to
be
brought
one
my
way
thitherward
by
you
.
And
againe
in
the
same
Chapter
:
when
I
haue
performed
this
(
his
Iorney
to
Hierusalem
)
to
minister
vnto
the
Saints
,
I
will
come
by
you
into
Spaine
.
Where
he
maketh
a
full
resolution
,
and
promise
,
to
goe
by
Rome
into
Spaine
:
the
Greeke
is
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
:
Per
vos
proficiscar
in
Hispaniam
:
I
will
come
by
you
into
Spaine
:
as
our
Protestants
translate
it
.
All
Texts
agreeing
,
as
though
he
principally
intended
his
Iorney
to
Spayne
.
Wherefore
being
an
vndoubted
truth
,
both
by
Scriptures
,
and
Antiquities
,
that
he
was
at
freedome
,
and
libertie
at
Rome
,
so
farre
one
his
promised
Iorney
to
Spayne
from
the
Easte
,
and
by
which
he
said
he
would
come
to
goe
,
and
by
them
be
accompanied
thither
,
and
certaine
,
that
after
two
yeares
,
so
soone
,
as
he
had
libertie
,
he
went
from
S.
Paul
after
his
first
imprisonment
at
Rome
,
went
into
the
East
Countries
,
spending
diuers
yeares
there
,
before
he
could
come
to
Britaine
.
Rome
,
and
as
so
many
Authours
before
affirme
,
immediately
through
some
parts
of
Gallia
into
Spayne
,
I
cannot
see
how
this
his
course
,
and
Order
of
trauaile
can
be
questioned
.
3.
That
S.
Paule
did
after
this
his
preaching
in
Spayne
,
presently
returne
againe
into
the
East
Countries
,
where
he
had
preached
before
,
and
consequently
not
into
Britaine
at
this
time
,
we
haue
as
greate
allowance
by
the
holy
Scriptures
,
as
they
are
expounded
euen
by
Protestant
writers
,
and
by
their
testimonies
aswell
as
other
Catholike
Authours
,
and
other
Antiquities
.
First
the
Magdeburgian
Protestants
speaking
of
that
time
of
S.
Paules
libertie
,
after
his
imprisonment
first
at
Rome
and
libertie
,
which
they
thinke
to
be
ten
yeares
,
they
say
S.
Paul
spent
,
is
first
in
Syria
,
Asia
,
and
Greece
and
then
returned
Magdeb.
cent.
1.
l.
2.
c.
20.
col.
595.
againe
into
the
west
,
before
or
in
the
last
yeare
of
Nero
:
Annis
illis
decem
vsque
ad
vltimum
Neronis
,
inuisit
Ecclesias
Syriae
,
Asiae
&
Graeciae
.
Quod
omnino
sibi
proposuerat
ante
liberationem
,
vt
patet
ex
Epistola
ad
Philippenses
1.
certo
scio
,
inquit
,
quod
mansurus
sim
,
&
cum
omnibus
vobis
permansurus
sim
,
in
vestrum
profectum
,
&
gaudium
fidei
,
vt
gloriatio
vestra
exuberet
per
Iesum
Christum
,
per
meum
ad
vos
reditum
.
Et
ad
Philemonem
:
praepara
mihi
hospitium
:
spero
enim
quod
auxilio
precum
vestrarum
donabor
vobis
.
And
they
cite
Eusebius
,
and
Athanasius
and
Dracontium
,
for
the
same
opinion
.
The
Protestant
Minister
and
Historian
of
Geneua
Francis
Burgoing
in
his
French
Historie
is
of
the
same
minde
,
and
vpon
the
same
grounds
of
Scripture
:
onely
he
differeth
in
saying
,
this
preaching
of
S.
Paule
was
but
sixe
yeares
,
thus
he
writeth
:
during
these
Franc.
Burgoing
Hist.
Eccl.
l.
3.
c.
2.
sixe
yeares
vntill
the
last
of
Nero
,
he
visited
the
Churches
of
Syria
,
of
Asia
and
Greece
.
Which
he
had
concluded
with
himselfe
before
he
was
deliuered
,
as
appeareth
by
that
he
saith
:
hauing
this
confidence
,
I
know
that
I
shall
abide
and
continue
with
Philipp.
1.
vers.
25
26.
you
all
for
your
furtherance
,
and
Ioy
of
faith
:
that
your
reioycing
may
be
more
aboundan●
in
Iesus
Christ
for
mee
,
by
my
coming
to
you
againe
:
In
his
Epistle
to
Philemon
,
prepare
mee
a
lodging
,
for
I
trust
,
that
by
your
prayers
,
I
shall
be
giuen
vnto
you
.
Epist.
ad
Philem.
v.
22.
Where
we
see
that
S.
Paul
then
a
Prisoner
in
Rome
was
so
certaine
,
and
confident
that
he
should
be
deliuered
,
and
come
to
them
in
the
Easte
againe
,
that
he
saith
he
knoweth
it
,
and
that
it
was
to
be
so
,
soone
after
his
deliuery
,
that
though
he
was
first
to
goe
into
Spaine
,
yet
his
aboade
there
should
be
so
shorte
,
and
his
returne
into
the
Easte
so
soone
,
that
he
writeth
to
haue
a
lodging
prouided
for
him
against
his
coming
thither
,
which
he
would
not
haue
done
,
if
he
had
determined
to
haue
made
any
long
stay
either
in
Spaine
,
or
any
other
place
by
the
way
.
4.
I
haue
shewed
from
Arnoldus
Mirmannius
before
,
that
he
confidently
Arnold
.
Mirm.
Theatr.
Conu
.
gent.
with
his
Authorities
affirmeth
,
that
S.
Paul
vpon
his
libertie
at
Rome
went
into
Syria
,
Pamphilia
,
Licaonia
,
Phoenice
,
Misia
,
Phrygia
,
Galatia
,
Bithinia
,
Achaia
,
Macedonia
,
the
rest
of
Greece
and
Asia
.
Gulielmus
Eisengrenius
citing
Gulielm
.
Eiseng
.
cent.
1.
f.
137.
part.
5.
distinct.
1.
many
auncient
Authours
for
the
same
,
affirmeth
the
like
,
and
so
of
others
.
Therefore
it
is
euident
,
that
S.
Paule
neither
did
,
nor
could
come
into
Britaine
vntill
after
his
last
coming
from
the
Eastern
Countries
,
very
litle
before
his
Death
.
For
what
accompt
soeuer
we
will
followe
of
the
time
,
and
number
of
yeares
of
this
trauaile
of
S.
Paul
,
after
he
was
dismissed
from
Prison
at
Rome
,
to
goe
from
thence
through
France
,
into
Spaine
,
and
from
thence
againe
into
the
Eastern
Countries
,
and
visite
so
many
Nations
there
,
as
I
haue
remembred
,
and
after
to
come
againe
into
Spaine
from
thence
into
France
,
and
then
into
Britaine
,
and
yet
to
goe
with
such
speed
from
hence
,
that
passing
through
Germany
,
and
Italy
,
he
had
bene
a
Prisoner
at
Rome
no
short
time
,
as
appeareth
by
his
second
Epistle
to
S.
Timothie
,
when
he
was
there
martyred
by
Nero
in
the
later
end
of
his
Empire
.
Our
Countriman
Matthew
of
Westminster
saith
S.
Paul
had
then
bene
a
long
time
Prisoner
there
,
when
he
was
pute
to
death
the
same
day
S.
Peter
was
:
Paulus
qui
Matth.
We●●m
.
an.
66.
2.
Timoth.
v.
6.
Chrysost.
Praefat.
in
Epist.
2.
ad
Timoth.
Athanasius
in
Synopsidiu
.
Script
.
Theophilact
.
in
Argum.
Epist.
ad
Haebr
.
2.
Tim.
ver.
9.
13.
vers.
21.
Martyrol
.
Rom.
die
29.
Beda
,
Vsward
.
Ado
,
&
alij
.
Haebr
.
c.
13.
v.
23.
dudum
vinctus
tenebatur
in
vrbe
eadem
die
capite
truncatus
est
.
And
it
is
manifest
in
his
second
Epistle
to
S.
Timothie
,
written
at
that
time
,
as
is
plaine
both
in
the
same
Epistle
of
his
Martyrdome
at
hand
,
and
other
circumstances
there
,
as
both
S.
Chrysostome
,
S.
Athanasius
,
Theophilact
,
and
others
proue
,
that
he
was
a
Prisoner
then
no
small
time
at
Rome
,
for
he
writeth
to
S.
Timothie
at
Ephesus
so
farre
of
,
to
come
vnto
him
,
and
to
bring
certaine
things
with
him
,
which
S.
Paule
had
left
behinde
him
in
that
his
Easterne
Iorney
.
And
exhorteth
him
thus
:
doe
thy
diligence
to
come
before
winter
;
and
sheweth
he
had
then
once
ben
called
to
his
answeare
.
Yet
it
is
certaine
,
that
S.
Paul
ouerliued
that
winter
,
and
was
pute
to
death
,
by
all
testimonies
,
vpon
the
29.
day
of
Iune
:
which
must
needs
be
at
the
soonest
about
a
yeare
after
.
And
that
S.
Pauls
full
intention
was
at
his
first
Imprisonment
presently
vpon
his
libertie
to
goe
to
the
Hebrues
and
the
Easte
againe
,
besides
that
is
said
before
,
he
plainely
protesteth
in
his
Epistle
to
the
Hebrues
,
written
at
Rome
in
his
first
imprisonment
,
when
he
saith
:
know
yee
that
our
Brother
Timothie
is
sete
at
libertie
,
with
whome
,
if
he
come
shortly
,
I
will
see
you
.
Where
it
is
euident
that
S.
Paul
intended
vpon
his
deliuery
presently
to
returne
into
the
Easterne
Countries
againe
,
to
visite
the
Iewes
and
Hebrewes
there
,
to
whome
he
write
in
these
words
,
and
the
whole
Epistle
,
and
not
to
come
to
make
any
stay
at
that
time
in
any
Western
Nation
,
much
lesse
Britaine
,
so
remote
,
and
diametrically
allmost
distant
from
all
those
Countries
.
5.
And
when
he
returned
from
this
his
Easterne
Iorney
againe
,
it
is
euident
by
his
owne
testimonie
that
he
was
taken
,
and
kept
a
Prisoner
at
Rome
againe
soone
after
his
returne
from
the
East
,
that
if
he
came
into
Britaine
at
all
,
he
If
S.
Paul
was
in
Britaine
,
his
stay
was
very
short
.
had
no
time
betweene
that
Eastern
Iorney
and
second
Captiuitie
to
make
any
aboade
heare
.
For
in
his
second
Epistle
to
S.
Timothie
when
he
was
a
Prisoner
euen
vntill
his
Martyrdome
,
he
writeth
,
as
though
he
was
newly
come
forth
of
the
East
at
that
time
,
writing
to
S.
Timothy
to
haue
the
cloake
and
2.
Tim.
4.
v.
13.
parchments
brought
vnto
him
which
he
left
at
Troas
with
Carpus
.
And
speaking
againe
of
that
his
late
Iorney
,
he
saith
:
Erastus
aboade
at
Corinth
:
But
Trophimus
haue
I
left
at
Miletum
sicke
.
These
he
writeth
as
late
accidents
in
that
Iorney
,
which
he
would
not
haue
done
,
if
after
his
coming
from
thence
,
there
had
bene
so
greate
distance
of
time
,
that
he
might
,
and
did
come
to
make
any
long
stay
in
this
kingdome
.
And
that
he
did
not
come
hither
after
this
,
but
continued
a
Prisoner
to
his
death
at
Rome
,
it
is
euident
before
,
and
he
in
this
Epistle
thus
confirmeth
it
:
I
am
now
ready
to
be
offered
,
and
the
time
of
my
depature
2.
Tim.
4.
5.
6.
7.
8.
is
at
hand
.
I
haue
fought
a
God
fight
,
I
haue
finished
my
course
,
I
haue
kept
the
faith
.
Henceforth
there
is
laid
vp
for
mee
a
Crowne
of
righteousnes
,
which
the
Lord
the
righteous
iudge
will
giue
mee
.
Thus
,
our
Protestants
translate
him
.
Where
we
see
,
S.
Pauls
trauailes
were
come
to
their
end
,
and
his
end
and
triumph
by
Martyrdome
,
and
Crowne
and
reward
in
heauen
for
his
labours
and
merits
one
earth
at
hand
.
6.
And
to
followe
Historiall
accompt
,
and
computation
euen
by
Protestants
allowance
,
we
shall
be
brought
to
the
same
want
,
and
distresse
of
time
to
bring
S.
Paule
into
Britaine
,
to
make
but
a
small
continuance
heare
for
their
best
Antiquaries
with
common
consent
write
in
these
words
:
It
seemeth
,
Godwin
Conu
.
of
Britaine
p.
7.
that
S.
Paule
was
called
to
his
answeare
in
the
third
yeare
of
Nero
,
which
was
the
59.
of
Christ
,
and
continued
a
Prisoner
,
but
with
some
libertie
,
two
yeares
after
,
so
that
it
must
needs
be
anno
Domini
61.
the
yeare
of
our
Lord
61.
and
the
5.
of
Nero
,
Neronis
5.
before
he
passed
either
into
Spaine
or
Britaine
.
And
they
affirme
with
the
common
Godwin
supr.
p.
6.
Protest
.
notat
.
in
Mat.
Westm.
an.
157.
Francis
Burgoing
Hist.
Eccl.
l.
3.
c.
2.
l.
2.
c.
1.
opinion
also
that
S.
Paule
went
from
Rome
into
Spaine
,
according
to
his
promise
,
and
to
vse
their
words
,
spending
some
time
there
.
The
Protestants
of
Geneua
say
,
that
after
S.
Pauls
libertie
,
when
he
went
into
Spaine
,
there
were
but
sixe
yeares
of
freedome
for
him
,
vntill
he
was
Prisoner
in
Rome
againe
,
or
rather
to
the
time
of
his
death
in
the
last
yeare
of
Nero
;
and
further
say
:
During
these
sixe
yeares
,
vntill
the
last
of
Nero
he
visited
the
Churches
of
Syria
,
of
Asia
,
and
Greece
.
Our
Protestant
Authours
of
the
Theater
of
greate
Britaine
speaking
of
S.
Paule
his
coming
to
Rome
againe
,
after
this
Easterne
Iorney
,
write
in
this
manner
:
Paule
came
not
to
Rome
till
the
tenth
of
Nero
,
and
Theater
of
great
Britaine
l.
6.
c.
9.
§.
7.
in
his
thirtenth
yeare
from
the
Prison
wrote
his
Epistle
to
Timothie
,
as
Eusebius
declareth
.
So
by
these
men
,
he
was
there
a
Prisoner
at
this
time
,
the
space
of
three
whole
yeares
,
which
they
further
confirme
,
when
speaking
of
his
imprisonments
,
they
say
they
were
longe
,
Paul
well
knowne
in
Rome
,
by
his
longe
Theater
supr.
imprisonments
.
So
that
to
follow
that
opinion
,
which
is
most
honorable
for
S.
Paul
,
and
this
Nation
,
and
best
pleasing
our
Protestants
of
England
to
bring
him
into
this
kingdome
,
this
by
no
probabilitie
,
or
warrant
,
can
be
effected
,
vntill
his
second
returne
from
the
Easterne
parts
,
when
so
short
a
time
,
as
before
,
is
allotted
and
limited
for
that
iorney
,
and
his
labours
therein
to
visit
France
,
Spaine
,
Syria
,
Pamphilia
,
Lycaonia
,
Phaenice
,
Mysia
,
Phrigia
,
Galatia
,
Bithynia
,
Achonia
,
Macedonia
,
all
the
rest
of
Greece
,
and
Asia
,
the
Ilands
in
the
Adriake
sea
,
Spaine
,
and
France
againe
,
Britaine
,
the
Orchades
,
and
all
the
other
Countryes
or
Ilands
of
this
Ocean
as
Venantius
Fortunatus
,
and
Arnoldus
Mermannius
affirme
,
and
Germany
and
Italy
as
he
returned
to
Rome
in
the
last
Iorney
of
his
life
,
he
being
Martyred
,
by
S.
Hierome
and
the
common
opinion
in
the
69.
or
70.
yeare
of
Christ
,
by
our
Countriman
Matthew
Hieronym
.
Catal.
Scriptur
.
in
S.
Paul
.
Arnol.
Merman
.
in
Theatro
Conu
.
gent.
Matthew
Westm.
an.
66.
of
Westminster
,
and
others
2.
or
3.
yeares
sooner
,
and
of
this
time
from
the
beginning
of
that
Iorney
,
in
the
61.
yeare
of
Christ
,
probably
two
yeares
a
Prisoner
,
the
time
of
his
oboade
in
Britaine
must
needs
be
very
short
,
and
his
labours
p●●portionably
as
litle
,
in
so
much
as
we
haue
not
any
sure
foundation
,
to
my
reading
to
build
for
certaine
,
any
memorable
thing
in
particular
,
which
he
performed
heare
in
this
respect
.
For
allthough
Arnoldus
Mermannius
saith
,
of
S.
Paule
,
that
he
left
heare
and
there
Preists
,
and
sent
hither
and
thither
Apostles
,
Euangelists
,
Prophets
,
Doctors
and
Pastors
:
partim
relictis
hic
ibi
Mystis
,
partin
huc
illuc
destinatis
Apostolis
,
Euangelistis
,
Prophetis
,
Doctoribus
,
Arnol.
Merm
.
in
Theatro
Conu
.
gent.
Pastoribus
:
yet
he
doth
not
vnderstand
this
in
any
sense
of
Britaine
,
but
other
places
of
S.
Paules
preaching
there
remembred
,
and
cheifly
those
,
where
he
,
and
no
other
Apostle
preached
,
which
he
sufficiently
insinuateth
,
when
he
addeth
,
that
the
other
Apostles
did
the
same
,
id
quod
etiam
alij
Apostoli
fecerunt
.
Which
cannot
be
vnderstood
of
Britaine
,
where
they
were
not
,
but
of
the
peculiar
places
of
their
preaching
.
And
S.
Paul
an
extraordinary
Apostle
vsed
not
to
ordaine
Preists
,
where
the
other
ordinary
Apostles
performed
it
,
as
S.
Peter
did
heare
in
Britaine
.
And
this
was
also
the
condition
of
S.
Barnabas
S.
Paul
and
Barnabas
ordained
Preists
onely
,
where
the
other
Apostles
came
not
.
extraordinarily
made
Apostle
,
as
S.
Paul
was
,
both
these
as
Theophilact
and
other
Fathers
witnesse
,
onely
ordayning
Preists
in
places
where
the
ordinary
Apostles
came
not
,
or
not
neare
vnto
them
.
In
Cypro
autem
non
fecerunt
Presbyteros
neque
in
Samaria
,
quia
haec
quidem
Hiero
solymis
&
Apostolis
erat
vicina
.
Which
S.
Paul
himselfe
doth
sufficiently
expresse
,
in
the
first
and
second
Theophilact
.
in
cap.
14.
Act.
Apos●●l
.
Gal.
c.
1.
&
2.
Act.
Apost.
cap.
13.
14.
&c.
Chapter
of
his
Epistle
to
the
Galathians
,
where
he
teacheth
his
preaching
to
haue
vsually
bene
,
where
none
of
the
ordinary
Apostles
preached
.
7.
The
like
we
reade
in
his
trauailes
described
aswell
by
S.
Luke
in
the
Acts
of
the
Apostles
,
as
other
Histories
.
And
we
see
,
that
the
cheifest
of
S.
Pauls
Disciples
,
which
are
said
to
haue
bene
in
these
parts
neare
vnto
vs
,
as
S.
Luke
in
France
,
as
S.
Epiphanius
witnesseth
,
S.
Trophimus
left
by
him
at
Arles
there
,
by
the
common
opinion
,
S.
Titus
as
the
Catalogue
of
the
Bishops
of
Mentz
affirmeth
,
and
S.
Crescens
at
Vienna
;
yet
all
these
still
followed
S.
Paul
,
and
stayed
not
there
,
in
his
time
and
by
his
direction
.
For
S.
Luke
was
with
him
at
Rome
a
litle
before
his
death
,
as
he
himselfe
is
witnesse
:
onely
Luke
is
2.
Tim.
4.
v.
11.
with
me
:
S.
Trophimus
was
then
at
Miletum
sick
,
S.
Crescens
was
gone
from
him
at
Rome
in
that
imprisonment
,
and
S.
Titus
is
departed
into
Dalmatia
2.
Timot.
cap.
4.
which
are
thus
affirmed
by
S.
Paul
in
his
second
Epistle
to
S.
Timothie
.
Of
which
his
vse
and
custome
he
himselfe
maketh
also
this
reason
:
So
haue
I
Rom.
c.
15.
vers.
20.
Harris
Manuscr
.
hist.
l.
1.
c.
13.
Pert.
de
Natalib
.
l.
1.
c.
24.
stryued
to
preach
the
Ghospell
,
not
where
Christ
was
named
,
least
I
should
build
vpon
an
other
mans
foundation
.
I
haue
spoken
before
of
him
,
who
writeth
:
we
finde
in
Petrus
de
Natalibus
of
one
Lucius
a
Britaine
conuerted
in
Britany
by
S.
Paul
,
and
baptized
by
Timotheus
his
Scholler
,
who
followed
him
in
that
Peregination
,
for
thus
he
saith
:
Lucius
beatus
Confesser
fuit
Rex
Britanniae
baptizatus
a
Timotheo
Discipulo
S.
Pauli
:
This
Lucius
was
not
that
man
whome
Eleutherius
conuerted
to
the
faith
in
the
yeare
of
our
lord
184.
But
some
other
noble
Britaine
,
conuerted
by
S.
Paule
in
his
Peregrination
whome
Petrus
nameth
a
King
,
belike
more
in
respect
of
his
nobilitie
,
then
for
any
kingdome
he
did
possese
.
Wherein
this
Authour
must
needs
be
mistaken
,
first
because
I
haue
proued
before
,
that
S.
Timothie
which
he
meaneth
,
S.
Paules
Disciple
,
and
Bishop
of
Ephesus
was
neuer
in
,
or
neare
Britaine
,
to
baptize
either
a
King
,
or
noble
man
named
Lucius
,
nor
any
other
.
Secondly
his
Authour
Petrus
de
Natalibus
euen
as
he
is
cited
by
him
,
doth
not
attribute
the
conuersion
of
any
such
Lucius
to
S.
Paul
,
but
onely
saith
,
that
S.
Lucius
King
of
Britaine
was
baptized
by
Timotheus
Disciple
to
S.
Paul
:
Lucius
S.
Thimothie
Bishop
of
Ephesus
was
not
in
Britaine
.
beatus
Confessor
fuit
Rex
Britanniae
baptizatus
à
Timotheo
Discipulo
S.
Pauli
.
Neuer
saying
,
that
this
S.
Timothie
which
baptized
him
was
heare
with
S.
Paul
,
or
that
this
was
at
the
time
of
S.
Pauls
being
heare
,
much
lesse
,
that
S.
Paul
conuerted
this
King
Lucius
.
And
this
Lucius
was
the
same
that
was
conuerted
in
the
time
of
Pope
Eleutherius
,
and
one
S.
Timothie
sonne
of
sainct
Claudia
our
noble
Country
woman
was
one
of
the
happy
instruments
of
his
Baptizing
,
and
the
conuersion
of
this
Nation
at
that
time
,
as
I
will
proue
when
I
come
to
that
History
in
the
next
Age
,
and
likely
called
Disciple
of
S
Paul
,
because
being
a
child
,
probable
it
is
,
he
was
baptised
and
instructed
by
him
in
the
faith
of
Christ
.
And
it
is
as
vnprobable
,
that
S.
Timothie
Bishop
of
Ephesus
should
be
heare
with
him
,
as
any
that
then
was
,
or
had
bene
his
Disciple
,
both
for
the
reasons
formely
remembred
,
as
that
S.
Paul
prensently
after
his
being
heare
,
and
returne
to
Rome
from
prison
there
doth
write
to
him
being
then
at
Ephesus
,
so
farre
more
remote
from
hence
,
and
that
Epistle
2.
Tim.
c.
1.
2.
3.
4.
directly
proueth
,
that
this
S.
Tymothie
was
there
in
that
very
time
,
which
What
Disciples
of
S.
Paul
,
were
probably
in
Britaine
with
him
.
can
onely
be
allowed
to
S.
Paul
for
his
being
heare
.
But
of
all
the
Disciples
of
S.
Paule
or
his
companions
,
most
probable
it
is
,
that
first
S.
Luke
the
Euangelist
was
heare
with
him
,
first
because
S.
Paul
saith
of
him
by
Protestant
Translation
:
who
was
the
chosen
of
the
Churches
to
trauaile
with
vs
.
Secondly
because
2.
Cor.
8.
v.
19.
he
is
before
said
to
haue
come
into
these
parts
,
and
lastely
because
S.
Paul
at
his
returne
from
hence
testifieth
that
S.
Luke
was
the
onely
Disciple
,
or
companion
co●tinued
still
with
him
:
onely
Luke
is
with
me
.
The
like
I
affirme
of
2.
Tim.
4.
v.
11.
Demas
,
who
as
he
writeth
,
forsooke
him
after
that
time
,
and
the
same
I
suppose
of
S.
Crescens
,
which
after
this
went
,
from
him
into
Galatia
,
and
Titus
vnto
Dalmatia
,
and
Tyticus
whome
he
sent
to
Ephesus
.
2.
Tim.
10.
12.
THE
XXXII
.
CHAPTER
.
OF
OVR
HOLY
CHRISTIAN
BRITANS
IN
Rome
at
this
time
,
and
cheifely
of
Lady
Claudia
,
and
her
holy
family
.
1.
HAVING
thus
attended
S.
Paul
in
his
holy
trauailes
,
and
probably
brought
him
,
in
those
his
long
Iorneys
,
into
this
kingdome
,
and
from
hence
to
Rome
to
the
place
,
and
neare
the
time
of
his
triumphant
Martyrdome
,
before
I
performe
that
dutie
to
S.
Peter
,
I
will
say
some
what
of
our
Brittish
Christians
,
then
at
Rome
:
And
the
rather
because
S.
Paul
in
his
second
Epistle
to
S.
Tymothie
written
from
his
Prison
in
Rome
at
this
time
,
making
an
honorable
memory
of
some
of
them
,
putteth
me
in
minde
to
make
mention
of
them
in
this
,
as
their
fittest
place
.
I
haue
spoken
before
of
our
noble
Britans
,
the
Christian
parents
of
S.
Claudia
,
and
of
her
the
holy
childe
of
those
Religeous
Christians
:
Now
Iam
to
entreate
of
her
,
as
an
happy
naturall
Mother
of
diuers
holy
Christian
children
,
which
she
brought
into
this
world
,
and
as
a
supernaturall
Mother
vnto
many
of
this
her
Nation
,
being
in
her
degree
and
order
an
happy
occasion
and
meanes
of
their
birth
in
Christ
.
But
a
late
English
Catholike
writer
litle
to
the
honour
of
this
Nation
hath
questioned
,
whether
our
noble
Countriwoman
Author
of
3.
Conuers
.
of
Brit.
part.
2.
p.
17.
Claudia
was
the
same
,
whome
S.
Paul
recounteth
among
the
renowned
Christians
at
Rome
,
or
no
;
and
seemeth
to
deny
it
,
rather
leauing
this
Brittish
Lady
by
his
opinion
,
in
Paganish
Infidelitie
,
then
to
be
a
Christian
:
and
a
Protestant
Bishop
writeth
not
so
clearely
of
that
matter
,
as
he
might
haue
done
,
leauing
it
almost
doubtfull
to
his
Readers
,
by
saying
,
he
will
Godwin
Conu
.
of
Britaine
p.
16.
c.
2.
not
stand
,
to
dispute
it
;
whether
that
Brittish
Lady
Claudia
so
honorably
remembred
by
Martial
the
Poet
,
lyuing
in
that
time
,
was
the
same
Claudia
which
S.
All
obiections
to
disproue
Claudia
honored
by
S.
Paul
for
a
renowned
Christian
,
not
to
be
our
Brittish
Lady
Claudia
are
disproued
.
Paul
hath
so
renowned
:
which
words
take
away
some
credit
from
the
true
opinion
making
her
a
Christian
and
to
be
one
and
the
same
woman
.
For
our
Protestants
themselues
which
receaue
her
into
the
number
of
holy
Christians
,
deriue
their
greatest
Authoritie
for
their
affirming
thereof
,
from
S.
Pauls
words
,
recounting
S.
Claudia
among
the
holy
Christians
at
Rome
.
2.
Allthough
I
haue
sofficiently
cleared
the
truth
in
this
matter
before
,
to
the
eternall
honor
of
that
most
noble
Ladye
,
and
this
her
Country
of
Britaine
;
yet
for
satisfaction
of
all
,
I
will
now
fully
answeare
all
obiections
.
It
Martial
.
Epigr.
de
morte
Pudentis
.
Bal.
l.
de
Scrip.
Brit.
cent.
1.
in
Claudia
Rufina
.
Doroth.
in
Synop
.
in
Pudens
.
Martyr
.
Rom.
die
19.
Maij.
Vsvard
.
eod.
die
.
Bed
.
Martyrol
.
in
S.
Praxede
.
●
.
Conu
.
part.
1.
p.
17.
2.
Timoth.
4.
may
be
obiected
by
these
men
that
Pudens
spoaken
of
by
Martiall
the
Poet
,
husband
to
our
brittish
Claudia
died
in
Cappadocia
,
diuers
hundreds
of
miles
from
Rome
,
When
the
Ecclesiasticall
monuments
which
speake
of
S.
Pudens
the
Christian
spoaken
of
by
S.
Paul
,
say
he
died
at
Rome
.
And
S.
Bede
with
others
saith
,
S.
Praxedes
his
daughter
was
buryed
at
Rome
,
by
her
Father
Pudens
,
as
likewise
her
Sister
S.
Pudentiana
was
.
Other
obiections
there
be
of
the
difference
of
the
supposed
time
,
and
age
hinde●ing
the
Christian
Claudia
to
be
so
be
wtifull
in
the
dayes
of
Martial
as
he
commendeth
our
brittish
Claudia
.
This
Poet
writing
in
the
time
of
Vespasian
,
and
Titus
,
and
dying
in
the
dayes
of
Traian
,
whereas
S.
Pauls
Christian
Claudia
was
a
woman
,
and
of
note
in
Rome
in
the
last
yeare
of
Nero.
Besides
our
Brittish
Lady
Claudia
both
as
Martiall
,
and
our
English
Protestants
are
witnesses
had
onely
three
children
,
or
at
the
leaste
they
name
but
three
,
S.
Nouatus
,
S.
Praxedes
and
S.
Pudentiana
.
Whereas
the
old
Roman
Martyrologe
proposeth
vnto
vs
4.
Christian
children
of
the
Christian
Parents
S.
Pudens
and
S.
Claudia
&
name
those
three
remembred
Nouatus
,
Praxedes
,
Pudentiana
,
and
S.
Timotheus
a
Preist
,
Romae
depositio
S.
Nouati
filij
S.
Pudentis
Senatoris
,
&
fratris
S.
Tymothei
Martyrol
.
Rom.
die
20.
Iunij
in
S.
Nouato
.
presbyteri
,
&
sanctarum
Christi
virginum
Pudentianae
&
Praxedis
,
qui
ab
Apostostolis
eruditi
sunt
in
fide
.
Againe
S.
Bede
and
others
write
,
that
the
wife
of
Pudens
the
Christian
mother
to
S.
Pudentiana
,
was
called
Sabinella
,
Cuius
mater
erat
Sabinella
.
But
these
are
easily
answeared
:
And
first
for
S.
Pudens
,
finding
but
one
of
that
name
in
this
time
,
for
his
dying
,
or
being
rather
in
Cappadocia
,
and
yet
buried
at
Rome
,
we
may
either
say
that
he
returned
to
Rome
before
his
death
,
insinuated
by
Martial
.
Martial
.
l.
6.
Epigram
.
58.
Io.
Pitseus
lib.
de
Illustrib
.
Britan.
Script
.
aetate
2.
p.
72.
in
Claudia
Rufina
.
Martyr
.
Bed
.
14.
cal
.
Iunij
.
Rom.
Martyrol
.
die
19.
Maij.
Sospite
me
sospes
Latias
reueheris
ad
vrbes
.
Or
with
other
writers
,
that
his
body
by
the
Christians
was
brought
from
Cappadocia
to
Rome
if
the
report
of
his
death
in
Cappadocia
is
true
:
Pudens
in
Cappadocia
dicitur
a●imam
efflasse
,
〈◊〉
●orpus
Christiani
Romamtranstulerunt
,
&
in
caemiterio
Priscillae
via
Salaria
sepult●re
honoratae
tradiderunt
,
vbi
postea
Pudentiana
&
Praxedes
sepultae
fuerunt
.
And
S.
Bede
saith
,
he
was
buried
at
Rome
.
3.
The
obiection
of
the
bewtie
of
our
Brittish
Claudia
so
recommended
by
Martial
,
was
neither
worthie
of
proposing
,
or
deseruing
answeare
,
being
but
a
blast
of
a
vayne
mōuth
,
vented
by
the
pen
of
a
Poet
,
forward
enough
,
as
such
men
be
to
giue
too
greate
a
flattering
florish
to
womens
bewtyes
:
yet
as
our
Protestant
Antiquaries
not
vnprobably
calculate
,
she
could
not
be
aboue
40.
yeares
of
age
at
the
most
,
when
this
Poet
so
commended
her
in
that
respect
,
Godwin
Conu
.
of
Brit.
p.
17.
18.
Theater
of
great
Brit.
l.
6.
c.
9.
and
when
his
Epigram
thereof
was
published
;
although
as
he
well
saith
,
that
Epigram
happily
might
be
written
,
some
yeares
sooner
,
when
her
bewtte
was
more
fresh
,
and
againe
:
except
the
said
Epigram
,
as
often
it
falleth
out
in
those
cases
,
was
made
longe
before
it
was
published
,
or
some
time
after
their
marriage
.
Which
is
most
probable
,
the
Poet
taking
notice
onely
of
three
children
she
then
had
,
S.
Tunotie
not
then
yet
borne
.
And
it
is
no
meruaile
,
if
S.
Timothie
her
sonne
an
holy
Preist
,
liuing
in
obscurity
in
that
time
,
and
much
in
this
kindome
of
Britaine
(
as
hereafter
I
shall
shew
▪
was
vnknowne
to
a
Pagan
Poet
especially
seeing
for
such
respects
there
is
litle
memory
of
him
in
Ecclesiasticall
monuments
.
4.
How
it
came
to
passe
that
S.
Claudia
was
also
called
Sabinella
,
the
same
Poet
will
sufficiently
informe
vs
,
when
he
telleth
vs
expressely
,
that
her
Lady
Claudia
of
Britaine
the
same
holy
Christian
Claudia
,
whome
S.
Paul
remembreth
.
husband
S.
Pudens
had
an
house
at
Sabinum
in
Italy
where
she
also
liued
,
&
after
the
auncient
manner
had
her
name
Sabinella
from
thence
.
Which
two
denominations
of
Claudia
and
Sabinella
onely
agreeing
to
our
Brittish
Claudia
and
by
no
possibilitie
to
any
else
,
I
conclude
it
for
a
certaintie
both
by
reasons
,
and
Authorities
,
that
our
Brittish
Lady
Claudia
mentioned
Martyrol
.
Rom.
20.
die
Martij
.
Graeci
in
Menol.
eod.
die
.
Mart.
Rom.
28.
Maij
&
Menol.
Graecorum
eod.
die
.
by
Martiall
,
was
the
same
renowned
Christian
Claudia
which
S.
Paul
speaketh
of
with
so
honorable
memory
.
The
name
,
time
,
place
and
all
circumstances
agree
,
and
pleade
it
is
so
.
For
of
that
name
,
in
that
time
&
place
,
I
finde
no
other
such
in
Histories
,
nor
longe
time
after
in
any
other
place
,
and
then
of
two
:
one
at
Amisis
in
Paphligonia
,
the
other
at
Ancyra
in
Galatia
a
Matrone
and
Martyr
longe
after
this
time
,
and
farre
distant
from
Rome
&
Italy
where
our
S.
Claudia
liued
,
and
died
.
Againe
among
the
Roman
writers
much
is
spoken
of
her
husband
S.
Pudens
,
and
their
holy
children
,
bredd
vp
,
and
borne
amongst
them
,
and
allmost
a
silence
of
the
blessed
Mother
S.
Claudia
,
but
that
Martial
.
lib.
4.
Epigram
.
10.
Godw.
Conu
.
of
Brit.
p.
17.
Parker
Antiq.
Brit.
pag.
2.
Camd.
in
Brit.
Stowe
hist.
Bal.
cent
.
1.
Pitz.
aetat.
2.
in
Claudia
Rufina
.
Harrison
descri
.
of
Brit.
Harris
hist.
l.
1.
Theater
of
great
.
l.
6.
c.
9.
Andre
du
Chesne
histoire
generale
d'Angleterre
&c.
p.
152.
Mart.
l.
11.
Epigram
.
30.
Io.
Herald
.
epist.
dedicat
.
an
t
hist.
Mari●ni
Scoti
.
it
pleased
God
by
S.
Pauls
pen
to
remember
her
,
which
argueth
she
was
a
stranger
to
the
Romans
,
whose
Annals
would
not
haue
left
any
woman
of
their
Nation
,
though
of
meaner
merit
,
and
glory
,
then
she
was
,
in
so
greate
darknes
of
obliuion
.
Further
when
we
finde
such
a
penurye
of
the
names
,
Pudens
,
and
Claudia
,
in
the
Roman
,
and
other
Histories
,
that
there
is
allmost
no
mention
of
them
;
And
yet
we
see
them
both
remembred
,
and
ioyned
together
in
one
line
,
and
to
be
in
one
Citie
of
Rome
,
and
by
all
probable
Iudgment
in
one
house
,
and
as
husband
and
wife
,
by
the
holy
Apostles
writing
of
them
,
as
he
is
commonly
interpreted
:
And
a
Pagan
writer
also
of
that
time
,
who
well
knew
both
Pudens
and
Claudia
and
their
children
,
plainely
affirmeth
with
many
later
Authours
,
that
this
Claudia
lyuing
in
Rome
in
the
same
house
with
Pudens
,
and
his
vndoubted
wife
,
was
borne
of
Brittish
Parents
,
which
cannot
be
verified
of
any
other
Claudia
:
we
must
needs
therefore
be
of
opinion
that
this
our
Brittish
Claudia
was
as
bewtifull
in
spirituall
fayrenes
,
and
Religion
,
for
S.
Pauls
testimony
thereof
,
as
in
corporall
bewty
,
by
th●
Poets
writing
.
5.
Wherevpon
it
is
the
constant
receaued
,
and
not
to
be
questioned
opinion
,
among
writers
,
Catholiks
and
Protestants
,
Christians
,
and
Pagans
,
English
,
French
and
others
,
that
the
holy
Christian
Claudia
so
dignified
by
S.
Paul
,
was
the
same
Brittish
Lady
Claudia
,
whome
Martial
so
commendeth
,
borne
of
Brittish
Parents
.
Claudia
caeruleis
cum
sit
Rufina
Britannis
Edita
:
Elle
estoit
Bretonne
de
Nation
:
she
was
a
Britan
by
Nation
.
And
by
the
happie
occasion
of
this
so
renowned
,
and
noble
Christian
of
this
Nation
continually
then
residing
at
Rome
,
and
so
perfectly
instructed
in
the
faith
of
Christ
,
and
acquainted
with
the
holy
Apostles
,
many
spirituall
blessings
were
in
that
time
bestowed
vpon
many
our
Britans
both
at
Rome
,
and
heare
in
Britaine
;
of
this
both
Catholiks
and
Protestants
agree
,
allthough
there
is
diffence
in
the
order
and
manner
thereof
.
The
first
Protestant
Arch-Bishop
thus
writeth
of
this
holy
Brittish
Lady
:
hanc
iam
ad
Christum
conuersam
,
non
minus
est
verisimile
Christiana
dogmata
ad
Britannos
misisse
suos
,
quam
ante
Matth.
Parker
.
Antiquit.
Brit.
p.
3.
acceptam
fidem
Epigrammata
Martialis
.
Nec
verisimile
solum
,
sed
verum
iudicandum
est
,
in
tam
nobili
familia
,
fuisse
cum
Claudia
gentiles
suos
Britannos
,
qui
vna
baptizati
fuerunt
,
à
quibus
Euangelij
Ignicula
per
totam
gentem
Britannam
dispersa
,
viritim
ad
multos
peruenerunt
.
After
Claudia
was
conuerted
to
the
faith
of
Christ
,
it
is
as
likely
that
she
sent
Christian
doctrine
to
her
Countrimen
the
Britans
,
as
before
she
receaued
the
faith
,
she
sent
the
Epigrams
of
Martial
.
Neyther
is
it
onely
likely
,
but
to
be
adiudged
true
,
that
in
so
noble
a
familie
,
there
were
with
Claudia
diuers
Britans
of
her
Country
,
which
were
baptized
with
her
from
whome
the
sparkes
of
the
Ghospell
being
dispersed
through
all
the
Brittish
Nation
,
came
from
one
to
an
other
to
many
.
The
Protestant
Bishops
with
other
their
Antiquaries
in
their
greate
Theater
of
greate
Britaine
thus
write
of
her
:
This
Claudia
with
S.
Pauls
spirituall
Theat.
of
great
Brit.
l.
6.
c.
9.
Manna
is
said
to
send
the
choysest
and
chastest
of
the
Posies
of
Martiall
(
whose
verses
generally
are
no
lessons
befitting
Ladies
)
for
new
yeares
guifts
vnto
her
friends
in
Britaine
,
both
for
to
feede
their
soules
with
the
bread
of
life
,
and
to
instruct
their
mindes
with
lessons
best
fitting
vnto
ciuill
behauiour
.
Which
thing
moued
the
Poet
himselfe
with
no
small
selfe
glory
,
in
his
verse
thus
to
write
.
Dicitur
&
nostros
cantare
Britannia
versus
.
And
they
note
in
their
Margine
these
wordes
:
Claudia
senas
both
S.
Pauls
,
and
Martials
writings
into
Britaine
;
Which
is
allowed
by
other
Protestants
also
:
among
whome
one
a
cheife
Antiquarie
thus
boldly
speaketh
:
of
this
Lady
Harrison
description
of
Britaine
in
Claudia
.
Io.
Bal.
l.
de
script
.
Brit.
cent.
1.
in
Claudia
Rufina
.
Martial
speaketh
reioycing
,
that
his
Posies
were
reade
also
in
Britaine
,
and
onely
by
her
meanes
,
who
vsed
to
cull
out
the
finest
and
honest
of
his
Epigrams
,
and
send
them
to
her
friends
for
tokens
,
saying
after
this
manner
.
Dicitur
&
nostros
cantare
Britannia
versus
.
Britaine
is
said
to
sing
our
verses
.
Like
is
the
testimonie
of
other
Protestants
;
to
whome
,
in
that
they
affirme
much
spirituall
good
to
haue
growne
to
this
Nation
of
Britaine
,
by
the
beleeuing
Britans
,
and
others
which
liued
in
,
or
resorted
vnto
the
house
of
S.
Claudia
in
Rome
,
I
willingly
consent
vnto
them
,
and
haue
allready
proued
no
lesse
,
and
will
speake
more
of
the
same
hereafter
.
6.
But
where
these
men
so
constantly
auouch
this
holy
Lady
was
a
translater
Lady
Claudia
neither
sent
S.
Pauls
Epistles
,
nor
Martial
his
Poems
into
Britaine
.
of
S.
Pauls
Epistles
,
and
sent
them
hither
,
for
the
Instruction
of
others
,
and
also
sent
into
this
Nation
the
Epigrams
of
Martial
,
prouing
the
first
onely
by
some
likelyhood
,
because
they
assuer
themselues
,
by
the
verse
of
Martial
recited
,
that
Britaine
was
reported
to
singe
his
verses
;
as
the
last
is
vntrue
,
and
not
affirmed
by
Martiall
,
or
any
other
except
these
Protestants
,
and
a
foule
forgery
to
blemish
the
bewty
,
of
that
holy
Lady
;
so
the
other
hauing
no
warrant
,
or
Authoritie
,
but
their
falsely
imagined
congruence
from
that
,
must
needs
be
as
vnprobable
.
And
first
,
where
these
men
say
that
the
Poet
sayth
his
verses
were
sung
in
Britaine
by
the
meanes
of
this
holy
and
vertuous
Lady
;
Martial
hath
no
such
thing
,
but
rather
the
contrary
,
for
except
she
a
woman
of
so
greate
chastitie
,
modestie
,
and
pietie
,
by
all
testimonies
,
could
so
farre
forgete
her
shamefaste
sexe
,
and
temperate
carriadge
,
and
exceede
the
boldnes
of
men
euen
her
owne
Father
,
and
Husband
,
she
was
so
farre
from
being
an
approuer
,
and
recommender
of
Martiall
his
Poems
vnto
others
in
Britaine
,
that
by
the
Poets
owne
testimonie
,
she
vtterly
condemned
them
for
their
vntollerable
wantones
,
and
scurrilitie
;
for
so
did
both
her
Father
,
Father
in
lawe
to
Pudens
her
Husband
,
and
her
owne
Husband
also
,
as
the
same
Poet
himselfe
hath
before
plainely
confessed
:
saying
of
the
Husband
of
Claudia
,
to
whome
he
presented
diuers
Poems
,
that
he
compelled
him
to
correct
and
amend
his
books
.
Cogis
me
calamo
,
manuque
nostra
Emendare
meos
,
Pudens
,
libellos
.
Martial
.
l.
7.
Epigram.
11.
ad
Pudentem
.
And
S.
Claudia
her
Father
was
much
more
auerted
from
the
Poems
of
Martiall
,
then
Pudens
his
sonne
in
Lawe
was
,
by
that
Poets
owne
confession
,
for
euen
those
Poems
which
he
sent
to
Pudens
would
haue
so
much
bene
disliked
by
Claudia
her
Father
,
that
he
entreated
S.
Pudens
not
to
communicate
them
vnto
him
,
because
he
knew
well
he
condemned
their
leuitie
.
Commendare
meas
Instanti
,
Rufe
,
camaenas
Parce
precor
socero
,
seria
forsan
amat
.
Martial
.
l.
7.
Epigram.
57.
ad
Rufin
.
And
a
simple
suggestion
it
is
to
write
,
she
culled
out
the
finest
and
honestest
of
his
Epigrams
,
and
sent
them
hither
;
for
this
she
could
not
doe
,
without
reading
also
the
fowlest
,
and
dishonestest
,
which
we
may
not
thinke
that
so
modest
,
and
holy
a
Saint
would
doe
,
which
is
of
these
Protestants
sufficiently
before
acknowledged
,
when
they
expressely
say
,
Martials
verses
generally
are
no
lessons
be
fitting
Ladyes
.
Therefore
if
generally
they
were
so
vnbeseeming
,
Theater
of
great
Brit.
supr.
l.
6.
we
may
not
make
so
holy
&
renowned
a
Lady
either
a
generall
or
particular
Approuer
of
such
stuffe
,
to
send
it
so
long
a
Iorney
to
her
beloued
Friends
in
this
her
Natiue
Country
of
Britaine
,
for
toakens
,
much
les
for
Newyeares
gifts
,
neither
was
that
name
,
nor
ceremony
knowne
in
Britaine
,
long
after
that
time
▪
7.
And
the
first
Protestant
English
Archbishop
which
before
obserued
that
absurditie
,
and
yet
willing
to
insist
in
the
same
erroneous
steps
of
his
brethren
in
this
point
,
and
therefore
hath
written
that
it
is
likely
Claudia
sent
these
strange
Poems
hither
from
Rome
before
she
was
a
Christian
;
verisimile
est
Claudiam
ante
acceptam
fidem
Epigrammata
Martialis
ad
Britannos
misisse
suos
,
speaketh
farre
more
absurdly
,
for
it
is
euident
by
all
Accompts
,
both
of
Christians
and
Pagans
,
Catholiks
and
Protestants
,
that
Claudia
was
a
Christian
,
and
renowned
by
Saint
Pauls
pen
,
in
the
time
of
Nero
,
26.
yeares
before
Martial
wrote
,
or
came
to
Rome
:
Therefore
it
was
greate
ignorance
,
or
willfulnes
in
that
Protestant
Archbishop
,
to
write
,
it
was
verisimile
a
very
likely
thing
,
that
Claudia
sent
that
Poets
Epigrams
into
Britan
before
she
was
a
Christian
,
she
being
a
renowned
Christian
so
long
before
he
was
a
Poet.
Godwin
Conu
.
of
Britaine
p.
17.
18.
But
Martial
had
other
meanes
to
vent
his
Poems
hither
,
he
was
acquainted
with
Quintus
Ouidius
,
and
his
company
that
came
hither
,
he
and
wrote
an
Epigram
vnto
him
cited
before
,
such
was
also
one
Stella
as
he
writeth
.
Martial
.
l.
10.
Epigram.
40.
ad
Quintum
Ouidium
.
Lib.
12.
Epigram.
3.
ad
librum
suum
.
Ille
dabit
populo
,
Patribusque
,
Equitique
legendum
.
And
it
was
his
glory
,
thus
by
idle
headed
parsons
,
to
send
his
bables
about
,
both
to
Rome
,
and
from
thence
to
other
parts
,
as
appeareth
in
the
beginning
of
the
same
Epigram
.
Ad
populos
mitti
qui
nuper
ab
vrbe
solebas
,
Ibis
tu
Romam
nunc
peregrine
liber
.
And
he
plainely
declareth
,
euen
in
his
first
Epigram
to
his
Reader
this
was
his
humour
to
make
him selfe
knowne
in
the
world
for
such
Poeticall
,
and
vaine
scriblings
:
Hic
est
quem
legis
,
ille
,
quem
requiris
.
Toto
notus
in
Orbe
Martialis
,
Argutis
Epigrammaton
libellis
.
And
to
make
speedy
vtterance
of
such
wares
to
all
parsons
&
places
,
the
very
Martial
.
l.
1.
Epigram.
1.
ad
Lectorem
.
Lib.
1.
Epigr.
2.
next
Epigram
(
which
is
also
to
the
Reader
)
is
to
tell
where
his
bookes
were
to
be
bought
:
and
besides
he
sent
them
vp
and
downe
to
particular
parsons
as
their
Titles
testifie
.
And
allthough
we
had
diuers
holy
Christians
then
in
Rome
of
this
Nation
,
which
reiected
Martial
his
Poems
,
as
S.
Claudia
,
and
her
Father
did
;
yet
there
were
also
at
that
time
many
Pagan
Britans
,
and
some
of
them
also
Poets
,
as
Gildas
Cambrius
,
a
most
noble
Britan
Poet
,
as
Ponticus
Pontic
.
Virun
.
Hist.
Brit.
l.
1.
Girald
.
Ferrar.
hist.
Poet.
Dialog.
5.
Io.
Bal.
Script
.
Brit.
cent.
1.
in
Gilda
Cambrio
.
Virunnius
calleth
him
,
Gildas
Poeta
Britannicus
nobilissimus
,
and
others
,
by
whose
meanes
,
besides
such
as
I
haue
related
before
,
it
is
not
vnlikely
,
but
Martials
verses
,
aswell
as
others
came
into
this
Countrie
,
and
he
might
take
notice
there
of
,
and
therevpon
write
:
it
was
reported
that
his
verses
were
sunge
in
Britaine
.
8.
And
hereby
it
appeareth
how
weake
a
propp
they
haue
to
support
S.
Claudia
did
not
translate
or
send
S.
Pauls
Epistles
into
Britaine
.
them
therein
,
that
would
probably
and
by
comparison
conclude
that
S.
Claudia
did
send
S.
Pauls
Epistles
into
Britaine
,
because
she
sent
Martials
Poems
hither
:
for
first
there
is
so
greate
difference
and
repugnancy
betweene
the
holy
writings
of
S.
Paul
,
and
the
idle
Epigrams
of
that
Poet
,
if
we
chuse
their
best
;
that
rather
the
contrary
is
to
be
gathered
,
that
whosoeuer
did
affect
the
libels
of
Martial
,
could
not
be
a
louer
of
S.
Pauls
doctrine
,
so
opposite
vnto
such
vanities
:
and
so
she
knowne
to
be
so
renowned
a
Christian
when
Martial
wrote
,
and
so
highely
commended
by
S.
Paul
,
could
be
no
recommender
of
Martials
vanities
,
vnto
this
,
or
any
other
parts
,
or
parsons
.
And
it
is
euident
before
,
she
allowed
them
not
.
And
allthough
I
willingely
allowe
,
what
a
Protestant
Bishop
writeth
of
her
,
placing
her
among
our
Brittish
writers
,
and
affirming
,
that
she
was
renowned
all
through
out
Italy
,
and
other
Nations
,
for
her
style
in
the
Latine
,
&
Greeke
tongue
:
Claudia
Rufina
Britannici
generis
nobilissima
Io.
Bal.
l.
de
Scrip.
Brit.
cent.
1.
in
Claudia
Rufina
.
mulier
,
nominis
claritatem
ex
ingenti
vtriusque
linguae
Latinae
&
Graecae
notitia
,
per
Italiam
,
&
alias
commeruit
mundi
Regiones
:
yet
this
is
no
warrant
for
others
to
say
,
that
therefore
she
translated
S.
Pauls
Epistles
,
and
sent
them
into
Britaine
.
For
euery
one
that
hath
knowledge
in
Latine
,
and
Greeke
,
allthough
in
a
more
excellent
manner
,
then
a
Lady
,
a
stranger
to
them
both
,
and
young
in
yeares
,
as
by
these
men
she
was
,
is
not
a
fit
Translator
of
holy
Scripturs
,
and
we
doe
not
finde
that
honor
then
giuen
to
any
of
her
sexe
,
nor
did
that
,
or
such
office
belong
to
her
or
any
such
;
her
Father
before
confessed
to
be
a
learned
Christian
,
was
a
fitter
man
to
performe
such
things
to
this
his
Nation
,
if
any
such
was
done
at
that
time
.
But
among
all
the
Epistles
which
S.
Paul
wrote
,
we
doe
not
finde
any
one
of
them
written
,
or
sent
by
him
,
to
any
parson
,
or
place
,
but
such
as
had
receaued
the
faith
of
Christ
before
,
neither
S.
Pauls
Epistles
,
nor
any
part
of
Scripture
will
make
an
Infidell
a
good
Christian
without
a
Preacher
or
Interpreter
.
And
I
suppose
he
would
be
thought
a
strange
Poet
surpassing
Martiall
in
that
kind
,
in
the
iudgment
of
Antiquaries
,
who
should
say
,
he
had
euer
seene
,
or
credibly
heard
of
any
part
of
Scripture
then
translated
,
much
more
by
any
woman
into
the
Welch
or
Brittish
languadge
.
9.
And
no
lesse
paradoxe
it
is
,
which
a
Protestant
Bishop
and
Antiquarie
Godwin
Conu
.
of
Brit.
p.
18.
c.
●
.
proposeth
to
the
world
,
concerning
S.
Pudens
,
husband
to
this
our
holy
Country
woman
S.
Claudia
,
laboring
to
perswade
his
Readers
,
that
he
came
into
S.
Pudens
Hust
.
ad
to
S.
Claudia
did
〈…〉
B●itain●
,
n●r
nea●●●●
.
N●●ther
preached
●e
any
whe●●
.
Br●taine
,
and
heare
preached
the
faith
of
Christ
.
First
he
maketh
this
his
Marginall
Note
of
that
which
followeth
:
Britaine
a
Refuge
for
Christians
.
And
then
addeth
of
this
time
:
it
was
not
counted
vnlawfull
for
those
to
be
Christians
,
that
dwelt
beyonde
Italy
,
and
France
,
as
in
Britaine
or
neare
the
Pirenaean
Mountains
,
and
so
to
the
westerne
Ocean
.
Whereby
vndoubtedly
it
came
to
passe
,
that
many
professing
Christ
,
not
daring
to
abyde
neare
vnto
the
hart
of
the
Empire
,
as
in
Italy
,
France
,
or
some
other
of
the
neerest
Prouinces
,
made
choyse
of
our
Britaine
,
and
some
other
remote
places
,
where
to
leade
their
liu●s
in
such
sorte
,
as
they
might
enioy
libertie
of
conscience
.
In
the
number
of
these
,
I
may
well
suppose
Aulus
Rufus
Pudens
before
mentioned
to
be
one
,
who
after
the
time
of
his
marriadge
,
trauailed
to
these
Northren
parts
of
the
world
,
as
it
is
plaine
,
by
these
verses
following
.
Cernere
Parrhasios
dum
te
iuuat
,
Aule
Triones
,
Martial
.
ad
Aul.
Pudentem
l.
6.
Epigr.
39.
Comminus
&
Scythici
sidera
ferre
poli
;
And
after
,
Si
mihi
lanificae
ducunt
non
pulla
sorores
,
Stamina
,
nec
surdos
vox
habet
ista
Deos
:
Sospite
me
sospes
,
Latias
reueheris
ad
vrbes
Et
referes
pili
praemia
clarus
eques
.
By
meanes
of
these
kinde
of
men
adding
their
helps
vnto
the
successours
of
Ioseph
,
Io.
Pits
.
l.
de
Illustr.
Brit.
Script
.
aetate
2.
in
Claudia
Rufina
.
Io.
Bal.
l.
de
Script
.
cent.
1.
in
eadem
.
Matt.
Parker
ant.
Brit.
Stephanus
v.
Archadia
&
Parrhasia
.
Calep.
in
Parrhasia
.
Tho.
Tho.
in
eod.
Abrah
.
Hortel
.
Phnius
l.
4.
c.
6.
Ptol.
l.
3.
&
annot.
in
eund
.
Sebast
.
Munster
.
&
alij
.
Bed
.
Martyr.
14.
cal
.
Iunij
.
Ioan.
Pits
.
in
Cat.
aetat.
2.
in
Claud.
Ruf.
Martyrol
.
Rom.
die
19.
Maij.
Vit.
S.
Pudentianae
in
Breuiar
.
19.
die
Maij.
Tradit
.
Rom.
apud
Baron
.
ann.
in
Rom.
Martyr
.
die
19.
Maij.
Et
Tom.
1.
&
2.
Annal.
3.
conu
.
part.
1.
p.
17.
and
his
Disciples
,
I
suppose
it
came
to
passe
,
that
Lucius
a
King
of
this
Countrie
,
was
drawne
to
a
liking
of
Christian
Religion
.
Where
we
plainely
see
this
Protestant
Bishop
and
Antiquarie
would
make
this
Pudens
to
haue
preached
heare
in
Britaine
,
and
to
haue
bene
one
of
them
,
which
gaue
continuance
to
the
faith
formerly
preached
heare
,
euen
to
the
time
of
King
Lucius
;
when
it
is
euident
not
onely
by
all
other
Histories
which
tell
vs
he
liued
and
died
in
Cappadocia
,
but
by
their
Protestant
Archbishop
,
and
Antiquary
,
and
this
Protestant
Bishop
himselfe
,
and
his
owne
Authour
,
Martial
liuing
in
that
time
and
acquainted
both
with
the
man
,
and
his
Iorney
,
that
he
was
a
corporall
and
bodily
souldiar
,
and
warryer
for
the
Romans
.
Eques
Romanus
,
Tribunus
militum
,
which
the
laste
verse
cited
from
Martial
plainely
proueth
,
and
neuer
came
neare
vnto
this
kingdome
,
the
nearest
when
he
was
in
Italy
,
for
Parrhasia
where
Martiall
saith
he
was
,
and
this
Protestant
Bishop
absurdlie
citeth
against
himselfe
,
is
Archadia
,
and
all
Archadia
called
often
by
that
name
,
farther
hence
then
Rome
is
,
and
what
Scythia
soeuer
Asiatica
,
or
Europaea
S.
Pudens
was
in
,
or
neare
vnto
,
suer
we
are
,
that
Britaine
is
farre
remote
from
any
part
of
any
Scythia
,
and
as
I
haue
shewed
before
,
his
body
was
brought
from
Cappadocia
to
Rome
,
and
there
interred
:
And
by
some
auncient
Authorities
,
that
probably
he
was
returned
aliue
from
the
warrs
of
Cappadocia
vnto
Rome
,
died
and
was
buried
there
.
Romae
Sancti
Pudentis
Senatoris
,
Patris
S.
Pudentianae
Virginis
,
qui
ab
Apostolis
Christo
in
baptismo
vestitus
innocentem
tunicam
vsque
ad
vitae
coronam
immaculate
custodiuit
.
Which
testimonie
also
confirmeth
their
opinion
,
which
write
,
that
this
Brittish
house
was
according
to
the
Roman
Tradition
,
primum
Principis
Apostolorum
Romae
hospitium
,
illicque
primum
Christianos
conuenisse
ad
Synaxim
,
coactam
Ecclesiam
:
The
first
lodging
of
S.
Peter
at
Rome
,
being
there
fifteene
yeares
before
S.
Paule
,
and
the
first
Church
of
Christians
in
Rome
where
they
assembled
to
serue
God
,
from
the
first
preaching
of
Christ
there
by
S.
Peter
;
for
although
S.
Paul
maketh
that
speciall
memory
of
S.
Pudens
,
and
Claudia
,
yet
here
we
are
told
by
vndeniable
Authoritie
,
S.
Claudia
her
house
in
Rome
what
profit
it
brought
to
Christian
R●ligion
.
besides
the
Roman
Tradition
,
that
they
were
also
S.
Peters
disciples
,
signified
in
the
worde
Apostolis
Apostles
in
the
plurall
number
,
when
no
Apostles
but
S.
Peter
and
S.
Paule
came
thither
in
those
times
.
And
so
this
house
of
our
holy
Christian
Britans
being
the
then
principall
Church
for
S.
Peter
,
S.
Paul
,
the
Popes
which
succeeded
,
among
whome
S.
Linus
is
reckoned
by
2.
Tim.
4.
S.
Paul
,
together
with
the
owners
of
that
holy
house
,
as
commonly
resident
S.
Claudia
her
knowne
learning
,
and
other
vertues
.
therein
,
we
may
easely
gather
how
greate
spirituall
good
flowed
to
this
Nation
,
from
that
onely
fountaine
,
and
well
of
life
,
in
this
westerne
world
,
where
the
Christian
Parents
of
S.
Claudia
before
her
,
she
and
her
Husband
Iacob
.
Bergom
.
l.
de
Poetissis
.
Harris
Theater
.
l.
1.
c.
21.
S.
Pudens
after
,
and
after
them
their
holy
children
gaue
the
greatest
entertaynement
,
and
releife
to
the
holy
Apostles
,
their
Disciples
,
and
Successours
,
and
others
the
seruants
of
Christ
in
those
dangerous
dayes
of
Persecution
.
Of
this
our
renowned
Country
woman
it
is
written
by
strangers
:
Claudia
Rufina
mulier
Britannica
,
vtraque
lingua
erudita
:
Claudia
Rufina
a
Briton
borne
was
learned
and
skillfull
in
both
tongues
,
both
Greeke
and
Latine
.
Which
our
English
Protestant
Antiquaries
,
and
others
confirme
,
affirming
the
same
of
her
.
Haec
Io.
Bal.
l.
de
Scriptor
.
cent
.
1.
Io.
Pits
.
l.
de
Illust.
Brit.
Script
.
aetat.
2.
in
Claudia
Ruffina
.
magno
praedita
ingenio
mulier
,
tam
Latinè
quam
Grecè
,
and
register
her
among
the
learned
writers
of
this
Nation
,
deliuering
vnto
vs
the
names
of
diuers
bookes
penned
by
her
.
10.
What
her
worthines
was
,
I
haue
somewhat
related
from
S.
Chrysostome
,
and
Theodoret
before
.
And
besides
the
testimonie
of
S.
Paule
,
making
her
one
of
the
foure
most
renowned
in
Rome
,
&
the
onelie
Worthie
both
of
Britaine
,
and
these
western
Nations
,
except
S.
Eubulus
was
her
Father
and
our
Countriman
,
which
is
remembred
in
holy
Scripturs
.
What
a
meanes
and
help
she
was
to
propagate
the
faith
of
Christ
both
to
her
Countrymen
,
and
others
at
Rome
,
Italy
,
especially
in
Vmbria
where
she
liued
after
her
going
from
Rome
,
and
in
this
our
Britaine
,
we
may
be
assured
both
by
that
is
said
before
,
that
her
house
was
the
cheifest
and
vsuall
assembling
place
in
that
time
,
for
such
Religeous
designements
,
as
also
by
the
receaued
and
approued
Histories
of
her
holy
children
,
as
namely
S.
Pudentiana
and
S.
Praxedes
,
which
she
had
brought
vp
in
so
greate
sanctitie
,
both
by
her
instructions
,
and
example
,
that
together
with
their
two
Brethren
S.
Nouatus
and
S.
Timotheus
they
are
honoured
in
the
Catalogue
of
holy
Saints
.
Of
one
we
reade
,
that
in
Acta
S.
Praxedis
in
Breuiar
.
Rom.
21.
Iulij
.
Martyr
.
Rom.
eod.
die
.
Sic
Bed
.
Vsuard
.
Ado
.
Sur.
&
Lipp
.
eod.
die
.
the
Persecution
vnder
Marcus
Antonius
the
Emperour
,
her
Parents
being
now
deade
:
Christianos
facultatibus
,
opera
,
consolatione
&
omni
charitatis
officio
prosequebatur
,
nam
alios
domi
occultabat
:
alios
ad
fidei
constantiam
hortabatur
:
aliorum
corpora
sepeliebat
:
ijs
qui
in
carcere
inclusi
erant
,
qui
in
ergastulis
nulla
re
deerat
:
The
persecuted
Christians
she
assisted
with
her
welth
,
labour
,
confort
,
and
all
offices
of
charitie
:
for
some
she
did
hide
in
her
house
;
others
she
exhorted
to
constancy
of
faith
:
she
buryed
the
bodies
of
others
:
To
those
that
were
in
prison
,
and
durance
,
she
was
wanting
in
no
kinde
of
releife
.
Of
her
Sister
S.
Pudentiana
,
we
reade
,
that
Act.
S.
Pudentianae
in
Breu.
Rom.
die
19.
Maij.
Mart.
Rom.
eod.
die
.
Ado
Treuer
.
ad
12.
Calend.
Iulij
.
Momb●it
.
tom
.
2.
Beda
&
Vsuard
.
19.
die
Maij.
Sur.
&
Lipp
.
eod.
die
.
she
was
of
admirable
sanctitie
in
Christian
Religion
.
She
had
in
her
family
notwithstanding
the
Persecution
96.
Christian
men
:
nonaginta
sex
homines
.
And
whereas
the
Emperour
Antonius
had
made
a
Decree
,
that
Christians
should
not
publikly
offer
their
Sacrifice
,
the
holy
Pope
S.
Pius
with
the
Christians
vsed
to
say
Masse
in
her
house
:
Quod
autem
ab
Antonino
Imperatore
sancitum
erat
,
ne
Christiani
publicè
sacrificia
facerent
,
Pius
Pontifex
in
aedibus
Pudentianae
cum
Christianis
sacra
celebrabat
:
And
she
gently
entertayned
them
,
and
ministred
all
necessaries
vnto
them
:
Quibus
illa
benignè
acceptis
,
quae
ad
vitam
necessaria
essent
suppeditabat
.
Therefore
if
this
sanctitie
of
these
childen
was
deriued
vnto
them
from
their
holy
Parents
and
after
their
deaths
,
when
their
Ritches
and
Reuenewes
were
diuidie
into
so
S.
Claudia
her
●ouse
as
a
Christian
schoole
and
Seminarie
to
teach
the
Christian
faith
in
Britaine
and
the
westerne
Nations
.
many
portions
,
one
onely
daughter
dwelling
in
that
their
house
at
Rome
,
was
able
to
keepe
such
hospitalitie
that
besides
96.
Christian
men
which
she
kept
in
her
family
,
she
receaued
the
Pope
,
and
all
Christians
resorting
to
her
,
and
supplyed
both
their
spirituall
necessities
in
making
her
house
their
setled
Church
to
celebrate
Masse
,
and
other
diuine
exercises
,
and
ministred
also
temporall
things
vnto
them
,
as
their
needs
required
:
how
much
the
rather
must
we
conclude
these
things
of
their
holy
Parents
,
more
enabled
to
performe
such
bounties
,
then
any
their
children
were
.
And
this
much
more
in
the
time
of
the
parens
of
S.
Claudia
,
being
by
exemption
as
strangers
,
not
so
lyable
to
the
Roman
Pagan
lawes
,
and
penalties
of
them
,
and
so
Christian
Assemblies
were
more
frequent
,
and
freely
kept
there
,
then
in
any
Roman
house
,
the
Apostles
and
their
Disciples
there
more
securely
entertayned
,
Religion
exercised
,
Preists
,
&
Cleargie
men
consecrated
and
directed
into
diuers
Countries
,
and
among
so
many
,
so
greate
multitudes
of
Christian
Britans
liuing
in
that
house
,
and
vsually
resorting
thither
,
and
there
instructed
,
we
may
not
thinke
but
diuers
Britans
then
and
there
,
receaued
holy
preistly
Orders
,
and
consecration
:
And
with
others
were
sent
into
this
kingdome
,
some
of
which
number
I
shall
remember
hereafter
,
when
I
haue
first
brought
S.
Peter
againe
from
Britaine
to
Rome
,
because
they
principally
depended
one
him
,
and
by
him
,
or
his
Suecessours
receaued
Consecration
,
Iurisdiction
,
Directions
and
Instructions
,
for
the
Conuersion
of
this
,
and
other
western
Countries
.
After
a
long
and
happy
life
spent
in
such
sanctitie
she
ended
her
dayes
at
Sabinum
in
Vmbria
,
whether
she
retired
herselfe
,
to
her
Husband
S.
Pudens
his
noble
house
,
and
Municipium
there
,
after
his
death
.
THE
XXXIII
.
CHAPTER
.
OF
S.
PETER
HIS
RETVRNE
FROM
BRItaine
to
Rome
,
and
setling
the
Apostolike
Papall
power
there
.
His
greate
care
of
Britaine
:
and
our
Christian
Britans
dutifull
loue
,
and
honor
to
him
.
The
cheife
Scate
of
the
Messias
Prophesied
to
be
at
Rome
.
ABOVT
this
time
,
the
Prophesie
preserued
among
the
auncient
Rabins
,
that
the
cheife
Seate
of
the
Messias
should
be
in
Rome
,
was
to
be
performed
in
his
cheife
Apostle
,
and
Vicar
S.
Peter
.
Which
the
Prophetisses
and
Sybils
among
Henricus
à
S.
fide
l.
contra
Iudaeos
.
Sybilla
Erythrea
apud
Franc.
Petr.
Arch.
l.
1.
de
otio
Relig.
Bernard
.
Senen
.
6.
part
.
Serm.
1.
de
Fest.
Mariae
.
Anton.
Chron.
part.
1.
tit.
3.
c.
9.
Hartm
.
Schedel
.
in
Sybill
.
Sybill
.
Erythr
.
in
Nazaograp
.
p.
53.
the
gentils
had
also
receaued
,
and
deliuered
to
posteritie
,
testifiing
,
that
this
greate
and
victorious
Citie
,
which
had
triumphed
ouer
so
many
potent
peoples
,
Kings
,
and
kingdomes
,
should
be
subdued
to
the
Messias
,
not
with
the
force
of
sword
,
but
by
the
fishers
(
S.
Peters
)
hooke
.
Non
in
gladio
belloue
Aeneadem
vrbem
Regesque
subijciet
,
sed
in
hamo
piscantis
,
and
this
fisher
should
there
,
and
ouer
Kings
subiect
vnto
it
,
setle
the
name
and
victory
of
Christ
for
euer
.
In
Eneadem
latus
piscatoris
nomen
Agni
vsque
ad
fines
seculi
virtute
perducet
.
Therefore
this
Imperiall
Regiment
of
the
Church
,
and
Kingdome
of
Christ
,
being
principally
committed
to
S.
Peter
,
&
so
from
him
to
remaine
in
his
Successors
,
in
that
prime
Apostolike
See
,
and
the
time
of
his
death
now
drawing
neare
,
hauing
allmost
ended
his
preaching
in
these
parts
of
the
world
,
to
giue
that
further
honor
to
this
kingdome
of
Britaine
,
an
Angel
appeared
vnto
him
,
telling
him
,
the
time
of
his
leauing
this
world
was
at
hand
,
and
that
he
must
returne
to
Rome
,
where
after
he
S.
Peter
admonished
in
Britaine
from
heauen
of
his
death
at
hand
to
be
in
Rome
.
had
suffered
death
vpon
the
Crosse
,
he
should
receaue
his
reward
of
Iustice
:
Angelicam
aspexit
visionem
,
quae
dicebat
;
Petre
instat
tempus
tuae
resolutionis
,
&
aportet
te
ire
Romam
:
in
qua
cum
mortem
per
crucem
sustinueris
,
recipies
mercedem
iustitiae
.
This
heauenly
vision
,
and
admonition
was
made
vnto
this
blessed
Sim.
Metaphr
.
die
29.
Iunij
.
Sur.
&
alij
in
fest.
SS.
Apost.
Petri
&
Pauli
.
Apostle
heare
in
our
Britaine
,
after
he
had
bene
heare
long
time
:
quo
in
loco
cum
longo
tempore
fuisset
moratus
.
For
which
extraordinary
grace
shewed
vnto
him
,
when
this
holy
Apostle
had
giuen
thankes
vnto
God
,
and
setled
the
state
of
our
Primatiue
Church
heare
in
Britaine
,
as
I
haue
before
made
mention
,
in
the
twelfth
yeare
of
Nero
,
as
this
auncient
and
holy
Authour
writeth
,
he
returned
from
hence
to
Rome
.
Cum
ergo
propterea
deum
glorificasset
,
&
egisset
gratias
,
&
apud
Britannos
mansisset
dies
aliquot
,
&
verbo
gratiae
multos
Stowe
&
Howes
hist.
in
Nero.
Sueton.
in
Nerone
.
Dio
Cass
.
&
Matt.
Westm.
in
eodem
.
Marian.
Scotus
.
l.
2.
aetat
.
6.
Mart.
Polon
.
Supputat
.
in
Netone
.
●or
.
Wigorn
.
an
.
14.
Ne●on●s
.
Matth.
Westm.
●n
.
13.
Neron
.
Cassiodor
.
Ma●an
.
●or
.
Wi●●r
.
sup.
illuminasset
,
&
Ecclesias
constituisset
,
Episcoposque
&
Presbyteros
&
Diaconos
ordinasset
,
duodecimo
anno
Caesaris
Neronis
,
rursus
Romam
reuertitur
.
Some
English
Protestants
write
the
14.
yeare
of
Nero
the
holy
Apostle
S.
Peter
hauing
accomplished
his
preaching
in
the
west
parts
,
returned
to
Rome
,
where
he
preached
againe
as
he
did
before
.
Which
may
without
much
difficultie
or
difference
be
easily
reconciled
to
the
former
,
if
we
say
with
Suet
onius
,
Dio
,
and
others
,
that
Nero
reigned
13.
compleate
yeares
,
and
some
monethes
:
Nero
quintus
ab
Augusto
,
imperauit
annis
13.
&
mensibus
octo
.
And
S.
Peter
went
from
Britaine
in
the
later
end
of
the
twelfth
yeare
of
Nero
,
as
S.
Simeon
Metaphrastes
noteth
,
and
the
next
yeare
coming
to
Rome
preached
there
some
time
,
and
was
Martyred
in
the
beginning
of
the
14.
and
last
yeare
of
Nero
,
allthough
Matthew
of
Westminster
and
some
others
set
downe
the
death
of
S.
Peter
in
the
13.
yeare
of
Nero
,
differing
from
those
,
that
say
Nero
killed
,
S.
Peter
,
S.
Paul
and
himselfe
the
14.
and
last
yeare
of
his
Empire
.
Nero
Petrum
&
se
interfecit
.
2.
By
this
we
see
the
exceeding
greate
Pastorall
,
and
Fatherly
care
,
and
S.
Pet●rs
Pastorall
●are
of
Britaine
,
●●nding
Ch●ists
Church
in
it
.
loue
of
this
greatest
Apostle
S.
Peter
to
this
kingdome
,
that
allthough
he
was
so
extraordinarily
admonished
by
the
holy
Angel
,
to
returne
to
Rome
,
yet
he
neither
would
,
nor
did
forsake
this
Nation
,
vntill
he
had
perfectly
settled
such
an
Hierarchicall
Order
,
and
holy
gouernement
heare
as
I
haue
described
,
and
was
needfull
in
the
first
founding
of
the
Church
of
Christ
,
among
so
many
Countries
and
Prouinces
of
this
Western
world
.
And
the
loue
and
dutie
of
many
Britans
,
especially
such
as
were
not
so
perfectly
intructed
in
the
faith
,
cannot
be
thought
but
to
haue
bene
reciprocall
to
that
supreame
Pastor
,
How
it
is
p●obable
diu●rs
Britans
went
with
S.
Peter
from
hence
to
R●me
.
in
so
greate
degree
,
that
it
moued
many
of
them
to
attend
him
in
his
returne
to
Rome
,
to
be
better
instructed
in
true
Religion
,
as
diuers
also
after
his
departure
hence
,
did
vndertake
that
Iorney
to
that
end
,
such
as
S.
Beatus
and
his
Associate
were
.
And
S.
Peter
being
now
come
to
Rome
immediately
from
this
kingdome
,
without
staying
in
that
Iorney
,
as
may
be
sufficiently
gathered
out
of
the
words
and
admonition
of
the
Angel
vnto
him
before
his
going
hence
,
and
both
hauing
in
his
company
diuers
Britans
,
and
at
Rome
finding
yet
aliue
as
appeareth
by
S.
Paul
writing
to
S.
Timothie
before
,
diuers
Christian
Baron
.
Tom.
2.
Annal.
Ann.
165.
&
S.
Iustin
.
apud
●und
.
supr.
Britans
in
that
house
,
which
as
is
shewed
before
,
and
Baronius
from
S.
Iustine
,
and
others
proueth
,
was
both
his
,
and
other
Christians
common
lodging
;
patebat
domus
Pudentis
ab
initio
Petri
Romam
aduentus
,
hospitio
Christianorum
:
we
are
sufficiently
allowed
to
be
of
that
opinion
,
that
he
was
entertained
now
at
this
his
coming
againe
to
Rome
from
Britaine
in
the
same
house
,
as
at
S.
P●ter
at
〈…〉
to
R●m●
〈…〉
rec●au●d
againe
in
our
B●●●●ns
●ouse
▪
with
many
●●her●
.
his
first
coming
,
and
vsually
in
the
time
of
his
continuance
and
residence
there
.
And
in
this
Noble
Christian
Britans
house
it
seemeth
S.
Peter
among
other
his
Apostolicall
labours
and
designments
for
the
Church
of
God
,
wrote
his
second
Epistle
,
wherein
he
maketh
memory
of
some
memorable
things
,
that
chanced
vnto
him
by
all
probable
Iudgment
in
this
Nation
,
as
of
the
Angells
appearing
vnto
him
,
the
forewarning
of
his
death
at
hand
,
and
that
S.
Peter
in
his
2.
〈◊〉
s●●meth
to
〈◊〉
●f
the
vision
〈…〉
●r●ta●●e
.
it
should
be
in
Rome
.
Knowing
that
shortly
I
must
put
off
this
my
Tabernacle
,
euen
as
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
hath
shew●d
mee
.
As
our
English
Protestants
translat●
which
words
of
the
holy
Apostle
doe
seeme
to
haue
reference
vnto
that
Apparition
,
and
admonition
to
him
of
his
death
at
hand
,
of
which
I
haue
spoken
2.
〈◊〉
.
1.
vers.
14.
before
.
For
we
doe
not
finde
in
Histories
,
more
then
two
warnings
heareof
giuen
by
Christ
to
S.
Peter
;
the
first
,
and
most
euident
in
Britaine
,
and
the
other
more
obscure
at
Rome
,
recorded
by
S.
Linus
,
Egesippus
,
S.
Bede
,
and
Linus
l.
de
Pass
.
Apost.
Egesipp
.
de
excid
.
Hieros
.
l.
3.
c.
2.
Beda
Sermone
de
S.
Petro
&
Paulo
.
Tom.
7.
others
,
when
S.
Peter
a
litle
before
his
death
being
sought
for
by
Nero
,
and
willed
by
the
Christians
to
forsake
Rome
,
to
auoide
the
fury
of
the
persecuting
Tyrant
,
being
come
to
the
gate
of
the
Citie
,
Christ
appeared
vnto
him
,
and
being
demanded
by
S.
Peter
whether
he
went
,
Domine
quo
vadis
?
Christ
answered
,
Iterum
veni●
crucifigi
.
Which
S.
Peter
interpreted
to
be
spoken
of
his
Passion
;
because
Christ
who
suffereth
in
all
his
members
,
was
also
to
suffer
with
S.
Peter
.
Intellexit
Petrus
de
sua
dictum
passione
,
quod
in
ea
Christus
passurus
videretur
qui
patitur
in
singulis
:
non
vtique
corporis
dolore
,
sed
quadam
misericordiae
compassione
,
aut
gloriae
celebritate
.
And
this
cannot
be
well
construed
to
be
that
admonition
of
his
death
which
S.
Peter
wrote
off
in
his
Epistle
,
being
both
obscure
,
and
in
all
probable
Iudgment
after
the
writing
of
that
his
Epistle
,
and
immediatly
before
his
apprehension
,
and
death
,
as
appeareth
by
those
Authours
,
affirming
S.
Peter
was
presently
taken
and
martyred
:
conu●rsus
in
vrbem
redijt
,
captusque
à
persecutoribus
cruci
adiudicatus
.
Therefore
seeing
besides
this
so
obscure
admonition
giuen
to
S.
Peter
by
Christ
of
his
death
,
we
finde
no
other
,
but
that
most
cleare
and
manifest
foretelling
thereof
to
S.
Peter
,
by
an
holy
Angel
in
Britaine
,
we
must
needs
conclude
that
the
holy
Apostle
in
that
passadge
of
his
Epistle
,
how
he
should
shortly
leaue
the
Tabernacle
and
dwelling
place
of
his
soule
,
his
mortall
body
,
as
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
had
shewed
vnto
him
,
did
this
Nation
that
honour
,
to
remember
in
his
holy
writings
,
that
foresight
and
admonition
of
his
end
approaching
made
vnto
him
by
the
heauenly
vision
and
Instruction
thereof
,
which
he
had
in
Britaine
.
And
signifiing
in
the
first
words
of
this
his
laste
Epistle
that
he
wrote
it
to
all
beleeuing
Christians
at
that
time
,
saying
:
Simon
Peter
a
Seruant
and
an
Apostle
2.
Petr.
1.
v.
1.
2.
of
Iesus
Christ
,
to
them
that
haue
obtayned
like
pretious
faith
with
vs
,
grace
and
peace
S.
Peters
care
and
loue
to
Britaine
to
his
death
,
and
after
in
heauen
by
his
owne
promise
.
be
multiplied
.
We
must
needs
acknowledge
,
that
coming
then
immediately
from
the
Christians
in
this
Nation
,
whome
he
had
so
lately
conuerted
,
he
most
fatherly
remembred
them
with
others
in
those
words
,
and
the
whole
Epistle
following
,
especially
where
he
writeth
:
I
thinke
it
meete
,
as
long
as
I
am
in
this
Tabernacle
,
to
stirre
you
vp
,
by
putting
you
in
remembrance
.
Knowing
that
Vers.
13.
14.
15.
shortly
I
must
pute
of
this
my
Tabernacle
;
euen
as
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
hath
shewed
mee
.
Moreouer
,
I
will
endeuour
that
you
may
be
able
after
my
decease
,
to
haue
these
things
allwayes
in
remembrance
.
In
which
wordes
this
our
kingdome
of
Britaine
doth
most
iustly
claime
,
that
S.
Peter
remembred
it
,
and
rather
then
any
other
,
citing
there
the
admonition
,
which
he
receaued
by
the
holy
Angell
heare
,
and
there
protesteth
his
greate
care
he
had
of
this
Country
,
that
it
might
not
onely
during
his
life
but
after
his
death
remaine
constant
in
the
profession
of
Christian
Religion
.
And
by
Oecumenius
and
diuers
others
,
both
the
Greeke
and
Latine
Text
giuing
way
to
that
exposition
,
S.
Peter
did
there
promise
Oecumenius
in
verba
illa
:
Dado
operam
&c.
2.
Petr.
1.
v.
15.
to
remember
this
Nation
,
not
onely
during
his
life
,
but
after
when
he
should
be
in
Heauen
,
as
I
haue
shewed
by
diuers
examples
from
auncient
and
credible
Authours
before
,
&
shall
remember
more
hereafter
.
And
in
the
next
verse
he
proueth
,
that
he
principally
heare
remembred
Britaine
,
and
those
Nations
,
to
which
he
had
parsonally
preached
,
for
he
saith
:
We
haue
not
followed
2.
Petr.
1.
v.
16.
cunningly
deuised
fables
,
when
we
made
knowne
vnto
you
the
power
and
coming
●f
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
but
were
eye
witnesses
of
his
Maiestie
.
Where
he
plaine●y
speaketh
,
of
such
people
,
and
Nations
,
to
whome
he
had
made
knowne
the
power
of
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
by
his
preaching
,
such
as
Britaine
was
.
3.
And
when
being
to
leaue
this
world
and
his
cheif
Pastorall
chardge
,
which
might
not
die
with
him
,
to
his
successor
,
we
must
further
acknowledge
,
how
mindefull
he
was
of
this
kingdome
,
with
others
in
that
designement
,
whether
he
constituted
S.
Linus
,
or
S.
Clement
,
to
be
his
next
Successor
;
for
the
first
as
I
haue
shewed
before
,
was
familiarly
knowne
to
our
Christian
Britans
,
and
lyued
most
with
them
in
Rome
,
and
the
other
.
S.
Clement
was
not
onely
in
the
same
estate
,
but
was
parsonally
heare
with
S.
Peter
in
this
Nation
.
Neyther
were
our
Christian
Britans
then
vnmindfull
or
vngratefull
for
so
many
fauours
of
S.
Peter
vnto
this
Country
,
but
euer
continued
most
dutifull
,
and
faithfull
vnto
him
without
any
discontinuance
of
those
obsequies
vnto
him
;
for
as
I
haue
probably
shewed
they
were
the
first
that
entertayned
him
in
Rome
,
and
after
:
so
I
cannot
without
preiudice
,
and
iniury
The
greate
honor
,
&
loue
of
our
first
Christian
Britans
to
S.
Peter
:
and
how
probably
diuers
of
them
,
honorably
buried
him
.
vnto
this
kingdome
thinke
,
but
they
were
cheifely
Christian
Britans
that
performed
the
last
and
funerall
duties
to
that
holy
Apostle
,
among
whom
likely
was
S.
Marcellus
Disciple
of
S.
Peter
,
by
birth
a
noble
Britan
,
of
whom
I
will
speake
more
hereafter
,
for
we
reade
in
many
,
that
one
of
S.
Peters
Disciples
so
named
did
honorably
bury
that
glorious
Apostle
martyred
by
the
cruell
Tirant
Nero.
Marcellus
quidam
Discipulus
S.
Petri
accepit
Corpus
Apostoli
,
Bed
.
Hom.
de
S.
Petro
&
Paulo
Tom.
7.
oper.
Guliel
.
Eisengr
.
centur.
2.
part
.
6.
D●st
.
1.
S.
Anton.
Vinc.
Petr.
de
Nat.
apud
Magdebur
.
cent.
1.
l.
2.
c.
12.
650.
2.
Tim.
4.
&
lauit
illud
tali
vnguento
,
quod
nunquam
posset
putrescere
,
&
postea
misit
illud
in
monumento
.
Yet
I
finde
that
there
was
an
other
Marcellus
in
this
time
a
Roman
borne
,
Marci
vrbis
Romae
Praefecti
filius
,
that
sometime
followed
Simon
Magus
,
and
was
conuerted
to
the
faith
of
Christ
by
S.
Peter
,
and
wrote
among
other
works
the
Acts
of
S.
Peter
,
and
S.
Paul
.
But
this
man
being
thought
to
be
martyred
by
Nero
,
cannot
so
well
be
adiudged
to
haue
bene
the
buryer
of
S.
Peter
,
seeing
S.
Peters
Martyrdome
was
one
of
Nero
his
last
Actions
.
And
we
may
not
doubt
,
but
our
Britans
that
first
receaued
S.
Peter
in
their
house
at
Rome
,
and
were
euer
afterward
most
faithfull
and
true
vnto
him
both
at
libertie
and
in
prison
,
as
we
are
taught
by
their
loue
to
S.
Paul
in
like
case
testified
by
himselfe
,
and
brought
vp
their
children
in
such
sorte
that
among
other
Acts
of
Christian
pietie
,
we
finde
as
in
S.
Praxedes
,
that
they
Vita
S.
Praxed
.
in
Breuiar
.
die
.
21.
Col.
Iulij
.
buried
the
bodies
of
the
holy
martyrs
;
Imperatore
Christianos
persequente
,
eos
facultatibus
,
opera
,
consolatione
,
&
omni
charitatis
officio
prosequebatur
.
Nam
alios
domi
occultabat
:
alios
ad
fidei
constantiam
hortabatur
:
aliorum
corpora
sepeliebat
:
ijs
qui
in
carcere
inclusi
erant
,
qui
in
ergastulis
exercebantur
,
nulla
re
deerat
:
Therefore
much
more
we
may
iudge
,
that
the
holy
parents
their
Christian
Brittish
family
and
friends
,
who
from
the
first
coming
of
S.
Peter
to
Rome
had
ministred
in
such
duties
vnto
him
,
were
not
wanting
to
performe
this
last
and
Antiquit.
Glast
.
Capgr
.
Cat.
in
S.
Ioseph
.
Hard.
in
chron.
Stow
hist.
Cornelius
Tacit.
in
Vita
Agricolae
.
farewell
obsequie
to
that
greatest
Apostle
:
both
in
respect
,
their
greate
loue
and
effection
to
S.
Peter
,
be
sufficient
Testimonialls
thereof
,
and
aboue
all
others
they
might
more
freely
performe
it
,
then
many
others
.
For
the
Romans
did
not
intermeddle
then
with
the
Britans
in
matters
of
Religion
,
but
left
such
affaires
to
their
owne
Gouernment
,
and
Brittish
Gouernours
,
as
we
see
in
their
Kings
then
Aruiragus
,
Marius
,
Coillus
,
and
Lucius
,
all
friends
and
fauourers
That
neither
S.
Pudens
,
S.
Claudia
,
any
of
their
family
,
or
any
Britan
was
then
punishable
by
the
Romans
for
Religion
.
of
Christians
,
before
Lucius
was
conuerted
to
the
faith
,
openly
to
professe
it
,
and
none
of
them
ioyned
with
the
Pagan
Romans
in
their
Religion
.
which
we
cannot
affirme
so
freely
of
France
,
where
Claudius
had
forbidden
the
vse
of
their
old
Religion
,
which
in
Britaine
neyther
he
nor
any
other
Emperour
had
done
,
but
the
Christian
Britans
did
both
at
home
,
and
els
where
vnder
the
Romans
quietly
enioy
the
free
vse
of
the
Religion
of
Christ
,
vntill
the
Persecution
of
Dioclesian
.
4.
If
any
man
obiect
,
that
S.
Pudens
husband
to
S.
Claudia
was
a
Roman
,
and
so
subiect
to
their
Lawes
in
Religion
.
I
answeare
first
,
that
it
is
euident
before
,
that
the
Father
of
S.
Claudia
,
a
Christian
and
cheife
commander
in
that
family
,
was
yet
lyuing
,
and
long
time
after
.
Secondly
I
answeare
,
that
S.
Pudens
himselfe
was
but
a
Municeps
,
and
no
Romane
,
partaker
thereby
of
the
Roman
priuiledges
,
and
immunities
,
but
not
subiect
to
their
penalties
;
especially
in
things
concerning
Religion
,
as
is
testified
by
Aulus
Gellius
,
and
others
their
owne
writers
.
Municipes
sunt
ciues
Romani
ex
municipijs
suis
suo
Aul.
Gellius
Noct.
attic
.
l.
16.
c.
13.
Io.
Selden
Analect
.
p.
39.
Cicero
l.
2.
de
legibus
.
Iure
&
legibus
suis
vtentes
,
muneris
tantum
cum
Populo
Romano
honorarij
participes
,
a
quo
munere
capessendo
appellati
videntur
,
nullis
alijs
necessitatibus
,
neque
vlla
populi
Romani
lege
astricti
.
Marcus
Tullius
Cicero
hath
the
like
euen
in
matters
of
Religion
,
and
diuers
others
.
Therefore
a
Protestant
Antiquarie
boldly
concludeth
,
that
by
the
Roman
Lawes
,
the
Municipes
such
as
S.
Pudens
was
,
might
be
of
what
Religion
they
would
,
without
controlement
.
Tanta
municipiorum
videtur
fuisse
libertas
,
vt
maiorum
ac
auitis
sibique
proprijs
sacris
vti
minime
prohiberentur
.
Selden
supr.
THE
XXXIV
.
CHAPTER
.
ENTREATING
OF
THE
TIME
OF
POPE
Linus
,
Vespasian
Emperor
,
and
Marius
King
of
Britaine
:
and
of
our
Christians
in
those
dayes
,
both
at
Rome
,
in
Britaine
,
and
other
places
.
1.
THE
cheife
Gouernour
of
the
Church
of
Christ
S.
Peter
,
hauing
now
happily
by
holy
Martyrdome
ended
his
labours
in
this
world
,
and
obtained
his
Crowne
,
and
reward
,
in
heauen
;
as
an
other
succeeded
him
,
in
that
high
Pastorall
chardge
After
the
death
of
Nero
,
others
enioy
the
Empire
a
very
shorte
time
.
in
spirituall
things
:
so
also
at
,
or
soone
after
that
time
,
the
supreame
Gouernors
in
temporall
affaires
,
both
in
the
Roman
Empire
,
and
this
kingdome
of
Britaine
were
changed
.
Nero
the
Emperor
the
same
yeare
he
Euseb.
in
Chron.
Matt.
Westm.
in
Galba
.
Otho
.
&
Vitell.
Marrian
.
Scot.
l.
2.
aetat
.
6.
Martin
.
Polon
.
in
Supput
.
Flor.
Wigorn.
&
al●j
.
Martyred
the
holy
Apostles
,
murthered
himselfe
,
and
Galba
was
Emperor
though
a
short
time
of
sixe
monethes
or
litle
more
,
and
Otho
who
stewe
Galba
,
was
an
Emperor
allthough
of
a
lesse
continuance
,
for
being
in
the
fourth
battaile
he
fought
with
Vitellius
,
conquered
by
him
,
hauing
had
victory
in
the
three
former
,
impatient
of
dishonor
killed
himselfe
,
bearing
the
name
of
Emperor
but
three
monethes
.
And
Vitellius
which
triumphed
ouer
him
,
enioyed
as
short
an
Imperiall
life
,
onely
eight
monethes
long
,
as
his
death
,
for
his
cruell
wickednes
was
dishonorable
,
stabbed
to
death
,
cast
into
the
Riuer
of
Tyber
,
and
wanting
buriall
.
Cum
Vitellius
multa
crudeliter
,
ac
nequiter
Romae
ageret
,
minutissimorum
ictuum
punctionibus
est
excarnificatus
,
&
ad
Vespasian
Emperour
.
vltimum
in
Tyberim
mersus
,
communi
caruit
Sepultura
.
After
these
Vespasian
was
Marius
King
in
Britaine
,
no
Persecutor
of
Christians
,
but
a
freind
,
and
Benefactor
to
them
.
inuested
in
the
Empire
enioying
it
allmost
eleuen
yeares
.
2.
In
Britaine
Marius
commonly
esteemed
the
sonne
of
Aruiragus
,
and
Genuissa
,
the
reputed
daughter
of
Claudius
,
was
King
:
and
both
these
so
farre
from
being
enemies
and
Persecutors
of
Christians
,
that
King
Marius
is
by
diuers
,
as
I
haue
shewed
before
,
reported
to
be
a
Christian
,
and
by
all
opinions
both
a
friend
,
and
Benefactor
vnto
them
,
confirming
vnto
the
Christian
Eremites
of
Aualon
,
S.
Ioseph
and
his
Associates
those
Donations
,
liberties
,
and
Immunities
which
his
Father
King
Aruiragus
had
formerly
granted
Iohn
Harding
Cronicle
c.
47.
vnto
them
.
And
the
Emperor
Vespasian
whas
so
friendly
and
fauourable
to
holy
Christians
,
that
when
he
was
in
Britaine
,
before
he
was
Emperour
,
as
Vespasian
Emperour
also
a
freind
to
Christians
,
and
thought
to
haue
beleeued
in
Christ
.
Harding
from
more
auncient
Authours
hath
testified
,
he
procured
those
Immunities
,
and
Exemptions
for
S.
Ioseph
,
and
his
company
,
which
King
Aruiragus
endowed
them
with
.
And
I
doe
not
doubt
,
but
he
was
so
farre
a
Christian
in
iudgment
,
that
I
may
recompt
him
in
the
number
of
those
first
Emperours
of
whome
Tertullian
thus
writeth
:
The
Emperours
themselues
would
haue
Tertullian
.
Apol.
contr.
gent.
c.
21.
beleeued
in
Christ
,
if
the
Emperours
had
not
bene
necessarie
to
the
world
,
or
men
that
where
Christians
might
haue
bene
Emperours
:
Sed
&
Caesares
credidissent
super
Christo
:
si
aut
Caesares
non
essent
saeculo
necessarij
:
aut
si
&
Christiani
potuissent
esse
Caesares
.
For
we
finde
in
auncient
Histories
,
Manuscripts
and
others
written
diuers
Manusc
.
French
hist.
pr.
Or
que
nous
sommes
.
hundred
yeares
since
,
that
this
Vespasian
being
Miraculousely
cured
of
a
naturally
irrecouerable
desease
,
by
the
power
of
Christ
,
did
plainely
acknowledge
him
to
be
the
sonne
of
God
,
fuist
le
filz
de
Dieu
,
And
promised
therevpon
to
reuendge
his
death
vpon
the
Iewes
.
Which
he
performed
,
when
he
sacked
Hierusalem
,
and
so
slaued
that
people
.
For
executing
which
Iustice
of
God
,
and
desolation
of
the
Iewish
Nation
,
this
kingdome
of
Britaine
,
though
so
farre
distant
thence
,
was
present
there
,
as
both
Haebrew
&
English
writers
euen
Protestant
Ministers
are
witnesses
,
with
20000.
souldiers
.
I
20000.
Britans
serued
under
Vespasian
,
at
the
sacking
of
Hierusalem
by
Vespasian
and
Titus
.
reade
(
saith
a
learned
Protestant
Antiquarie
and
Minister
)
in
Ioseph
Bengorion
a
very
authenticall
Haebrew
Authour
,
a
Testimony
of
the
passing
of
twentie
thowsand
Britans
valiant
souldiers
to
the
seige
and
fearefull
sacking
of
Hierusalem
vnder
the
conduct
of
Vespasian
and
Titus
the
Roman
Emperour
.
Therefore
so
many
thowsands
going
so
greate
a
Iorney
,
to
fight
vnder
so
Christanly
a
minded
Generall
,
and
for
the
Quarrell
of
Christ
,
we
cannot
thinke
but
many
of
these
were
Ioseph
Bengor
.
apud
Rich.
Hakluit
praef.
l.
Nauigat
.
Angl.
also
in
iudgment
,
Act
,
or
both
,
Christians
.
3.
And
so
we
may
worthely
register
Britaine
for
one
of
the
first
beleeuing
Nations
,
though
so
farre
distant
from
the
place
of
the
life
,
death
,
and
first
preaching
Credible
that
many
of
these
Britans
were
Chsistians
.
of
Christ
,
and
boldly
say
,
it
was
the
first
,
cheifest
,
principall
,
or
onely
kingdome
that
sent
so
greate
forces
,
and
so
farre
of
,
through
so
many
difficulties
,
to
execute
the
iust
Reuendge
of
God
vpon
his
Enemyes
.
And
the
Christian
either
publike
profession
,
or
knowne
disposition
of
many
Brittish
Souldiars
there
mixed
with
the
Romans
vnder
Vespasian
,
must
needs
be
a
Motiue
to
iustifie
his
words
for
true
,
to
force
Iosephus
to
those
forcible
complaints
to
the
Iewes
at
that
time
,
that
they
could
not
expect
any
help
from
God
,
for
as
Oratio
Iosephi
ad
Iudaeos
Egesippus
l.
5.
excid
.
Hierosolymitani
cap.
15.
they
had
forsaken
him
,
so
he
also
had
forsaken
them
.
And
he
that
was
wont
to
defend
them
,
was
gone
to
the
Romans
their
Enemyes
,
who
then
worshiped
the
true
God
,
whome
the
Iewes
had
offended
,
and
the
true
God
was
with
the
Romans
:
an
praesidium
speratur
diuinum
,
atque
auxilium
de
penetralibus
?
Sed
qui
nos
defendebat
,
ad
hostem
migrauit
:
quoniam
quem
nos
colebamus
,
Romani
venerantur
,
nos
offendimus
.
Quis
autem
ignorat
cum
illis
esse
deum
?
So
that
whether
soeuer
we
goe
where
Britans
Iosephus
&
Egesipp
.
supr.
were
in
that
time
,
either
in
Iury
about
Hierusalem
,
where
the
faith
of
Christ
was
first
preached
,
or
Rome
in
Italy
where
the
cheife
Vicar
of
Christ
was
seated
,
The
cheife
Rulers
in
Britaine
friends
to
Christians
in
this
time
.
or
in
Britaine
,
then
termed
by
Iosephus
and
Egesippus
an
other
world
:
Quid
attexam
Britannias
,
interfuso
Mari
a
toto
orbe
diuisas
,
&
a
Romanis
in
orbem
terrarum
redactas
.
We
finde
there
were
many
Christians
among
them
.
And
their
cheife
Rulers
euen
in
temporall
affaires
,
not
vnchristinaly
minded
,
as
Vespasian
in
Iury
,
King
Marius
in
Britaine
,
at
Rome
Coillus
,
his
sonne
afterward
King
heare
brought
vp
at
Rome
euen
from
his
Infancy
,
hic
ab
Infantia
Romae
nutritus
,
a
greate
friend
to
Christians
,
both
there
,
and
in
Britaine
,
when
Matth.
Westm.
an
.
78.
Galfrid
.
Monum
.
li.
4.
ca.
18.
Pontic
.
Virun
.
Hist.
Brit.
l.
4.
Stow
Hist.
in
Coillus
.
he
came
to
Rule
.
4.
And
to
come
to
the
spirituall
cheife
Gouernour
of
the
Church
of
Christ
in
the
See
at
Rome
in
this
time
(
to
defere
the
Question
whether
S.
Linus
,
or
S.
Clement
immediately
succeeded
to
S.
Peter
vntill
I
come
to
S.
Clements
place
,
by
common
computation
)
and
heare
to
followe
that
opinion
,
which
the
Church
of
Christ
seemeth
to
preferre
,
that
S.
Linus
was
S.
Peters
next
successour
,
in
the
Papall
Gouernment
,
Linus
Pontifex
primus
post
Petrum
Breuiar
.
Rom.
die
23.
Septemb.
in
S.
Lino
.
gubernauit
Ecclesiam
:
How
carefull
and
mindefull
this
Pope
was
of
the
spirituall
good
of
this
Nation
,
and
the
meanes
he
had
to
effect
it
,
may
be
gathered
by
his
acquaintance
,
and
familiarity
,
which
he
had
with
our
Britans
,
then
remayning
Pope
Linus
his
care
of
Britaine
.
at
Rome
,
by
whom
,
and
with
whom
,
he
was
most
releiued
,
and
resident
,
as
is
before
related
.
And
to
instance
in
some
particulars
;
it
seemeth
that
both
S.
Beatus
,
and
his
other
holy
Brittish
companion
of
whome
I
haue
H●
consecrateth
diuers
Brittish
Preists
of
this
Nation
.
spoken
before
,
were
consecrated
Preists
and
sent
into
these
parts
by
this
Pope
S.
Linus
:
To
which
opinion
both
our
English
and
German
Protestants
with
other
Authours
induce
me
.
Our
English
Protestant
Antiquaries
write
in
this
manner
:
As
Beatus
Rhenanus
,
in
his
Historie
of
Germanie
,
Pantaleon
,
and
others
Theater
of
great
Britaine
l.
6.
§.
9.
doe
reporte
,
one
Suetonius
a
Noble
mans
sonne
in
Britaine
conuerted
to
the
faith
,
by
the
first
Planters
of
the
Ghospell
in
this
Iland
,
and
after
his
baptisme
called
Beatus
,
was
sent
by
the
Brethren
,
from
hence
vnto
Rome
,
to
be
better
instructed
,
and
further
directed
by
Saint
Peter
.
By
which
,
and
that
I
haue
proued
before
,
that
S.
Peter
was
put
to
death
soone
after
his
returne
to
Rome
from
hence
,
it
may
well
be
concluded
,
that
S.
Beatus
and
consequently
also
his
companion
in
the
same
case
were
consecrated
by
S.
Linus
,
and
not
by
S.
Peter
:
for
Pantaleon
proueth
,
that
these
men
were
long
at
Rome
to
be
instructed
both
in
faith
,
and
learning
,
requisite
for
such
Ecclesiasticall
parsons
,
before
they
were
consecrated
Preists
,
and
directed
into
these
Countries
,
and
this
rather
by
S.
Peters
succesfor
,
then
by
himselfe
then
Martyred
and
in
heauen
;
S.
Beatus
Heluetiorum
Apostolus
.
Henric.
Pantal.
de
viris
Illustrib
.
Germ.
parte
1.
p.
114.
Stumpff
.
l.
7.
Bibliotheca
Patrum
minor
.
Chronic.
chronicor
.
tom.
2.
Beatus
ille
nobilibus
parentibus
natus
ex
Britania
Roman
profectus
est
,
vt
a
S.
Petro
,
in
vera
fide
rectius
institucretur
.
Cum
autem
in
humanioribus
literis
optime
profecisset
,
atque
Suetonius
diceretur
,
Christianis
dignus
visus
est
,
qui
doctrinam
veram
perciperet
,
atque
eandem
vbique
disseminaret
.
Which
could
not
be
well
effected
in
so
short
a
time
,
as
is
shewed
before
S.
Peter
liued
after
his
returne
from
Britaine
to
Rome
.
Therefore
I
must
needs
asscribe
it
,
to
the
time
and
ordinance
of
S.
Linus
.
Which
I
may
safely
affirme
in
both
opinions
concerning
S.
Linus
,
aswell
of
them
which
deny
him
to
haue
bene
Pope
,
and
affirme
that
what
he
did
in
Papall
affaires
,
he
did
it
by
S.
Peters
direction
,
and
appointment
:
ex
praecepto
beatt
Petri
Apostoli
:
as
also
of
such
,
as
say
,
he
was
true
Pope
,
and
immediate
successor
to
S.
Peter
,
in
which
last
opinion
there
can
Marian.
Scot.
l.
2.
aetat
.
6.
Mart.
Polon
.
Supput
.
in
S.
Lino
.
Leo
2.
epist.
decret
.
Florent
.
Wigorn.
in
Siluan
.
&
Otho
.
be
no
pretence
of
difficultie
at
all
;
And
in
the
former
opinion
,
allthough
we
may
not
without
iust
reason
say
,
that
,
Exp●aecepto
Petri
,
S.
Linus
proceedings
by
commandment
of
S.
Peter
are
to
be
vnderstood
of
things
he
did
in
the
life
of
S.
Peter
,
and
time
of
his
absence
from
Rome
,
for
if
S.
Linus
was
not
Pope
after
,
but
S.
Clement
,
it
should
rather
be
said
that
S.
Linus
did
ex
praecepto
S.
Clementis
,
as
S.
Clement
then
liuing
commanded
and
directed
,
then
by
the
commandement
of
S.
Peter
,
who
being
dead
neither
could
command
as
Pope
,
nor
be
esteemed
Pope
:
yet
we
may
lawfully
suppose
,
that
S.
Peter
who
had
bene
in
Britaine
,
and
had
such
care
thereof
,
And
seeing
in
his
life
time
S.
Beatus
,
and
his
Brittish
companions
,
went
so
long
a
Iorney
,
as
from
hence
to
Rome
to
be
instructed
in
the
faith
,
and
desirous
to
be
consecrated
Preists
,
to
preach
in
their
Countrie
,
would
giue
chardge
,
and
direction
to
S.
Linus
,
his
successor
to
performe
those
duties
for
the
spirituall
good
,
and
honor
of
this
Nation
.
5.
And
so
we
may
probably
vpon
sufficient
warrant
suppose
,
these
holy
Brittish
Preists
,
and
Saints
were
directed
into
these
parts
,
both
by
S.
Peter
,
and
S.
Linus
Authoritie
,
and
Order
.
By
this
holy
Pope
also
were
such
Britans
,
as
were
Christians
in
Rome
at
that
time
instructed
,
the
most
principall
place
of
S.
Linus
Residence
being
then
in
the
house
of
S.
Claudia
our
Brittish
Lady
,
and
so
ordinary
and
vsuall
that
S.
Paul
before
seemeth
to
number
,
and
accompt
him
one
of
that
family
,
Eubulus
greeteth
thee
,
and
Pudens
,
and
Linus
and
Claudia
;
that
house
being
as
is
allready
shewed
,
the
most
knowne
and
frequent
place
of
Christians
in
Rome
eyther
to
instruct
,
or
be
instructed
in
Religion
,
minister
or
receaue
the
holy
Sacraments
thereof
.
And
allthough
King
Coillus
of
Britaine
,
did
not
openly
professe
himselfe
a
Christian
at
that
time
,
for
feare
of
the
Roman
Emperour
,
and
Senate
;
yet
being
brought
vp
at
Rome
,
and
in
this
time
,
and
so
farre
a
Christian
in
iudgment
,
and
affection
,
that
he
confirmed
to
the
Eremits
of
Glastenbury
,
those
immunities
and
priuiledges
,
which
Antiquit.
Glast
.
in
tabula
antiq.
Io.
Capgr
.
Cat.
in
S.
Iosepho
Ara.
Gulielm
.
Malm.
l.
de
antiq.
coenobij
Glast
.
M.
S.
his
Grandfather
,
and
Father
,
Kings
,
Aruiragus
,
and
Marius
had
graunted
before
vnto
them
,
we
must
needs
affirme
,
that
he
learned
this
his
so
greate
allowance
,
and
loue
to
Christians
,
and
their
Religion
at
Rome
from
S.
Linus
and
his
Disciples
,
in
whose
time
of
Papacy
he
liued
,
and
had
his
education
and
Instruction
there
by
all
Antiquities
.
And
to
giue
vs
assurance
that
this
S.
Linus
had
a
Pastorall
care
,
as
part
of
his
greate
chardge
,
and
euer
,
as
necessitie
required
,
and
the
times
would
permite
,
to
send
Bishops
,
and
preachers
into
these
parts
where
Britaine
is
,
we
are
told
by
diuers
French
Historians
,
and
from
their
primatiue
Antiquities
:
that
euen
in
the
first
yeare
of
his
dignitie
,
he
sent
Saint
Cler
,
to
the
Realme
of
Britanny
Armorike
,
who
brought
with
him
the
Mere
des
histoires
&
chroniques
de
France
lib.
1.
fol.
87.
Alani
Bouchard
.
Annales
de
Bretaigne
l.
1.
f.
19.
Nayle
,
wherewith
the
right
Arme
of
S.
Peter
was
crucefied
,
and
S.
Cler
there
setled
his
Episcopall
See
in
the
city
of
Nantes
in
the
yeare
of
grace
72.
THE
XXXV
.
CHAPTER
.
OF
THE
STATE
OF
CHRISTIAN
RELIGION
in
Britaine
in
the
time
of
Pope
Cletus
,
King
Marius
,
or
Coillus
:
and
how
we
had
heare
in
Britaine
a
continued
Succession
both
of
Preists
and
Bishops
all
this
first
hundred
of
yeares
.
1.
S
.
Linus
being
martyred
,
S.
Cletus
succeeded
him
in
the
Apostolike
Roman
See
,
and
was
Pope
aboue
11.
yeares
:
And
for
temporall
Rulers
Matthew
of
Westminster
and
diuers
after
him
doe
testifie
,
that
King
Marius
died
in
the
78.
yeare
of
Christ
,
&
left
Coillus
his
sonne
his
Successour
in
this
kingdome
,
Anno
gratiae
78.
Marius
Britannorum
Matth.
Westm.
an
.
78.
Catalog
.
Regum
Britann
.
in
Mario
.
Stowe
Hist.
in
Marius
.
Harding
Cronicle
in
King
Marius
.
c.
50.
fol.
42.
Rex
,
ab
hoc
seculo
transiens
,
Coillum
filium
habuit
successorem
.
By
whom
he
reigned
but
a
short
time
,
not
aboue
sixe
yeares
.
Others
affirme
he
reigned
a
farre
longer
time
,
the
Protestant
Publishers
of
the
Brittish
Historie
ascribe
52.
yeares
for
his
Reigne
,
Polidor
Virgil
giueth
him
48.
yeares
,
Stowe
saith
he
reigned
53.
yeares
,
Harding
auoucheth
that
he
dyed
,
When
he
had
Reigned
sixtie
yeares
and
three
.
His
Tribute
payed
full
well
to
Rome
Citie
.
Of
Christs
faith
some
what
he
was
enformed
,
But
much
more
he
needed
to
haue
bene
reformed
.
But
howsoeuer
the
question
about
the
time
of
his
Regiment
,
long
or
short
,
be
resolued
;
certaine
it
is
,
that
he
was
a
friend
to
Christians
,
and
if
he
reigned
long
,
longer
was
their
peace
by
his
permission
,
and
if
his
Regiment
was
shorter
yet
the
quiet
of
Christian
Religion
was
not
thereby
abbreuiated
,
for
Coillus
his
Sonne
being
also
very
fauourably
affected
to
Christians
,
and
leauing
the
Kingdome
to
his
Sonne
Lucius
,
vnder
whome
the
whole
Nation
was
conuerted
to
the
faith
of
Christ
,
we
cannot
finde
any
King
of
Britaine
in
those
dayes
,
which
was
an
enemy
to
Christianitie
;
so
that
if
any
outrage
or
crueltie
was
committed
against
any
of
that
profession
,
it
was
rather
by
the
malice
of
Marian.
Scot.
lib.
2.
aetat.
6.
in
Tit.
Martin
Polon
.
Supput
.
col.
36.
in
Tit.
Matth.
Westm.
an
.
81.
Florent
.
Wig.
in
Tit.
the
Druids
,
and
some
such
,
and
not
by
regall
commaunde
,
and
Authoritie
,
which
rather
stood
for
the
defence
,
then
offence
of
Christians
all
that
time
.
2.
And
so
long
as
Titus
Sonne
of
Vespasian
was
Emperour
of
Rome
,
which
was
but
two
yeares
,
and
not
many
moneths
,
ther
was
no
Persecution
of
Christians
there
not
putting
any
of
them
to
death
,
and
so
mercifull
he
was
to
all
,
that
he
pardoned
the
very
conuicted
,
that
had
conspired
against
him
,
and
vsed
them
as
familiarly
as
he
did
before
.
vir
omni
genere
virtutum
mirabilis
,
adeo
vt
amor
&
deliciae
humani
generis
diceretur
.
Hic
in
Imperio
tantae
bonitatis
Domitian
a
v●ry
wicked
and
persecuting
Emperour
.
fuit
,
vt
nullius
omnino
sanguinem
fuderit
,
sed
conuictos
aduersum
se
coniurationis
dimitteret
,
atque
in
eadem
familiaritate
,
qua
antea
habuerat
,
retineret
.
But
after
Euseb.
Hist.
&
in
Chron.
Marian
.
Martin
.
Matth.
West
.
Flor.
supr.
the
death
of
Titus
,
his
younger
Brother
Domitian
taking
the
Empire
vpon
him
,
differed
so
much
from
his
Brother
,
and
Vespasian
his
Father
before
him
,
that
he
fell
into
so
greate
pride
,
and
impietie
,
that
he
caused
and
commaunded
himselfe
to
be
called
,
and
worshiped
as
God
,
and
was
the
second
after
Nero
,
who
setting
forth
his
cruel
Edicts
to
that
end
,
persecuted
Christians
and
the
Church
of
Christ
.
Which
crueltie
of
his
,
allthough
it
did
not
extend
to
our
Christian
Britans
as
Rome
,
still
by
the
Roman
Lawes
enioying
there
their
priuiledges
,
and
immunities
from
compulsion
to
square
themselues
in
matters
of
Religion
to
the
Emperiall
lawes
,
and
Edicts
,
yet
being
of
force
against
all
that
had
not
such
municipall
prerogatiues
,
many
of
these
bannished
and
persecuted
Many
Christians
in
this
Persecution
of
Domitian
fled
into
Britaine
.
Christians
,
as
in
the
Persecution
of
Nero
before
,
as
our
Protestant
and
other
Antiquaries
tell
vs
,
fled
into
this
our
Britaine
,
whether
that
Persecution
did
not
,
nor
could
extend
it selfe
,
for
refuge
,
and
succour
,
at
the
least
vntill
his
wicked
Edicts
15.
yeares
and
some
moneths
after
the
beginning
of
his
Empire
immediately
vpon
his
death
for
their
crueltie
were
reuoked
by
Nerua
,
his
Successour
,
who
by
his
first
Edict
recalled
all
which
Domitian
had
bannished
.
Nerua
primo
edicto
suo
cunctos
exules
,
quos
Domitianus
relegauit
,
reuocari
praecepit
.
Whereupon
a
Protestant
Bishop
and
Antiquarie
speaking
of
this
time
of
Domitian
Matth.
Westm.
an
.
Dom.
97.
Godwin
Conu
.
of
Brit.
p.
18.
Tripart
.
hist.
l.
1.
c.
7.
calleth
Britaine
,
a
refuge
for
Christians
.
And
addeth
both
from
Cassiodorus
,
and
his
owne
iudgment
:
It
was
not
counted
vnlawfull
for
these
to
be
Christians
,
that
dwelt
beyond
Italy
,
and
France
,
as
in
Britaine
or
neere
the
Pireney
Mountaynes
,
and
so
to
the
westerne
Ocean
.
Whereby
vndoubtedly
it
came
to
passe
,
that
many
professing
Christ
,
not
daring
to
abide
neere
vnto
the
heart
of
the
Empire
,
as
in
Italy
,
France
,
or
some
other
of
the
neerest
Prouinces
,
made
choyce
of
our
Britaine
,
where
to
leade
their
liues
in
such
sort
,
as
they
might
enioye
libertie
of
conscience
.
3.
By
which
meanes
it
seemeth
,
that
the
number
of
our
Apostolike
men
,
though
their
names
be
buried
in
obliuion
,
by
iniquitie
of
time
,
was
againe
S.
Ioseph
of
Aramathia
,
&
diuers
of
his
company
died
about
this
time
,
as
also
others
our
primatiue
Christians
.
renewed
,
and
encreased
,
diuers
of
the
former
now
hastning
to
their
death
,
and
some
of
them
,
credibly
deceased
allready
.
Among
which
we
may
with
good
warrant
number
S.
Ioseph
of
Aramathia
and
others
of
his
holy
companions
,
which
though
they
were
subiect
vnto
him
,
as
their
Abbot
and
cheife
:
yet
for
yeares
and
age
litle
,
or
not
at
all
inferiour
vnto
him
,
in
probable
iudgment
.
And
S.
Ioseph
was
so
venerable
for
yeares
before
this
time
,
that
the
holy
Euangelists
,
as
our
Protestants
translate
them
,
tell
vs
he
was
at
the
death
of
Christ
one
and
thirtie
yeares
,
of
age
.
And
he
was
,
as
the
Antiquities
of
Glastenbury
,
with
many
other
Authorities
witnesse
,
before
his
coming
Matth.
cap.
27.
Marc.
cap.
15.
Luc.
cap.
23.
Ioa.
cap.
19.
into
Britaine
,
an
honorable
Counceller
,
in
high
esteeme
with
the
Iewes
,
and
so
honoured
by
Pilate
,
the
President
of
Iury
,
that
he
boldly
had
accesse
vnto
him
,
asked
,
and
obtayned
of
him
the
body
of
Christ
,
which
he
buryed
in
his
one
Tombe
,
thinking
thereby
,
that
he
had
not
long
to
liue
;
and
so
old
he
was
at
his
coming
hither
,
that
as
many
before
haue
thought
his
sonne
Ioseph
was
consecrated
a
Bishop
at
the
least
assigned
to
that
dignitie
.
Therefore
the
auncient
writers
,
and
Antiquities
of
this
Historie
say
,
that
within
few
yeares
M.
S.
antiq.
de
Vit.
S.
Ioseph
ab
Aramathia
.
Io.
Capgrau
.
in
eod.
Antiquit.
Glast
.
&
alij
.
of
their
setling
themselues
at
Glastenbury
,
they
gaue
place
to
nature
and
ended
their
liues
one
earth
,
and
S.
Ioseph
,
as
probably
the
rest
,
was
buryed
by
the
holy
Chappell
which
they
had
founded
to
the
blessed
Virgin
Mary
:
effluentibus
paucis
annorum
curriculis
sancti
memorati
carnis
ergastulo
sunt
educti
:
inter
quos
&
Ioseph
sepultus
est
,
&
positus
in
linea
bifurcata
iuxta
Oratorium
praedictum
.
And
about
this
time
our
renowned
Archbishop
S.
Aristobulus
died
heare
(
a
late
writer
saith
)
by
Martyrdome
,
&
at
Glastenbury
,
setting
downe
the
time
about
the
yeare
of
Christ
three
score
and
ten
;
which
how
true
it
is
,
I
dare
Author
of
the
Engl.
Martyrol.
15.
day
of
March.
not
affirme
,
because
I
finde
none
of
his
Authours
which
he
citeth
,
who
are
Arnoldus
Mirmannius
,
Dorotheus
in
Synopsi
&
Baronius
,
to
deliuer
any
such
thing
,
but
if
we
should
leaue
him
to
a
naturall
death
,
we
cannot
coniecture
,
S.
Aristobulus
his
death
in
Britaine
by
Martyrdome
.
that
he
liued
long
after
this
time
,
for
if
he
was
the
Father
of
S.
Peters
wife
,
he
must
needs
be
very
old
in
these
dayes
;
so
likewise
if
he
was
a
Roman
,
and
Arnold
.
Merm
.
in
Theatro
conu
.
gent.
in
Britainnia
.
Martyrol
.
Rom.
15.
die
Martij
.
Catal.
Regum
.
Britannor
.
1.
Fasti
Regum
&
Episcoporum
Angl.
in
Domitiano
.
Matth.
Westm.
an
.
94.
Protest
.
Marginal
.
Ann.
in
eund
.
ibid.
the
same
S.
Paul
mentioneth
to
haue
had
his
familie
in
Rome
,
before
his
coming
thither
.
Arnoldus
Mermannius
saith
he
died
in
Britaine
in
the
time
of
Domitian
Emperour
and
S.
Clement
Pope
in
the
yeare
of
Christ
99.
anno
&
quod
excurrit
99.
Clemente
Pontifice
Maximo
Domitiano
Imperatore
.
The
old
Roman
Martyrologe
is
plaine
that
he
ended
his
life
by
Martyrdome
,
qui
cursu
praedicationis
peracto
,
martyrium
consummauit
.
By
whome
he
was
martyred
,
eyther
by
the
Druids
,
or
any
Lieutenant
of
the
Romans
in
the
time
of
Domitian
his
Persecution
,
or
soone
after
Iulius
Agricola
being
heare
about
that
time
,
and
conquering
this
Britaine
to
the
Romans
in
the
dayes
of
the
persecuting
Emperour
Domitian
,
Britannia
tunc
primum
penitus
subiugata
ductu
Agricolae
auspitijs
Domitiani
,
I
dare
not
conclude
;
neither
precisely
of
the
time
,
or
place
.
But
thus
we
see
that
the
cheife
Disciple
of
S.
Peter
liued
heare
among
the
Christian
Britans
vntill
the
dayes
of
S.
Clement
,
and
after
such
time
as
he
sent
many
other
Bishops
into
these
westerne
parts
,
which
as
Matthew
of
Westminster
Britaine
was
not
without
Preists
,
and
Bishops
after
S.
Aristobulus
death
but
still
enioyed
diuers
.
and
his
Protestant
publishers
,
was
in
the
yeare
of
Christ
94.
Doctores
mittuntur
versus
Occidentem
.
Which
was
5.
yeares
before
the
Martyrdome
of
our
Archbishop
S.
Aristobulus
.
4.
And
yet
after
his
death
,
we
had
diuers
other
Bishops
in
,
or
of
this
Nation
,
as
namely
S.
Beatus
that
liued
vntill
the
yeare
110.
as
also
his
companion
,
Marian.
Scotus
aetat.
6.
in
Nerua
.
Catal.
Episcop.
Treuer
.
Matth.
Westm.
an
.
gratiae
98.
Marian.
Scot.
l.
2.
aetat
.
in
Domitian
.
Martin
.
Pol.
supput
.
in
cod
.
Florentius
.
Wigor
.
in
chron.
Euseb.
in
Chron.
&
hist.
Hist.
Tripartit
.
Stow
hist.
in
Domitian
.
Catal.
Reg.
Brit.
whose
certaine
name
is
not
remembred
,
so
did
S.
Mansuetus
long
ouerliue
this
Age
,
as
I
shall
shew
in
the
second
Century
,
or
hundred
of
yeares
,
and
S.
Peter
at
his
time
of
his
going
from
hence
a
litle
before
his
death
,
and
consecrating
at
his
departure
diuers
Bishops
with
Preists
,
we
may
not
probably
thinke
that
they
all
were
dead
,
though
their
particular
memories
doe
not
remaine
,
for
both
S.
Mansuetus
and
S.
Aristobulus
were
longe
time
Bishops
before
them
,
and
yet
the
one
liued
vntill
now
,
and
the
other
a
farre
longer
time
:
And
they
which
fled
,
or
came
hither
in
the
Persecutions
of
Nero
,
and
Domitian
,
(
which
last
reigned
and
raged
against
Christians
,
vntill
the
98.
yeare
of
Christ
,
commonly
supposed
the
time
of
his
death
)
could
not
be
all
dead
,
but
many
liuing
,
at
,
and
long
after
this
time
,
euen
heare
in
Britaine
:
for
Traian
succeeding
him
next
,
except
Nerua
,
who
was
Emperour
but
one
yeare
,
&
4.
moneths
,
kept
the
Empire
all
most
twenty
yeare
he
,
and
many
of
them
continued
a
Persecutor
,
at
the
least
vntill
he
was
(
about
the
yeare
of
Christ
107.
in
the
next
age
)
moued
by
the
letters
of
Plinius
,
to
mitigate
his
Some
Religious
men
liued
at
Glastenbury
,
all
this
first
Age
to
the
end
,
and
longer
.
Persecution
.
And
allthough
,
as
I
haue
insinuated
before
,
S.
Ioseph
of
Aramathia
&
his
holy
companie
did
not
liue
long
at
Aualon
,
yet
it
is
a
thing
not
to
be
doubted
in
Historie
,
but
either
some
of
them
,
or
some
that
succeeded
them
in
that
holy
place
,
and
his
conuersation
of
life
,
liued
there
all
this
,
&
some
time
of
the
beginning
of
the
next
Age.
For
it
is
testified
by
all
Antiquities
of
that
holy
Catal.
Reg.
Brit.
Galfrid
.
Monu
.
Hist.
Brit.
Virun
.
hist.
Matt.
West
.
Stowe
hist.
in
Claudio
.
Mansion
of
their
,
that
King
Coillus
confirmed
those
priuiledges
thereof
which
his
Grandfather
,
and
Father
Aruiragus
and
Marius
had
formerly
granted
vnto
it
:
And
many
hold
,
it
was
the
next
Age
before
Coillus
was
King
.
The
Cataloge
of
the
Brittish
Kings
saith
,
he
began
his
Reigne
in
the
yeare
125.
And
certaine
it
is
,
that
this
his
confirmation
could
not
be
vntill
towards
the
later
end
of
this
Age
at
the
soonest
,
for
Claudius
the
Emperour
concluded
not
the
Marriadge
betweene
his
Grandfather
Aruiragus
,
and
Genuissa
or
Geuissa
his
Grandmother
,
vntill
the
44.
or
45.
yeare
of
Christ
.
This
was
none
of
his
first
Acts
heare
,
her
sending
for
from
Rome
hither
,
according
to
her
estate
required
time
,
we
must
allowe
a
mans
Age
to
Marius
his
Father
,
before
Coillus
was
borne
or
begotten
,
and
to
make
Coillus
his
Charter
of
confirmation
validate
,
requireth
so
many
yeares
in
him
,
that
the
end
of
this
first
Age
must
needs
approach
before
it
was
effected
,
and
those
holy
Eremits
to
whome
it
was
made
,
did
but
a
short
time
enioy
that
priuiledge
,
if
none
of
them
suruiued
to
see
the
second
Age.
Which
is
confirmed
by
those
Histories
Antiquit.
Glast
M.
San
Tabulis
.
M.
S.
de
Vit.
S.
Ioseph
.
Capgrau
.
Catal.
ineod
.
Melkin
.
in
S.
Ioseph
.
Gulielm
.
Malmesb
.
l.
de
antiq.
Caenobij
Glaston
.
M.
S.
which
assuer
vs
,
that
when
S.
Damianus
and
Fugatianus
came
thither
,
towards
the
later
end
of
the
second
hundred
of
yeares
,
they
found
both
their
house
or
Oratorie
still
standing
,
and
diuers
Christian
Images
of
the
Crosse
,
&
others
,
which
could
not
haue
so
long
continued
,
considering
the
weake
and
meane
building
of
that
poore
Chappell
,
the
matter
of
those
picturs
,
and
the
inhabitants
thereabouts
Pagans
,
more
apte
to
destroy
,
then
maintaine
such
Christian
memories
,
if
the
Christian
Possessors
thereof
had
all
bene
dead
,
and
left
it
desolate
long
before
.
5.
I
haue
made
former
mention
,
how
among
all
Countries
betweene
this
and
Rome
,
this
kingdome
was
in
all
times
the
most
safe
and
quiet
harbour
and
refuge
for
Christians
in
these
times
:
And
yet
we
finde
in
German
,
and
French
Histories
,
that
towards
the
later
end
of
this
first
hundred
yeares
,
in
the
dayes
,
and
by
the
holy
labours
,
of
S.
Valerius
and
others
sent
thither
by
S.
Peter
the
Apostle
,
there
were
so
many
conuerted
to
the
Christian
faith
,
that
in
number
they
exceeded
the
Pagans
in
many
or
most
parts
of
France
and
Germany
,
especially
those
that
be
neare
vnto
Britaine
,
and
from
whence
to
vse
the
phrase
of
strangers
it
is
but
a
short
cutt
into
this
kingdome
.
Vnde
breuissimus
in
Britanniam
,
nunc
Angliam
,
est
traiectus
,
vti
Tacitus
&
Iulius
Caesar
Tacit.
&
Iul.
Caesar
apud
Anold
.
Merman
.
Theat.
conuers
.
gent.
Petr.
Merssaeus
Catal.
Archiep.
Treuer
.
in
S.
Valer
.
&
Materno
.
meminere
.
Such
was
the
encrease
of
Christians
there
:
Iam
tunc
pene
per
Galliam
&
Germaniam
Christiani
Paganos
&
numero
super●●ent
&
Religione
.
This
was
in
the
time
of
S.
Valerius
,
which
died
in
the
yeare
93.
and
,
being
before
the
Diuision
of
Prouinces
was
fully
made
into
Archiepiscopall
Sees
,
ruled
diuers
cheife
Churches
,
and
farre
distant
,
as
Collen
,
Tungers
,
and
Treuers
,
as
also
his
Successour
S.
Maternus
did
,
and
both
of
them
were
probably
heare
in
Britaine
,
and
conuerted
many
heare
:
for
Marianus
ioyneth
these
with
other
S.
Valerius
and
S.
Maternus
Disciples
os
S.
Peter
were
by
probabilitie
in
Britaine
sometime
.
holy
Preachers
and
Bishops
of
those
dayes
which
preached
not
onely
in
their
owne
Prouinces
,
but
in
these
vttermost
,
and
extreme
parts
.
Qui
non
solum
propria
Prouincia
sed
in
extremis
&
vltimis
industrij
&
illustres
existentes
regna
Tyrannorum
vicerunt
.
And
this
greate
encrease
and
multiplication
of
Christians
,
continued
all
this
age
in
these
Countries
,
as
these
forreyne
Antiquaries
tell
vs
,
and
vntill
the
death
of
S.
Maternus
,
which
was
in
the
yeare
of
Christ
Marian.
Scot.
aetat.
6.
in
Nerua
.
133.
as
they
witnes
:
all
which
time
and
longer
our
renowned
Bishop
and
Countriman
still
liued
,
and
often
visited
this
his
natiue
Country
preaching
heare
.
And
yet
before
the
end
of
this
age
,
we
had
a
new
supply
of
Apostolike
men
sent
hither
,
from
the
See
of
Rome
and
Authoritie
thereof
,
as
I
shall
further
declare
in
the
next
Chapter
.
THE
XXXVI
.
CHAPTER
.
OF
THE
STATE
OF
ECCLESIASTICALL
affaires
in
Britaine
in
the
Papacy
of
S.
Clement
,
Empire
of
Traian
and
Reigne
of
King
Coillus
,
vnto
the
end
of
this
first
hundred
of
yeares
of
Christ
.
1.
S
.
Cletus
hauing
happily
ended
his
life
by
Martyrdome
,
S.
Clement
tooke
vpon
him
the
gouernement
of
the
Apostolike
Roman
See
,
and
the
tyrannicall
time
of
Domitian
being
now
by
his
death
expired
,
and
his
Acts
for
their
crueltie
generally
recalled
by
Nerua
,
though
Emperour
Marian.
Scotus
l.
2.
aetat
.
6.
Method
.
apud
.
eund
.
col.
255.
Martin
.
Pol.
Supput
.
in
Clem.
&
Traiano
.
Matth.
West
.
an.
102.
98.
117.
124.
&
alij
.
litle
aboue
one
yeare
,
Traian
succeeded
him
,
holding
the
Empire
vntill
,
or
about
the
yeare
of
Christ
117.
being
for
diuers
yeares
a
Persecutor
of
Christians
,
especially
about
Rome
,
the
Easterne
,
and
other
parts
,
remote
from
this
Nation
,
where
King
Coillus
agreat
friend
,
and
fauouror
of
Christians
reigned
.
2.
Before
I
proceede
further
in
S.
Clements
dayes
:
my
promise
before
,
and
vrgent
reasons
to
be
remembred
hereafter
,
doe
call
vpon
mee
,
to
cleare
the
doubt
,
whether
S.
Clement
was
ordained
by
S.
Peter
his
Successor
immediate
or
noe
.
S.
Clement
himselfe
thus
writeth
in
these
words
:
S.
Peter
himselfe
Clemens
Rom.
Epist.
1.
for
his
greate
charitie
,
towards
all
men
,
when
he
perceaued
his
death
at
hand
,
in
the
Assembly
of
our
Brethren
,
the
whole
Church
hearing
him
,
taking
mee
by
the
hand
,
vttered
these
words
:
heare
mee
,
my
brethren
and
fellowe
Seruants
,
because
,
as
I
am
taught
of
him
,
my
Lord
and
Maister
Iesus
Christ
that
sent
mee
,
that
the
day
of
my
death
is
at
hand
,
I
ordayne
this
Clement
your
Bishop
,
to
whome
onely
I
commit
the
Chaire
of
my
preaching
,
and
doctrine
.
To
him
I
deliuer
the
power
of
binding
,
and
loosing
,
deliuered
to
mee
by
our
Lord
,
that
of
all
things
whatsoeuer
he
shall
decree
on
earth
,
the
same
be
decreed
in
heauen
.
For
he
shall
binde
that
which
ought
to
be
bounde
and
shall
loose
that
,
which
ought
to
be
loosed
,
as
he
which
perfectly
knoweth
the
Rule
of
the
Church
:
Ipse
Petrus
pro
immensa
charitate
,
quam
erga
omnes
homines
gerebat
,
in
ipsis
diebus
,
quibus
vitae
finem
sihi
imminere
praesensit
,
in
conuentu
fratrum
positus
apprehensa
manu
mea
,
in
auribus
totius
Ecclesiae
,
haec
protulit
verba
:
audite
me
fratres
,
&
conserui
mei
,
quoniam
vt
doctus
sum
ab
eo
,
qui
misit
me
,
Domino
,
&
magistro
meo
Iesu
Christo
,
dies
mortis
meae
instat
,
Clementem
hunc
Episcopum
vobis
ordino
,
cui
soli
meae
praedicationis
,
&
doctrinae
Cathedram
trado
.
Ipsi
trado
à
Domino
mihi
traditam
potestatem
,
ligandi
&
soluendi
,
vt
de
omnibus
quibuscunque
decreuerit
in
terris
,
hoc
decretum
sit
&
in
caelis
.
Ligabit
enim
quod
oportet
ligari
,
&
soluet
quod
expedit
solui
,
tanquam
qui
ad
liquidum
Ecclesiae
regulam
nouerit
.
This
Act
so
concerning
,
and
so
publikly
effected
,
and
concerning
the
whole
Church
,
registred
by
so
worthie
a
present
witnesse
and
partie
in
that
busines
leaueth
no
place
of
exception
vnto
it
,
especially
when
we
see
allmost
all
,
that
followed
,
confirming
it
.
S.
Anacletus
the
next
successor
to
S.
Clement
,
whom
our
greatest
Anaclet
.
epist.
1.
&
3.
to
.
1.
Concil.
Matt.
Parker
.
Antiq.
Brit.
p.
24.
Io.
Pris
.
defens
.
hist.
Brit.
p.
73.
Rob.
Barnes
l.
de
vit.
Pontif.
in
Anacleto
,
&
Alexandro
.
Alexand.
Pap.
1.
epist.
1.
S.
Leo
2.
apud
Marian.
Scot.
l.
2.
aetat.
6.
col.
238.
Florent
.
Wigor
.
an
.
50.
&
75.
Bed
.
Martyr.
9.
cal
.
Decembr
.
Hier.
l.
de
Scriptor
.
in
Clem.
Epiph.
haeres
.
27.
Ioa.
Pap.
3.
Epist.
decretal
.
Tom.
2.
Concil.
Egbert
.
Ser.
3.
de
incremento
&
manifestatione
Catholicae
fidei
.
Protestants
approue
,
approueth
both
that
Epistle
,
&
this
very
part
thereof
,
containing
this
Act
of
S.
Peter
in
diuers
places
.
S.
Alexander
likewise
carrying
with
him
Protestant
approbation
,
twyce
in
one
Epistle
citeth
and
alloweth
the
same
Act
for
S.
Peters
:
Ipse
Apostolorum
Princeps
in
ordinatione
beati
Clementis
populum
instruens
.
And
againe
:
beatus
Princeps
Apōstolorum
Petrus
qui
in
ordinatione
sancti
praedecessoris
nostri
Clementis
,
instruens
clerum
&
populum
.
So
doth
S.
Leo
the
second
as
S.
Marianus
,
Florentius
Wigorniensis
,
and
others
testifie
.
S.
Bede
saith
the
same
of
S.
Clement
.
Hic
ex
praecepto
beati
Petri
Ecclesiae
suscepit
pontificatum
.
S.
Hierome
saith
most
of
the
Latines
held
so
:
plerique
Latinorum
secundum
post
Petrum
Apostolum
putant
fuisse
Clementem
.
S.
Epiphanius
a
Grecian
is
of
the
sameopinion
,
Pope
Ihon
the
third
aboue
1000.
yeares
since
expressely
setteth
downe
this
History
from
that
Epistle
of
S.
Clement
.
And
Egbertus
cōuincibly
thus
proueth
this
Epistle
:
nec
vnquam
defecit
in
Ecclesia
Romana
fides
quam
habuerat
&
quam
praedicauerat
Petrus
sicut
ei
promiserat
Dominus
,
quando
imminente
passione
sua
,
dixit
ad
eum
;
Ego
rogaui
pro
te
,
vt
non
deficiat
fides
tua
,
hoc
est
,
fides
Ecclesiae
quam
tibi
commisit
.
Beatus
autem
Petrus
cum
sciret
appropinquare
sibi
passionem
suam
,
sanctum
Clementem
,
quem
ad
fidem
conuerterat
,
&
baptizauerat
,
ordinauit
in
Episcopum
,
eiusque
gubernationi
sedem
suam
&
Ecclesiam
,
quam
ipse
rexerat
,
commisit
:
&
ita
successor
beati
Petri
factus
estin
Sede
illa
.
Nam
quod
Linus
&
Cletus
successores
Petri
fuisse
leguntur
,
ita
intelligendum
est
,
quod
adhuc
ipso
viuente
,
Coadiutores
eius
extiterunt
in
gubernando
populum
Dei
Romae
,
&
ad
hoc
abipso
erant
in
Episcopos
ordinati
,
vt
scribit
quidam
Apostolicorum
Patrum
Episcopis
Germaniae
&
Galliae
:
The
faith
which
Peter
had
,
and
preached
,
did
neuer
faile
in
the
Roman
Church
,
as
our
Lord
promised
him
,
when
a
litle
before
his
Passion
he
said
vnto
him
,
I
haue
asked
for
thee
that
thy
faith
faile
not
:
That
is
the
faith
of
the
Church
which
I
haue
commited
to
thee
.
And
Peter
when
he
knew
his
passion
to
be
at
hand
,
tooke
S.
Clement
,
whome
he
had
conuerted
and
baptized
,
and
ordained
him
Bishop
,
and
committed
to
his
gouernment
his
See
,
and
Church
which
he
had
gouerned
,
and
so
he
was
made
the
successor
of
S.
Peter
in
that
See
.
For
where
we
reade
that
Linus
and
Cletus
were
the
successors
of
S.
Peter
,
we
must
so
vndestand
it
,
that
while
he
liued
they
were
his
Coadiutors
in
gouerning
the
people
of
God
at
Rome
,
and
for
that
end
they
were
ordained
Bishops
,
as
an
auntient
Pope
writeth
to
the
Bishops
of
Germanie
and
France
.
which
must
needs
be
this
Epistle
of
Pope
Ihon
the
third
before
mentioned
,
both
the
subiect
being
the
same
,
this
auncient
Authour
related
,
and
written
to
the
Bishops
of
Germany
,
and
France
,
as
the
beginning
of
that
verie
Epistle
is
,
thus
an
able
testimonie
:
Ioannes
Episcopus
vniuersis
Germaniae
&
Galliae
prouincias
constitutis
,
in
Domino
salutem
.
So
we
haue
besids
a
world
of
other
witnesses
,
the
Decretall
Epistles
of
two
auncient
Popes
Io.
Pap.
3.
in
fine
Epist.
Marian.
Scot.
&
Florent
.
Wigor
.
supr.
Bed
.
in
Martyr
.
Manuscript
.
an
t
.
in
Bibliotheca
publ.
Cantabrigiae
volum.
28.
tract
.
9.
Sabellicus
l.
9.
Ennead
.
7.
Henticus
Hunting
.
hist.
l.
3.
this
of
Pope
Ihon
aboue
a
thowsand
yeares
since
,
who
in
the
end
of
this
Epistle
,
calleth
it
his
Decree
,
and
the
other
of
S.
Leo
so
named
by
S.
Marianus
,
Florentius
Wigorniensis
and
others
:
Leo
secundus
in
sua
decretali
Epistola
.
To
these
I
may
add
S.
Damasus
Pope
,
commonly
esteemed
Authour
of
the
Pontificall
cited
by
S.
Bede
before
Anastasius
time
,
to
whom
Bellarmin
asscribeth
it
,
and
directly
said
in
an
old
Manuscript
in
Cambridge
to
be
written
by
Damasus
Gesta
Romanorum
Pontificium
Authore
Damaso
.
3.
So
writeth
Sabellicus
saying
S.
Damasus
was
authour
of
it
,
and
gaue
it
to
S.
Ierome
to
peruse
.
Damasus
omnium
qui
antese
fuerant
Pontificum
vitas
monumentis
tradidit
,
deditque
id
opus
Hyeronimo
cognoscendum
;
and
it
is
euery
where
approued
by
our
best
Historians
,
Florentius
Wigorniensis
,
William
of
Malmesbury
,
Henry
of
Huntington
and
others
:
among
which
,
this
last
saith
plainely
for
this
matter
;
that
S.
Augustine
did
ordayne
S.
Laurence
his
Successour
at
Canterbury
in
his
life
time
,
as
S.
Peter
did
S.
Clement
at
Rome
;
Laurentium
vero
adhuc
viuens
ordinauerat
Augustinus
in
Archiepiscopum
,
exemplo
S.
Petri
qui
Clementem
similiter
ordinauerat
.
I
haue
cited
Florentius
Wigorniensis
sor
the
same
opinion
before
.
S.
Damasus
saith
plainely
,
that
S.
Peter
consecrated
S.
Clement
Bishop
,
and
committed
his
See
and
the
Church
to
his
chardge
,
leauing
vnto
him
that
highest
spirituall
Pontificall
power
which
Christ
committed
vnto
him
.
Petrus
beatum
Clementem
Episcopum
consecrauit
,
cui
&
Cathedram
vel
Ecclesiam
omnino
disponendam
commisit
,
dicens
sicut
mihi
gubernandi
tradita
est
à
Domino
meo
Iesu
Christo
potestas
ligandi
soluendique
,
ita
&
ego
tibi
committo
:
And
if
I
should
grant
vnto
Bellarmin
,
(
which
truth
of
History
will
not
permit
mee
)
that
Anastasius
who
liued
800.
yeares
since
was
Authour
of
this
worke
,
his
allowance
is
,
that
I
haue
him
a
publikely
approued
witnes
for
this
matter
,
so
many
hundred
yeares
auncient
.
Which
he
confirmeth
also
in
the
life
of
S.
Clement
,
as
also
this
Epistle
to
8.
Iames
,
testifying
from
the
same
Epistle
,
that
S.
Peter
committed
the
Papall
dignitie
,
and
chardge
of
the
Church
to
him
,
and
that
Linus
and
Cletus
are
numbred
before
him
,
onely
because
S.
Peter
made
them
Bishops
before
that
time
.
Clemens
ex
praecepto
beati
Petri
suscepit
Damasus
in
S.
Clemente
.
Ecclesiae
Pontificatum
gubernandum
,
sicut
ei
fuerat
à
Domino
Iesu
Christo
Cathedra
tradita
,
vel
commissa
.
Tamen
in
Epistola
quae
ad
Iacobum
scripta
est
qualiter
ei
commissa
est
à
beato
Petro
Ecclesia
reperies
.
Ideo
Linus
&
Cletus
ante
cum
scribuntur
,
quia
ab
ipso
Principe
Apostolorum
,
ad
ministerium
Sacerdotale
exhibendum
,
sunt
Episcopi
ordinati
.
The
like
is
testified
by
S.
Clement
in
his
third
Epistle
,
not
subiect
to
that
censure
some
taxe
this
with
,
in
that
it
is
written
to
S.
Iames
Bishop
of
Hierusalem
,
thought
to
be
dead
at
this
time
,
where
he
plainely
calleth
S.
Peter
his
Ordinator
:
beatus
Petrus
Instructor
&
Ordinator
noster
.
The
Clemens
Rom.
Epist.
3.
&
l.
Recognit
.
Gelasius
Catal.
Illustr.
Vir.
in
Rufino
.
like
he
doth
in
those
bookes
which
with
Gelasius
and
Rufinus
who
translated
them
out
of
Greeke
allmost
1300.
yeares
since
,
by
common
agreemcnt
all
acknowledge
to
be
S.
Clements
vndoubted
works
.
And
the
mayne
obiection
against
this
Epistle
of
S.
Iames
the
Apostle
,
his
death
before
S.
Peter
is
not
worthie
recitall
.
For
Nichephorus
,
Marianus
,
Florentius
Wigorniensis
,
Martinus
Polonus
,
and
others
,
which
acknowledge
that
:
yet
approue
this
Epistle
and
S.
Clement
to
haue
bene
chosen
Successour
to
S.
Peter
by
that
testimony
.
And
S.
Dorotheus
that
auncient
Father
and
many
others
are
witnesses
,
S.
Dorothaeus
li.
de
72.
Discip
.
&
l.
de
12.
Apostolis
.
that
the
next
Successour
to
the
first
S.
Iames
first
Bishop
of
Hierusalem
,
was
besides
his
other
name
Simon
or
Simeon
called
also
Iames
,
and
by
the
Hebrew
phrase
of
speaking
,
calling
neare
kinsmen
,
Brothers
,
named
the
Brother
of
our
Lord
,
as
the
first
Iames
his
Brother
was
by
that
custome
.
4.
Therefore
I
may
now
boldly
say
,
with
our
holy
and
learned
auncient
Marian.
Scotus
l.
2.
aetate
6.
in
Adriano
.
S.
Aldelmus
l.
de
laudib
.
Virginitatis
c.
12.
Bishop
Saint
Aldelmus
,
conuerted
by
S.
Gregory
the
greate
as
he
himselfe
writeth
:
à
quo
rudimenta
fidci
&
baptismi
Sacramenta
suscepimus
:
that
S.
Clement
was
the
first
Successour
of
S.
Peter
,
and
the
second
Gouernour
of
the
Roman
Church
,
allthough
some
in
vaine
and
without
cause
preferre
Linus
and
Cletus
before
him
:
Clemens
caelestis
Clauicularij
primus
Successor
,
&
secundus
Romanae
Ecclesiae
dispensator
,
quanquam
nonnulli
Linum
&
Anacletum
in
Pontificatus
Regimine
nequaquam
S.
Clement
yeelded
the
Papacy
to
S.
Linus
,
soone
after
S.
Peters
death
.
sine
causa
praeferant
.
Yet
I
doe
freely
and
willingly
yeeld
,
to
saue
the
honour
and
manner
of
speaking
of
the
Roman
Martyrologe
,
and
some
auncient
Fathers
,
(
for
the
Canon
of
the
Masse
naming
S.
Linus
and
Cletus
before
S.
Clement
hath
onely
meaning
of
prioritie
in
time
)
that
as
Baronius
interpreteth
S.
Epiphanius
and
Rufinus
(
and
might
haue
added
many
more
)
S.
Clement
gaue
place
to
these
,
to
execute
the
Apostolike
dignitie
before
him
:
and
vpon
Baron
.
Annal.
Tom.
1.
an
Christi
69.
Henric.
Spondan
.
p.
124.
Epiph.
haer
.
27.
Rufin
.
Praefat.
in
Clem.
Wern
.
Rolwink
.
Fascic
.
temp.
an.
94.
this
motiue
,
as
some
haue
written
,
least
by
accepting
the
chardge
imposed
one
him
by
S.
Peter
in
his
life
,
he
might
leaue
an
example
of
daunger
to
other
Prelates
,
to
substitute
Successours
whome
they
would
.
S.
Clemens
primum
à
beato
Petro
,
vt
dicitur
,
ordinatus
fuit
sibi
Successor
:
Sed
propter
periculum
,
voluit
ante
se
beatum
Linum
&
Cletum
Pontificari
,
ne
videlicet
hoc
exemplo
Praelati
substituerent
sibi
quos
vellent
.
And
the
words
themselues
which
S.
Clement
vsed
when
he
yelded
this
Papall
dignitie
to
S.
Linus
,
as
S.
Epiphanius
doth
alledge
them
,
from
his
owne
workes
,
will
well
beare
such
construction
of
his
Religeous
meaning
in
that
matter
:
Secedo
,
abeo
,
erigatur
populus
Dei
:
I
giue
place
,
I
Clemens
Rom.
apud
Epiph.
haer.
27.
goe
away
,
lett
the
people
of
God
be
prouided
for
.
For
so
he
saith
in
an
Epistle
,
saith
S.
Epiphanius
,
and
this
we
finde
in
certaine
Commentaries
.
Dicit
enim
in
vna
Epistola
sua
.
Hoc
enim
in
quibusdam
Commentarijs
reperimus
.
5.
So
it
appeareth
,
by
that
is
said
,
that
S.
Clement
was
twice
Pope
,
and
at
S.
Clement
twice
Pope
.
both
those
times
,
for
some
space
executed
that
highest
function
and
dignitie
:
first
when
it
was
imposed
vpon
him
by
S.
Peter
,
and
he
wrote
his
Epistles
with
that
Title
:
Clemens
Romanae
Ecclesiae
Praesul
.
Clemens
vrbis
Romae
Episcopus
:
Clemens
Rom.
epistol.
2.
3.
4.
Const.
Apost.
1.
2.
3.
4.
5.
6.
7.
8.
Ignat.
Epist.
ad
Mariam
.
Cassobol
.
Iren.
l.
3.
c.
3.
Tertul.
l.
3.
carm.
Optat.
l.
2.
Aug.
Epist.
161.
Martyr
.
Rom.
in
Lin.
Clet
.
&
Clem.
M.
S.
antiq.
Brit.
Martin
.
Polon
.
supput
.
col.
35.
in
Clemente
.
Bishop
of
the
Roman
Church
,
and
doth
in
them
iuridically
sett
downe
things
to
be
obserued
of
the
whole
Church
.
So
likewise
in
his
other
Books
where
he
deliuereth
the
Doctrine
,
&
Tradition
of
the
Apostles
concerning
the
holy
Sacrifice
,
and
other
matters
generally
to
be
kept
of
all
.
And
not
long
after
yeelding
it
vp
to
S.
Linus
,
whome
S.
Ignatius
,
Irenaeus
,
S.
Augustine
,
Optatus
,
an
old
Brittish
Manuscript
,
which
I
haue
seene
,
&
others
make
the
next
to
S.
Peter
,
for
some
yeares
by
that
Title
of
S.
Clements
Resignation
.
And
secondly
after
the
death
of
Cletus
,
when
it
was
imposed
vpon
him
againe
,
the
second
time
,
and
died
in
that
dignitie
:
as
Martinus
Polonus
and
others
write
.
Clemens
quamuis
à
beato
Petro
esset
electus
,
tamen
coegit
Linum
&
Cletum
ante
se
pontificari
.
Et
ita
est
ipse
primus
post
Petrum
per
electionem
,
tertius
verò
per
gradum
.
This
I
haue
written
more
at
lardge
,
not
to
labour
to
putt
those
two
glorious
Bishops
,
Saints
and
Martyrs
,
S.
Linus
and
Cletus
,
out
of
the
Catalogue
of
the
renowned
Roman
Popes
,
but
to
giue
due
to
S.
Clement
,
one
of
our
Apostles
S.
Clement
was
heare
in
Britaine
with
S.
Peter
.
some
time
heare
in
Britaine
,
except
good
arguments
deceaue
vs
,
according
to
his
worth
and
merite
in
this
part
of
the
world
,
and
redeeme
that
his
most
learned
Epistle
or
Booke
to
S.
Iames
,
S.
Simon
or
Simeon
Bishop
of
Hierusalem
,
much
concerning
his
honour
,
and
this
Nation
.
For
although
we
haue
good
witnesse
of
S.
Paul
,
S.
Irenaeus
and
others
of
his
conuersation
and
familiarity
with
S.
Peter
and
him
;
yet
therein
we
learne
from
S.
Peter
and
S.
Clement
themselues
that
he
was
with
S.
Peter
in
all
his
Iorneys
,
greate
in
these
parts
,
neuer
forsaking
him
,
one
reason
why
he
principally
made
choyse
of
him
for
his
Successour
,
as
being
so
best
acquainted
with
his
Apostolike
course
.
Qui
mihi
ab
initio
,
vsque
in
finem
comes
in
omnibus
fuit
,
&
per
hoc
veritatem
totius
Paul
.
Epist.
ad
Philipp
.
cap.
4.
Irenaeus
l.
3.
haer
.
Euseb.
Hist.
Eccl.
l.
5.
c.
5.
6.
Clem.
Rom.
Epist.
1.
meae
praedicationis
agnouit
:
Qui
in
omnibus
tentationibus
meis
socius
extitit
,
fideliter
perseuerans
:
Quem
prae
caeteris
expertus
sum
Deum
colentem
,
homines
diligentem
,
castum
,
discendi
studijs
deditum
,
sobrium
,
benignum
,
iustum
,
patientem
,
&
scientem
ferre
nonnullorum
etiam
ex
his
,
qui
in
verbo
Dei
instituuntur
,
iniurias
.
Propter
quod
ipsi
trado
à
Domino
mihi
traditam
potestatem
ligandi
&
soluendi
.
O
my
brethren
heare
mee
,
for
as
I
am
instructed
of
our
Lord
which
sent
me
Iesus
Christ
,
the
daye
of
my
death
is
at
hand
,
I
ordaine
this
Clement
,
taking
mee
by
the
hand
,
your
Bishop
,
to
him
alone
I
delyuer
the
Chayre
of
my
preaching
and
doctrine
,
Who
from
the
beginning
to
the
end
hath
bene
a
companyon
vnto
mee
in
all
things
,
or
places
,
and
by
this
hath
knowne
the
truth
of
all
my
preaching
:
Who
hath
bene
my
fellowe
faithfully
perseuering
in
all
my
temptations
:
whom
aboue
the
rest
I
haue
proued
to
worship
God
,
loue
men
,
to
be
chast
,
giuen
to
the
studies
of
learning
,
sober
,
gentle
,
iust
,
patient
and
knowing
to
beare
the
iniuries
of
some
,
euen
from
them
that
be
instructed
in
the
word
of
God
.
For
which
respects
I
deliuer
vnto
him
the
power
of
binding
,
and
loosing
,
which
was
deliuered
to
mee
by
our
Lord
.
Where
we
see
it
plainely
testified
both
by
S.
Peter
,
and
S.
Clement
his
Secretary
,
aswell
as
Successour
,
that
he
was
with
S.
Peter
in
all
his
trauails
,
and
places
euen
to
the
end
,
that
we
may
be
assured
he
was
with
him
heare
in
Britaine
,
which
was
his
last
place
of
stay
,
before
this
at
Rome
,
and
this
was
a
cheife
cause
why
S.
Peter
thought
S.
Clement
most
fitt
for
this
dignitie
for
he
whom
he
calleth
;
homines
diligentem
;
so
louing
and
kinde
to
all
men
,
must
needs
be
more
kinde
,
and
carefull
of
them
,
with
whom
he
had
conuersed
,
and
whose
necessities
he
best
knew
.
6.
And
yet
besides
this
loue
of
S.
Clement
to
these
parts
of
the
worlde
,
which
he
had
so
trauailed
with
S.
Peter
,
the
same
holy
Apostle
as
he
himselfe
witnesseth
,
gaue
him
expresse
chardge
to
send
learned
Bishops
vnto
all
Cities
in
those
parts
where
S.
Peter
had
not
ordayned
such
before
.
Episcopos
S.
Petrus
Apost.
apud
Clem.
Rom
▪
Epist.
1.
per
singulas
ciuitates
quibus
ille
non
miserat
,
perdoctos
&
prudentes
sicut
serpentes
,
simplicesque
sicut
columbas
,
iuxta
Domini
praeceptionem
nobis
mittere
praecepit
.
And
to
make
it
manifest
,
that
among
other
Countries
he
sent
also
into
this
our
Britaine
S.
Clement
sent
Bishops
into
Britaine
,
and
by
S.
Peters
direction
.
according
to
S.
Peters
direction
,
he
saith
plainely
,
that
he
desired
and
intended
to
send
such
Bishops
and
preachers
into
Italy
,
Spaine
,
France
,
Germany
,
and
,
to
include
Britaine
,
to
all
other
Nations
in
these
parts
of
this
westerne
world
,
wishing
the
Bishop
of
Hierusalem
to
whom
he
wrote
,
to
doe
so
in
the
Easte
.
Vos
per
vestras
Dioeceses
Episcopos
sacrate
,
&
mittite
,
quia
nos
ad
alias
partes
quod
idem
inssit
,
agere
curabimus
.
Aliquos
verò
ad
Gallias
,
Hispaniasque
mittemus
,
&
quosdam
ad
Germaniam
&
Italiam
atque
ad
reliquas
gentes
dirigere
cupimus
.
Where
we
see
S.
Clement
by
this
power
committed
to
him
by
S.
Peter
and
Prerogatiue
of
the
See
of
Rome
,
thought
it
is
dutie
,
and
tooke
vpon
him
not
onely
to
send
Bishops
and
Preachears
into
all
this
westerne
world
,
but
by
that
office
and
priuiledge
gaue
chardge
to
those
that
were
in
the
Easte
to
doe
the
same
.
And
there
setteth
downe
what
Order
S.
Peter
Epist.
r.
supra
.
and
the
other
Apostles
tooke
,
for
setting
of
Patriarks
,
or
Primats
in
the
cheife
Cities
,
where
in
the
Pagans
time
their
Archflamens
were
and
cheifest
Doctours
,
Archbishops
for
their
lesse
cheife
Flamens
,
and
Bishops
in
the
other
ordinary
Cities
.
And
what
was
appointed
him
by
S.
Peter
,
and
he
promised
Matt.
Westm.
an
.
94.
Protest
.
not
.
ib.
Francisc
.
Belleforest
.
hist.
Gall.
Francisc
.
Feu●ardentius
in
lib.
1.
Iren.
cap.
3.
Anton.
Democh.
cont
.
Calum
.
Guliel
.
Eisengr
.
cent
.
in
his
behalfe
,
that
he
effectually
performed
,
as
into
France
which
he
named
with
other
kingdomes
of
his
chardge
before
,
he
sent
S.
Denys
,
Nicasius
,
Taurinus
,
Trophimus
,
Regulus
,
Paulus
,
Saturninus
,
Astroniomus
,
Martialis
,
Gratianus
,
Iulianus
,
Lucianus
,
Firmius
,
Photinus
with
others
,
and
the
places
whether
he
directed
them
are
for
the
most
part
Archbishop
Sees
to
this
day
.
Therefore
we
cannot
doubt
,
but
eythe●
S.
Clement
did
well
knowe
,
that
this
kingdome
of
Britaine
was
yet
prouided
of
such
Apostolike
men
,
still
liuing
from
S.
Peters
establishing
them
heare
,
or
els
sending
so
many
into
our
next
neighboring
Countrie
,
he
remembred
Britaine
in
the
same
,
or
like
measure
,
especially
seeing
it
is
euidently
his
owne
words
,
that
he
had
a
greater
care
of
Britaine
,
accompted
a
rude
and
barbarous
Countrie
at
that
time
,
and
among
such
reputed
by
S.
Clement
,
and
so
distinguished
by
that
note
,
from
Italy
,
Spaine
;
France
;
and
Germany
by
him
,
where
recompting
them
,
he
addeth
,
that
into
those
Nations
that
be
more
rude
or
barbarous
,
he
must
send
more
wise
and
Clem.
supr.
Ep.
1.
austiere
Bishops
or
preachers
,
then
into
the
other
Ciuill
Nations
▪
Vbi
autem
ferociores
&
rebelliores
gentes
esse
cognouerimus
,
illuc
dirigere
sapientiores
&
austeriores
necessè
habemus
,
qui
quotidie
non
cessent
diuina
seminare
semina
,
&
multos
Christo
lucrari
,
&
ad
rectam
fidem
&
viam
veritatis
perducere
.
And
this
the
rather
,
Anaclet
.
Epist.
3.
because
he
setteth
downe
the
Apostles
Order
,
which
he
was
to
followe
,
to
Primats
and
Archbishops
by
S.
Peter
,
and
S.
Clement
their
order
heare
in
Britaine
,
besides
other
Bi●hops
.
constitute
Primats
,
where
the
Pagans
had
their
cheife
Archflamens
,
as
he
did
in
France
:
and
his
immediate
Successour
S.
Anacletus
,
as
he
himselfe
and
diuers
others
testifie
,
did
write
a
booke
or
Cataloge
(
he
calleth
it
a
Tome
)
of
the
names
of
the
Cities
both
in
Britaine
,
and
other
places
,
where
such
were
to
be
resident
,
and
this
according
to
the
prescript
and
practise
of
S.
Peter
and
S.
Clement
.
Episcoporum
ordo
vnus
est
,
licet
sint
Primates
illi
,
qui
primas
Ciuitates
tenent
.
Illi
autem
qui
in
Metropoli
à
beato
Petro
Apostolo
,
ordinante
Domino
,
&
Girald
.
Cambr.
l.
2.
de
Iure
Metrop
.
Eccl.
Meneuen
.
ad
Innoc.
3.
Ioa.
Pris
.
defens
.
hist.
Britan.
p.
73.
74.
Matt.
Park
.
antiq.
Brit.
p.
24.
Werner
.
Rolwinck
.
in
Fascic
.
an
Dom.
94.
Harris
.
descript
.
of
Brit.
Harris
.
Hist.
Manus
.
l.
1.
Godwin
Catal.
Yorke
.
Parlm
.
1.
Marian.
Scot.
l.
.
2
aetat
.
6.
Method
.
apud
eund
.
ib.
Martyr
.
Rom.
die
11.
Aug.
Vsuard
.
eod.
die
.
Petr.
de
Natal
.
l.
4.
Vincent
.
l.
11.
à
praedecessore
nostro
praedicto
sancto
Clemente
,
seu
a
nobis
constituti
sunt
,
non
omnes
Primates
,
vel
Patriarchae
esse
possunt
:
sed
illae
vrbes
,
quae
praefatis
&
priscis
temporibus
Primatum
tenuere
,
Patriarcharum
aut
Primatum
vtantur
nominibus
,
quiahaec
eadem
&
leges
saeculi
in
suis
continent
Principibus
:
aliae
autem
primae
Ciuitates
quas
vobis
conscriptas
in
quodam
Tomo
mittimus
,
à
sanctis
Apostolis
&
à
beato
Clemente
,
siue
à
nobis
,
Primates
praedicatores
acceperunt
.
And
according
to
this
Cataloge
,
or
Tome
of
S.
Peter
,
S.
Clement
and
S.
Anacletus
iuxta
Tomum
Anacleti
:
ex
Anacleto
huius
Insulae
diuisionem
;
Canterbury
,
London
,
Caerlegion
,
Yorke
and
Alba
in
Scotland
,
by
some
taken
to
be
the
Citie
now
called
S.
Andrewes
,
vrbs
Legionum
,
Cantuaria
,
Londonia
,
Eboraca
,
&
Alba
vnde
Albania
prouincia
,
were
designed
Sees
of
such
Primats
,
as
Giraldus
Cambrensis
in
his
second
booke
to
Pope
Innocentius
the
third
,
Sir
Ihon
Prise
,
Matthew
Parker
the
first
Protestant
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
,
with
others
testifie
.
7.
Therefore
seeing
he
plainely
writeth
,
that
some
of
these
Cities
euen
in
Britaine
,
had
receaued
such
Primats
from
S.
Peter
or
himselfe
,
and
we
finde
it
witnessed
by
many
,
that
one
S.
Taurinus
sent
by
S.
Clement
,
was
Archbishop
or
Primate
of
Yorke
,
which
is
one
of
the
Sees
remembred
for
such
,
both
by
S.
Peter
,
S.
Clement
,
and
S.
Anacletus
,
we
may
not
vtterly
deny
,
that
he
was
our
first
Primate
in
that
Citie
.
And
if
he
was
the
same
which
was
Bishop
of
Eureux
in
France
sent
by
S.
Clement
,
as
diuers
hold
,
being
vsuall
in
that
time
,
as
Methodius
,
Marianus
and
others
teach
,
for
one
Bishop
S.
Taurinus
thought
by
some
the
first
Archbishop
of
yorke
,
and
sente
by
S.
Clement
.
to
preach
in
diuers
places
,
and
Countryes
,
he
liued
long
,
much
propagated
the
faith
of
Christ
,
&
was
renowned
for
Miracles
he
wrought
,
as
the
auncient
Roman
Martirologe
with
others
giue
euidence
:
Euangelij
praedicatione
Christianam
fidem
propagauit
,
ac
multis
pro
ea
susceptis
laboribus
miraculorum
gloria
conspicuus
,
obdormiuit
in
Domino
.
But
whereas
some
say
,
and
Harris
supr.
l.
1.
Matth.
Westm.
an
.
gratiae
.
115.
Hector
Boeth
.
Scotor
.
hist.
l.
5.
for
76.
77.
78.
alledge
S.
Antoninus
for
Authour
,
that
this
S.
Taurinus
did
raise
from
death
,
a
daughter
of
Lucius
King
of
Britaine
:
filiam
Lucij
Legis
Britanniae
a
morte
suscitauit
:
I
cannot
be
of
that
opinion
;
for
first
Lucius
our
Christian
King
was
not
borne
vntill
the
yeare
of
Christ
115.
and
we
doe
not
reade
of
any
daughter
or
child
he
had
.
And
though
Lucius
Antenous
the
Roman
Prefect
,
did
as
some
write
,
prescribe
lawes
heare
,
and
in
that
respect
might
S.
Antoninus
mistaken
by
some
for
writing
S.
Tauri●●●
raised
from
〈◊〉
a
daughter
〈◊〉
●ius
King
in
〈◊〉
.
be
called
King
,
and
liued
in
Yorke
in
the
time
of
Adrian
the
Emperour
,
and
so
both
his
name
,
Title
,
the
place
,
and
time
might
well
agree
,
that
S.
Taurinus
might
there
raise
his
daughter
to
life
,
if
he
had
any
which
died
there
,
being
so
Miraculous
a
man
,
miraculorum
gloria
conspicuus
.
Yet
this
could
not
be
that
Miracle
,
which
S.
Antoninus
speaketh
of
;
for
in
that
very
place
,
which
is
cited
for
the
raising
of
the
daughter
of
King
Lucius
of
Britaine
,
he
hath
no
such
thing
,
not
once
naming
any
Britaine
,
much
lesse
any
King
of
Britaine
,
but
plainely
saith
,
that
the
Father
of
that
daughter
,
which
S.
Taurinus
raised
from
death
to
life
,
was
,
Lucius
ciuis
Ebroicensis
;
Lucius
a
Citizen
Francis
Godwin
Cat.
of
Bishops
Yorke
1.
of
Eureux
,
which
is
in
France
and
farre
from
our
Eboracum
,
Yorke
in
Britaine
.
Where
;
as
a
Protestant
Bishop
writeth
:
It
is
reported
that
Constantius
Chlorus
the
Emperour
appointed
Taurinus
Bishop
of
Eureux
to
be
Archbishop
of
Yorke
:
This
confirmeth
the
opinion
,
that
one
and
the
same
S.
Taurinus
sent
into
these
parts
by
S.
Clement
,
was
Bishop
of
Eureux
in
France
,
and
Archbishop
of
Yorke
in
Britaine
.
But
the
supposed
time
of
his
remouall
Matt.
Westm.
in
Constant
.
Flor.
Wigor
.
in
Chro.
Marian.
Scot.
l.
2.
aetat
.
6.
Martin
.
Polon
.
in
Suppu
.
Io.
Xephil
.
Epitom
.
Dion
.
l.
55.
in
Caesar
.
Aug.
Camden
in
Middlesex
.
English
.
Martyr
.
7.
Febr.
Martyrol
.
Rom.
die
7.
Febr.
Bed
.
eodem
die
.
&
Vsuard
&
Ado.
Vuandelb
.
&
Petr.
in
Catal.
l.
3.
c.
105.
Baron
.
Annot.
in
Martyr
.
Rom.
7.
die
Febr.
Auth.
of
English
.
Mart.
7.
Febru
.
must
needs
be
mistaken
;
for
I
haue
proued
before
,
that
S.
Taurinus
was
sent
with
diuers
others
by
S.
Clement
in
,
or
about
the
yeare
of
Christ
94.
when
there
were
by
all
accompts
,
160.
yeares
at
the
least
betweene
that
,
and
the
first
coming
of
Constantius
Chlorus
into
,
Britaine
.
For
our
other
cheife
Metropolitan
See
,
which
we
call
now
London
,
being
from
the
beginning
of
Christiantie
heare
,
as
Camden
and
others
witnes
,
called
Augusta
,
we
reade
in
approued
Authours
,
the
auncient
Roman
Martyrologe
,
S.
Bede
,
Vsuardus
,
Ado
and
others
saying
,
he
was
Bishop
of
Augusta
,
London
,
in
Britaine
,
and
ended
his
life
with
Martyrdome
.
Augustae
in
Britannia
Beati
Auguli
Episcopi
,
qui
aetatis
cursum
per
Martyrium
explens
,
aeterna
praemia
suscipere
meruit
.
Baronius
doth
plainely
confesse
he
knoweth
not
in
what
time
he
died
.
Quo
tempore
passus
sit
,
hactenus
mihi
obscurum
.
An
other
late
writer
is
bold
to
say
:
Augulus
Bishop
and
Martyr
in
the
Persecution
of
Dioclesian
the
Emperour
for
preaching
the
Christian
faith
in
our
Iland
of
greate
Britaine
,
was
put
to
death
,
by
the
enemys
of
truth
,
about
the
yeare
of
Christ
,
three
hundred
and
fiue
,
a
litle
after
the
death
of
S.
Alban
.
But
I
cannot
be
of
his
min●e
therein
,
he
neither
alledging
any
one
authour
that
so
affirmeth
,
nor
reason
which
so
induceth
.
But
many
reasons
there
be
to
the
contrary
:
&
supposing
with
the
common
opinion
that
London
was
called
Augusta
,
because
,
as
Dio
and
Xephilinus
write
,
Legio
Augustalis
nominata
hibernabat
insuperiore
Britannia
,
The
Roman
Legion
so
termed
wintered
in
the
vpper
Britaine
,
neare
London
as
is
thought
,
it
was
long
before
S.
Augulus
probably
first
Archbishop
of
London
,
about
this
time
.
Dioclesians
time
when
it
was
thus
called
,
in
the
daies
of
Caesar
Augustus
,
or
soone
after
,
&
in
the
time
we
haue
now
in
hand
.
Secondly
the
Catalogue
of
all
the
Archbishops
of
London
,
from
the
generall
conuersion
of
this
kingdome
,
long
after
Dioclesian
his
persecution
,
is
,
&
hath
bene
carefully
,
&
diligently
gathered
Dio
Cassius
l.
55.
Xephil
.
Epitom
.
in
Aug.
Caesare
.
Marcellinus
l.
28.
Andre
Chesne
Hist
d'
Angleterre
l.
1.
Iocelin
.
de
Episc.
Brit.
&
Io.
Gotcelin
de
eisdem
Stowe
hist.
Holinsh
.
Hist.
of
Engl.
Harr.
Theatr.
l.
1.
2.
3.
4.
5.
Godwin
Catal.
of
Bish.
in
London
.
Harris
Thea●r
.
supr.
l.
4.
c.
7.
by
many
,
&
no
such
name
as
Augulus
,
or
like
vnto
it
,
found
among
them
,
being
accompted
these
:
Thean
,
Eluanus
,
Cador
,
Obinus
,
Conan
,
Palladius
,
Stephan
,
Iltut
,
Theadwin
,
or
Dedwin
,
Thedred
,
Hillary
,
Restitutus
,
which
was
at
the
Councell
of
Arles
in
France
about
the
yeare
of
Christ
326.
after
Dioclesian
his
death
.
And
after
him
succeeded
Guitelinus
,
Fastidius
;
Vodimus
,
Theonus
.
And
no
mention
of
S.
Augulus
,
or
any
such
to
be
found
.
8.
Further
M.
Harris
in
his
Manuscript
Theater
,
taking
vpon
him
more
particularly
then
others
,
to
set
downe
the
times
of
those
Archbishops
of
London
from
King
Lucius
time
,
expressely
saith
:
About
this
time
an
.
Do.
308.
liued
Stephanus
the
seuenth
Archbishop
of
London
next
after
Paladius
,
certaine
yeares
,
and
died
in
London
.
Wherefore
making
Stephanus
the
seuenth
,
as
others
doe
,
and
saying
he
was
Archbishop
there
in
the
yeare
308.
which
is
within
3.
yeares
of
the
imagined
time
,
when
S.
Augulus
was
Archbishop
,
&
Martyred
there
and
Paladius
,
which
name
hath
no
proportion
with
that
of
Augulus
,
was
his
immediate
Predecessor
,
either
Paladius
or
Stephanus
by
this
accompt
,
was
Archbishop
at
the
surmised
time
of
S.
Augulus
Martyrdome
,
and
so
no
place
found
for
him
in
London
after
King
Lucius
his
conuersion
.
And
all
our
Histories
are
witnes
,
how
diligent
the
Christians
of
Britaine
were
,
immediately
vpon
the
ceasing
of
Dioclesian
his
Persecution
,
to
renewe
the
memories
and
honor
of
their
late
principall
Martyrs
,
in
honoring
their
Reliks
,
and
dedicating
Churches
vnto
them
:
And
yet
no
mention
at
all
of
him
,
though
their
Gsldas
l.
de
excid
.
&
conq
.
Brit.
Bed
.
Hist.
l.
1.
Galfrid
.
Mon.
Hist.
Brit.
Virun
.
Hist.
Britan.
Matth.
Westm.
an
.
gra.
313.
Godwin
Catol
.
inwinchester
.
1.
Archbishop
and
most
noble
Martyr
if
he
had
liued
and
suffered
in
that
time
.
No
Church
spoken
of
dedicated
to
him
,
not
his
name
once
remembred
in
those
Antiquities
;
yet
so
worthie
an
Archbishop
,
Primate
,
Saint
and
Martyr
he
was
,
that
as
I
haue
before
mentioned
,
he
hath
the
best
and
most
renowned
writers
of
such
things
to
be
Registers
of
his
Triumphe
by
holy
Martyrdome
,
and
most
of
them
in
forreine
Countries
,
the
memory
of
our
first
Apostolike
men
allmost
by
iniquitie
of
seasons
heare
forgotten
in
our
owne
writers
,
but
as
we
are
enforced
to
begg
and
borrow
them
from
strangers
not
so
punctually
and
circumstantially
allways
writing
of
the
affaires
of
Britaine
,
then
with
many
reputed
an
other
world
or
continent
,
as
we
could
desire
.
Therefore
to
giue
S.
Augulus
his
due
place
,
and
deserued
memory
,
I
cannot
tell
what
time
to
assigne
him
more
agreeable
to
his
life
,
and
death
,
then
this
whereof
I
now
entreate
:
for
I
haue
shewed
before
how
S.
Peter
left
vs
a
Metropolitan
S.
Aristobulus
,
who
liued
vntill
these
dayes
of
S.
Clement
,
and
allmost
the
end
of
this
Age
in
the
24.
yeare
of
the
next
Century
124.
Lucius
our
first
Christian
King
tooke
the
Regiment
of
Britaine
in
hand
,
when
there
was
no
Perfecution
but
all
fauour
for
Christians
heare
,
the
auncient
Authours
Matth.
Westm.
an
.
gratiae
124.
&
alij
.
which
write
of
his
death
speake
,
as
though
he
had
liued
long
before
he
was
Martyred
,
almost
a
course
of
life
,
so
say
S.
Bede
and
the
Roman
Martirologe
,
Statis
cursumper
Martyrium
explens
:
Vsuardus
hath
the
like
;
cursum
temporis
Bed
.
Martyrol
.
7.
Id.
Februar
.
Rom.
Martyrol
.
die
7.
Februar
.
Vsuard
.
eod.
die
.
per
Martyrium
explens
.
So
testifie
others
;
By
which
I
haue
sufficient
warrant
,
to
thinke
this
glorious
Saint
our
Metropolitan
was
one
of
them
which
S.
Clement
according
to
his
owne
promise
before
,
the
chardge
S.
Peter
gaue
vnto
him
,
and
so
many
haue
allready
testified
,
sent
hither
into
this
kingdome
.
S.
Augulus
probably
sent
Archbishop
into
Britaine
by
S.
Clement
Pope
.
9.
And
what
I
haue
said
of
S.
Augulus
,
if
I
should
incline
to
thinke
the
same
of
our
two
other
glorious
Martyrs
of
greate
Britaine
S.
Socrates
and
S.
Stephen
,
which
S.
Bede
,
the
Roman
Martyrologe
and
Vsuardus
with
others
doe
proue
were
martyred
heare
,
I
haue
all
,
or
allmost
all
the
same
reasons
and
Bed
.
Martyrol
.
15.
Cal.
Octobr.
Mart.
Rom.
die
17.
Septemb.
Vsuatd
.
&
Ado
Mart.
Anglic.
Secundum
vsum
Sarum
.
cod
.
die
Engl.
Marty
.
17.
Sept.
authorities
to
assist
mee
,
which
I
vsed
for
S.
Augulus
,
and
therefore
need
not
repcate
them
againe
,
and
no
argument
or
Authour
,
but
that
late
writer
without
all
warrant
for
these
,
as
for
S.
Augulus
to
impugne
mee
,
and
him
I
haue
fully
answeared
.
Onely
one
thing
he
writeth
to
their
honour
,
which
I
willingly
allowe
:
There
are
diuers
Churches
yet
remayning
in
Wales
,
that
in
auncient
times
haue
bene
dedicated
in
their
honour
:
among
whom
also
their
memory
is
yet
famous
vntill
this
day
,
especially
in
Monmouthshire
,
and
the
Southern
parts
adioyning
.
But
that
they
were
martyred
vnder
Diocletian
he
bringeth
no
Authoritie
.
The
Authours
which
he
citeth
for
them
,
being
those
I
alledged
before
,
are
silent
S.
So●ates
and
S.
Stephen
probably
ma●tyred
in
Britaine
about
this
time
.
of
any
such
thing
,
onely
they
say
,
that
vpon
that
day
,
not
speaking
of
any
time
,
they
were
martyred
in
Britaine
.
Neyther
can
I
finde
any
grounde
with
him
or
elswhere
,
for
that
he
saith
of
them
:
They
were
conuerted
to
the
faith
of
Christ
in
our
Primatiue
Church
by
the
preaching
of
S.
Amphiball
Preist
,
and
Martyr
?
For
Britaine
,
and
the
Britans
were
conuerted
long
before
.
And
though
many
Christians
in
Britaine
were
put
to
death
in
the
time
,
or
Persecution
commonly
ascribed
to
Dioclesian
,
as
a
thowsand
at
one
place
called
Lichfeild
,
which
argueth
the
inhabitants
heare
then
were
Christians
,
and
more
needed
grace
of
perseuerance
,
then
preaching
especially
towards
the
Countryes
now
called
Wales
:
yet
I
doe
not
finde
any
particularly
named
in
auncient
Authours
but
S.
Alban
,
Heraclius
Amphibalus
,
Aaron
and
Iulius
:
except
we
should
allow
of
that
,
which
Regino
writeth
of
S.
Lucia
Virgin
,
and
Martyr
in
Britaine
:
Lucia
Virgo
in
Britannia
.
Which
is
discredited
by
himselfe
,
for
he
saith
she
Regino
in
Chronic.
an
.
D.
242.
was
putt
to
death
in
Britaine
in
the
yeare
of
Christ
242.
Which
probably
was
before
Dioclesian
was
borne
.
Yet
will
I
not
denie
but
Regino
Pruniensis
,
mistaking
the
time
for
the
number
of
yeares
,
may
otherwise
write
a
truth
,
that
S.
Lucia
Virgin
&
Martyr
in
Britaine
by
Regino
Pruniensis
.
Lucia
a
Virgin
was
martyred
in
Britaine
,
and
in
the
dayes
of
Dioclesian
,
and
if
halfe
so
much
Authoritie
had
,
or
could
be
brought
for
S.
Augulus
,
Socrates
,
or
Stephen
,
I
should
not
so
easilie
haue
disabled
it
.
Onely
one
thing
I
will
adde
,
concerning
the
place
of
S.
Augulus
Martyrdome
.
10.
That
a
late
French
writer
in
his
Historie
of
this
our
Britaine
seemeth
to
Andre
du
Chesne
Taurauge
en
l'Historie
general
d'Angleterre
,
Escosse
,
&
d'Irland
.
thinke
that
Caerlegion
was
in
the
time
of
Iulius
Agricola
,
and
by
him
named
Augusta
,
which
if
it
were
so
,
it
onely
varieth
the
particular
place
of
his
Martyrdome
,
nothing
detracting
from
the
glorie
of
him
,
or
this
Nation
,
or
contradicting
that
I
haue
said
of
the
time
of
his
death
,
for
no
memory
is
in
Histories
of
any
such
there
in
the
time
of
Dioclesian
,
nor
any
Archbishops
name
of
that
place
preserued
long
after
Dioclesian
his
death
,
Tremonius
&
S.
Dubritius
the
first
that
be
named
in
Histories
,
which
rather
confirmeth
the
honor
of
the
place
of
his
Martyrdome
to
London
,
especially
seeing
this
Authour
bringeth
neither
reason
nor
Authoritie
to
infring
it
;
&
if
we
take
the
denomination
Augusta
to
haue
bene
giuen
heare
in
respect
of
the
Nobility
of
the
place
,
it
must
needs
best
agree
to
our
most
auncient
and
noble
Citie
,
as
Camden
and
others
yeeld
that
reason
ea
dignitate
floruit
Londinum
,
vt
Augusta
dici
caeperit
,
many
forreine
Cities
very
famous
were
called
Augusta
in
that
respect
:
as
Vacienorum
,
Augusta
praetoria
:
Camden
in
middle
sex
pag.
217.
Monster
in
Cosmogra
.
Cooper
.
in
Augusta
.
Abraham
Ortelius
in
Indice
Antiq.
Region
.
Insul
.
Vrb.
Oppid
.
&c.
Augusta
Taurinorum
:
Augusta
Tricastinorum
:
Augusta
Veromanduorum
:
Augusta
Valeria
:
Augusta
Emerita
:
Augusta
Bracchara
:
Augusta
Acilia
:
Augusta
Tiberij
:
Augusta
Vindeliciorum
:
Augusta
Caesarea
:
Augusta
Vestonum
:
Augusta
Treuirorum
and
other
famous
Cities
among
Cosmographers
,
which
haue
taken
that
name
for
their
Noblenes
,
and
not
from
the
Roman
Legion
,
called
Augusta
,
lying
in
so
many
places
:
And
of
all
places
,
Caer-legion
could
not
be
so
named
from
that
relation
,
no
euidence
giuen
,
that
any
so
named
Legion
continued
there
.
And
the
generll
name
Caer-legion
,
the
Citie
of
the
Legion
conuinceth
,
it
had
not
the
name
from
any
Legion
in
particular
,
much
lesse
Augusta
,
for
then
it
should
haue
bene
named
Caer-augusta
,
and
not
Caer-legion
,
as
we
see
all
the
others
are
before
named
Augusta
,
absolutely
without
reference
to
any
Legion
either
in
generall
,
or
particular
.
And
the
Cities
before
named
Augusta
,
are
called
,
as
we
see
,
of
the
Countryes
,
where
they
be
,
or
were
,
and
not
from
any
Roman
Legion
.
11.
I
haue
mentioned
before
,
that
the
Emperour
Traian
was
a
Persecutor
of
Christians
,
and
among
many
others
,
the
renowned
Pope
S.
Clement
was
barbarously
first
exiled
,
and
after
cruelly
put
to
death
.
But
this
Persecution
as
it
much
aduanced
the
honor
of
our
Brittish
Christians
,
so
it
gaue
occasion
,
to
encrease
their
number
.
Our
noble
Christian
Brittish
house
at
Rome
,
as
in
this
time
and
before
it
was
the
most
frequented
receptacle
of
Christians
,
releeuing
them
in
all
their
wants
,
while
they
liued
,
so
now
in
this
storme
of
Persecution
,
besides
the
famous
Sepulchrary
,
and
burying
place
,
which
it
had
most
charitably
before
prouided
,
in
via
Salaria
,
bearing
the
name
of
S.
Priscilla
,
our
Brittish
Foundresse
thereof
,
there
was
an
other
very
costely
burying
place
,
Loco
caemiterij
,
at
their
owne
dwelling
house
,
as
the
Baron
.
Annot.
in
Martyrol
.
Rom.
die
16.
Ianuarij
.
Romans
haue
before
confessed
:
where
they
secretly
buryed
the
bodyes
of
the
holy
Martyrs
suffering
in
these
Persecutions
:
ad
sepeliendos
sublatos
occultè
Martyres
.
And
as
I
haue
shewed
before
,
this
Christian
Brittish
house
hauing
so
greate
resorte
of
Christians
vnto
it
,
that
at
one
time
there
were
in
it
baptized
,
nonaginta
sex
homines
,
96.
men
besides
women
,
and
children
,
as
that
phrase
is
vsually
taken
in
Histories
,
and
was
as
the
common
schoole
,
Seminary
,
cheife
Church
,
and
place
to
minister
Sacraments
,
and
consecrate
holy
parsons
:
we
must
needs
conclude
from
hence
,
that
this
kingdome
of
Britaine
was
before
all
other
Nations
,
to
take
especiall
fruite
and
benefite
thereby
,
to
haue
diuers
of
those
holy
Preists
there
consecrated
,
to
be
sent
hither
vnto
it
.
This
the
lawe
of
the
Ghospell
allowed
,
the
chardge
of
S.
Peter
exacted
,
and
S.
Clement
as
duely
performed
:
the
lawe
of
nature
pleading
for
Britaine
to
our
Christian
Brittish
house
,
and
schoole
in
Rome
,
that
so
it
ought
to
be
.
And
yet
an
other
lawe
,
and
of
no
small
power
,
with
those
,
that
desired
to
serue
Christ
with
quiet
,
and
securitie
,
the
lawe
of
necessitie
,
drewe
many
Christians
from
Rome
,
and
those
parts
of
the
Empire
,
where
the
Persecution
then
raiged
,
as
diuers
both
Catholike
and
Protestant
Authours
haue
before
proued
,
to
come
vnto
,
and
liue
in
this
Nation
,
both
in
respect
of
the
King
,
a
friend
to
Christians
,
and
the
Immunities
of
the
place
,
and
Countrie
.
And
this
may
suffice
for
the
History
of
this
first
Age
of
Christianitie
in
this
kingdome
of
greate
Britaine
.
For
them
that
are
desirous
to
knowe
,
and
enforme
themselues
more
fully
in
euery
particular
point
of
true
Christian
Catholike
Religion
,
lately
and
now
still
heare
,
as
in
diuers
other
places
questioned
,
what
was
publikly
preached
,
professed
,
and
receaued
for
such
,
by
the
holy
Apostles
,
Apostolike
men
and
Primatiue
Christians
of
this
first
Age
,
when
by
all
,
the
holy
and
vndoubted
true
Religion
,
to
be
a
Rule
and
direction
to
all
Posteritie
in
succeeding
times
for
euer
,
was
published
and
accepted
:
I
haue
set
it
downe
at
lardge
in
my
late
Booke
intituled
:
The
Iudgment
of
the
Apostles
betweene
Catholiks
and
Protestants
in
matters
of
Religion
.
Wherein
they
shall
finde
the
true
and
holy
sentence
of
them
,
and
other
Apostolike
men
liuing
in
this
Age
,
in
euery
Question
,
to
be
for
the
present
Catholiks
,
and
against
their
Aduersaries
,
the
first
to
professe
vndoubted
truth
,
the
others
knowne
and
confuted
Error
,
in
euery
Article
.
Which
would
seeme
too
long
to
be
set
downe
in
an
Historie
,
&
thererefore
I
caused
it
to
be
printed
a
parte
in
the
yeare
of
our
Lord
1632.
The
end
of
the
First
Age.
THE
ECCLESIASTICALL
HISTORIE
OF
GREAT
BRITAINE
.
THE
SECOND
AGE
.
THE
I.
CHAPTER
.
WHEREIN
IS
RELATED
BY
ALL
TESTImonies
of
Protestants
,
and
others
,
how
in
the
Papacie
of
S.
Anacletus
,
this
kingdome
was
diuided
into
Prouinces
for
Christian
Primats
and
Bishops
;
and
that
these
Bishops
and
holy
Preists
were
Massing
sacrificing
Preists
,
and
consecrated
by
such
forme
and
manner
of
Consecration
,
as
the
present
Roman
Church
now
vseth
,
as
likewise
all
our
Primatiue
Brittish
Bishops
and
Preists
were
:
and
diuers
such
sent
into
these
parts
by
this
holy
Pope
,
as
S.
Peter
,
and
Clement
had
giuen
chardge
before
.
1.
BEING
now
to
begin
the
second
hundred
of
yeares
from
the
Birth
of
Christ
,
we
must
make
our
beginning
with
those
Rulers
,
with
which
we
concluded
the
first
to
witt
S.
Clement
Pope
,
Traiane
Emperour
,
and
Coillus
King
of
Britaine
.
These
two
last
reigned
diuers
yeares
,
in
this
Age
;
but
S.
Clement
being
putt
to
death
by
Traiane
,
euen
in
the
beginning
of
this
Eusebius
in
Chronic.
an
.
3.
Traiani
.
Hieron
.
Catal.
in
S.
Clement
.
Matth.
Westm.
an
.
gratiae
102.
Damasus
in
Pontif.
in
S.
Clem.
Baron
.
Annal.
an
.
D.
100
Centurie
,
as
Eusebius
,
S.
Hierome
with
others
testifie
,
and
likely
bannished
from
the
See
Apostolike
,
into
the
Iland
Chersonesus
(
where
working
strange
miracles
,
and
conuerting
many
thereby
,
he
suffered
glorious
martyrdome
)
in
the
later
end
of
the
former
Age
,
I
must
come
to
his
next
Successour
,
in
that
highest
chardge
,
and
dignitie
S.
Anacletus
,
who
enioyed
it
,
as
S.
Damasus
and
others
witnes
,
nine
yeares
,
three
moneths
,
and
tene
dayes
:
sedit
annos
nouem
,
mens●●
tres
,
dies
decem
.
Matthew
of
Westminster
saith
:
9.
yeares
,
and
ten
moneths
:
sedit
in
Cathedra
Romama
annis
9.
mensibus
decem
.
He
as
himselfe
,
and
Damasus
in
Pontif
.
in
Anacleto
Vit.
cius
in
Breuiar
.
13.
Iulij
.
Matth.
Westm.
an.
102.
Martin
.
Polon
.
supput
.
in
Anaclet
.
Anaclet
.
Epist.
1.
Epist.
3.
Florent
.
Wigor
.
in
chronic
.
an.
93.
vel
71.
Marianus
Scot.
l.
2.
aetat.
6.
in
Domitiano
.
Magdeburg
.
in
Indice
cent.
2.
tit
.
Anacletus
.
Magdeb
.
cent.
2.
ca.
7.
col.
146.
Matth.
Park
.
Ant.
Brit.
p.
24.
Bils
.
Barl.
Bridg.
Couell
.
Hooker
.
Down
.
l.
in
Text.
citat
.
Ioa.
Pris
.
defens
.
Hist.
Britan.
pag.
73.
74.
Rob.
Bar.
l.
de
vit.
Pontif.
Rom.
in
Anaclet
.
Ormerod
.
pict.
of
Pop.
p.
78.
Gir.
Cambr.
l.
de
Iure
Metropol
.
Eccl.
Menou
.
ad
Innocen
.
3.
Marian.
Scot.
l.
2.
aetat
.
6.
Flor.
Wigorn.
in
in
chron.
in
Domitiano
.
others
proue
vnto
vs
,
was
consecrated
Preist
by
S.
Peter
the
Apostle
,
and
instructed
by
him
.
Petrus
Princeps
Apostolorum
Instructor
noster
a
sancto
Petro
Apostolorum
Principe
Presbyter
ordinatus
.
And
as
he
saith
,
placed
by
Christ
in
the
See
Apostol●ke
,
in
Apostolica-Sede
à
Domino
constitutus
.
And
in
an
other
place
he
writeth
againe
,
that
he
will
write
as
S.
Peter
the
Prince
of
the
Apostles
,
who
made
him
Preist
,
instructed
him
:
vt
à
●●ato
Petro
Principe
Apostolorum
sumus
instructi
,
à
quo
&
Presbyter
sum
ordinatus
,
scribere
vobis
,
sicut
petistis
non
denegauimus
.
This
is
so
warranted
a
truth
,
that
the
greatest
Protestant
Enemies
to
such
Antiquities
,
the
Magdeburgian
writers
plainely
thus
confesse
it
:
Anacletus
Presbyter
à
Petro
ordinatus
.
And
cite
for
their
euidence
,
the
Epistle
of
S.
Anacletus
onely
,
and
thereby
confirme
it
to
be
his
writing
.
So
doe
our
best
learned
English
Protestants
,
their
first
such
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
Matthew
Parker
,
their
Protestant
Bishops
,
Bilson
,
Barlowe
,
Bridges
,
and
others
,
against
their
Puritans
,
Sir
Ihon
Prise
,
Couell
,
Hooker
,
Downame
,
Barnes
,
Ormerod
,
and
too
many
to
be
recited
;
therefore
I
may
passe
ouer
Catholike
Writers
in
this
matter
,
and
onely
I
name
three
of
our
auncient
Antiquaries
,
Giraldus
Cambrensis
,
Marianus
Scotus
,
and
Florentius
Wigorniensis
,
by
Protestants
testimonies
renowned
for
such
learning
.
And
so
I
might
boldly
,
if
I
had
no
other
warrant
,
insist
vpon
the
Authoritie
of
this
holy
Apostolike
man
for
S.
Peter
his
Consecratour
,
and
Instructour
,
confirmed
in
grace
,
could
not
deceaue
eyther
him
,
or
vs
,
or
any
:
and
his
writings
proposing
S.
Peters
instruction
,
doctrine
,
and
practise
,
are
sufficiently
abled
before
to
be
a
true
proposer
:
yet
I
will
be
so
farre
from
building
onely
vpon
this
grounde
,
though
so
firme
a
foundation
,
that
I
shall
haue
so
many
other
ample
witnesses
besides
,
for
that
I
shall
alledge
from
him
,
that
without
him
,
it
shall
haue
credite
and
certaintie
sufficient
.
2.
First
he
declareth
how
Prouinces
were
diuided
before
the
time
of
Christ
,
for
the
most
part
,
and
afterward
by
the
Apostles
,
and
by
S.
Clement
this
Predecessour
,
that
diuision
was
renewed
againe
:
And
how
they
tooke
Order
in
which
,
and
which
places
should
be
Primats
,
or
Patriarks
,
Metropolitan
and
others
inferiour
Bishops
?
Prouinciae
multo
ante
Christi
aduentum
tempore
diuisae
sunt
maxima
ex
parte
,
&
postea
ab
Apostolis
,
&
beato
Clemente
Praedecessore
nostro
,
ipsa
diuisio
est
renouata
&c.
And
in
his
next
Epistle
he
plainely
repeateth
the
same
againe
and
further
addeth
in
two
seuerall
places
,
that
he
had
set
The
Prouinces
in
Britaine
for
Christian
Primats
and
Bishops
assigned
by
S.
Peter
,
and
S.
Clement
,
and
set
downe
by
S.
Anacletus
in
a
Tome
,
written
by
him
.
downe
in
a
booke
,
or
Tome
,
which
he
sent
with
this
Epistle
,
the
seuerall
names
of
the
Cities
in
all
Prouinces
,
which
were
to
haue
Primats
,
and
had
receaued
such
from
S.
Peter
,
S.
Clement
,
or
himselfe
:
aliae
autem
primae
ciuitates
,
quas
vobis
conscriptas
in
quodam
Tomo
mittimus
,
à
sanctis
Apostolis
,
&
à
beato
Clemente
,
siue
à
nobis
,
primates
praedicatores
acceperunt
.
And
to
make
manifest
vnto
vs
,
that
he
as
being
Bishop
of
Rome
or
whosoeuer
should
succeed
him
in
that
See
,
was
to
be
cheife
Gouernour
of
all
Churches
,
and
he
gaue
this
instruction
,
and
direction
,
generally
vnto
all
,
and
for
all
Christian
people
,
and
Churches
,
in
all
places
,
and
parts
of
the
world
,
Europe
,
Asia
,
or
Afrike
,
Anacl
.
Epist.
2.
&
Epist.
3.
he
immediately
addeth
of
the
Roman
Church
,
that
by
a
singular
Prerogatiue
it
did
obtayne
Primacie
,
and
Eminencie
of
power
ouer
all
Churches
,
and
all
Christian
people
,
not
from
the
Apostles
onely
,
but
from
Christ
himselfe
,
haec
verò
sacro
sancta
Romana
&
Apostolica
Ecclesia
,
non
ab
Apostolis
,
sed
ab
ipso
Domino
Saluatore
nostro
Primatum
obtinuit
,
&
eminentiam
potestatis
super
vniuersas
Ecclesias
,
ac
totum
Christiani
populi
gregem
assecuta
est
;
as
he
said
to
S.
Peter
thou
art
Peter
or
a
Rocke
and
vpon
this
Rocke
will
I
build
my
Church
&c.
sic
vt
ipse
beato
Petro
Apostolo
dixit
:
Tu
es
Petrus
&
super
haue
pe●ram
aedificabo
Ecclesiam
meam
.
Clem.
Epist.
3.
Epist.
2.
And
a
litle
after
,
showeth
againe
,
how
the
Roman
Church
was
made
the
cheifest
by
authoritie
from
heauen
:
prima
ergo
Sedes
est
caelesti
beneficio
Romanae
Ecclesiae
.
Then
he
nameth
the
See
of
Alexandria
to
be
the
second
:
where
S.
Peters
Disciple
S.
Marke
the
Euangelist
seated
himselfe
by
S.
Peters
Authoritie
.
Secunda
autem
Sedes
apud
Alexandriam
,
beati
Petri
nomine
,
à
Marco
eius
Discipulo
atque
Euangelista
,
consecrata
est
.
And
the
third
at
Antioch
by
Authoritie
of
S.
Peter
also
,
who
was
there
resident
before
he
came
to
Rome
,
and
placed
a
Successour
there
.
Tertia
autem
Sedes
apud
Antiochiam
,
eiusdem
beati
Petri
Apostoli
nomine
habetur
honorabilis
:
quia
illic
priusquam
Romam
veniret
,
habitauit
.
And
to
leaue
it
without
question
,
that
he
sent
the
names
of
all
other
Cities
,
and
places
,
whether
in
Britaine
or
else
where
,
in
which
Primats
were
to
be
,
being
the
Order
of
the
Apostles
,
that
the
Bishops
of
all
Nations
might
know
who
was
to
be
Primate
or
Cheife
among
them
,
that
they
might
yeeld
him
due
honour
,
he
addeth
there
.
Reliquas
verò
vt
praediximus
in
quodam
Tomo
,
prolixitatem
vitantes
Epistolae
,
vobis
conscriptas
direximus
.
Inde
namque
&
beati
Apostoli
inter
se
statuerunt
,
vt
Episcopi
singularum
scirent
gentium
,
quis
inter
eos
primus
esset
,
quatenus
ad
eum
potior
eorum
folicitudo
pertineret
.
How
according
to
this
Tome
,
or
booke
of
S.
Anacletus
,
this
Iland
was
diuided
into
fiue
Prouinces
I
haue
in
some
sorte
insinuated
before
,
which
Giraldus
Cambrensis
relateth
,
and
diuers
Protestants
and
others
in
this
manner
,
as
he
saith
he
founde
it
then
both
in
Papall
and
Imperiall
Acts
or
Constitutions
.
Iuxta
Prouinciarum
numerum
,
quas
tempore
Gentilitatis
habuerat
Insula
,
quinque
Metropoles
.
Iuxta
Girald
.
Cambr.
l.
de
Sedis
Meueuensis
dignitate
.
Matth.
Parker
.
l.
antiq.
Brit.
p.
24.
l.
Pris
.
defens
.
Histor.
Britan.
p.
73.
74.
Io.
Leland
Indice
Brit.
ant.
v.
Britanniae
.
Beat.
Rhenan
.
l.
de
redus
German
.
3.
p.
123.
124.
Wolefangus
Lazius
in
Commentarijs
Reipub.
Romanae
p.
172.
Tomum
enim
Anacleti
Episcopi
Romani
,
sicut
in
Pontificalibus
Romanorum
gestis
,
&
Imperialibus
continetur
,
directum
Galliarum
Episcopis
,
iuxta
statum
gentilium
,
ante
Christi
aduentum
,
Britannia
habuit
Prouincias
numero
quinque
,
Britanniam
primam
,
Britanniam
secundam
,
Flauiam
,
Maximiam
,
Valentiam
.
Prima
dicta
est
Occidentalis
pars
Insulae
.
Britannia
secunda
Cantia
.
Tertia
Flauia
,
quae
&
Mertia
.
Quarta
Maximia
,
idest
Eboraca
.
Quinta
Valentia
,
Albania
seilicet
,
quae
nunc
abusiue
Scotia
dicitur
:
according
to
the
number
of
Prouinces
which
it
had
in
the
time
of
the
Pagans
the
Iland
of
Britaine
hath
fiue
Metropolitan
Cities
.
For
according
to
the
Tome
of
Anacletus
Bishop
of
Rome
,
as
it
is
contayned
in
the
Decrees
of
the
Popes
of
Rome
and
Emperours
,
directed
to
the
Bishops
of
France
according
to
the
state
of
the
Gentils
before
the
coming
of
Christ
,
Britaine
had
fiue
Prouinees
,
Britaine
the
first
,
Britaine
the
second
,
Flauia
,
Maximia
,
Valentia
.
The
first
was
the
west
part
of
the
Iland
,
the
second
Kent
,
the
third
Flauia
called
also
Mertia
,
The
fourth
Maximia
that
is
to
say
Yorke
,
The
fift
Valentia
,
Albaniae
now
corruptly
named
Scotland
.
The
Metropolitan
Citie
of
the
first
Britaine
was
Caerlegion
.
The
Metropolitan
of
the
second
Dorobernia
now
Canterbury
.
In
the
third
London
.
In
the
fourth
Yorke
.
In
the
fift
Alba
taken
to
be
the
Citie
now
named
S.
Andrewes
.
Thus
farre
Giraldus
out
of
S.
Anacletus
Tome
extant
in
his
time
as
he
hath
witnessed
,
both
in
the
Papall
,
and
Imperiall
Decrees
.
3.
And
this
diuision
of
this
Iland
into
fiue
Metropolitan
Sees
,
according
to
S.
Anacletus
diuision
,
was
obserued
by
S.
Damianus
and
Fugatianus
in
King
Eleutherius
time
,
preaching
the
faith
throughout
all
the
Iland
from
Sea
to
Sea
.
Qui
fidem
Christi
per
vniuersam
Insulam
à
Mari
vsque
ad
Mare
plantauerunt
.
which
diuision
might
then
be
allowed
by
these
Legats
,
but
that
Canterbury
and
S.
Andrewes
actually
had
Primats
in
them
,
must
haue
relation
to
later
times
;
but
this
argueth
their
auncient
Right
from
the
beginning
to
haue
bene
Metropolitan
Cities
,
as
now
they
are
,
and
long
time
haue
bene
.
The
first
,
Canterbury
,
not
then
made
a
Metropolitan
See
,
because
giuing
that
Title
to
London
,
it
could
not
haue
so
many
Cities
and
Bishops
vnder
it
,
as
the
diuision
of
S.
Anacletus
prescribed
then
twelue
in
number
.
And
for
the
other
in
Scotland
,
no
meanes
then
to
erect
it
to
that
dignitie
,
the
King
being
still
a
Pagan
.
Sigonius
also
who
expressely
handleth
this
matter
,
testifieth
that
Britaine
was
diuided
into
those
fiue
Prouinces
before
remembred
,
and
was
so
before
Constantine
the
Greate
his
time
,
which
obserued
the
diuision
Sigonius
l.
4.
de
Occidentali
Imperio
p.
89.
90.
made
before
,
paucis
mutatis
changing
few
things
,
among
which
for
Britaine
probably
was
,
that
he
allowed
the
names
Maxima
or
Maximia
for
Yorke
,
and
Valentia
for
Albania
or
Scotland
;
the
first
so
named
from
Maximinus
,
Girald
.
Cambr.
Matth.
Park
.
Io.
Pris
.
&
alij
supr.
and
the
other
by
Valentinian
.
Which
is
proued
by
Sextus
Rufus
a
Pagan
writer
,
who
writing
to
the
same
Valentinian
the
Emperour
,
of
the
Prouinces
of
France
and
Britaine
,
mentioneth
the
rest
of
Britaine
not
naming
Valentia
,
vnknowne
then
by
that
name
,
as
it
seemeth
by
his
recitall
of
our
Sext.
Rufus
Breu.
rer
.
gestar
.
Po.
Ro.
ad
Valentianum
Augustum
.
Anicetus
Ep.
Decret.
to
.
1.
Concil.
Gratian.
dist.
30.
Beatus
Rhenanus
rerum
Germanic
.
l.
3.
p.
123.
124.
Pelag.
2.
Ep.
Decret.
t.
2.
Conc
.
Nicen.
Concil.
Can.
4.
6.
7.
Concil.
A●elat
.
2.
Can.
5.
Conc.
Antioch
.
1.
can.
9.
Prouinces
,
omitting
it
,
an
Argument
that
name
was
but
lately
giuen
vnto
it
,
and
after
S.
Anacletus
time
.
And
what
this
holy
Pope
hath
written
before
of
the
Apostles
constituting
such
Primats
,
and
Metropolitans
,
and
the
places
,
where
they
should
be
,
is
word
by
word
approued
by
S.
Anicetus
about
the
yeare
167.
so
likewise
by
S.
Lucius
,
expressely
citing
S.
Clement
for
the
same
,
as
S.
Anacletus
doth
,
and
he
liued
in
the
yeare
255.
The
like
hath
Pelagius
the
second
and
others
.
And
to
write
from
the
first
generall
and
greate
Councells
,
the
first
Nicen
Councell
both
in
the
fourth
,
sixr
,
and
seuenth
Canon
,
both
in
Greeke
and
Latine
,
and
in
all
Copies
,
maketh
mention
of
such
Primats
,
and
Metropolitans
,
and
their
priuiledges
calling
it
,
antiqua
consuetudo
:
the
old
custome
:
so
doth
the
second
Councell
at
Arles
in
France
,
where
our
Archbishop
of
London
was
present
and
subscribed
,
for
the
Cleargie
of
this
Nation
about
the
same
time
.
And
the
first
generall
Councell
of
Antioche
setteth
downe
,
how
in
euery
Prouince
there
should
be
a
Metropolitan
ouer
the
other
Bishops
,
and
that
other
Bishops
might
doe
nothing
without
his
allowance
.
And
saith
,
the
old
Rule
and
Canon
of
the
Fathers
was
so
,
and
from
the
beginning
:
secundum
antiquam
à
Patribus
nostris
Regulam
constitutam
,
vt
vult
,
qui
ab
initio
obtinuit
Patrum
Canon
:
as
an
other
translation
readeth
.
Therefore
this
so
certaine
and
auncient
a
Rule
,
and
Canon
so
generall
,
so
binding
,
and
from
the
beginning
thus
testified
by
these
first
generall
Councells
,
must
needs
be
the
same
,
which
is
before
deliuered
,
from
S.
Clement
,
and
S.
Anacletus
in
this
matter
.
4.
And
to
make
all
sure
,
by
our
English
Protestants
Religion
,
to
passe
Booke
of
Consecration
of
Archbishops
&c.
in
Praefat.
Articl
.
of
Relig.
36.
Tho.
Roger.
Annalis
.
Artic.
36.
ouer
their
priuate
writers
in
this
case
,
the
generall
Rule
of
their
Religion
for
making
vnto
them
such
Primats
,
and
Archbishops
as
they
haue
,
assureth
vs
,
this
was
the
practise
of
the
Church
euer
since
the
Apostles
time
.
So
doth
their
publik
Glosse
vpon
the
Articles
of
Religion
to
which
all
their
Protestant
Bishops
,
and
Ministers
haue
sworne
to
maintaine
the
doctrine
thereof
:
as
they
write
:
Perrused
,
and
by
the
lawfull
Authoritie
of
the
Church
of
England
,
allowed
to
be
publike
.
And
thus
Intituled
on
euery
leafe
,
as
vpon
this
in
particular
:
The
Catholike
doctrine
of
the
Church
of
England
.
In
which
they
expressely
write
of
their
Protestant
Archbishops
,
which
they
call
Primats
,
as
their
Catholike
Predecessors
were
:
It
is
agreable
to
the
word
of
God
and
Practise
of
the
Primatiue
Church
,
that
there
should
be
Archbishops
.
The
superioritie
which
Archbishops
enioye
,
and
exercise
is
grounded
vpon
the
word
of
God
.
And
for
a
summe
of
their
reasons
Couell
.
Examinat
.
c.
9.
pag.
105.
106.
herein
,
thus
they
print
with
publike
priuiledge
:
Apostolicall
ordination
,
reason
,
the
custome
of
all
Churches
auncient
,
and
well
gouerned
,
and
nature
it selfe
doth
ordaine
Archbishops
in
their
Prouinces
to
Rule
the
Church
.
Which
is
asmuch
in
so
few
words
,
containing
the
heads
of
all
cheife
Arguments
for
this
matter
,
as
either
S.
Anacletus
or
any
Catholike
writer
at
this
day
,
doth
or
can
vse
in
this
busines
.
And
giue
this
greatest
warrant
they
are
able
to
those
holy
writings
of
S.
Clement
and
Anacletus
,
and
in
mysteries
besides
,
whether
of
the
Popes
Supremacy
ouer
all
Christian
people
and
Churches
,
or
any
other
deliuered
in
them
,
being
the
first
witnesses
hereof
we
haue
after
Apostles
,
whome
they
their
immediate
Schollers
and
successors
alledge
both
for
teaching
,
and
practising
the
same
.
And
for
these
present
questions
of
cheifest
importance
,
as
for
others
hereafter
,
they
doe
in
expresse
termes
thus
both
alledge
and
allowe
these
so
auncient
Testimonies
of
this
holy
Apostolike
man
:
Anacletus
Episcopos
officio
pares
,
ordine
duplici
distinxit
:
eos
Primates
siue
Patriarchas
appellari
voluit
,
qui
in
illis
ciuitatibus
praeessent
,
in
quibus
olim
primarij
Flamines
Robertus
Barnes
l.
de
vit.
Pontif
.
Rom.
in
Anaclet
.
excuss
.
Lugduni
Batauorum
1615.
cum
gratia
&
priuileg
.
illustrium
DD.
ordinum
generalium
.
sederunt
▪
in
alijs
Metropolitanis
vrbibus
Episcopos
Metropolitanos
,
vel
Archiepiscopos
nominandos
esse
censuit
.
Ab
ipso
Domino
Primatum
Romanae
Ecclesiae
super
omnes
Ecclesias
,
vniuersumque
Christiani
nomine
populum
concessum
esse
asseruit
:
Pope
Anacletus
did
distinguish
Bishops
equall
in
calling
,
into
two
orders
:
he
would
haue
them
called
Primats
or
Patriarks
,
which
ruled
in
those
Cities
,
in
which
in
olde
times
the
primary
Flamins
did
sitt
:
in
other
Metropolitan
Cities
,
he
did
holde
,
that
the
Bishops
should
be
named
Metropolitans
,
or
Archbishops
.
He
affirmed
that
Primacie
was
graunted
by
our
Lord
himselfe
to
the
Roman
Church
ouer
all
Churches
,
and
all
Christian
people
.
Therefore
seeing
it
is
so
amply
confessed
,
that
what
S.
Anacletus
hath
deliuered
vnto
vs
was
by
the
warrant
,
instruction
,
and
example
of
S.
Peter
,
and
S.
Clement
his
Predecessor
,
and
diuers
times
among
other
holy
directions
sufficiently
declareth
,
that
in
his
time
it
principally
appertained
vnto
him
,
to
send
Bishops
and
Preists
into
this
,
as
to
other
parts
of
the
world
,
that
they
which
would
be
accompted
Sheepe
,
and
belonging
to
the
Folde
of
Christ
,
may
knowe
whether
those
Sheephards
and
Pastors
which
they
followe
,
are
true
and
lawfull
Pastors
,
or
no
:
we
cannot
better
learne
this
distinction
to
knowe
them
by
,
then
of
this
holy
man
made
Preist
and
tought
by
S.
Peter
himselfe
,
and
after
succeeding
him
in
that
highest
Chardge
,
and
dignitie
,
especially
seeing
he
hath
more
particularly
then
any
others
of
that
Age
(
to
my
reading
)
deliuered
this
cognizance
to
Posteritie
,
cheifely
to
know
their
cheife
Pastors
,
Bishops
by
,
and
of
others
so
plainely
,
that
no
man
except
willfully
can
be
deceaued
therein
.
First
he
setteth
downe
the
Inferior
Orders
,
Inferior
Ecclesiasticall
Orders
to
assist
at
the
Masse
in
the
Apostles
time
.
vnder
holy
Preisthood
,
as
Deacons
,
Subdeacons
,
and
other
Ministers
,
to
assist
the
Bishop
in
the
holy
sacrifice
of
Masse
,
making
that
their
principall
office
,
and
dutie
,
as
of
a
Preist
to
offer
the
sacrifice
of
Masse
:
Episcopus
Deo
sacrificans
testes
secum
habeat
,
&
plures
quam
alius
Sacerdos
.
Sicut
enim
maioris
honoris
gradu
fruitur
,
sic
matoris
testimonij
incremento
Indiget
.
In
solennioribus
diebus
aut
Septem
,
aut
quinque
,
aut
Anacletus
epist.
1.
tres
Diaconos
,
&
Subdiaconos
,
atque
reliquos
Ministros
secum
habeat
,
qui
sacris
induti
vestimentis
in
fronte
&
a
tergo
,
&
Presbyteri
è
regione
,
dextra
laeuaque
,
contrito
corde
,
&
humiliato
spiritu
,
ac
prono
stent
vultu
,
custodientes
eum
a
maleuolis
hominibus
,
&
consensum
eius
praebeant
sacrificio
.
Where
expressely
naming
Bishops
,
and
Preists
to
offer
sacrifice
,
and
Deacons
,
Subdeacons
,
and
other
Cleargie
men
,
besides
them
,
Diaconos
,
Subdiaconos
,
atque
reliquos
Ministros
,
and
appointing
their
places
and
manner
of
ministring
in
the
holy
sacrifice
in
sacred
vestements
,
must
needs
make
that
their
cheifest
office
and
imploiment
.
And
allthough
he
doth
not
name
in
particular
those
Orders
that
were
inferior
to
Subdeacons
,
but
onely
in
a
generall
name
,
atque
reliquos
Ministros
,
yet
thereby
expressing
,
they
were
diuers
,
and
their
cheife
chardge
,
and
attendance
was
,
to
assiste
Bishops
and
Preists
at
Masse
,
he
must
needs
meane
,
those
auncient
Inferior
Orders
which
still
and
euer
were
in
the
Catholike
Church
,
and
which
that
blessed
Father
S.
Ignatius
,
liuing
then
and
in
the
first
Age
,
rembreth
in
his
Salutation
,
naming
after
Preists
,
Deacons
,
and
Subdeacons
:
Readers
,
Exorcists
,
Singers
,
Ianitors
,
Labourers
,
Saluto
sanctum
Presbyterorum
Collegium
,
saluto
S.
Ignat.
Epist.
ad
Antiochenos
.
sacros
Diaconos
.
Saluto
Hypodiaconos
,
Lectores
,
Cantores
,
Ianitores
,
Laborantes
,
Exorcistas
.
Where
allthough
he
doth
not
set
downe
the
verie
forme
and
manner
All
Priests
and
Bishops
were
ordained
to
say
Masse
in
the
Apostles
time
,
and
Preists
then
consecrated
by
a
sacrificing
forme
,
and
manner
,
as
the
Roman
Church
now
vseth
.
of
consecrating
Preists
,
yet
calling
them
sacrificing
,
or
massing
Preists
,
Sacerdos
&
Episcopus
Deo
sacrificans
:
peracta
consecratione
:
and
as
our
Protestants
cite
from
him
:
sacerdotem
Sacrificatorum
.
The
forme
of
their
consecration
must
needs
consist
of
those
sacrificing
words
,
the
Catholike
Church
now
vseth
in
consecrating
Preists
,
or
others
equiualent
vnto
them
,
otherwise
they
could
not
possibly
haue
had
such
sacrificing
,
and
Massing
power
in
them
,
as
he
testifieth
they
had
.
5.
Concerning
Bishops
,
he
relateth
and
prescribeth
their
manner
of
Consecration
more
at
large
and
plainely
:
teacing
that
by
the
Apostles
order
all
the
Bishops
shall
assemble
or
giue
consent
,
when
a
Bishop
is
to
be
consecrated
,
Rob.
Barn
.
supr.
in
Anacleto
.
and
being
assembled
make
diligent
examination
about
the
Bishops
to
be
consecrated
,
fast
,
and
pray
,
and
lay
their
hands
with
the
booke
of
the
Ghospels
vpon
them
,
Bishops
consecrated
in
the
Apostles
time
,
as
they
are
now
in
the
Roman
Church
.
and
annoint
their
heads
,
as
the
Apostles
vsed
with
holy
vnction
,
because
all
sanctification
cometh
from
the
holy
Ghost
,
whose
inuisible
power
is
giuen
by
holy
Chrisme
,
and
so
they
must
celebrate
Episcopall
Ordination
.
And
thus
he
was
instructed
of
S.
Peter
:
vt
a
beato
Petro
Principe
Apostolorum
simus
instructi
scribere
vobis
,
sicut
petistis
non
denegauimus
.
Ordinationes
Episcoporum
,
authoritate
Apostolica
,
ab
Anaclet
.
Epist.
2.
omnibus
,
qui
in
eadem
fuerunt
Prouincia
,
Episcopis
sunt
celebrandae
.
Qui
simul
conuenientes
,
scrutinium
diligenter
agant
,
Ieiuniumque
cum
omnibus
celebrent
precibus
,
&
manus
cum
sanctis
Euangelijs
,
quae
praedicaturi
sunt
,
imponentes
,
sacraque
vnctione
capita
eorum
,
more
Apostolorum
vngentes
,
quia
omnis
sanctificatio
constat
in
spiritu
sancto
,
cuius
virtus
Inuisibilis
,
sancto
Chrismati
est
permixta
,
&
hoc
ritu
solemnem
celebrent
Ordinationem
.
And
after
sheweth
how
by
the
example
of
S.
Peter
,
S.
Iames
and
S.
Ihon
thus
ordering
S.
Iames
,
first
Archbishop
of
Hierusalem
,
they
left
thereby
example
to
Successors
,
that
three
Bishops
should
thus
consecrate
euery
one
,
that
was
to
be
admitted
to
that
holy
Order
.
And
this
was
the
forme
,
and
manner
of
consecrating
Bishops
heare
in
Britaine
,
from
the
beginning
,
and
before
the
Canons
were
made
,
or
knowne
heare
in
this
busines
,
as
we
reade
in
our
auncient
and
approued
Antiquities
:
Mos
in
Britannia
inoleuerat
,
in
consecratione
Pontificum
,
tantummodo
capita
eorum
S.
Asaph
in
Vita
S.
Kentegerni
.
Et
M.
S.
antiq.
&
C●pgr
.
in
vita
c●●●
.
sacri
Chrismatis
infusione
perungere
,
cum
Inuocatione
sancti
spiritus
,
&
benedictione
,
&
manus
Impositione
and
this
was
the
auncient
vse
both
of
the
Britans
and
Scots
,
more
Britonum
&
Scotorum
,
the
old
custome
inoleuerat
1200.
yeares
since
,
about
which
time
in
the
consecrating
of
S.
Kentegerne
it
is
so
termed
,
and
testified
.
6.
Therefore
we
haue
sufficient
warrant
to
thinke
that
both
Britans
and
Scots
from
their
first
receauing
the
faith
of
Christ
,
obserued
this
holy
Rite
,
and
manner
in
consecrating
Bishops
.
And
without
these
by
the
testimony
of
S.
Anacletus
,
warranted
therein
by
S.
Peter
,
as
he
hath
told
vs
,
the
grace
and
power
of
the
holy
Ghost
was
not
giuen
in
that
Sacrament
.
And
so
where
it
is
wanting
,
as
in
our
Protestants
of
England
and
all
other
Heretikes
,
there
can
be
no
true
and
lawfull
Bishops
,
no
Preists
made
by
such
as
be
not
so
consecrated
,
no
Sacraments
duely
ministred
,
no
word
of
God
truely
and
orderly
preached
,
euen
by
the
Articles
of
the
English
Protestant
Religion
,
disabling
in
Articles
of
Engl.
Protest
.
Religion
Articul.
19.
23.
36.
such
things
euery
one
but
lawfully
,
and
rightely
consecrated
,
&
called
Cleargie
men
,
saying
it
is
no
true
Church
,
where
these
things
are
wanting
.
And
that
S.
Anacletus
did
send
such
Bishops
,
euen
Metropolitans
,
and
Sacrificing
Massing
Preists
,
Consecrators
and
Offerers
.
Sacri
corporis
Domini
tractatores
(
as
he
nameth
Preists
,
)
of
the
sacred
body
of
our
Lord
,
into
diuers
Countryes
,
euen
Anaclet
.
Epist.
2.
these
parts
it
is
euident
,
where
he
writeth
that
S.
Peter
,
S.
Clement
,
and
he
himselfe
sent
such
from
the
See
Apostolike
.
Illi
qui
in
Metropoli
à
beato
Petro
Anaclet
.
Epist.
3.
Apostolo
ordinante
Domino
,
&
à
praedecessore
nostro
Sancto
Clemente
,
seu
à
nobis
S.
Anacletus
sent
diuers
Archbishops
,
Bishops
and
Preists
,
consecrated
as
before
,
in
these
parts
.
constituti
sunt
,
non
omnes
Primates
vel
Patriarchae
esse
possunt
:
sed
illae
vrbes
quae
priscis
temporibus
Primatum
tenuere
,
Patriarcharum
aut
Primatum
nomine
fruantur
.
And
to
make
it
manifest
,
that
he
,
aswell
as
S.
Peter
,
and
S.
Clement
,
did
send
Metropolitans
also
,
as
well
as
Patriarckes
,
and
gaue
direction
where
such
should
be
resident
,
he
addeth
:
aliae
autem
primae
ciuitates
,
quas
vobis
conscriptas
in
quodam
Tomo
mittimus
,
a
sanctis
Apostolis
,
&
a
beato
Clemente
,
siue
à
nobis
,
Primates
Praedicatores
acceperunt
.
Among
which
were
heare
our
Metropolitan
Cities
in
Britaine
.
Therefore
we
thus
learne
of
S.
Anacletus
,
that
either
our
Metropolitans
which
S.
Peter
,
&
S.
Clement
sent
hither
,
or
ordained
heare
,
were
now
liuing
,
or
else
their
places
,
some
at
the
least
,
were
supplied
by
his
Mission
of
others
to
succeede
them
,
for
so
he
witnesseth
.
And
we
finde
in
some
our
neighboring
Countryes
,
which
haue
better
preserued
their
Antiquities
then
Britaine
hath
done
,
that
he
performed
this
in
particular
to
them
.
Diuers
French
Historians
among
which
Richard
de
Wasseburg
Archdeacon
Antiquitēs
de
la
Gaule
Belgique
per
Rich.
de
Wasseburg
.
f.
28.
29.
Bouchard
Annal.
de
Bretaigne
.
Antiquit.
Ecclesiae
Verdunen
.
in
S.
Sanctino
.
of
the
Church
of
Verdune
in
Lorraine
,
where
our
worthie
Countriman
S.
Manfuetus
was
Bishop
or
Archbishop
at
Tullum
yet
and
long
after
liuing
(
and
therefore
I
first
name
this
place
as
hauing
correpondēce
with
our
Country
)
is
witnes
out
of
the
same
Church
,
that
in
this
time
S.
Sanctin
which
before
had
bene
Bishop
of
Meux
,
and
S.
Antonine
preached
there
S.
Sanctin
was
by
Pope
S.
Anacletus
constituted
Bishop
of
that
place
,
and
liued
and
died
there
in
the
yeare
of
Christ
118.
And
S.
Saluin
his
next
Successor
but
one
,
the
third
Bishop
there
,
was
heare
in
Britaine
,
as
I
shall
shew
heareafter
,
in
King
Lucius
time
.
Which
is
not
vnprobable
also
of
S.
Sanctin
,
there
so
neare
vs
,
so
many
yeares
,
and
so
neare
to
S.
Mansuetus
of
this
our
kingdome
,
visiting
it
,
as
I
haue
before
mentioned
.
THE
II.
CHAPTER
.
HOW
IN
THE
PAPACIE
OF
S.
EVARISTVS
,
and
Empire
of
Traiane
,
the
same
holy
Pope
sent
a
Legate
to
our
King
in
Britaine
,
to
exhort
him
to
Christian
Religion
,
and
the
benefite
thereof
,
Traian
commaunding
that
Christians
should
not
be
persecuted
.
1.
S
.
Anacletus
hauing
gloriously
ended
his
dayes
by
Martyrdome
,
Martin
Pol.
in
Euarist
.
Damasus
in
eodem
.
vit.
S.
Euaristi
in
Breuiar
.
Rom.
26.
die
Oct.
Matth.
West
.
an
.
gratiae
111.
Martin
.
Pol.
in
Euaristo
.
an.
112.
Plin.
l.
10.
Epist.
97.
Epist.
Traiani
ad
Plin.
apud
eūdēl
.
10.
Epist.
98.
Tertullian
.
Apol.
Matth.
Westm.
an.
107.
Martin
.
Pol.
in
Traiano
.
Mar.
Scot.
l.
2.
aetat.
6.
in
Traian
.
Martin
.
Polon
.
supr.
in
,
or
about
the
111.
yeare
of
Christ
,
Traiane
still
continuing
his
Empire
,
and
Coillus
King
in
Britaine
,
S.
Euaristus
borne
of
a
Iewe
by
Father
,
called
Iudas
,
in
the
Citie
of
Bethlem
,
succeeded
him
,
in
the
Papall
dignitie
,
and
continued
therein
9.
yeares
,
and
3.
Moneths
.
Some
say
10.
moneths
and
2.
dayes
,
Matthew
of
Westminster
giueth
him
10.
yeares
:
Martinus
saith
,
13.
yeares
.
7.
moneths
3.
dayes
.
In
his
dayes
the
Church
of
Christ
enioyed
more
quiet
,
then
it
had
done
in
his
Predecessours
time
.
For
Traiane
the
persecuting
Emperour
being
moued
with
many
,
and
forcible
motiues
,
did
not
onely
mitigate
the
Persecution
,
so
much
as
he
could
,
but
vtterly
forbad
any
at
all
to
be
vsed
.
First
vpon
the
letters
of
Plinius
the
second
his
Lieutenant
or
Prefect
in
Bithinia
,
of
the
greate
number
of
Christians
there
,
their
feruour
and
zeale
in
their
Religion
,
their
Innocency
and
pietie
of
life
,
and
Inoffensiuenes
to
the
Roman
Empyre
,
and
lawes
in
other
respects
,
he
so
farre
mitigated
the
former
rigour
of
Persecution
,
that
he
commanded
no
enquiry
should
be
made
to
call
them
into
question
.
And
some
be
of
opinion
,
that
although
much
Persecution
was
vsed
in
his
time
,
yet
it
was
by
the
instigation
of
his
Substituts
more
then
his
desire
.
Traianus
non
perse
,
sed
per
suos
Consiliarios
,
tertiam
Christianis
iussit
inferri
Persecutionem
.
And
this
is
further
Traiane
the
Emperour
a
fauourer
of
Christians
in
Britaine
,
and
all
places
.
confirmed
by
Suidas
an
auncient
Greeke
writer
,
who
doth
insinuate
so
much
,
and
plainely
witnesseth
,
that
vpon
the
letters
of
information
from
Tiberianus
Prefect
in
Palestina
,
how
the
number
of
Christians
was
so
greate
and
their
desire
of
Martyrdome
so
much
,
that
he
was
not
able
to
putt
all
to
death
,
which
voluntary
offered
them selues
to
dye
for
that
cause
.
Whereupon
Traiane
Suidas
in
vitis
Caesarum
in
Traiano
.
the
Emperour
sent
expresse
commandement
to
all
his
Prefects
,
in
all
places
that
they
should
not
persecute
Christians
any
longer
.
Traianus
Christianis
aliquid
induciarum
concessit
.
Nam
qui
illis
temporibus
à
Romanis
Magistratus
redimebant
ad
demerendos
Imperatores
,
varijs
Christianos
supplicijs
afficiebant
:
adeo
vt
Tiberianus
qui
primae
Palestinorum
genti
praeerat
,
ad
eum
retulerit
se
non
parem
esse
Christianis
occidendis
,
qui
vltrò
supplicia
appeterent
.
Vnde
Traianus
omnibus
Praefectis
mandauit
ne
supplicijs
eos
afficerent
.
Whereupon
we
haue
warrant
sufficient
to
hold
,
that
this
Mandate
of
the
Emperour
which
was
so
generall
,
that
it
was
to
all
his
Prefects
,
omnibus
Praefectis
,
was
sent
also
in
to
Britaine
,
and
Nennius
Hist.
M.
S.
in
Mults
exemplan
.
an
t
.
so
farre
extended
itselfe
;
which
is
with
aduantage
confirmed
by
our
auncient
Brittish
Historian
Nennius
,
in
many
Manuscript
Exemplars
,
where
he
doth
assure
vs
,
that
the
Roman
E●perour
(
which
was
when
S.
Euaristus
was
Pope
)
was
onely
Traiane
,
who
did
not
onely
forbid
Persecution
in
Britaine
,
but
sent
a
solemne
Ambassadge
hither
,
missa
Legatione
ab
Imperatore
Romanorum
,
that
they
which
would
might
be
baptized
and
professe
Christian
Religion
.
2.
And
that
S.
Euaristus
then
Pope
making
religeous
vse
of
this
lenitie
of
the
Emperour
,
and
his
fauour
to
Christians
,
did
write
and
send
to
our
King
heare
Coillus
at
that
time
,
and
Nobles
of
Britaine
to
receaue
the
Christian
Gildas
&
Nennius
writt
,
how
longe
before
K.
Lucius
,
S.
Euaristus
Pope
sent
a
Legat
to
the
King
of
Britaine
,
to
persuade
him
to
the
Christian
faith
.
faith
,
and
so
there
came
a
double
Ambassadge
from
Rome
hither
then
about
that
busines
,
one
from
the
Pope
exhorting
,
and
an
other
from
the
Emperour
permitting
it
.
Missa
Legatione
ab
Imperatore
Romanorum
,
&
Papa
Romano
Euaristo
.
Gildas
also
(
as
our
Protestants
terme
that
Authour
)
in
his
Manuscript
History
in
two
distincts
Libraries
in
Cambridge
giueth
the
same
testimonie
of
S.
Euaristus
Pope
his
sending
hither
at
this
time
,
and
differeth
from
Nennius
onely
in
this
,
that
whereas
Nennius
hath
told
vs
,
that
the
Ambassadge
was
sent
hither
by
the
Roman
Emperour
and
the
Pope
of
Rome
Euaristus
,
Gildas
saith
it
was
sent
from
the
Roman
Emperours
,
and
Euaristus
Pope
of
Rome
,
Missa
Legatione
ab
Imperatoribus
Romanorum
,
&
à
Papa
Romano
Euaristo
.
Which
more
confirmeth
this
matter
,
for
howsoeuer
we
will
take
these
Gildas
hist.
in
Bibliotheca
public
.
Cantabrigiae
.
&
in
Colleg●o
S.
Benedicti
.
Emperours
of
the
Romans
,
eyther
for
the
cheife
Emperours
,
as
commonly
they
are
vnderstood
,
or
the
cheife
Rulers
vnder
them
,
in
the
Roman
Empyre
,
as
he
seemeth
some
time
to
accept
that
worde
,
and
the
word
Imperator
properly
signifying
a
Ruler
,
will
beare
it
in
some
sence
,
it
cannot
haue
a
proper
and
literall
reference
(
such
as
these
worthie
Authours
would
vse
)
to
the
time
of
King
Lucius
,
though
there
was
such
a
sending
after
in
his
dayes
,
by
like
men
,
and
meanes
,
which
is
made
plaine
by
their
ioyning
of
S.
Euaristus
with
them
,
who
dyed
in
the
time
of
King
Coillus
Father
to
King
Lucius
,
by
all
accomps
,
and
by
common
computation
before
King
Lucius
was
borne
,
and
by
their
rekening
which
giue
the
soonest
life
to
King
Lucius
,
which
is
Matthew
of
Westminster
,
saying
he
was
borne
in
the
yeare
of
Grace
115.
When
Matth.
Westm.
an
.
gratiae
115.
he
was
a
childe
,
sixe
yeares
old
at
the
most
,
his
Father
liuing
and
reigning
King
,
when
neyther
Emperour
nor
Pope
would
write
or
send
to
him
about
such
busines
,
and
the
words
of
Suidas
are
plaine
before
the
Emperours
commande
in
these
affaires
was
to
his
Prefects
omnibus
Praefectis
mandauit
,
such
as
his
Father
King
Coillus
,
and
Iulius
Agricola
were
then
in
Britaine
.
And
allthough
in
the
same
places
where
Gildas
&
Nennius
speake
of
these
Messadges
from
the
Pope
Euaristus
and
Emperour
,
they
write
also
of
King
Lucius
and
his
Nobles
conuersion
,
this
can
be
no
Argument
that
they
sent
to
King
Lucius
,
but
his
Father
Coillus
;
for
allthough
they
mention
both
those
things
neare
together
,
after
their
breife
manner
of
writing
,
they
must
make
them
two
distinct
matters
and
neuer
say
that
the
messadge
was
sent
to
King
Lucius
,
neither
could
they
so
haue
done
,
if
the
time
and
other
circumstances
would
haue
giuen
allowance
thereunto
:
for
they
which
write
of
King
Lucius
,
his
Nobles
,
and
Countrie
's
Conuersion
,
doe
write
also
how
he
wrote
for
,
and
entreated
it
by
suppliant
letters
to
Pope
Eleutherius
.
Secondly
both
these
being
learned
Britans
,
and
the
best
writers
they
had
,
and
knowing
aswell
as
any
the
time
of
their
Conuersion
in
King
Lucius
and
Pope
Eleutherius
time
could
not
be
so
mistaken
in
such
a
cause
to
miscalculate
so
many
yeares
,
for
the
Copie
of
Gildas
saith
:
164.
annis
post
aduentum
Christi
Lucius
Britannicus
Rex
cum
vniuersis
Britanniae
Regulis
Baptismum
suscepit
that
King
Gildas
supr.
Lucius
was
baptized
with
all
his
Nobles
of
Britaine
164.
yeares
after
the
coming
of
Christ
:
and
Nennius
saith
it
was
three
yeares
afte●
▪
Post
centum
&
sexaginta
septem
annos
post
Aduentum
Christi
,
Lucius
Britanulcus
Rex
cum
omnibus
Regulis
Nennius
supr.
totius
Britannicae
Gentis
baptismum
suscepit
.
So
that
whether
we
will
take
the
accompt
of
S.
Gildas
or
Nennius
,
for
King
Lucius
his
time
of
conuersion
,
though
others
make
a
greater
difference
by
20.
yeares
and
more
;
we
see
,
that
King
Lucius
was
conuerted
44.
yeares
after
the
death
of
S.
Euaristus
,
and
54.
from
his
first
entrance
into
the
Papacie
:
7.
Popes
,
S.
Alexander
,
Sixtus
,
Telesphorus
,
Higinius
,
Pius
,
Anicetus
and
Soter
being
betwene
him
and
S.
Eleutherius
,
in
whose
time
,
by
all
accompts
,
King
Lucius
was
conuerted
,
of
which
two
such
renowned
writers
could
not
be
ignorant
,
much
lesse
may
we
iudge
without
greate
iniury
and
dishonour
to
them
,
and
bold
rashnes
in
our selues
,
that
they
would
,
or
could
erre
,
or
be
mistaken
in
so
high
a
degree
,
the
one
of
them
Nennins
the
meanest
stiled
by
our
Catalogists
of
such
men
,
both
Catholiks
and
Protestants
:
the
most
excellent
Doctour
of
the
Britans
;
Principall
or
Arch-Abbot
Io.
Lelandus
in
Nennio
.
lo.
Pitsaeus
de
vir
Illustrib
.
aetat.
7.
in
Nennio
.
Banchorensi
.
Balaeus
centur
.
1.
Script
.
Brit.
in
eod.
of
the
most
renowned
Monastery
of
Bangor
,
renowned
both
for
wisedome
,
and
Religion
:
Britannorum
eximius
Doctor
,
egregius
Britannorum
Doctor
,
famosissimi
Monasterij
Banchorensis
Archiabbas
,
Banchorensis
Collegij
Pontifex
,
sapientia
clarus
,
&
Religione
conspicuus
.
The
other
S.
Gildas
the
most
renowned
writer
of
the
Britans
,
of
whome
Histories
remember
,
by
all
Antiquities
,
wherein
he
is
stiled
for
his
excellent
,
and
singular
wisedome
singularly
,
Gildas
sapiens
:
Gildas
the
wise
;
and
so
doth
this
Manuscript
begin
:
Incipiunt
gesta
Britonum
à
Gilda
Sapiente
composita
.
Here
begin
the
Acts
of
the
Britans
,
composed
by
Gildas
Initium
Gildae
in
Bibliotheca
public
.
Cantabrigiae
.
Volum.
247.
tract.
3.
Surnamed
the
wise
.
And
if
the
firme
grounde
of
such
so
auncient
and
worthie
Authours
could
neede
Supporters
,
there
is
an
other
Manuscript
in
the
Library
of
S.
Ben
ets
Colledge
in
Cambridge
,
so
auncient
and
credible
that
it
is
bound
vp
in
the
same
Volume
with
Nennius
,
the
auncient
History
of
Landaffe
and
such
others
,
and
by
the
Protestant
Publisher
of
the
Titles
of
the
Manuscripts
of
Cambridge
,
and
Oxford
stiled
Gildae
Sapientis
Historia
;
the
Historie
of
Gildas
Thom.
Iames
in
libris
Manuscr
.
Cantabrig
.
in
Bibl.
Collegij
S.
Bened.
Volum.
373.
tract.
7.
Surnamed
the
wise
,
but
by
an
auncient
note
in
that
Copie
ascribed
to
an
other
auncient
writer
Quastus
,
or
much
like
,
which
is
more
likely
,
for
euen
in
this
place
there
is
some
difference
though
not
materiall
,
betwene
that
Copie
of
Gildas
in
the
publike
Librarie
where
is
written
:
164.
annis
post
Aduentum
Christi
:
and
this
in
S.
Benets
Colledge
there
readeth
:
post
centum
sexaginta
quatuor
annos
post
Aduentum
Christi
:
And
this
so
commended
and
authorised
Manuscript
hath
the
same
words
with
Gildas
,
and
Nennius
in
this
point
:
missa
Legatione
à
Papa
Romano
Euaristo
:
That
S.
Euaristus
Pope
wrote
to
the
King
of
Britaine
,
to
receaue
the
faith
of
Christ
.
And
for
the
difference
betwene
S.
Gildas
and
Nennius
about
the
Emperour
,
or
Emperours
of
the
Romans
writing
,
is
of
the
same
minde
with
Gildas
:
missa
Legatione
ab
Imperatorihus
Romanorum
,
&
à
Papa
Romano
Euaristo
.
That
they
were
the
Emperours
of
the
Romans
in
the
plurall
number
,
which
thus
sent
to
the
then
King
of
Britaine
.
3.
And
this
confirmeth
not
onely
the
exhortation
of
Pope
Euaristus
to
our
King
then
to
receaue
the
Christian
faith
,
but
that
besides
the
command
of
Traiane
the
Emperour
,
against
all
Persecution
of
Christians
,
sufficiently
proued
by
Suidas
,
and
Nennius
,
sent
to
his
Prefects
and
Lieutenants
heare
,
as
in
other
places
,
but
that
these
Roman
Lieutenants
themselues
did
signifie
so
much
to
King
Coillus
,
that
it
was
Edicted
,
and
commanded
of
Traiane
the
Emperour
,
that
Christians
should
not
be
persecuted
in
Britaine
.
For
in
that
sence
,
which
I
somewhat
insinuated
before
,
doth
S.
Gildas
vnderstand
,
Imperatores
Romanorum
,
in
the
same
worke
,
where
speaking
of
the
Tribute
which
was
payed
to
the
Emperour
of
Rome
,
sayeth
,
it
ceased
to
be
payed
in
that
Gildas
supr.
in
Claudio
.
manner
,
and
was
payed
to
the
Britaine
Emperours
:
in
tempore
Clundij
quieuit
dari
census
Romanis
à
Britannia
;
sed
Britannicis
Imperatoribus
traditur
.
Which
so
named
Emperours
of
the
Romans
that
were
in
Britain
,
must
needs
be
their
Prefects
or
Lieutenants
heare
,
receauing
that
Tribute
to
the
vse
of
the
greate
Emperour
and
Senate
of
Rome
.
And
by
this
clemency
of
Traiane
towards
Christians
,
with
prohibition
to
persecute
them
,
not
onely
our
King
which
was
euer
before
a
fauourer
of
them
,
did
now
receaue
new
spirit
,
to
doe
all
friendely
offices
he
could
to
the
Christian
Britans
subiect
vnto
him
;
but
the
Roman
Prefects
,
which
then
were
commorant
in
this
kingdome
,
did
eyther
willingly
or
forcebly
by
the
Emperours
Mandate
,
permit
all
Romans
and
others
which
were
,
or
desired
to
be
Christians
,
quietly
and
without
any
trouble
,
or
molestation
to
enioy
their
Religion
;
which
both
for
the
present
and
after
times
gaue
greate
assistance
to
the
happy
encrease
of
Christians
in
this
kingdome
,
for
the
conuerted
Romans
,
and
their
Apostles
,
by
long
conuersation
,
now
made
acquainted
with
the
languadge
,
and
manners
of
the
Britans
,
were
become
not
onely
for
such
as
were
learned
among
them
,
to
be
fittist
men
among
strangers
to
preach
vnto
them
,
but
the
very
vnlearned
themselues
most
desirous
all
they
could
to
promote
and
further
so
holy
a
worke
,
became
ready
and
skilfull
Interpreters
to
such
Apostolike
men
,
as
the
See
of
Rome
sent
of
forreyne
Countries
into
this
Nation
,
to
conuert
it
to
Christ
.
THE
III.
CHAPTER
.
OF
THE
STATE
OF
BRITAINE
IN
ECCLE
siasticall
Affaires
in
the
time
of
S.
Alexander
Pope
,
Adrianus
Emperour
,
and
Coillus
,
or
Lucius
his
sonne
King
heare
.
Their
affections
to
Christian
Religion
,
and
of
diuers
Apostolike
Dio
in
Traiano
.
Eutropius
lib
8.
Spartian
,
in
Adrian
.
Matth.
Westm.
ann.
117.
118.
119.
Marian.
aetat.
6.
in
Traiano
&
Adriano
Martin
.
Polon
.
Supput
.
in
eisd
.
Martyrol
.
Rom.
28.
die
Octob.
Bed
.
Vsuard
.
&
Ado
eod.
die
.
Vit.
Alexand.
1.
3.
die
Maij
in
Breuiar
.
Rom.
Dam.
in
Pontif.
in
Alex.
1.
Method
.
apud
Marian.
in
Adrian
.
Imp.
Matt.
Westm.
an.
120.
115.
124.
men
sent
from
the
See
of
Rome
preaching
heare
.
1.
TRAIANE
the
Emperour
being
now
dead
,
about
the
117.
118.
or
119.
yeare
of
Christ
,
the
accompts
being
somewhat
and
so
much
different
therein
,
Adrianus
succeeded
him
in
the
Empire
,
wherein
he
ruled
21.
yeares
,
or
there
abouts
,
and
S.
Euaristus
being
Martyred
in
the
beginning
of
the
Reigne
of
Adrian
,
S.
Euaristus
Papa
&
Martyr
Ecclesiam
Dei
sub
Adriano
Imperatore
suo
sanguine
purpurauit
,
S.
Alexander
the
first
of
that
name
,
was
his
next
Successor
,
and
ruled
the
See
Apostolike
,
10.
yeares
,
5.
Moneths
20.
dayes
,
by
the
most
receaued
opinion
.
The
liues
of
Popes
asscribed
to
S.
Damasus
,
say
so
many
yeares
,
7.
monethes
,
2.
dayes
:
annos
Decem
,
menses
7.
dies
2.
Matthew
of
Westminster
alloweth
to
his
Papacy
,
but
8.
yeares
,
5.
Moneths
,
and
2.
dayes
.
Sedit
annis
8.
mensibus
5.
&
diebus
2.
in
the
beginning
of
whose
Regiment
,
and
vntill
the
fourth
yeare
of
Pope
Alexander
and
the
sixt
of
Adrian
the
Emperour
,
in
the
yeare
of
Christ
124.
Coillus
was
King
in
Britain
,
then
leauing
the
Crowne
to
his
young
sonne
Lucius
not
aboue
ten
yeares
old
,
as
the
same
Monke
of
Westminster
,
with
others
reckon
.
But
by
others
Coillus
liued
,
and
continued
King
long
after
.
Which
seemeth
more
probable
,
euen
Rem
.
Higed
.
l.
4.
c.
16.
Catal.
Reg.
Britannor
.
ante
Hist.
Brit.
an.
125.
165.
Holinsh.
Hist.
of
Engl.
Matth.
Westm.
an
.
gratiae
115.
by
that
which
Matthew
of
Westminster
himselfe
with
the
common
opinion
alloweth
,
that
Coillus
was
an
old
man
before
he
begat
Lucius
,
Natus
est
Coillo
Regi
Britonum
,
vnicus
filius
,
quem
vocauit
Lucium
,
qui
factus
est
Patri
gaudium
,
&
exultatio
,
quasi
in
senectute
,
&
quasi
ab
haerede
destitutus
,
generat
eum
.
Which
could
not
probably
be
in
this
yeare
of
Christ
115.
when
he
saith
Lucius
was
borne
.
For
by
that
computation
I
haue
made
before
of
the
marriadge
of
his
Grandfather
,
and
Grandmother
,
after
the
coming
of
the
Emperour
Claudius
hither
,
at
this
time
when
Lucius
is
supposed
to
be
begotten
,
Coillus
could
not
be
much
aboue
fourtie
yeares
of
Age
,
and
so
not
then
an
old
man
,
nor
to
be
saide
to
doe
any
thing
in
his
old
Age
,
much
les●e
allmost
out
of
hope
of
a
child
an
heire
for
Age
:
in
senectute
&
quasi
ab
haerede
destitutus
.
2.
This
Emperour
Adrian
is
he
which
in
the
beginning
of
his
Empire
,
about
the
yeare
of
Christ
123.
came
into
Britaine
,
and
among
other
Reformations
,
and
Prouisions
he
made
heare
(
as
Spartianus
and
others
after
him
testifie
)
caused
the
French
,
which
we
call
,
the
Picts
wall
to
be
made
,
to
seperate
Spartianus
in
Adriano
.
Stowe
Hist.
Holinsh.
Histor.
of
Engl.
Theater
of
great
But.
l.
6.
and
deuide
that
part
of
Britain
which
was
vnder
the
Romans
,
from
the
Northren
Inhabitants
,
not
subiect
to
them
.
Hadrianus
Britanniam
petens
,
multa
correxit
,
murumque
per
Octoginta
millia
passiuum
primus
duxit
,
qui
Barbaros
Romanosque
diuideret
.
In
his
first
yeares
he
was
a
Persecutor
of
Christians
,
among
whome
S.
Euaristus
the
last
Pope
was
by
his
Authoritie
put
to
death
,
and
he
caused
to
take
away
the
memory
of
Christ
,
the
Statues
of
Deuills
to
be
erected
in
the
place
of
our
Lords
Passion
,
and
by
Seuerus
Sulpitius
and
others
,
is
termed
the
fourth
Persecutor
.
In
loco
Dominicae
Passionis
daemonum
Simulachro
constituit
.
Seuer
.
Sulpitius
sacrae
Hist.
l.
2.
Yet
soone
he
corrected
his
error
therein
,
forbidding
Christians
to
be
punished
for
their
Religion
.
Quarta
sub
Hadriano
Persecutio
numeratur
.
Quam
tamen
postea
exerceri
prohibuit
.
Iniustum
esse
pronuntians
,
vt
quisquam
sine
crimine
reus
constitueretur
.
And
wrote
so
expressely
,
commanding
,
to
Minutius
Fundanus
Euseb.
Hist.
l.
4.
c.
3.
&
in
chron.
An.
9.
Adriani
.
Hier.
de
Script
.
Eccles.
in
Quadr.
&
Aristid
.
Hier.
Epist.
84.
Euseb.
l.
4.
c.
8.
9.
Iust.
in
Apol.
Matth.
Westm.
an.
135.
Aelius
Lamprid.
in
Alexandro
Seuero
.
his
Proconsull
in
Asia
,
moued
there
perhaps
by
the
Apologie
,
&
Oration
of
S.
Quadratus
vnto
him
for
Christians
,
and
the
letters
of
Sereius
Granianus
his
Legate
in
behalfe
of
Christians
,
declaring
their
Innocencie
.
And
S.
Aristides
presented
the
like
Apologie
vnto
him
.
And
he
was
so
much
moued
by
these
men
,
that
one
of
our
owne
Historians
writeth
,
that
he
was
thereby
instructed
,
and
informed
in
the
Christian
Religion
.
Inperator
Hadrianus
per
Quadratum
Apostolorum
Discipulum
,
&
Aristidem
Atheniensem
virum
fide
&
sapientia
plenum
,
ac
per
Serenum
Legatum
,
libris
de
Christiana
Religione
compositis
instructus
est
&
eruditus
.
And
Aelius
Lampridius
confirmeth
asmuch
or
more
,
when
he
saith
that
this
Emperour
Adrian
did
intend
to
receaue
Christ
for
God
,
and
caused
Temples
in
all
Cities
to
be
erected
without
Pagan
Idols
,
which
remained
so
in
Lampridius
time
,
and
were
called
Adrians
Churches
,
which
he
intended
to
the
honor
of
Christ
,
but
was
kept
backe
from
performing
it
,
by
feare
or
flattery
of
the
Idolaters
,
told
by
their
Oracles
,
that
if
he
proceeded
so
,
all
would
become
Christians
,
and
their
Temples
should
be
left
desolate
and
forelorne
.
Christo
templum
facere
voluit
Alexander
,
eumque
inter
Deos
recipere
.
Quod
&
Adrianus
cogitasse
fertur
,
qui
templa
in
omnibus
ciuitatibus
sine
simulachris
insserat
fieri
:
quae
bodie
idcirco
quia
non
habent
Numina
,
dicuntur
Adriani
.
Quae
ille
ad
hoc
parasse
dicebatur
:
sed
prohibitus
est
ab
ijs
qui
consulentes
sacra
,
repererunt
omnes
Christianos
,
si
id
optato
euenisset
,
&
templa
reliqua
deserenda
.
And
these
were
motiues
to
very
many
in
these
dayes
,
to
embrace
Christian
Religion
,
both
at
Rome
,
where
the
minde
and
iudgment
of
the
Emperour
himselfe
,
a
good
Prince
was
so
knowne
to
be
conuinced
,
by
the
constancie
and
Innocency
of
the
Christians
and
their
vnanswerable
Apologies
for
the
onely
truth
of
their
Religion
,
and
euident
errors
and
falsehood
of
the
Pagans
superstitious
Rites
,
now
made
manifest
in
all
places
.
3.
So
that
to
extend
my
pen
no
further
then
to
the
bounds
I
haue
appointed
vnto
it
.
First
for
Rome
where
we
had
many
Britans
Christians
and
other
then
resident
,
we
are
told
by
the
best
allowed
Relation
of
those
things
,
that
the
holy
Pope
S.
Alexander
did
then
conuert
to
the
faith
a
greate
part
of
the
Roman
Nobilitie
.
Alexander
Romanus
,
Hadriano
Imperatore
regens
Ecclesiam
,
magnam
partem
Romanae
Nobilitatis
ad
Christum
conuertit
.
Among
whome
was
Hermes
the
cheife
Prefect
or
Ruler
of
Rome
:
Hermes
Praefectus
vrbis
qui
per
eum
Vita
S.
Alexand.
Papae
1.
in
Breu.
Rom.
3.
die
Maij.
(
Alexandrum
)
crediderat
.
The
encrease
of
Christians
in
the
Papacie
of
this
holy
man
,
was
so
greate
,
that
notwithstanding
the
fauour
and
loue
of
the
Emperour
.
vnto
Christians
,
the
Pagan
Flamins
and
others
were
so
malitious
Martin
.
Polon
.
in
Alexandro
1.
against
him
,
that
they
procured
him
to
be
put
to
cruell
death
,
euen
in
the
time
of
the
same
Emperour
,
These
proceedings
especially
of
the
fauour
of
the
Emperour
to
the
Christians
,
their
pietie
,
constancie
,
and
encrease
were
so
much
diuulged
in
the
world
,
that
among
others
they
moued
,
or
more
incited
our
King
of
Britaine
,
which
then
was
Coillus
or
Lucius
to
send
to
Pope
Alexander
,
as
we
are
informed
by
forreine
Histories
,
and
procure
of
him
to
haue
the
Christian
faith
preached
heare
in
Britaine
,
by
such
as
he
should
thinke
The
King
of
Britaine
Sedeth
to
Pope
Alexander
to
haue
Christian
Preachers
sent
hither
.
fittest
for
that
designement
.
Albertus
Krantzius
a
worthie
Historian
,
and
one
which
hath
giuen
light
to
diuers
of
our
Antiquities
,
relateth
this
matter
,
thinking
it
was
King
Lucius
which
now
began
so
timely
to
shew
his
loue
,
and
liking
of
Christian
Religion
.
Religionem
Christi
Lucius
quondam
Britanniae
Rex
ab
Alexandro
primo
eius
nominis
summo
Pontifice
,
impetrauit
in
Insula
praedicari
.
Albert.
Krantzius
Metropol
.
l.
1.
c.
6.
Matth.
Westm.
an.
115.
Baron
.
Annal.
to
.
2.
an
.
D.
132.
Zepherin
.
Binnius
in
Vit.
Alexandr
.
to
.
1.
Concil.
Matth.
Westm.
an.
124.
132.
Io.
Bal.
l.
de
Scri.
Brit.
Cent.
3.
pag.
143.
in
Matth.
Florigero
.
Prot.
Publ.
of
Matth.
West
.
in
Praefat.
Which
may
well
stand
with
the
common
opinion
of
King
Lucius
his
owne
conuersion
,
in
the
time
of
Pope
Eleutherius
,
especially
if
we
will
folow
Matthew
of
Westminster
,
and
his
followers
,
which
haue
told
vs
before
,
that
King
Lucius
was
borne
in
the
115.
yeare
of
Christ
;
for
by
that
accompt
he
was
18.
yeares
of
Age
at
the
Martyrdome
of
S.
Alexander
by
the
common
opinion
in
the
132.
yeare
of
Christ
,
and
King
Coillus
had
then
bene
dead
7.
or
8.
yeares
,
by
Matthew
of
Westminster
,
whome
our
Protestant
Antiquaries
stile
a
man
excellently
learned
in
all
kind
of
learning
,
and
in
the
right
Supputation
of
yeares
,
singular
.
Vir
suo
seculo
in
omni
genere
bonarum
literarum
plane
eruditus
,
&
quantum
ad
Historiam
,
in
recta
annorum
supputatione
singularis
.
So
we
haue
King
Lucius
old
enough
,
by
this
mans
testimony
,
so
singular
in
Historicall
Accompts
,
to
write
to
Pope
Alexander
of
this
matter
,
before
his
death
,
and
iustifie
the
very
words
of
the
recited
Antiquitie
.
Or
if
we
will
followe
the
other
opinion
,
which
I
haue
written
to
be
more
probable
,
that
King
Coillus
liued
longer
,
this
hindereth
nothing
,
but
either
Lucius
in
the
life
of
his
Father
might
request
this
of
Pope
Alexander
,
and
King
Coillus
thought
by
diuers
before
to
haue
bene
actually
a
Christian
,
to
haue
giuen
allowance
vnto
it
,
or
he
himselfe
being
so
persuaded
in
iudgment
,
did
so
write
to
that
holy
Pope
,
more
moued
vnto
it
by
the
example
of
the
Emperour
,
and
so
many
Nobles
of
Rome
,
whome
he
ment
to
followe
,
at
the
least
in
performing
that
fauour
to
so
many
Britans
now
allready
Christians
,
and
more
desiring
so
to
be
:
which
his
proceedings
were
honorable
in
him
,
though
he
himselfe
intended
not
to
be
a
Christian
,
and
offensiue
to
none
in
Authoritie
,
whome
he
needed
to
feare
:
And
yet
afterward
seeing
S.
Alexander
so
cruelly
King
Coillus
supposed
by
some
to
be
a
Christian
.
put
to
death
for
that
Religion
,
did
deferre
to
procure
that
happines
to
himselfe
,
which
he
did
to
others
.
But
Harding
supposeth
him
to
haue
bene
a
Christian
,
and
therevpon
saith
:
Lucius
was
the
second
Christian
King
of
Britaine
.
Harding
Chron.
50.
51.
in
Coillus
.
and
Lucius
.
And
it
will
appeare
hereafter
,
that
about
this
time
there
were
diuers
Christian
Preachers
sent
into
Britaine
,
&
within
few
yeares
after
the
death
of
Pope
Alexander
,
if
not
in
his
life
,
they
conuerted
many
heare
to
the
faith
of
Christ
,
among
whome
I
may
probably
number
S.
Timothie
,
Marcellus
or
Marcellinus
and
S.
Saluine
.
Of
who
me
I
shall
speake
more
in
the
certaine
time
of
S.
Timothie
an
Apostolike
Preist
sonne
to
S.
Claudia
a
noble
Britaine
,
probably
sent
into
Britaine
by
Pope
Alexander
.
King
Lucius
his
Reigne
.
4.
Heare
onely
I
say
of
S.
Timothie
a
Britiane
of
this
Nation
,
by
his
holy
Mother
S.
Claudia
Sabinella
,
who
as
diuers
write
preached
in
this
kingdome
,
sent
hither
by
the
Roman
See
Apostolike
,
must
needs
be
sent
hither
about
this
time
.
For
as
the
auncient
Roman
Martyrologe
with
others
testifie
,
he
was
at
Rome
and
martyred
there
in
the
time
of
Antoninus
.
Romae
Sanctorum
Martyrum
Marci
&
Timothei
,
qui
sub
Antonino
Imperatore
Martyrio
coronati
sunt
.
Petrus
Merssaeus
Catal.
Archiep.
Treuer
.
in
S.
Marcello
20.
Magdeburgen
.
Cent.
1.
l.
2.
Martyrolog
.
Rom.
die
24.
Martij
.
Which
Antoninus
began
his
Empire
in
,
or
about
the
yeare
of
Christ
138.
within
6.
yeares
of
the
Martyrdome
of
S.
Alexander
Pope
.
Therefore
to
allowe
him
but
competent
and
ordinary
time
for
his
coming
hither
from
Rome
,
where
he
was
borne
and
liued
,
his
aboade
heare
,
returne
to
Rome
againe
,
and
being
there
before
his
Martyrdome
,
I
cannot
finde
any
fitter
time
,
or
parson
,
when
and
by
whom
he
was
sent
hither
,
then
Pope
Alexander
,
sollicited
by
our
King
of
Britaine
to
send
such
to
preach
heare
,
and
no
S.
Marcellus
a
Britan
and
Bishop
preached
heare
in
his
time
.
man
more
fitt
then
he
by
his
Mother
a
Britane
,
and
so
not
vnskilfull
in
the
Britans
tongue
,
and
their
affaires
.
5.
S.
Marcellus
also
was
a
noble
Britan
of
this
Nation
,
and
had
preached
heare
,
and
among
others
persuaded
King
Lucius
to
embrace
the
faith
of
Christ
,
&
departed
so
soone
hence
at
that
time
,
that
he
was
the
third
Bishop
of
Caspar
Bruch
Cat.
Episc.
Tungren
.
Petr.
Merssaeus
Catal.
Archiep
.
Treuer
.
Anton.
Democh.
l.
2.
contra
Calu.
Guliel
.
Eisengr
.
centen
.
2.
Tungers
,
the
first
being
S.
Maternus
S.
Peters
Disciple
and
by
him
sent
with
others
thither
into
those
parts
;
the
second
,
Auitus
&
our
blessed
Countryman
the
next
,
continuing
that
See
29.
yeares
,
and
was
after
Archbishop
of
Treuers
,
where
he
was
martyred
,
and
S.
Metropolos
succeeded
him
,
as
the
Annals
of
Treuers
witnesse
,
in
the
second
yeare
of
Marcus
Aurelius
Antoninus
,
long
before
the
commonly
supposed
time
of
King
Lucius
Conuersion
.
By
which
accompt
he
must
needs
be
a
Preist
or
Bishop
heare
in
this
time
,
I
haue
now
in
hand
.
Annal.
Eccles.
Verdun
.
Rich.
de
Wasseburg
.
l.
r.
f.
32.
antiq.
de
la
Gaule
Belgique
.
6.
So
I
say
of
S.
Saluine
the
third
Bishop
of
Verdune
in
Lorayne
,
termed
by
the
Annals
of
that
Church
,
long
before
King
Lucius
his
death
,
to
haue
bene
his
old
acquaintance
,
which
must
needs
be
heare
in
Britaine
,
long
time
before
,
and
giueth
some
argument
,
he
was
also
borne
in
this
kingdome
.
And
no
man
will
doubt
,
but
King
Coillus
,
which
in
his
younger
time
,
and
S.
Saluin
probably
Bishop
heare
in
this
time
,
and
a
Britan.
when
Christian
Religion
was
more
persecuted
by
the
Roman
Emperours
,
their
Augustals
,
Proconsulars
,
Lieutenants
,
and
other
Prefects
in
Prouinces
,
then
now
it
was
,
and
eyther
vpon
his
owne
pietie
to
that
holy
profession
,
or
at
the
suite
and
petition
of
Christians
heare
,
or
their
friends
had
,
as
all
the
Antiq.
Glast
.
in
Tab.
ligneis
Guliel
.
Malm.
l.
de
antiq.
Caenob
.
Glaston
▪
Io.
Capgr
.
in
Catal.
in
S.
Ioseph
ab
Aramathia
.
Etalij
.
Antiquities
of
Glastenbury
,
William
of
Malmesbury
,
with
others
witnes
,
confirmed
to
the
Christian
Eremits
there
,
those
priuiledges
which
his
Accestours
King
Aruiragus
and
Marius
had
granted
before
,
would
now
in
more
easie
times
be
persuaded
to
write
to
Pope
Alexander
,
then
the
most
renowned
man
in
the
Christian
world
,
and
hauing
cheife
care
and
chardge
of
such
things
,
to
acquaintaine
him
,
how
willing
he
was
to
giue
way
to
such
proceedings
,
and
desire
his
highest
Pastorall
help
,
and
assistance
therein
.
Who
,
hauing
bene
so
diligent
,
as
before
,
in
such
holy
works
,
that
he
had
conuerted
a
greate
part
of
the
Roman
Nobilitie
,
would
most
willingly
giue
his
best
furtherance
vnto
this
so
laudable
,
and
honorable
busines
.
For
the
Martyr
.
Rom.
Bed
.
Ado.
&
Vsuard
.
24.
Martij
20.
Iunij
.
21.
Iulij
.
better
and
more
easie
,
and
honorable
effecting
whereof
,
all
the
paynes
and
chardges
the
happy
children
of
our
glorious
Countrywoman
S.
Claudia
would
vndertake
herein
,
were
accompted
nothing
vnto
them
,
hoping
to
see
their
Mothers
Country
conuerted
to
Christ
.
The
eldest
sonne
S.
Nouatus
still
continued
in
Rome
with
his
noble
Patrimonie
and
Religeous
offices
assisting
those
which
were
imployed
in
this
busines
,
solliciting
the
holy
Popes
to
prosecute
with
all
endeauour
,
so
worthie
a
worke
.
S.
Timothie
one
of
our
Apostolike
men
,
his
Brother
came
,
and
parsonally
preached
heare
,
and
gayned
the
honour
to
be
the
Conuerter
of
King
Lucius
,
and
one
of
the
Apostles
of
this
Nation
.
Their
holy
Sisters
,
S.
Pudentiana
,
and
Praxedes
,
made
their
houses
,
and
Patrymonie
,
Seminaries
and
Instruments
to
harbour
and
entertaine
Clergie
men
,
to
be
directed
hither
,
among
other
Acts
of
eternall
memory
,
and
left
to
the
honour
of
this
their
Mothers
Country
,
that
among
the
few
auncient
Tituli
titles
,
or
Churches
(
all
is
one
)
in
Rome
,
by
which
the
Cardinals
haue
their
honour
,
&
stile
two
of
the
most
auncient
,
S.
Pudentiana
and
S.
Praxedes
Onuphrius
Panuin
.
Veronen
.
l.
de
Episc.
tit
.
&
Diaconijs
Cardinalium
.
Baron
.
in
annot.
Martyr
.
Rom.
die
19.
Maij
in
S.
Pudente
.
Act.
Nouat
.
Pudent
.
&
Praxedis
.
came
by
donation
of
our
holy
Britans
.
And
of
all
in
Rome
Baronius
himselfe
confessing
it
,
that
of
S.
Pudentiana
to
be
the
most
old
,
&
auncient
.
Vetustissimumque
omnium
Titulum
Pudentis
nomine
appellatum
,
qui
item
&
Pastoris
nomine
dictus
reperitur
,
hodie
vulgo
Ecclesia
S.
Pudentianae
nuncupatur
.
But
of
such
things
I
shall
speake
more
hereafter
,
when
I
come
to
those
blessed
Sisters
,
who
to
encrease
their
glory
in
heauen
by
their
sufferings
for
Christ
,
and
Charitie
in
Harboring
,
releeuing
,
and
burying
his
,
both
liuing
,
and
martyred
Seruants
,
and
Saints
in
earth
,
liued
longer
time
then
their
happie
Brothers
did
;
Of
some
fruites
&
effects
among
others
whose
memory
is
perished
,
I
will
entreate
hereafter
in
the
next
Pope
,
in
whose
time
,
and
not
,
or
not
much
before
,
it
seemeth
these
Apostolike
men
designed
by
S.
Alexander
Pope
for
Britaine
,
entered
their
chardge
there
,
their
happie
Sender
hastening
to
his
glorious
end
by
Martyrdome
.
7.
Onely
in
this
place
because
they
were
appointed
by
S.
Alexander
,
the
What
Religion
concerning
matters
now
questioned
these
Apostolike
men
did
teach
in
Britaine
by
Protestants
Confession
.
better
and
more
surely
to
be
informed
with
our
Protestants
consent
,
what
Religion
in
matters
now
questioned
they
receaued
of
that
holy
Pope
and
brought
hither
,
I
will
call
these
Protestants
themselues
to
be
witnesses
and
Relatours
thereof
.
They
haue
with
publike
allowance
,
and
Authoritie
of
their
cheife
men
,
in
such
matters
both
of
England
and
their
Flemmish
Confederats
in
Religion
,
the
one
penning
and
approuing
,
the
others
approuing
and
publishing
it
to
the
world
,
giuen
vs
their
best
assurance
,
first
that
he
was
a
man
renowned
for
preaching
the
Ghospell
,
and
working
miracles
,
and
suffering
most
greuious
punishments
for
the
holy
doctrine
he
taught
;
he
was
Robert
.
Barn
.
in
Vit.
Pont.
Rom.
in
Alexandro
1.
Io.
Bal.
in
Rom.
Pont.
Act.
l.
1.
in
eod.
Alex.
Ioan.
Martin
.
Lydius
Minist.
p●●uileg
.
Illustr.
DD.
Ord●num
general
.
putt
to
death
by
Martyrdome
,
studio
Euangelizandi
&
Miraculis
celebris
,
interfectus
Martyr
obijt
.
Supplicia
grauissima
ad
mortem
vsque
passus
est
.
This
ableth
him
for
a
glorious
Saint
,
and
so
disableth
him
to
deceaue
vs
in
his
doctrine
,
which
these
men
confesse
was
this
:
He
added
in
the
Sacrifice
of
Masse
all
th●t
is
from
the
words
:
Pridie
quam
pateretur
:
The
day
before
Christ
suffered
;
vnto
these
words
:
Hoc
est
corpus
meum
:
This
is
my
body
.
Where
the
Consecrationis
.
In
this
Sacrifice
of
the
Eucharist
,
he
caused
wine
to
be
mingled
with
water
.
For
the
Sacrifice
of
the
Eucharist
,
he
commanded
to
take
vnleuened
bread
.
He
commanded
water
with
salt
mixed
with
it
,
to
be
hallowed
and
kept
both
in
the
Church
,
and
in
houses
to
driue
away
Deuils
.
And
in
the
end
of
Masse
the
people
to
be
sprinkled
with
holy
water
.
He
excommunicated
those
which
resisted
the
Popes
Legats
,
he
decreed
that
one
sacrificing
Preist
should
say
but
one
Masse
in
one
day
.
Speaking
of
the
Eucharist
,
he
saith
that
sins
are
blotted
out
by
Sacrifice
:
Therefore
he
instituted
,
that
the
Passion
should
be
recited
in
Masse
.
He
added
the
reason
of
such
effect
of
this
Sacrifice
,
saying
:
Because
in
Sacrifices
,
nothing
or
none
is
greater
then
the
bodie
and
blood
of
Christ
:
In
Missa
,
pridie
quam
pateretur
,
vsque
ad
haec
verba
,
hoc
est
Corpus
meum
,
addidit
,
ad
memoriam
Passionis
Christi
inculcandam
.
In
Eucharistiae
Sacrificio
aquam
vino
admisceri
voluit
.
Ad
Eucharistiae
oblationem
azinium
panem
,
non
fermentatum
sumendum
esse
praecepit
.
Aquam
admixto
sale
precibus
benedicendam
,
eamque
in
Templo
,
&
domi
,
ad
Sathanam
propellendum
,
&
ad
peccata
tollenda
,
seruari
iussit
.
Aqua
consecrata
populum
finitis
sacris
aspergendum
esse
iussit
,
vt
(
inquit
,
sanctificarentur
,
&
purificentur
.
Legatis
Apostolicis
obsistentes
Decreto
excommunicauit
:
Vno
die
vnam
tantum
Missam
à
singulis
sacrificis
fieri
debere
,
Decreto
sanciuit
.
Peccata
Sacrificio
,
de
Eucharistia
loquens
,
deleri
ait
:
Ideo
Passionem
in
Missa
recitandam
instituit
.
Rationem
effectus
huius
Sacrificij
,
hoc
est
,
quod
peccata
expiet
,
adiecit
,
dicens
:
Quia
Corpore
&
Sanguine
Christi
in
Sacrificijs
nihil
maius
est
:
He
also
forbad
that
any
Cleargie
man
should
be
called
to
a
Lay
Tribunall
,
Clericum
ad
Plebenum
Tribunal
pertrahere
prohibuit
.
THE
IV.
CHAPTER
.
OF
THE
ECCLESIASTICALL
ESTATE
OF
Britaine
in
the
Popedome
of
S.
Sixtus
,
the
rest
of
the
Empire
of
Adrianus
,
and
beginning
of
Antoninus
Pius
.
How
many
learned
Britains
were
conuerted
,
and
conuerted
others
,
to
the
faith
of
Christ
in
this
time
.
1.
NEXT
after
Pope
Alexander
,
succeeded
S.
Sixtus
,
the
first
of
that
name
in
the
Papali
dignitie
.
Which
he
enioyed
,
by
the
Damas
.
Pontif.
in
Sixto
.
1.
Martin
.
Polon
.
Supput
.
in
Sixto
1.
Matth.
Westm.
an.
128.
Marian.
Scot.
aetat.
6.
in
Adriano
.
an
131.
Onup
.
Pano
.
l.
de
Pontif
.
part.
1.
in
Sixto
.
1.
liues
of
Popes
asscribed
to
S.
Damasus
,
10.
yeares
three
moneths
,
and
21.
dayes
.
Sedit
annos
decem
,
menses
tres
,
dies
21.
the
same
,
word
by
word
writeth
Martinus
.
Matthew
of
Westminster
detracteth
one
onely
day
from
that
accompt
:
sedit
in
Cathedra
Romana
annis
decem
,
Mensibus
3.
diebus
20.
Marianus
assigneth
him
twelue
yeares
:
Sixto
12.
annis
Romanae
Ecclesiae
gubernaculis
functo
.
Onuphrius
alloweth
him
but
9.
yeares
,
9.
moneths
,
and
30.
dayes
,
sedit
annos
9.
menses
nouem
,
dies
30.
By
Baronius
,
and
others
which
begin
his
Papacie
in
the
yeare
132.
and
giue
him
the
shortest
Regiment
,
he
continued
onely
vntill
the
yeare
142.
by
Marianus
beginning
his
Papall
Gouerment
a
yeare
sooner
,
then
the
others
,
and
allowing
it
the
continuance
of
twelue
yeares
,
he
entered
the
143.
yeare
of
Christ
,
so
Marianus
from
Methodius
accompteth
.
Vntill
the
ninth
yeare
of
this
Pope
,
Hadrianus
continued
Emperour
,
after
whom
,
then
succeeded
Antoninus
Surnamed
Pius
,
the
Godly
,
who
by
Baronius
reckning
was
Emperour
22.
yeares
,
Martyrol
.
Rom.
6.
die
Aprilis
Baron
.
Tom.
2.
Annal.
An.
D.
163.
Marian.
Scot.
aet.
6.
l.
2.
in
Antonino
Pio.
Flor.
Wigorn
.
Chron.
an.
12●
.
&
145.
seuen
moneths
,
and
26.
dayes
.
Annis
viginti
duobus
,
mensibus
Septem
,
&
diebus
viginti
sex
,
Which
differeth
not
much
from
Orosius
and
Marianus
,
which
say
:
viginti
,
&
non
plenis
tribus
annis
.
And
both
Marianus
and
Wigorniensis
say
,
Eusebius
and
S.
Bede
gaue
3.
moneths
more
then
23.
yeares
:
because
it
was
the
custome
of
Historians
,
to
depute
vnto
the
Emperour
that
yeare
,
wherein
he
died
:
&
therefore
we
may
say
,
(
say
they
)
that
Antoninus
Pius
did
not
reigne
full
23.
yeares
,
because
he
liued
not
vntill
the
end
of
the
yeare
.
Mensibus
item
tribus
secundum
Eusebium
&
Bedam
,
hoc
est
vsque
ad
Calendas
Nouembris
,
in
anno
134.
post
passionem
Domini
.
Quia
autem
mos
erat
Historicorum
,
vt
Imperatori
deputuretur
Annus
in
quo
moreretur
,
velregno
deficeret
:
Ideo
dici
potest
,
quod
non
plenis
viginti
tribus
annis
Antoninus
Pius
regnauit
,
quum
●on
vsque
in
finem
anni
vixit
.
2.
In
the
Time
of
this
Pope
reigned
heare
King
in
Britaine
,
either
Coillus
or
Lucius
his
sonne
,
according
to
the
diuersitie
of
opinions
before
remembred
.
But
seeing
all
Antiquities
,
and
Antiquaries
confesse
,
so
many
greate
,
and
renowned
things
,
and
of
such
labour
,
and
difficultie
to
be
performed
,
were
effected
for
receauing
generally
Christian
Religion
,
and
abandoning
the
Pagan
Superstitions
in
this
kingdome
in
the
reigne
of
King
Lucius
,
we
Harding
Chron.
c.
50.
f.
42.
p.
2.
Matth.
Westm.
an.
124.
must
not
keepe
the
Crowne
of
Britaine
from
King
Lucius
long
after
the
death
of
Pope
Sixtus
.
Harding
,
who
saith
his
Father
Coillus
reigned
but
13.
yeares
,
will
make
him
King
all
this
Popes
time
,
which
Matthew
of
Westminster
doth
confirme
,
with
4.
yeares
addition
at
the
least
,
to
the
time
of
his
Reigne
in
the
dayes
of
Pope
Alexander
before
:
And
yet
he
maketh
the
yeares
of
his
whole
Age
but
87.
from
which
,
if
we
deduct
the
whole
terme
betweene
the
yeare
124.
when
the
Monke
of
Westminster
saith
Lucius
began
his
Reigne
,
vntill
the
yeare
142.
or
143.
when
it
is
before
agreed
S.
Sixtus
was
Martyred
,
to
proue
by
all
accompts
King
Lucius
regined
in
some
part
of
the
Papacie
of
S.
Sixtus
,
we
make
the
time
of
his
Reigne
,
being
very
younge
at
the
death
of
his
Father
,
old
when
he
was
borne
as
is
before
declared
,
but
59.
yeares
,
and
his
Age
not
greate
.
And
Ihon
Harding
saith
,
Lucius
King
of
Britaine
reigned
Harding
Croni
.
c.
51.
f.
43.
Author
of
the
English
Martyrol
.
die
2.
Decembr
.
54.
yeares
.
And
they
which
write
he
died
in
the
yeare
84.
make
him
reigne
but
53.
yeares
,
if
they
allowe
him
King
in
Pope
Sixtus
time
,
and
yet
leaue
him
dead
before
Pope
Eleutherius
,
which
we
may
not
doe
.
That
this
holy
Pope
was
for
learning
&
sanctity
of
life
&
well
gouerning
the
Church
of
God
renowned
these
Protestants
tell
vs
in
these
Termes
:
He
was
a
man
powerable
in
worde
,
and
worke
,
adorned
the
Church
itselfe
with
certaine
holy
Acts
,
allwayes
carefull
for
the
flock
of
Christ
.
Sixtus
Romanus
,
in
Sermone
&
opere
vir
potens
,
Io.
Bal.
l.
1.
de
Act.
Rom.
Pontif.
in
Sixto
.
Io.
Mart.
Lyd.
supr.
Ecclesiam
ipsam
pijs
quibusdam
factis
ornauit
,
pro
Dei
grege
sollicitus
semper
.
And
what
holy
deeds
,
and
doctrine
they
were
,
with
which
this
so
worthie
a
man
did
thus
adorne
the
Church
of
God
,
and
prouided
for
his
flocke
,
thus
they
declare
vnto
vs
:
Sixtus
Romanus
Natione
,
sacra
vase
,
ne
qui
praeter
sacros
Ministros
Robert
.
Barns
.
in
Vit.
Pontif.
Rom.
in
Sixto
1.
Ioan.
Martin
.
Lyd.
&
Ordin
.
general
.
supr.
attingerent
,
praecepit
.
Quod
corporale
appellant
,
ex
lineo
panno
fieri
iussit
.
Episcopum
ad
Pontificem
Romanum
accersitum
,
domum
redeuntem
,
nisi
Ecclesiae
a
Pontifice
datas
literas
reddiderit
,
non
esse
recipiendum
ab
Ecclesia
sanxit
.
Vt
Sanctus
,
in
Communione
Eucharistiae
ter
caneretur
,
ordinanit
.
Missam
non
nisi
in
Altari
celebrandam
esse
constituit
.
Ab
Episcopo
ad
Romanum
Pontificem
appellandi
ius
dedit
Ecclesiasticis
Ministris
:
Sixtus
à
Roman
by
Nation
,
commanded
that
none
but
consecrated
Ministers
should
handle
the
holy
vessels
.
He
ordained
that
,
which
we
call
the
Corporall
should
be
made
of
linnen
cloth
.
He
decreed
that
a
Bishop
being
sent
for
to
the
Pope
of
Rome
and
going
home
,
should
not
be
receaued
of
the
Church
,
except
be
brought
letters
vnto
it
from
the
Pope
,
he
ordayned
,
that
Sanctus
,
should
be
songe
thrise
in
the
Communion
of
the
Eucharist
;
he
constituted
that
Masse
should
The
Emperor
Antoninus
Pius
his
loue
to
Christians
and
their
Religion
.
not
be
celebrated
but
on
an
Altar
.
He
gaue
power
to
Ecclesiasticall
men
to
appeale
from
the
Bishop
to
the
Pope
of
Rome
.
3.
Antoninus
Pius
the
Emperour
of
this
time
,
was
so
friendly
to
Christians
,
that
as
both
Catholiks
and
Protestants
witnes
,
he
wrote
into
all
places
,
for
Melit
.
Sarden
.
Apologia
.
Melit
.
apud
Euseb.
l.
4.
c.
26.
25.
Magdeburg
.
cent.
2.
c.
3.
col
.
9.
Anton.
Pius
Ep.
ad
Populos
Asiae
pro
Christian
.
apud
Euseb.
l.
4.
c.
13.
&
Nicep
.
l.
3.
c.
28.
Iustin
.
in
fine
orat
.
ad
Anton.
them
to
be
free
from
Persecution
.
Testatur
Melito
,
referente
Euseb●o
,
Antoninum
Pium
generaliter
ad
omnes
ciuitates
pro
Christianis
scripsisse
.
And
in
his
Epistle
to
the
people
of
Asia
,
recited
at
lardge
by
Eusebius
,
Nicephorus
,
and
other
writers
,
he
plainely
affirmeth
,
that
the
Christians
had
bene
vniustly
persecuted
,
for
worshipping
the
one
true
God
:
mortem
ob
singularis
&
veri
Dei
cultum
oppetere
.
And
addeth
further
,
that
their
Persecutors
did
not
obserue
the
worship
of
God
,
and
therefore
did
enuie
the
Christians
which
worshipped
him
,
and
prosecuted
them
to
death
.
And
that
diuers
Rulers
of
Prouinces
had
writen
to
his
Father
before
against
Christians
,
to
whome
he
wrote
againe
,
that
they
should
not
troble
such
men
,
except
they
could
be
proued
to
doe
any
thing
against
the
Roman
Empire
.
And
many
hauing
writen
to
him
also
of
such
men
,
to
whome
he
answeared
according
to
his
Fathers
sentence
,
whome
he
ment
to
followe
:
If
any
man
hauing
an
Action
against
a
Christian
,
accuseth
him
onely
as
such
a
man
,
the
Christian
accused
shall
be
absolued
,
allthough
it
is
manifest
he
be
such
an
one
:
and
his
Accuser
shall
be
punished
in
Iudgment
.
And
that
Christians
were
farre
moore
dutifull
and
faithfull
to
God
then
their
Persecutors
were
:
Longe
illi
sunt
quam
vos
erga
Deum
liberiores
atque
fidentiores
.
Vos
cultum
Dei
non
tenetis
.
Quocirca
&
illum
colentibus
aemulatione
inuidetis
,
&
ad
mortem
vsque
persequimini
.
De
rebus
eiusmodi
&
alij
quidam
prouinciarum
Rectores
diuinissimo
patri
meo
scripserunt
.
Quibus
ille
rescripsit
,
nihil
molestiae
faciendum
esse
talibus
viris
,
nisi
quid
aduersus
Imporium
Romanum
moliti
esse
deprehenderentur
.
Quin
&
ad
me
multi
de
eis
literas
deder●●t
,
quibus
de
patris
mei
,
quem
imitandum
mihi
esse
duxi
,
sententia
respondi
:
Si
quis
actionem
aduersus
quempiam
eiusmodi
habens
,
deferat
illum
duntaxat
,
vt
huiusmodi
hominem
:
Delatus
quidem
à
crimine
absoluatur
;
etiamsi
talis
esse
appareat
:
Ipse
autem
Delator
Iudicio
paenas
pendat
.
And
allthough
diuers
yeares
of
this
Emperour
his
Reigne
had
passed
before
he
established
such
publike
Order
for
the
quiet
of
Christians
,
and
much
Persecution
was
in
the
beginning
of
his
time
,
yet
it
cannot
be
thought
to
haue
had
warrant
,
and
Originall
from
him
.
And
it
was
allmost
in
the
beginning
of
his
Empire
,
the
third
yeare
thereof
,
as
some
write
,
that
S.
Iustine
wrote
,
Matth.
Westm.
an
.
gratiae
141.
an
.
Anton.
Pij
3.
and
deliuered
vnto
him
,
his
Apologie
for
Christians
,
and
made
him
friendly
vnto
them
:
Anno
gratiae
141.
Iustinus
Philosophus
librum
de
Christiana
Religione
compositum
Antonino
tradidit
,
eumque
benignum
erga
Christianos
fecit
.
And
he
was
surnamed
Pius
:
Godly
,
by
some
iudgments
,
for
his
pietie
towards
Christians
,
aswell
as
for
other
respects
:
Antoninus
Pius
gener
Adriani
erat
,
erga
Mart.
Polon
.
in
Antonino
Pio.
Christianos
Pius
.
And
he
himselfe
before
is
witnes
,
that
he
proposed
his
adopting
or
Father
in
lawe
Adrian
so
friendly
to
Christians
to
be
imitated
by
him
herein
.
Quem
imitandum
mihi
esse
duxi
.
And
he
therefore
being
so
fully
Antoninus
Pius
Epist.
supr.
persuaded
that
Christians
did
worship
God
truely
,
and
better
then
any
Pagans
their
Persecutours
,
these
must
needs
be
motiues
to
our
King
of
Britaine
Motiues
to
the
King
of
Britaine
to
be
a
Christian
.
euer
a
fauourer
of
Christians
,
now
much
more
to
defend
and
maintayne
that
Religion
,
when
in
so
doing
he
might
also
maintayne
his
honour
with
God
,
with
the
Emperour
,
and
thereby
obtayne
rest
and
quietnes
to
his
conscience
on
earth
,
and
eternall
peace
and
happines
to
his
soule
in
heauen
.
4.
And
both
for
the
continuance
and
encrease
of
Christians
heare
in
Britaine
,
all
this
time
from
Pope
Alexander
,
of
whom
the
King
of
Britaine
procured
Godwin
Conu
.
of
Brit.
pag.
18.
Caius
l.
1.
ant.
q.
Cantab.
Will
.
Harris
.
descr
.
of
Brit.
Holinsh.
Hist.
of
England
.
Preachers
to
be
sent
hither
,
we
are
assured
not
onely
by
Catholiks
but
diuers
Protestant
writers
.
And
sure
if
there
had
not
bene
Christians
heare
to
exhort
our
King
to
Christian
Religion
,
and
by
him
to
be
fauoured
therein
,
he
could
neyther
haue
bene
persuaded
by
them
to
Christianitie
,
or
bene
a
friend
to
them
for
their
quiet
and
libertie
in
professing
thereof
.
And
yet
besides
the
Court
and
Residence
of
our
King
,
we
see
euen
by
that
litle
light
of
Many
Britans
receaued
the
faith
of
Christ
in
this
time
.
our
Antiquities
,
that
in
sondry
and
farre
separate
places
,
there
were
many
which
both
preached
the
faith
to
others
,
and
which
at
such
mens
preaching
embraced
it
.
Among
others
we
reade
:
in
peruetustis
Annalibus
Burtonensibus
sic
lego
.
Anno
Domini
141.
hic
baptizati
sunt
nouem
ex
Doctoribus
&
scholaribus
Io.
Caius
l.
1.
ant.
Cantab
.
Accad
.
p.
95.
Cantabrigiae
:
I
reade
in
the
very
old
Annals
of
Burton
thus
:
in
the
yeare
of
our
Lord
an
hundred
fortie
one
heare
were
baptized
nine
of
the
Doctours
or
Teachers
and
Schollers
of
Cambridge
.
What
great
distance
and
separation
of
space
Many
Schollers
of
Cambridge
now
conuerted
,
and
conuerting
others
.
there
is
betweene
Burton
in
Stafford-shire
,
where
these
Annals
were
written
,
and
kept
which
testifie
so
many
Schollers
of
Cambridge
the
cheife
Towne
of
that
Shire
,
were
baptized
there
at
Burton
,
hic
baptizati
sunt
,
and
the
Vniuersitie
of
Cambridge
,
is
not
vnknowne
to
English
Readers
.
And
yet
we
are
sure
if
they
came
so
farre
to
be
baptized
,
they
had
bene
catechized
,
and
instructed
in
the
faith
of
Christ
,
there
before
,
and
so
the
faith
of
Christ
had
then
bene
taught
at
Cambridge
,
and
not
by
vnlearned
Preachers
to
conuince
so
many
learned
men
,
to
be
so
deuoute
to
trauaile
so
farre
,
to
receaue
holy
Baptisme
.
Neyther
can
any
man
imagin
,
but
the
Brittish
inhabitants
betweene
these
two
so
distant
places
,
were
also
preached
vnto
,
by
those
holy
men
which
preached
in
them
both
,
and
passed
from
the
one
to
the
other
.
Many
others
there
be
Stowe
Histor.
Theater
of
great
Brit
l.
6.
Willam
.
Harris
descript
.
of
Britaine
.
Harris
Theatr.
l.
2.
Annal●●
Burton
.
in
Co●●●
▪
S.
Benedict
.
in
Bibliot
.
ib.
vol.
38.
tract.
2.
Catholiks
and
Protestants
,
which
Iustifie
this
Antiquitie
,
and
the
Antiquitie
itselfe
is
yet
extant
in
the
Colledge
of
S.
Benet
in
Cambridge
:
where
the
very
same
words
be
,
without
any
difference
at
all
:
Anno
141.
hic
baptizati
sunt
nouem
ex
Doctoribus
&
Scholaribus
Cantabrigiae
.
And
there
written
that
the
Booke
belonged
to
the
Abbey
of
Burton
.
Qui
fuit
de
Communitate
Burtoniae
.
5.
The
Protestant
Authours
of
the
Theater
of
greate
Britaine
with
others
,
doe
sufficiently
approue
,
what
I
haue
written
,
eyther
of
the
continuance
of
the
faith
of
Christ
in
Britaine
in
this
time
in
generall
,
as
also
of
this
Antiquity
in
particular
,
although
they
adde
some
exceptions
,
which
rather
are
their
owne
mistakings
,
then
worthie
the
name
of
exceptions
.
First
they
truely
testifie
in
this
manner
:
As
we
haue
searched
the
first
foundation
of
our
faith
,
so
neyther
Theater
of
great
Brit.
l.
6.
c.
9.
want
we
testimonies
concerning
the
continuance
of
the
same
in
this
Lande
,
vnto
following
Posterities
:
allthough
the
iniurie
of
time
and
warre
haue
consumed
many
Records
.
For
the
Britans
that
were
dayly
strengthned
in
their
receaued
faith
,
by
the
doctrine
of
many
learned
and
Godly
men
,
left
not
their
first
loue
,
with
the
Church
of
Apoc.
2.
4.
Zachar.
8.
23.
Radulph
.
Niger
.
Euseb.
l.
4.
c.
9.
&c.
13.
&
l.
5.
c.
5.
Bal.
Vit.
l.
1.
Ephesus
,
but
rather
tooke
hold
of
the
skirts
:
As
the
Prophet
speaketh
,
vntill
the
Tortures
of
Martyrdome
cutt
them
of
by
death
:
and
those
Fathers
euen
from
the
Disciples
themselues
held
a
Succession
in
doctrine
(
not
withstanding
some
repugnance
was
made
by
the
Pagans
)
and
preached
the
Ghospell
with
good
successe
,
euen
till
the
same
at
lenght
went
forth
with
a
bolder
countenance
,
by
the
fauourable
Edicts
of
The
English
Protestant
Theater
writers
much
ouer
seeme
in
diuers
things
in
this
time
.
Adrian
,
Antoninus
Pius
,
and
Marcus
Aurelius
Emperours
of
Rome
,
as
Eusebius
hath
noted
,
and
in
Britaine
was
established
by
the
Authoritie
of
Lucius
their
King
.
Of
the
Teachers
of
those
times
,
Bal●
from
some
other
hath
these
verses
.
Sic
vt
erat
celelebris
&c.
Which
thus
they
English
.
As
were
the
Britans
famous
for
their
zeale
,
To
Gentile
Gods
,
whiles
such
they
did
adore
:
So
,
when
the
heauens
to
earth
did
truth
reueale
,
Blessed
was
that
Land
,
with
truth
,
and
learnings
store
.
Whence
Brittish
Plaines
and
Cambreas
desart
ground
,
And
Cornwals
Craggs
with
glorious
Saints
abounde
.
But
this
Authoritie
proueth
not
what
they
affirmed
,
for
the
auncient
Authour
speaketh
not
of
learned
Teachers
of
that
time
,
nor
learning
store
,
as
these
men
translate
him
,
or
that
they
dwelt
in
the
playne
grounds
of
Britaine
:
But
onely
of
Eremits
,
liuing
in
the
out
Ilands
,
in
Desarts
,
in
walls
,
and
Coates
in
Cornwayle
,
which
were
men
farre
vnfite
to
preach
in
Townes
and
Assemblies
.
Britannica
tellus
patribus
fuit
inclita
Sanctis
:
Qui
Neptunicolûm
Campos
&
Cambrica
rura
,
Cornieasque
Casas
loca
desolata
colebant
.
where
he
confineth
them
to
Desarts
,
and
desolate
places
:
where
no
people
were
to
be
preached
vnto
:
and
rather
hath
reference
to
the
after
persecuting
times
of
Dioclesian
when
Christians
heare
as
in
other
places
were
forced
to
those
courses
.
Yet
thus
we
see
the
consent
of
Protestants
is
,
that
in
this
time
we
now
speake
of
,
and
from
the
beginning
of
Christianity
heare
,
Britaine
neuer
wanted
Preachers
of
the
true
faith
,
this
they
plainely
affirme
,
though
they
haue
failed
vs
to
proue
how
,
and
by
whome
it
was
preached
,
which
I
haue
performed
for
them
and
others
.
6.
Such
like
is
that
which
they
speake
of
this
time
:
It
is
reported
also
,
that
Theater
of
great
Brit.
l.
6.
sup.
Patricke
the
Irish
Apostle
,
and
canonized
Saint
long
before
the
Reigne
of
King
Lucius
,
preached
the
Ghospell
in
many
places
of
Wales
:
as
also
that
Ninianus
Bernicius
of
the
Race
of
the
Brittish
Princes
,
conuerted
the
Picts
to
the
Religion
of
Christ
.
I
maruaile
much
that
a
whole
learned
Senate
,
as
they
terme
themselues
,
of
Protestant
Antiquaries
would
goe
about
to
blinde
their
Readers
eyes
,
with
such
palpable
,
foggy
,
and
filthie
mists
of
Lies
,
seeing
no
Authour
,
no
Antiquitie
,
Manuscript
or
other
so
reporteth
of
S.
Patrike
,
the
Irish
Apostle
,
and
of
S.
Ninian
,
Apostle
of
the
Picts
,
both
of
them
being
sent
hither
by
the
Popes
of
Rome
by
all
Antiquaries
and
Antiquities
aboue
250.
yeares
after
these
dayes
,
whereof
we
now
entreate
.
Concerning
the
Antiquitie
of
the
Annals
which
affirme
so
many
Schollers
of
Cambridge
,
as
before
,
to
haue
bene
baptized
in
this
time
,
thus
they
write
:
That
there
were
Christians
in
Britaine
at
these
times
Theater
of
great
Brit.
l.
6.
c.
9.
§.
9.
Holinshed
descr
.
of
Brit.
c.
9.
I
make
no
question
,
though
some
exceptions
may
be
taken
against
the
Monke
of
Burton
,
the
Reporter
thereof
,
who
saith
,
in
the
141.
yeare
and
Raigne
of
Hadrian
,
nine
Maisters
of
Grantcester
were
baptized
themselues
,
and
preached
to
others
the
Ghospell
in
Britaine
,
howsoeuer
he
faileth
in
the
Emperours
name
,
which
yeare
was
the
second
of
Antoninus
Pius
,
his
Successour
,
and
ascribeth
to
these
men
Schoole
Degrees
,
alltogether
vnknowne
for
nine
hundred
yeares
after
,
yet
these
doe
not
hinder
the
truth
of
the
thing
,
though
that
Monke
was
none
of
the
best
Historians
.
Thus
they
allowe
the
testimonie
,
and
yet
would
disgrace
the
Authour
and
witnes
,
although
he
seemeth
to
be
the
onely
auncient
Antiquarie
,
which
is
now
left
vnto
vs
,
that
hath
preserued
this
so
memorable
a
matter
.
But
these
men
that
had
not
seene
these
Annals
,
might
haue
spared
to
haue
branded
the
Authour
,
to
be
none
of
the
best
Historians
,
for
those
exceptions
which
they
take
to
this
Relation
,
are
their
owne
deuises
,
and
not
his
assertions
,
he
neuer
ascribeth
Schoole
Degrees
to
those
Cambridge
men
,
but
saith
,
as
I
haue
recited
,
that
nine
of
the
Doctours
or
Teachers
,
and
Schollers
of
Cambridge
were
baptized
in
that
yeare
.
Neyther
doth
that
Protestant
,
from
which
they
cite
this
Antiquitie
,
mistaking
Hollinshed
for
William
Harrison
Authour
of
that
Description
of
Britaine
,
giue
them
Schoole
Degrees
,
but
onely
calleth
them
nine
Maisters
of
Grantcester
,
taking
the
name
Maisters
for
Teachers
or
Professours
of
Arts
there
learned
,
and
the
Latine
word
Doctores
hath
that
signification
,
so
euery
Maister
or
Teacher
is
a
Doctour
in
Latine
;
Christ
is
so
called
in
Scripturs
the
Doctour
of
Iustice
;
so
is
S.
Paul
the
Doctour
of
the
Gentils
,
because
principally
he
taught
them
;
so
S.
Ambrose
,
Augustine
,
Hierome
,
Gregory
,
Basile
,
Chrysostome
,
the
two
Greeke
Gregories
Naziancen
and
Nissen
are
commonly
called
Doctours
of
the
Latine
and
Greeke
Church
;
So
of
the
two
Ambassadours
King
Lucius
sent
to
Rome
,
Eluan
and
Medwine
,
the
Pope
by
all
Antiquaries
Catholiks
and
Protestants
made
the
one
S.
Eluan
a
Bishop
,
and
the
other
S.
Medwine
a
Doctour
,
Meduuinum
in
Doctorem
,
allowing
and
authorizing
him
to
teach
and
preach
.
And
in
this
sence
doe
these
men
themselues
before
take
the
word
Doctours
or
Maisters
for
Preachers
of
the
Ghospell
.
And
their
supposed
mistaking
of
the
Emperour
his
name
then
,
Hadrian
for
Antoninus
Pius
is
as
vnworthie
an
exception
,
for
diuers
learned
Historians
write
,
that
Hadrian
was
aliue
in
that
yeare
141.
of
Christ
,
&
after
,
S.
Marianus
so
plainely
affirmeth
:
Adrianus
regnauit
vsque
ad
Calendas
Augusti
in
anno
111.
post
Marian.
Scot.
aetat.
6.
in
Adriano
Florent
.
Wigot
.
in
Chronic.
an.
145.
146.
Passionem
.
Our
learned
Countryman
and
Antiquarie
Florentius
Wigorniensis
continueth
his
Empire
vntill
the
yeare
of
Christ
145.
foure
yeares
longer
,
such
is
the
accompt
of
others
.
And
they
which
will
haue
him
dead
before
this
yeare
make
it
no
longer
distance
then
betweene
the
first
day
of
August
in
the
yeare
140.
and
the
first
day
of
Ianuary
141.
5.
Moneths
.
And
their
owne
Protestant
Authour
William
Harrison
mistaken
by
them
doth
both
Iustifie
that
Antiquitie
,
and
neuer
contradicting
that
opinion
,
seemeth
to
be
of
the
fame
minde
that
Hadrian
was
then
Emperour
.
Thus
he
writeth
:
I
finde
in
Will
.
Harrison
Description
of
Brit.
p.
23.
the
Chronicles
of
Burton
vnder
the
yeare
of
grace
141.
And
time
of
Adrian
the
Emperour
that
nine
Schollers
of
Grantha
,
or
Granta
(
now
Cambridge
)
were
baptized
in
Britaine
,
and
became
Preachers
of
the
Ghospell
there
,
but
whether
Taurinus
Bishop
ouer
the
Congregation
of
Yorke
(
who
as
Vincentius
saith
)
was
executed
about
this
time
,
were
one
of
them
or
not
,
as
yet
I
doe
not
certainely
finde
.
Lib.
10.
c.
17.
7.
By
which
it
is
euident
that
this
Protestant
Antiquarie
with
others
did
certainely
finde
,
as
I
haue
proued
,
that
nine
Schollers
of
Cambridge
were
King
Lucius
as
other
Kings
of
Britaine
taught
the
Christian
faith
by
Cambridge
men
.
at
this
time
conuerted
to
the
faith
of
Christ
,
and
baptized
:
and
by
these
men
became
Preachers
of
the
Ghospell
.
Which
is
further
confirmed
by
the
publike
Charter
of
Priuiledges
and
Immunities
of
King
Arthur
to
that
renowned
auncient
Towne
,
Schoole
or
Vniuersitie
of
Cambridge
:
Where
among
other
memorable
things
he
declareth
,
that
his
Christian
Predecessours
Kings
of
Diploma
.
Arthuri
Regis
Dat.
an
.
D.
531.
die
7.
April
.
in
Ciuitate
London
.
apud
Caium
l.
1.
de
Antiquit.
Cantab.
Accadem
.
&
in
Arce
.
Londin
.
inter
.
Antiquit.
Concess
.
vt
idem
supr.
p.
72.
Britaine
had
bene
instructed
there
,
in
learning
and
Religion
:
Vbi
hactenus
splendorem
scientiae
,
&
lumen
doctrinae
,
gratia
fauente
Conditoris
,
m●i
Praedecessores
acceperunt
:
And
in
particular
speaking
there
of
King
Lucius
,
what
Immunities
he
granted
to
that
Vniuersitie
testifieth
further
,
that
this
our
first
Christian
King
did
receaue
the
faith
of
Christ
by
the
preaching
of
the
learned
Christian
Schollers
of
Cambridge
:
Sicut
gloriosus
Rex
Britanniae
Lucius
decreuit
,
Christianitatem
amplectens
praedicatione
Doctorum
Cantabrigiae
.
This
Charter
was
dated
at
London
in
the
yeare
of
Christ
531.
the
seuenth
day
of
Aprill
.
Dat.
Anno
ab
Incarnatione
Domini
531.
septimo
die
Aprilis
,
in
Ciuitate
London
.
The
Charter
of
King
Cadwalladar
to
Almericus
Rector
of
the
Schollers
of
Cambridge
,
Almerico
Rectori
Scholarum
Cantabrigiae
,
giueth
not
vnlike
testimonie
,
when
it
witnesseth
Charta
Regis
Cadwalladri
:
Rect.
Schol:
Cantabrig
.
in
Antiq
Cantabr
.
&
Io.
Caium
l.
1.
de
Antiq.
Cant.
Accadem
.
p.
92.
93.
94.
that
his
Praedecessours
Kings
of
Britaine
,
Lucius
,
Asclepiodorus
,
Constantine
Vhother-Pendragon
,
Arthur
,
and
his
Father
Ceadwall
Kings
of
Britaine
did
honour
and
reuerence
the
Inhabitants
of
the
Citie
of
Cambridge
for
their
learning
,
and
sanctitie
,
and
because
the
cheifest
Philosophers
and
louers
of
wisedome
in
all
Europe
,
had
gone
from
that
Citie
.
Quemadmodum
Antecessores
mei
Rectoribus
eiusdem
Ciuitatis
concesserunt
,
&
statuendo
confirmauerunt
,
videlicet
Lucius
,
Asclepiodorus
,
Constantinus
,
Wther-Pendragō
,
Arthurus
,
&
Pater
meus
Ceadwallus
,
Britanniae
Patris
altissimi
gratia
Reges
,
qui
Ciuitatis
Cantabrigiae
habibatores
,
causa
doctrinae
&
Cambridge
renowned
for
learning
longe
before
this
time
.
sanctitatis
vitae
honorantes
,
in
reuerentia
habuerunt
&
amore
,
cum
ex
illa
Ciuitate
praecipue
praecesserunt
Philosophantes
&
scientiae
amatores
totius
Europae
.
And
before
declareth
how
Cambridge
the
most
renowned
Mother
of
learning
,
was
builded
and
founded
by
Cantaber
a
Spaniard
many
hundred
yeares
before
Christ
,
and
walled
about
by
Grantinus
.
Sintque
Doctores
&
Scholares
illius
celeberrimae
matris
Philosophiae
Ciuitatis
Cantabrigiae
à
Cantabro
aedificatae
,
necnon
à
Grantino
Comite
hono
rabiliter
muratae
,
ab
omni
calumnia
,
inquietatione
&
scandalo
liberi
.
Which
diuers
Oxford
men
and
Antiquaries
though
no
friends
to
the
glory
of
Cambridge
yeeld
vnto
,
both
Catholiks
and
Protestants
.
8.
Therefore
if
Cambridge
was
so
renowned
for
learning
and
Christian
Io.
Ross
.
Histor.
Wil●iam
Harris
.
descript
.
of
Brit.
c.
3.
p.
148.
Nich.
Cantilupus
.
Hist.
Cantab.
Io.
Bal.
in
Praefat.
l.
de
Script
.
Brit.
Harding
Crōcle
c.
25.
f.
22.
Merlin
.
apud
eund
.
ib.
Io.
Ross
.
Hist.
in
Stanford
.
Stow
hist.
in
Bladud
.
Io.
Caius
Hist.
Cantabr
.
Accad
.
p.
20.
Will
.
Harrison
Descript.
of
Brit.
c.
3.
pag.
148.
Hector
Boeth
.
Hist.
Scot.
Plutatchus
Dial.
Holinsh.
descrip
.
of
Irland
.
p.
48.
Velleius
Patercul
.
Hist.
Rom.
l.
1.
Pontic
.
Virun
.
l.
1.
Hist.
Brit.
Io.
Bal.
supr.
in
Praef.
Sanctirie
and
Religion
in
the
time
of
King
Lucius
,
we
may
boldly
affirme
,
that
nine
,
and
many
times
nine
Schollers
there
were
Christians
in
this
time
,
and
these
nine
were
not
the
first
that
were
conuerted
there
.
And
as
I
haue
spoaken
of
Cambridge
,
so
we
may
more
then
probably
hold
of
our
other
Schooles
,
or
Vniuersities
in
this
our
Britaine
then
,
namely
Stamford
founded
by
King
Bladud
and
furnished
with
Philosophers
of
Athens
by
him
,
and
so
continued
a
place
of
learning
vntill
the
coming
of
S.
Augustine
hither
,
when
it
was
by
the
Pope
of
Rome
interdicted
for
Heresies
.
Glamorgan
before
the
first
Arriuall
of
Iulius
Caesar
heare
.
Eridon
or
Criclade
,
and
perhaps
others
.
For
besides
our
owne
Writers
testifying
these
things
,
Plutarch
and
other
Groecians
are
witnesses
,
that
the
learned
Groecians
had
much
resort
into
these
parts
,
euen
this
our
Britaine
before
the
birth
of
Christ
.
And
Velleius
Paterculus
is
witnes
,
that
the
learned
Groecians
dispersed
themselues
into
many
Countries
,
and
Cities
to
encrease
learning
.
Corpora
gentis
illius
separata
sunt
in
alias
Ciuitates
.
And
Vitrunnius
a
Roman
Writer
plainely
with
the
truth
confesseth
,
that
our
Britaine
before
Christs
time
euer
loued
learning
,
and
had
their
renowned
men
both
for
Greeke
and
Latine
learning
,
vnicum
est
in
tot
&
tantis
turbinibus
verum
semper
litteras
amauit
,
&
vtraque
lingua
saepè
plurima
floruerunt
magni
vates
,
sicut
Plenidius
Oronius
.
And
all
Histories
forreine
and
domesticall
,
Christian
and
Pagan
,
Catholike
and
Protestant
are
full
,
what
a
learned
Sect
,
that
of
the
Druids
was
,
how
they
florished
in
France
,
and
of
the
learning
of
that
Nation
,
contending
with
Greece
itselfe
for
prioritie
and
preeminencie
therein
,
and
yet
,
that
the
principall
and
cheifest
of
that
profession
,
were
heare
in
Britaine
,
therefore
seeing
they
were
with
all
mankinde
borne
in
ignorance
,
not
learned
but
to
learne
,
and
God
did
not
,
doth
not
,
will
not
miraculously
Many
Learned
men
of
Britaine
in
other
Schools
besides
Cambridge
now
conuerted
.
infuse
knowledge
to
such
men
his
Enemies
,
we
must
needs
allowe
them
Accademies
,
Shooles
,
learning
,
and
teaching
places
to
be
first
instructed
,
and
then
instruct
others
in
so
many
Arts
and
sciences
,
for
whose
knowledge
they
are
so
much
by
all
Antiquaries
commended
.
9.
Then
to
denie
those
which
I
haue
recompted
to
haue
bene
their
Schooles
and
teaching
places
testified
for
such
by
so
greate
Authoritie
,
and
seeke
or
feigne
others
without
any
allowance
to
supply
that
vse
,
and
office
,
would
argue
vs
of
greate
willfulnes
in
simplicitie
,
or
errour
.
And
for
performing
such
a
busines
as
the
generall
Conuersion
of
this
Kingdome
,
so
lardge
,
and
ample
,
to
furnish
and
enioy
so
many
Places
and
Dignities
of
Archbishops
,
Bishops
,
and
other
Cleargie
with
learned
and
worthie
men
,
will
shortly
and
now
at
hand
require
vs
to
finde
,
we
must
needs
say
,
that
verie
many
both
in
Cambridge
,
as
also
in
all
Schools
in
Britaine
were
conuerted
to
the
faith
of
Christ
,
catechised
long
before
they
were
baptized
,
and
baptized
no
short
time
and
enabled
to
instruct
,
and
teach
others
,
before
they
were
thought
worthie
of
holy
Orders
,
Preistly
and
Episcopall
calling
,
and
dignitie
,
to
which
by
the
lawe
of
the
Ghospell
of
Christ
,
Neophits
,
new
Conuertits
,
and
young
Schollers
were
not
to
be
admitted
;
&
not
without
vrgent
cause
,
when
such
men
could
not
possibly
performe
such
duties
,
and
difficulties
,
as
in
such
time
and
circumstances
are
expected
,
and
of
necessitie
must
be
done
by
Clergie
men
.
And
by
this
Conuersion
of
so
many
learned
men
of
Cambridge
,
then
the
principall
Schoole
,
and
place
of
learning
at
one
time
and
place
,
and
proportionably
of
other
such
places
and
learned
persons
therein
,
being
founded
and
dedicated
for
the
Instruction
of
others
,
from
the
highest
the
King
himselfe
,
to
the
lowest
,
and
meanest
subiect
,
we
may
easely
learne
,
what
a
greate
meanes
,
motiue
,
and
disposition
it
was
to
King
Lucius
,
his
Nobles
,
and
all
others
to
consider
,
and
diligently
discourse
,
and
dispute
with
themselues
and
others
,
how
vnworthie
that
profession
of
their
Pagan
Religion
was
,
which
so
many
cheife
men
for
Iudgment
in
such
things
,
and
ordayned
to
be
their
Doctours
and
Teachers
had
now
not
without
some
temporall
losses
,
and
Indignities
vtterly
and
publikely
renownced
,
and
forsaken
;
and
how
holy
and
honorable
that
Christian
Religion
was
,
which
with
many
labours
and
difficulties
they
had
embraced
.
Which
seemeth
to
haue
bene
a
singular
help
,
and
furtherance
to
so
easie
,
timely
,
and
generall
a
Conuersion
of
this
kingdome
to
Christ
,
litle
or
no
impediment
now
remayning
,
but
temporall
disgrace
,
and
losses
in
departing
from
their
so
long
receaued
and
prosessed
Rites
,
and
Ceremonies
,
which
had
bene
lately
qualified
,
euen
by
the
commanding
letters
,
and
Edicts
,
of
some
Emperours
themselues
,
in
such
respects
.
THE
V.
CHAPTER
.
OF
THE
GREATE
ENCREASE
OF
CHRIstians
in
Britaine
in
the
Papacie
of
S.
Telesphorus
and
S.
Higinius
,
and
how
King
Lucius
himselfe
did
now
either
actually
receaue
and
priuately
professe
the
Christian
Religion
,
or
made
promise
thereof
.
1.
ANTONINVS
Pius
still
possessing
the
Empire
,
and
King
Lucius
the
Crowne
of
Britaine
as
diuers
holde
,
S.
Sixtus
gloriously
ending
his
life
by
Martyrdome
in
the
beginning
of
this
Emperours
time
:
sub
Antonino
Pio
,
vt
sibi
Christum
Lucri
faceret
,
libenter
mortem
sustinuit
temporalem
:
S.
Telesphorus
Martyrol
.
Rom.
6.
die
Aprilis
.
Damas
.
Pontif.
in
Telesphoro
.
Matth.
Westm.
an.
139.
Martin
.
Polon
.
in
Telesphor
.
Onuphr
.
in
cod
.
Rob.
Barns
in
Vit.
Pontif.
Rom.
in
Telesphoro
.
Io.
Bal.
l.
1.
de
Act.
Rom.
Pontif.
in
Telesphoro
.
Rob.
Barns
in
Vit.
Telesphori
.
succeeded
him
in
the
Apostolike
Roman
See
.
Which
he
continued
aboue
11.
yeares
,
in
all
opinions
.
Onely
one
English
Protestant
much
forgetting
himselfe
,
or
mistaken
by
his
Printer
giueth
him
but
2.
yeares
.
3.
monethes
,
&
22.
dayes
.
This
Pope
was
,
as
our
English
Protestants
informe
vs
,
eruditione
ac
pietate
vir
insignis
,
tam
ore
quam
sanguine
fidelis
Iesu
Christi
Testis
fuit
.
A
man
renowned
for
learning
and
pietie
,
a
faithfull
witnes
of
Iesus
Christ
as
well
with
word
,
as
bloud
.
His
doctrine
they
deliuer
vnto
vs
in
this
manner
:
Septem
septimanas
ante
Pascha
Ieiunium
obseruandum
à
Clericis
instituit
.
Tres
Missas
celebrandas
in
die
Natalitio
Christi
sanciuit
,
alijs
diebus
ante
horam
diei
tertiam
Missam
celebrari
prohibuit
.
Gloria
in
excelsis
Deo
&c.
in
Missa
canendum
praecepit
:
he
Instituted
seuen
weeks
fast
(
Lent
)
before
Easter
to
be
obserued
of
Cleargie
men
.
He
decreed
that
Preists
should
celebrate
three
Masses
on
the
day
of
the
Natiuitie
of
Christ
:
vpon
other
dayes
he
forbad
Masse
to
be
celebrated
before
the
third
hower
of
the
day
.
He
commanded
that
Gloria
in
excelsis
Deo
:
glorie
to
God
one
high
:
(
the
song
of
the
Angels
at
the
birth
of
Christ
)
should
be
song
at
Masse
.
The
pietie
of
Pope
Telesphorus
,
and
his
Religion
by
Protestant
witnesses
in
matters
now
controuersed
by
them
.
2.
And
heare
I
will
ioyne
S.
Higinius
immediate
Successor
to
S.
Telesphorus
,
both
in
respect
he
continued
but
a
short
time
in
that
highest
spirituall
dignitie
,
litle
aboue
4.
yeares
,
but
he
was
exalted
to
a
more
permanent
,
eternall
,
and
farre
greater
honor
in
heauen
by
Martyrdome
.
For
his
holy
life
and
conuersation
thus
our
Protestants
recommend
him
:
officia
boni
Pastoris
,
&
Ecclesiastici
Operatoris
in
Messe
Domini
persecit
:
ac
morte
non
incruenta
,
sub
mundi
Tirannis
Bal.
lib.
1.
de
Vit.
Rom.
Pontif.
in
Higinio
.
Rob.
Barns
&
alij
Protestant
.
supr.
in
Vit.
Pont.
Rom.
in
Higinio
.
vitae
finem
accepit
:
he
performed
the
offices
of
a
good
Pastor
,
and
Ecclesiasticall
workeman
in
the
haruest
of
our
Lord
,
for
which
he
ended
his
life
by
shedding
his
blood
vnder
the
Tirants
of
the
world
.
That
which
they
breifely
set
downe
for
his
Religion
and
practise
therein
,
is
this
:
he
commanded
to
dedicate
Churches
with
solemne
Ceremonie
,
and
Sacrifice
.
That
Churches
should
neither
be
diminished
,
nor
encreased
without
the
consent
of
the
Metropolitane
.
He
forbad
the
timber
,
Tiles
,
The
Religion
of
Pope
Higinius
by
English
Protestants
testimony
in
Articles
n●w
questioned
by
them
.
and
other
matter
of
Churches
,
to
be
conuerted
to
prophane
vses
.
He
appointed
that
in
Baptisme
a
Godfather
,
or
Godmother
should
be
had
.
And
that
the
Metropolitane
should
not
conuict
or
condemne
any
man
without
the
consent
of
the
Bishops
of
his
Prouince
:
and
if
he
did
otherwise
he
pronounced
the
sentence
to
be
voide
:
Templa
dedicare
cum
solemni
ceremonia
&
Sacrificio
iussit
.
Item
Templa
nec
minuenda
,
nec
augenda
esse
,
sine
Metropolitani
consensu
.
Trabes
,
tegulas
,
aliamue
templorum
materiam
in
prophanos
vsus
vertere
vetuit
.
Vnum
vt
vocant
,
Compatrem
,
vel
virum
,
vel
faeminam
in
Baptismo
adhiberi
voluit
.
Ne
Metropolitanis
aliquem
vel
reum
ageret
,
vel
damnaret
,
sine
suae
Prouinciae
Episcoporum
suffragio
:
quod
si
fecerit
secus
latam
sententiam
irritam
pronuntiauit
.
Clerum
in
ordinem
redegit
,
&
gradus
distribuit
:
he
brought
the
Clergie
into
order
,
and
distributed
degrees
.
Thus
we
are
acquainted
by
these
Protestants
,
what
the
life
and
doctrine
was
of
these
Popes
:
and
cannot
doubt
but
they
which
were
so
holy
men
by
these
witnesses
,
and
taught
and
professed
the
true
Religion
and
suffered
Martyrdome
for
professing
and
teaching
thereof
,
were
farre
from
professing
or
teaching
error
,
otherwise
they
could
not
haue
bene
good
Pastors
and
worke
men
in
the
haruest
of
our
Lord
,
and
faithfull
witnesses
of
Iesus
Christ
,
but
the
contrary
.
3.
What
was
the
encrease
of
Christs
Church
and
Seruants
heare
in
Britaine
The
great
encrease
of
Christians
,
in
Britaine
in
the
time
of
these
Popes
.
in
their
time
,
we
may
easily
coniecture
by
that
which
hath
bene
sayde
before
of
so
many
learned
men
conuerted
heare
to
the
faith
in
the
very
later
end
of
their
immediate
Predecessor
,
which
in
all
Iudgments
must
needs
be
much
more
verified
of
the
dayes
of
these
Popes
:
for
the
cheife
learned
men
and
of
their
principall
Schoole
for
learning
,
being
thus
conuerted
to
Christ
,
&
as
we
haue
bene
told
before
,
became
Preachers
of
the
Ghospell
heare
in
Britaine
,
Will
.
Harris
.
sup.
in
Descri
.
of
Brit.
we
cannot
but
assuer
our selues
of
greate
and
plentifull
fruite
of
their
labours
,
being
manifest
by
the
generall
Conuersion
of
the
whole
Kingdome
,
all
Degrees
,
and
Estates
,
now
at
hand
,
a
greate
disposion
thereof
was
made
,
and
diuers
of
the
Druyds
,
Nobles
,
and
others
were
now
conuerted
,
or
els
the
generall
Conuersion
of
all
with
so
greate
a
change
in
all
persons
,
and
places
heare
,
as
our
Histories
mention
,
and
will
hereafter
appeare
,
could
not
haue
so
soone
ensued
:
And
this
was
made
so
euident
then
,
that
one
of
these
holy
Pope
Higinius
carefull
of
the
generall
Conuersion
of
Britaine
,
and
manner
thereof
.
Popes
Higinius
or
Eugenius
as
some
call
him
,
began
to
take
order
how
to
settle
and
perfect
our
generall
Conuersion
at
hand
.
Which
Ihon
Harding
in
his
auncient
Chronicle
doth
manifestly
declare
,
though
not
citing
his
Authours
,
when
recounting
how
the
Archflaming
Seats
,
were
turned
to
Archbishopriks
,
and
those
of
Flamins
28.
in
number
,
into
so
many
Bishopriks
,
he
presently
thus
addeth
:
all
these
workes
Eugeny
confirmed
.
Then
if
Pope
Eugenius
or
Harding
.
Chron.
f.
43.
c.
51.
Higinius
confirmed
and
allowed
these
affaires
,
and
proceedings
,
we
must
needs
yeeld
,
they
were
in
a
greate
forwardnes
in
this
his
time
.
No
man
can
reasonably
say
,
that
the
name
Eugeny
is
mistaken
for
Eleutherius
,
for
there
is
no
proportion
betweene
those
two
names
,
for
any
Authour
,
Scribe
,
or
Printer
to
commit
so
greate
an
error
,
especially
no
man
correcting
it
,
as
an
escape
in
writing
,
and
to
assure
vs
heareof
,
the
same
Authour
maketh
mention
in
Hard.
supr.
the
same
Page
both
of
Eleutherius
,
calling
him
by
our
English
phrase
Eleuthery
,
and
Higinius
by
the
same
manner
of
our
languadge
naming
him
,
as
before
Eugeny
which
confirmed
these
things
.
And
it
is
no
maruaile
,
or
any
singular
thing
,
but
vsuall
and
the
ordinary
common
course
for
Popes
to
giue
such
order
before
hand
,
how
things
shall
be
setled
,
when
there
is
such
hope
of
happy
proceedings
,
and
Apostolike
men
taking
the
chardge
in
hand
,
as
heare
it
was
at
this
time
,
if
God
shall
so
cooperate
with
their
labours
,
and
to
proceede
otherwise
,
is
to
worke
without
warrant
and
Authoritie
.
So
S.
Paul
writeth
to
S.
Titus
,
that
he
had
left
him
in
Crete
to
constitute
Bishops
or
Preists
in
euery
Citie
;
yet
it
would
be
greate
and
vnwarranted
boldnes
to
say
,
that
S.
Titus
profited
there
so
much
in
his
time
,
to
make
and
ordaine
so
many
Preists
or
Epist.
Pauli
ad
Tit.
cap.
1.
Bishops
there
,
for
we
are
told
by
Homer
,
&
Strabo
liuing
about
S.
Pauls
time
,
and
others
that
there
were
an
hundred
Cities
in
Crete
,
and
there
vpon
it
was
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
the
I
le
of
an
hundred
Cities
in
Homers
time
:
Poeta
aetate
sua
Cretam
Strabo
Geograp
.
l.
10.
p.
338.
Homet
.
Odyff
.
3.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
;
id
est
centum
vrbibus
instructam
esse
inquit
.
So
when
S.
Peter
sent
any
Apostolike
man
,
or
men
,
into
any
Nation
,
he
gaue
him
direction
and
warrant
where
to
constitute
Bishops
,
so
did
the
other
Apostles
,
so
did
the
Popes
of
Rome
in
this
last
Age
in
the
Conuersion
of
America
,
&
other
Countryes
;
and
for
this
our
Britaine
,
I
haue
proued
before
that
S.
Anacletus
euen
by
the
order
of
the
Apostles
gaue
direction
,
and
made
a
litle
booke
setting
downe
therein
,
where
Pirmats
and
others
were
to
be
resident
,
and
this
,
when
there
was
lesse
hope
of
our
Britans
Conuersion
,
then
now
,
and
no
such
successe
therein
.
4.
Thus
it
was
also
in
the
time
of
S.
Augustine
when
he
was
sent
hither
by
S.
Gregory
to
the
Saxons
.
He
sent
him
his
Archiepispopall
Pall
to
be
Archbishop
of
London
,
yet
he
seated
himselfe
after
by
warrant
at
Canterbury
,
and
gaue
him
power
to
send
an
Archbishop
to
Yorke
,
if
that
Country
should
receaue
Greg.
Epist.
ad
August
.
Bed
.
Eccles.
Hist.
Gent.
Angl.
l.
1.
c.
29.
the
Christian
faith
,
and
he
would
send
him
an
Archiepispopall
Pall
,
and
that
See
should
haue
Bishops
vnder
it
,
and
be
a
Metropolitan
See
:
Ad
Eboracum
vero
ciuitatem
te
volumus
Episcopum
mittere
quem
ipse
iudicaueris
ordinare
:
ita
du
ntaxat
,
vt
si
eadem
ciuitas
cum
finitimis
locis
verbum
Dei
receperit
ipse
quoque
duodecim
Episcopos
ordinet
,
&
Metropolitani
honore
perfruatur
.
Quia
ei
quoque
,
si
vita
comes
fuerit
,
Pallium
tribuere
,
Domino
fauente
,
disponimus
.
And
yet
it
is
certaine
,
that
S.
Augustine
in
his
time
neuer
sent
Archbishop
to
Yorke
,
neither
did
he
make
aboue
two
Bishops
in
his
owne
Prouince
,
S.
Mellitus
at
London
,
and
S.
Iustus
at
Rochester
.
Neither
did
S.
Gregory
liue
to
send
a
Pall
to
any
Archbishop
of
Yòrke
,
or
see
any
there
.
Neither
euer
had
that
See
since
the
Saxons
time
twelue
,
or
halfe
twelue
Bishops
vnder
it
.
Neither
did
S.
Augustine
who
receaued
this
warrant
for
all
the
Saxons
,
preuaild
so
farre
,
nor
all
that
came
with
him
,
or
after
him
from
Rome
to
conuert
halfe
the
English
Nation
,
but
farre
the
greater
part
of
them
was
conuerted
by
holy
Bishops
,
Preists
,
&
Religious
men
,
which
were
of
our
auncient
Hierarchiall
Brittish
succession
,
and
order
heare
.
And
allthough
I
doe
not
finde
it
expressely
affirmed
in
any
Antiquarie
but
Harding
that
S.
Higinius
now
Pope
did
so
particularly
,
giue
assistance
and
direction
in
this
busines
of
our
Britains
Conuersion
,
yet
many
very
auncient
and
renowned
Writers
giue
such
testimonie
herein
,
that
we
must
needs
graunt
that
to
be
most
true
,
which
Harding
affirmeth
,
and
that
after
coming
Scribes
and
Copiers
of
their
Histories
haue
done
the
Authours
wronge
by
their
negligence
or
ignorance
in
writing
one
man
for
another
,
Eleutherius
for
Higinius
.
For
among
others
S.
Bede
,
as
he
is
extant
,
saith
that
King
Lucius
of
Britaine
did
write
to
the
Pope
of
Rome
in
the
yeare
Bed
.
Eccl.
Hist.
l.
1.
c.
4.
of
the
Incarnation
of
our
Lord
156.
anno
ab
Incarnatione
Domini
centesimo
quinquagesima
sexto
,
that
by
his
order
or
command
he
might
be
a
Christian
.
Obsecrans
vt
per
eius
mandatum
Christianus
efficeretur
.
The
Manuscript
Antiquities
of
the
Church
of
Landaffe
,
more
auncient
in
probable
Iudgment
then
S.
Bede
,
Antiq.
M.
S.
Eccles.
Landaffen
.
Galfr.
Monum
.
Hist.
Reg.
Brit.
l.
5.
c.
1.
Hist.
Brut.
Stowe
Hist.
in
Lucius
.
Caius
Anti.
Cantabr
.
l.
1.
p.
107.
M.
S.
ant.
and
written
by
a
Brittan
,
which
should
not
be
ignorant
in
that
the
greatest
busines
of
his
Country
,
giueth
the
same
testimonie
of
the
same
yeare
,
anno
ab
Incarnatione
Domini
156.
The
auncient
Authour
of
the
Brittish
Historie
,
also
a
Brittan
,
maketh
King
Lucius
a
Christian
in
,
and
before
this
yeare
156.
in
direct
termes
.
So
testifieth
the
old
Historie
called
Brutus
,
auncient
Records
belonging
to
the
Guildehall
in
London
,
the
Antiquities
of
S.
Edwards
Lawe●
▪
Goceline
in
the
life
of
S.
Augustine
,
so
writeth
Nauclerus
,
and
diuers
auncient
Manuscript
Antiquities
which
I
haue
seene
.
Therefore
to
saue
so
many
auncient
,
and
worthie
Authours
,
and
their
Scribes
from
a
double
error
both
of
the
time
,
and
name
of
the
Pope
,
to
whome
King
Lucius
did
now
write
,
we
must
needs
lay
this
single
taxe
vpon
such
,
as
haue
Transcribed
their
Histories
,
that
they
did
mistake
the
name
of
the
Pope
,
writing
Eleutherius
for
Higinius
.
And
this
they
were
more
easily
drawne
vnto
,
because
they
found
,
that
Pope
Eleutherius
was
a
greate
Agent
in
the
generall
Conuersion
of
this
Nation
,
which
was
long
after
this
time
,
and
their
Scribes
are
more
excusable
in
this
point
.
And
this
by
their
leaue
we
must
say
,
or
els
both
wander
from
the
proued
truth
of
this
Historie
,
and
lay
a
double
imputation
of
mistaking
vpon
these
Authours
or
their
Transcribers
.
For
it
is
euident
by
all
Antiquities
that
S.
Eleutherius
was
not
Pope
many
yeares
after
this
time
,
which
they
must
contradict
,
if
they
will
maintaine
their
mistaking
.
And
where
they
say
,
that
King
Lucius
wrote
to
the
Pope
of
Rome
in
this
yeare
,
they
must
recall
that
,
and
say
he
wrote
then
to
no
Pope
,
for
Eleutherius
was
not
Pope
vntill
long
after
.
King
Lucius
either
actually
conuerted
,
or
consented
to
be
a
Christian
in
the
time
of
Pope
Higinius
.
5.
Therefore
to
giue
euery
one
his
due
,
I
may
not
depriue
S.
Higinius
Pope
of
this
honour
,
nor
this
Nation
of
the
true
Title
of
so
greate
a
benefite
and
blessing
by
him
,
and
yet
when
I
come
to
his
time
,
place
,
and
happy
proceedings
with
this
kingdome
in
such
affaires
,
I
shall
render
vnto
him
his
most
worthely
deserued
glory
.
For
it
is
manifest
in
holy
Histories
that
whatsoeuer
was
written
to
the
Pope
of
Rome
in
the
yeare
of
Christ
156.
must
needs
be
written
to
S.
Higinius
,
who
then
two
yeares
before
,
and
two
yeares
after
,
vntill
the
11.
day
of
Ianuary
158.
when
he
was
martyred
was
Pope
of
Rome
,
Euseb.
l.
4.
c.
10.
&
in
chronic
.
Martyrol
.
Rom.
11.
Ianua
,
Ado
,
&
alij
eod
.
die
Baron
.
Tom.
2.
Annal.
Seuer
.
Binnius
To.
1.
Conc.
in
Higin
.
Damas
.
Pontif.
in
Pio.
Aniceto
&
Sotere
.
Baron
.
Seuer
.
Binnius
.
Rob.
Barn
.
Ioa.
Bal.
in
eisdem
Marian.
Scot.
Mart:
Pol.
&
alij
.
Ethel
verdus
chron.
l.
1.
an.
156.
and
no
other
,
true
or
pretended
.
And
betweene
him
and
S.
Eleutherius
were
three
Popes
,
S.
Pius
,
S.
Anicetus
and
S.
Soter
,
Which
held
the
Papacie
aboue
twenty
yeares
,
S.
Eleutherius
first
possessing
that
Apostolike
dignitie
in
the
yeare
179.
which
was
24.
yeares
after
the
time
an.
156.
when
King
Lucius
by
so
many
Authours
wrote
to
the
Pope
to
be
a
Christian
.
And
this
is
more
confirmed
by
the
Testimony
of
our
Countryman
Ethelwerdus
,
who
testifieth
that
the
Pope
of
Rome
which
was
in
the
yeare
of
Christ
156.
which
was
S.
Higinius
sent
letters
to
King
Lucius
,
and
a
Legate
to
him
also
,
to
the
same
purpose
exhorting
him
to
be
a
Christian
,
to
which
he
consented
,
and
after
performed
accordingly
.
In
sexto
quinquagesimo
anno
beatissimus
Christi
famulus
per
Nuntium
&
literas
Lucium
adijt
Insulae
Regem
,
admonens
eum
de
fide
,
&
baptismo
Catholico
,
qui
tum
Britanniae
Regni
potestatem
pollebat
:
qui
etiam
concessit
verifimili
ratione
Christianum
se
esse
futurum
,
quod
&
perfecit
.
Which
confirmeth
that
which
Harding
hath
before
deliuered
,
that
Pope
Higinius
did
confirme
the
spirituall
labours
and
proceedings
in
Britaine
in
this
time
;
for
heare
is
proued
that
the
Pope
then
,
which
could
be
no
other
,
but
this
holy
Saint
,
did
both
write
his
letters
,
and
send
his
Legate
hither
to
such
intent
,
&
persuade
the
King
to
Christian
Religion
.
And
we
are
assured
that
in
this
time
both
King
Lucius
sent
to
the
Pope
of
Rome
,
to
haue
Apostolike
men
sent
hither
to
preach
the
faith
of
Christ
to
his
subiects
heare
,
and
the
Pope
both
by
letters
and
Legate
sollicited
King
Lucius
to
receaue
the
Catholike
faith
and
Baptisme
,
and
he
so
did
:
quod
&
perfecit
;
but
whether
he
was
actually
baptised
at
this
time
,
or
onely
promised
it
now
,
and
performed
it
after
,
I
am
not
heare
to
determine
:
onely
I
adde
that
the
very
Authours
themselues
Matth.
Westm.
anno
gratiae
185.
186.
596.
as
namely
Matthew
of
Westminster
that
teach
the
generall
Conuersion
to
haue
bene
long
after
this
,
yet
confesse
the
Britans
receaued
the
faith
at
this
time
:
in
parte
Britonum
fides
Christi
anno
Dominicae
Incarnationis
158.
habita
,
nunquaminter
eos
defecit
.
THE
VI.
CHAPTER
.
WHEREIN
IS
INTREATED
WHAT
LEARned
and
Apostolike
men
they
were
which
preached
in
this
time
in
Britaine
,
and
conuerted
King
Lucius
,
and
very
many
of
his
people
.
Such
were
S.
Timothie
,
S.
Marcellus
,
Mansuetus
,
Theanus
with
others
.
1.
HITHERTO
we
haue
heard
of
the
happy
proceedings
heare
in
planting
the
faith
of
Christ
,
&
the
letters
&
Legate
of
the
Pope
,
and
persuasion
of
the
holy
Christian
Clergie
heare
,
which
had
taken
so
good
effect
,
that
the
King
himselfe
was
eyther
in
act
,
or
by
promise
,
and
desire
a
Christian
;
it
would
make
much
to
the
honour
of
the
Instruments
of
so
holy
a
worke
,
if
we
could
finde
out
the
name
,
but
of
any
one
of
them
,
which
then
persuaded
,
and
conuerted
this
first
Christian
King
of
the
world
,
in
publike
profession
,
and
manner
,
to
be
a
Christian
.
The
auncient
Charter
which
the
Antiquities
of
Cambridge
ascribe
to
King
Arthur
,
doth
giue
this
honour
,
or
a
great
part
thereof
to
the
learned
King
Lucius
persuaded
to
be
a
Christian
by
Brittish
Christians
of
Cambridge
.
Schollers
of
Cambridge
,
which
being
conuerted
to
the
faith
of
Christ
,
and
diuers
of
them
now
become
Clergie
men
,
and
Preachers
,
moued
King
Lucius
by
their
preaching
to
be
a
Christian
:
gloriosus
Rex
Britanniae
Lucius
Christianitatem
amplectens
praedicatione
Doctorum
Cantabrigiae
.
Which
is
more
confirmed
by
the
Chart.
Regis
Arth.
7.
April
.
an.
531.
Bull.
Honotij
1.
Academ
Cantab
.
concess
.
20.
die
Febr.
an
.
D.
624.
Caius
Antiquit.
Accadem
.
Cantabr
.
li.
1.
p.
75.
76.
77.
Chart.
Reg.
Arthuri
.
supr.
apud
Caium
supr.
p.
69.
70.
auncient
Bull
of
Pope
Honorius
the
first
of
that
name
,
to
confirme
the
Priuiledges
of
Cambridge
Vniuersitie
,
a
thousand
yeares
since
,
&
other
testimonies
there
are
,
which
say
that
both
King
Lucius
did
conferre
and
confirme
by
his
publike
Charter
greate
Priuiledges
and
Immunities
to
that
Schoole
,
and
Pope
Eleutherius
likewise
,
which
he
did
not
for
any
thing
we
finde
in
Histories
,
to
any
other
Schoole
or
Vniuersitie
in
the
world
,
nor
any
of
his
holy
Successours
many
yeares
after
.
The
cheifest
motiue
of
these
exemptions
and
Prerogatiues
to
that
place
we
cannot
interprete
in
any
better
sence
,
then
that
King
Lucius
had
receaued
much
spirituall
benefite
from
thence
,
which
he
requited
with
temporall
honour
,
and
dignitie
;
and
the
holy
Pope
Eleutherius
bestowed
that
singular
grace
,
and
fauour
to
that
Schoole
,
for
the
holy
labours
,
and
frutefull
effects
it
had
wrought
in
the
Church
of
Christ
,
by
their
Conuersion
and
Preaching
,
mouing
King
Lucius
,
and
so
many
men
of
sundry
degrees
in
Britaine
,
to
forsake
superstitious
Idolatrie
:
And
embrace
the
Christian
faith
and
Religion
.
Will
.
Harrison
descript
.
of
Brit.
supr.
2.
A
Protestant
Antiquary
before
seemeth
to
leaue
it
as
probable
,
that
one
of
these
Cambridge
men
was
Archbishop
of
Yorke
,
and
by
some
called
Taurinus
;
an
other
supposeth
Eluanus
and
Meduuinus
which
were
employed
by
King
Lucius
was
not
conuerted
by
S.
Taurinus
.
King
Lucius
in
this
holy
busines
,
and
by
diuers
writers
were
Instruments
both
of
his
Conuersion
and
Baptisme
,
were
Schollers
of
Cambridge
.
Fuisse
Eluanum
&
Meduuinum
Cantabrig●●nsis
studij
Alumnos
conijcio
.
But
the
opinion
of
Io.
Caius
Antiq.
Cantabr
.
Acad.
l.
1.
p.
99.
S.
Taurinus
to
haue
bene
Archbishop
of
Yorke
in
Britaine
,
is
before
founde
too
feeble
a
grounde
to
build
vpon
.
And
certaine
it
is
by
approued
witnesses
,
King
Lucius
not
conuerted
by
Eluanus
or
Meduninus
.
that
Eluanus
and
Meduuinus
were
but
Catechumens
in
Christian
Religion
,
when
they
were
sent
by
King
Lucius
to
Rome
,
and
they
were
there
perfectly
instructed
in
the
faith
and
continued
there
so
long
,
that
being
become
learned
in
Christian
Religion
,
after
they
had
bene
baptized
,
and
taken
inferiour
Orders
,
not
sodainely
performed
,
Eluanus
was
consecrated
a
Bishop
,
and
the
other
Meduuinus
made
Preist
,
were
sent
backe
againe
to
preach
in
Britaine
.
Consilio
Senioris
Romae
placuit
,
●osdem
Legatos
baptizari
,
&
Catholica
fide
suscepta
ordinari
Eluanum
in
Episcopum
,
Meduninum
autem
in
Doctorem
.
Antiquit.
Eccles.
Landaffe●
.
Thus
haue
the
auncient
Antiquities
of
the
Church
of
Landaffe
,
and
others
.
Therefore
I
doe
not
see
,
how
it
is
probable
,
that
these
men
being
but
Catechumens
should
preach
that
faith
to
King
Lucius
before
their
going
to
Rome
,
they
themselues
hauing
not
yet
embraced
it
:
And
,
much
lesse
dare
I
so
boldly
affirme
,
as
a
Protestant
Bishop
and
Antiquarie
doth
,
perhaps
more
for
his
hate
to
Rome
then
loue
of
truth
,
and
by
good
warrant
,
that
Eluanus
and
Meduuinus
had
often
inculcated
the
faith
of
Christ
to
King
Lucius
.
Qui
eandem
ipsi
fidem
saepius
inculcassent
.
But
to
excuse
this
man
,
he
holdeth
before
,
that
they
Bal.
l.
de
Scriptor
.
Brita
.
centur.
1.
in
Eluan
.
&
Meduuino
.
were
both
baptized
by
Apostolike
men
heare
in
Britaine
,
were
&
become
Preists
to
preach
and
Minister
the
Sacraments
,
and
were
recompted
among
the
most
renowned
heare
for
those
offices
,
before
they
were
sent
to
Rome
.
Eluanus
&
Meduuinus
Britannorum
Doctores
&
in
Britannia
nati
imbibitis
primum
Ethnicorum
litteris
,
scientiam
habebant
cum
eloquentia
non
infaeliciter
coniunctam
.
Per
Apostolicos
viros
tandem
in
Christo
renati
,
adeo
Scripturis
sacris
operam
dederunt
,
vt
in
dispensandis
Dei
Ministerijs
,
inter
primos
haberentur
.
Per
eos
igitur
,
vt
per
illos
,
qui
candem
ipsi
fidem
saepius
inculcassent
,
litteris
suis
Rex
Lucius
,
ad
Eleutherium
Pontificem
egit
,
vt
apud
Romanos
Christianorum
adscriberetur
numero
.
If
he
had
proued
this
by
any
allowed
Authoritie
,
we
might
haue
harkned
vnto
him
,
but
citing
none
for
any
thing
here
affirmed
,
but
Ihon
Capgraue
,
Ioanne
Capgrauio
teste
,
for
King
Lucius
sending
Eluanus
and
Meduuinus
to
Rome
,
which
no
man
denieth
,
I
dare
not
second
him
in
the
rest
,
which
he
findeth
no
warrant
to
affirme
.
Yet
doe
I
not
denie
hauing
proued
so
much
before
,
that
as
this
man
teacheth
,
there
were
Apostolici
viri
,
diuers
Apostolike
men
,
then
in
Britaine
perswading
King
Lucius
and
his
subiects
to
the
Religion
of
Christ
.
Such
I
seeke
in
particular
,
and
not
Catechumens
;
and
yet
more
then
probable
it
is
that
neyther
Eluanus
nor
Meduuinus
was
eyther
Christian
or
Catechumen
at
this
time
,
nor
diuers
yeares
after
,
or
els
we
must
make
them
to
haue
stayed
at
Rome
aboue
twenty
yeares
for
their
better
Instruction
,
Baptisme
and
Consecration
:
For
I
haue
proued
before
,
that
there
was
so
long
time
,
euen
from
the
death
of
this
present
Pope
Higinius
of
whose
dayes
we
now
entreate
,
and
the
beginning
of
the
Papacie
of
S.
Eleutherius
,
to
whom
as
Pope
Eluanus
and
Meduuinus
were
sent
by
King
Lucius
.
So
that
finding
no
warrant
,
to
allow
them
Preists
,
or
Preachers
as
yet
,
I
must
reserue
them
to
King
Lucius
conuerted
to
the
faith
with
many
of
his
Subiects
,
Nobles
and
others
by
S.
Timothie
and
Marcellus
,
Britans
.
their
true
time
and
place
,
where
I
shall
giue
them
their
worthely
due
and
deserued
honour
.
3.
But
we
finde
some
Apostolike
men
in
this
very
time
,
to
haue
preached
the
faith
in
Britaine
to
King
Lucius
himselfe
,
as
well
as
to
his
subiects
,
and
these
to
haue
bene
of
this
Nation
,
though
by
warrant
and
Authoritie
from
the
Apostolike
See
of
Rome
.
Among
these
,
two
are
cheifely
commended
vnto
vs
,
in
this
busines
S.
Timothie
,
and
S.
Marcellus
,
or
Marcellinus
.
And
to
begyn
with
S.
Timothie
,
we
finde
,
that
he
preuay
led
so
farre
with
King
Lucius
,
that
by
his
learning
our
King
was
induced
to
the
Religion
of
Christ
.
S.
Lucius
Britanniae
Rex
S.
Timothei
eruditione
ad
Religionem
Christi
inductus
est
.
Petrus
M●●ss●us
in
Catal.
Archiepisc
.
Treuer
.
in
S.
Marcello
alias
Marcellino
.
Henric.
Pantal.
de
vir
.
Illustrib
.
Germ.
part.
1.
p.
116.
Io.
Naucler
.
vol.
2.
general
.
pag.
565.
Io.
Caius
l.
1.
Antiq.
Cant.
Academ
.
Legenda
S.
Timothei
.
Petrus
de
Natalib
.
l.
1.
c.
24.
Harris
.
Theat.
l.
1.
And
to
make
this
an
opinion
both
of
Catholiks
and
Protestants
,
Henricus
Pantaleon
writeth
,
that
King
Lucius
of
Britaine
was
the
Disciple
of
S.
Timothie
.
S.
Lucius
ex
Regio
Britannorum
sanguine
Timothei
Discipulus
:
And
citeth
the
Magdeburgian
Protestants
,
Stumphius
,
and
the
Annalls
of
Curre
in
Germany
.
And
Nauclerus
with
others
writeth
plainely
,
that
one
S.
Timothie
came
into
Britaine
,
and
Lucius
King
of
Britaine
,
and
his
kingdome
of
Britaine
did
receaue
the
faith
of
Christ
from
him
:
Lucium
Britanniae
Regem
,
cum
tota
Britannia
à
Timotheo
Apostolo
qui
in
Britanniam
venerat
fidem
recepisse
.
Where
we
see
this
matter
constantly
affirmed
both
by
Catholike
and
Protestant
Antiquaries
.
that
King
Lucius
did
receaue
the
faith
from
one
S.
Timothie
,
and
he
was
so
renowned
,
that
he
is
stiled
an
Apostle
,
at
the
least
to
King
Lucius
and
the
Brittish
Nation
.
And
that
we
might
the
better
come
to
notice
,
what
S.
Timothie
this
was
,
that
so
deserued
of
this
kingdome
,
they
doe
allmost
Indiuiduate
him
,
when
they
agree
,
it
was
one
S.
Timothie
Disciple
to
S.
Paule
the
Apostle
.
Of
this
name
,
which
can
in
any
probable
sence
be
termed
S.
Paules
Disciples
,
we
finde
but
two
remembred
in
Histories
,
S.
Timothie
Bishop
of
Ephesus
,
to
whom
S.
Paule
wrote
two
Epistles
part
of
holy
Scripture
,
and
S.
Timothie
sonne
of
our
noble
Countrywoman
S.
Claudia
honoured
in
holy
Scripture
S.
Pius
Papa
1.
Epist.
ad
Iustum
Viennens
.
Epi●c
.
Tom.
1.
Biblioth.
Sanct.
by
S.
Paules
penne
,
who
as
S.
Pius
Pope
of
Rome
writeth
was
ab
Apostolis
educatus
,
brought
vp
by
S.
Peter
and
Paule
,
and
so
might
iustly
be
termed
Disciple
to
eyther
of
them
,
and
very
probably
tooke
his
name
from
the
other
S.
Timothie
,
familiarly
acquainted
in
his
parents
house
as
appeareth
in
the
same
Epistle
;
where
it
is
also
manifest
,
that
this
young
S.
Timothie
and
his
holy
Parents
were
of
the
most
faithfull
Disciples
which
S.
Paule
then
had
,
as
they
were
also
to
S.
Peter
,
and
his
next
following
Successours
:
for
when
allmost
all
had
forsaken
him
in
his
imprisonment
before
his
death
,
these
remayned
constant
and
ministring
vnto
him
.
And
allthough
S.
Timothie
was
then
2.
Tim.
4.
very
young
,
yet
now
being
come
to
be
of
auncient
yeares
,
was
an
holy
Preist
,
had
performed
the
exhortation
of
Christ
to
perfection
,
to
giue
all
to
the
poore
and
followe
him
,
for
he
had
giuen
ouer
his
Patrimony
,
leauing
his
house
at
Rome
called
of
his
name
Timothinae
,
Timothies
house
,
and
preached
the
Ghospell
.
And
being
by
his
Mother
a
Brittan
,
remembred
by
the
example
and
writing
of
S.
Paul
to
haue
an
especiall
care
of
this
his
Cou●●●y
,
and
to
manifest
his
true
loue
to
it
,
to
winne
it
to
Christ
,
as
he
had
before
performed
the
same
,
to
the
Natiues
thereof
which
were
at
Rome
.
So
that
if
these
Historians
which
testifie
King
Lucius
was
conuerted
,
or
persuaded
to
the
faith
of
Christ
by
S.
Timothie
,
and
said
no
more
,
that
he
was
S.
Pauls
Disciple
,
or
giuen
any
other
note
or
distinction
to
knowe
what
Timothie
it
was
,
which
vndertoocke
so
greate
labours
,
and
had
so
happie
successe
in
this
kingdome
,
we
must
needs
,
(
expressing
it
with
great
Ioy
)
conclude
,
it
was
S.
Timothie
Sonne
of
our
renowned
Brittish
Lady
Claudia
,
which
shewed
so
greate
loue
and
atcheiued
so
worthie
things
in
his
and
our
Country
Britaine
.
And
to
leaue
it
without
question
,
it
could
be
no
other
.
4.
The
other
S.
Timothie
Bishop
of
Ephesus
was
martyred
,
and
buryed
there
in
the
time
of
Domitian
,
and
many
yeares
by
all
accompts
before
King
Lucius
was
borne
.
And
S.
Onesimus
mentioned
by
S.
Paul
was
his
Successour
,
Vi●
.
S.
Timothei
Ephes.
in
Breu.
die
24.
Ianuar.
Martyrol
.
Rom.
eod
▪
die
Bed
.
Ado
.
&
Lipp
.
Ignat
.
Epist.
ad
Ephes.
&
Epist.
ad
Antioch
.
Nicep.
l.
3.
c.
H.
Magdeb.
cent
.
2.
Breuiar
.
Rom.
die
22.
August
.
Martyrol
.
Rom.
23.
Aug.
Bed
.
Vsuard
.
&
alij
Martyrol
.
Rom.
3.
Maij.
&
Menol
.
Martyrol
.
Rom.
Bed
.
Vsuard
.
21.
Maij.
Petr.
Catal.
l.
5.
c.
28.
Martyr
.
Ro.
Bed
.
&
Vsuard
.
23.
Aug.
Greg.
Tur.
l.
de
glor
.
Mart.
c.
54.
Martyrol
.
Rom.
&
alij
19.
Decembr
.
Martyrol
.
Rom.
&
Menol.
10.
Iunij
.
2.
Tim.
4.
S.
Pius
Pap.
1.
Ep.
ad
Iustum
Viēn
.
Epist.
sup.
&
apud
Baron
.
To.
2.
Annal.
an.
166.
and
Bishop
there
in
S.
Ignatius
dayes
,
as
he
himselfe
witnesseth
,
both
which
were
also
martyred
50.
yeares
before
this
time
I
now
entreate
of
,
by
all
witnesses
,
Catholiks
,
and
Protestants
.
There
haue
bene
diuers
other
holy
Saints
of
that
name
,
but
none
of
that
time
,
and
Episcopall
or
Preistly
Function
,
to
whome
we
can
possibly
ascribe
this
honour
.
S.
Timothie
of
Antioch
preached
at
Rome
,
but
long
after
this
,
in
the
time
of
Pope
Melchiades
,
martyred
there
.
There
was
an
other
martyred
in
Macedonia
,
but
no
Preist
,
nor
about
this
time
.
An
other
martyred
at
Thebais
,
but
a
married
man
Husband
to
S.
Maura
martyred
with
him
in
the
time
of
the
Arrians
.
An
other
of
that
name
was
martyred
in
Mauritania
,
with
Polius
and
Eutichius
Deacons
,
he
himselfe
also
onely
a
Deacon
.
An
other
in
Rhemes
in
France
with
S.
Apollinaris
,
but
not
noted
to
haue
bene
any
Clergie
man
.
An
other
a
Deacon
onely
in
Mauritania
.
An
other
with
Tecla
and
Agapius
,
but
no
Preist
,
and
in
the
time
of
Diocletian
now
vnborne
,
as
also
S.
Timotheus
Bishop
of
Prusiadis
,
in
the
time
of
Iulian
the
Apostata
in
Bithinia
.
I
can
finde
no
more
of
that
name
,
for
holy
Saints
,
neyther
any
eyther
probabilitie
,
or
possibilitie
,
that
any
of
them
conuerted
,
or
euer
perswaded
King
Lucius
to
be
a
Christian
.
5.
Therefore
I
leaue
it
as
due
to
our
glorious
Countryman
S.
Tymothie
,
sonne
of
S.
Claudia
,
and
brother
to
S.
Nouatus
,
S.
Pudentiana
and
S.
Praxedes
:
sufficiently
insinuated
by
S.
Paul
himselfe
when
he
so
honorably
enrolled
his
Parents
for
such
his
most
beloued
in
holy
Scripturs
,
when
that
holy
Pope
which
ordinarily
liued
in
his
house
,
dedicated
it
for
a
Church
,
was
present
in
Rome
to
see
his
happy
death
by
Martyrdome
,
and
next
succeeded
S.
Higinius
,
of
whose
Papacie
we
now
write
,
doth
expressely
witnes
,
that
he
was
brought
vp
,
by
two
most
glorious
Apostles
S.
Peter
and
S.
Paul
,
and
was
,
their
Disciple
.
Sanctus
Timotheus
,
qui
ab
Apostolis
educatis
,
Presbiter
vsque
ad
nos
peruenit
.
Greate
honor
it
was
for
the
first
Christian
King
of
Britaine
,
the
first
Christian
kingdome
of
the
world
,
to
be
instructed
in
the
faith
by
so
noble
and
renowned
Apostle
of
his
owne
Nation
,
with
the
assistance
and
concurrance
of
the
Pope
himselfe
S.
Pius
as
he
testifieth
,
when
he
saith
concerning
S.
Timothie
and
S.
Marke
that
was
Martyred
with
him
,
that
he
dispensed
the
word
of
faith
with
them
:
cum
quibus
simul
verbum
fidei
partiti
sumus
.
What
were
the
Impediments
in
temporall
respects
,
which
hindered
King
Lucius
from
publike
Profession
of
Christian
Religion
,
wherein
he
was
thus
instructed
,
vntill
,
or
neare
the
Papacie
of
S.
Eleutherius
,
I
shall
declare
hereafter
,
and
speake
more
of
S.
Tymotheus
our
Countriman
and
Apostle
,
as
also
of
S.
Nouatus
his
blessed
brother
,
and
the
holy
virgins
his
Sisters
S.
Pudentiana
,
and
S.
Praxedes
.
Onely
I
say
now
of
him
,
that
he
was
a
most
worthie
man
to
be
Legate
to
the
Pope
of
Rome
,
of
whome
Ethelwerdus
hath
told
vs
before
which
in
the
yeare
of
grace
156.
sent
a
Legate
hither
with
letters
to
King
Lucius
exhorting
him
to
the
Christian
Religion
:
Beatissimus
Christi
famulus
per
Nuntium
&
literas
Lucium
adijt
Insulae
Regem
,
ammonens
eum
de
fide
&
Baptismo
Catholico
;
which
he
so
honorably
performed
.
Yet
in
giuing
this
so
greate
deserued
honor
to
S.
Tymothie
,
I
doe
not
exclude
others
from
their
due
praise
&
glory
for
their
labours
in
this
busines
,
but
as
I
haue
proued
before
,
so
heare
I
acknowledg
againe
in
our
Protestant
Historians
words
:
Euen
from
the
dayes
of
Ioseph
of
Arimathia
,
and
his
fellowes
,
or
what
other
godly
men
first
taught
the
Holinshed
Hist.
of
Engl.
l.
4.
c.
19.
Britans
the
Ghospell
of
our
Sauiour
,
there
remayned
among
the
same
Britans
some
Christians
,
which
ceased
not
to
teache
,
and
preache
the
worde
of
God
most
sincerely
vnto
them
:
But
yet
no
King
amongst
them
openly
professed
that
Religion
,
till
Lucius
.
S.
Marcellus
a
Brittan
conuerted
King
Lucius
.
6.
Among
these
was
S.
Marcellus
,
or
Marcellinus
,
afterward
Bishop
of
Tungers
;
and
then
Archbishop
of
Treuers
,
where
he
ended
his
dayes
with
Martyrdome
for
the
truth
of
Christ
about
the
yeare
180.
as
diuers
write
,
and
Petr.
Merssaeus
Catal.
Episcop.
Tungren
.
&
Archiep
.
Treuer
.
in
S.
Marcell
.
Engl.
Martyr
.
4.
Sept.
Anton.
Democh.
l.
2.
Missae
contra
Caluin
.
Guliel
.
Eisengr
.
cent
.
2.
Part.
4.
yet
was
Bishop
of
Tungers
29.
yeares
,
before
he
was
translated
to
Treuers
,
where
he
was
Archbishop
some
time
.
Therefore
seeing
we
reade
that
he
preached
heare
in
Britaine
his
Country
,
and
to
King
Lucius
aswell
before
his
going
into
those
forreine
parts
,
as
after
,
he
must
needs
haue
preached
heare
,
in
,
or
before
the
150.
yeare
,
and
so
might
well
be
one
of
those
Cambridge
Doctors
before
remembred
.
The
Annals
of
the
Arcbishops
of
Treuers
say
of
this
man
,
that
Lucius
King
of
Britaine
,
now
England
,
was
Baptized
by
his
preaching
:
huius
praedicatione
Rex
Angliae
,
id
est
Lucius
,
Baptizatus
est
.
The
Historie
of
Tungers
speaketh
more
plainely
,
that
this
S.
Marcellus
did
by
his
preaching
conuert
Lucius
Prince
of
Britaine
with
all
his
Nation
to
Christ
.
S.
Catal.
Archiep.
Treu.
in
S.
Marcello
al.
Marcel
.
lino
.
Marcellus
Lucium
Britanniae
Principem
cum
tota
gente
,
sua
praedicatione
ad
Christum
conuertit
.
And
the
same
Catalogue
of
Treuers
saith
,
that
King
Lucius
was
made
a
Christian
,
and
Baptized
by
this
our
renowned
Countryman
S.
Marcellus
.
S.
Lucius
Britanniae
Rex
factus
Christianus
,
atque
ab
hoc
Marcello
Petr.
Merssaeus
Catal.
Episcop.
Tungren
.
in
S.
Marcello
.
Treuirorum
Doctore
Baptizatus
.
And
to
giue
vs
notice
,
that
S.
Marcellus
must
needs
performe
these
holy
offices
heare
,
at
,
or
about
this
time
,
the
same
Annals
of
Treuers
in
his
next
and
immediate
Successor
S.
Metropolus
,
saying
that
he
was
Archbishop
there
in
the
second
yeare
of
Marcus
Aurelius
Antoninus
:
Catal.
Treuer
.
Arch.
supr.
Metropolus
caepit
tempore
M.
Aurelij
Antonini
anno
secundo
:
Marcus
Aurelius
Antoninus
beginning
his
Empire
by
accompts
,
betweene
the
yeares
of
Christ
158.
and
163.
though
S.
Metropolus
did
presently
succeede
to
S.
Marcellus
Matth.
Westm.
an.
159.
Marian.
Scot.
an.
163.
Bar.
Tom.
2.
Annal.
an
.
eod.
in
the
Archbishops
See
of
Treuers
,
&
S.
Marcellus
left
that
greate
chardge
to
come
hither
,
to
returne
thither
againe
,
and
be
Martyred
before
the
second
yeare
of
Marcus
Aurelius
,
King
Lucius
must
needs
be
a
Baptized
Christian
before
the
165.
yeare
of
Christ
,
long
before
Pope
Eleutherius
Papacy
.
And
if
we
followe
the
Annals
of
Tungers
,
telling
vs
that
when
he
was
Bishop
there
,
King
Lucius
a
Christian
Baptized
by
S.
Marcellus
a
Britaine
longe
before
the
Papacy
of
S.
Eleutherius
assisting
S.
Timothie
long
before
he
came
to
Treuers
,
he
performed
this
holy
office
in
Britaine
,
we
are
enforced
to
say
,
that
he
stayed
heare
very
short
time
,
which
will
not
serue
to
conuert
a
King
and
Country
:
Lucium
cum
tota
gente
conuertit
.
And
presently
posted
bake
with
as
greate
celeritie
to
Treuers
,
and
without
stay
or
ceremony
was
admitted
Archbishop
,
and
as
presently
,
was
Martyred
,
very
vnprobable
things
;
or
els
we
most
say
he
preached
heare
at
the
same
time
,
S.
Tymotheus
did
,
and
assisted
in
the
conuersion
of
King
Lucius
,
which
the
Annals
Catal.
Archiep.
Treuer
.
supr.
of
Treuers
themselues
sufficiently
proue
,
when
they
say
,
that
S.
Marcellus
after
his
rerturne
from
the
Conuersion
of
King
Lucius
,
Sancte
&
prudentissime
praefuit
;
he
ruled
the
Archiepiscopall
See
there
,
holily
,
and
most
prudently
.
Catal.
Archiepis
.
T●euer
.
in
S.
Mansueto
.
Which
to
be
truely
,
and
so
certainely
affirmed
,
of
the
gouerment
of
so
greate
and
lardge
a
Prouince
as
Treuers
then
was
,
and
still
is
,
requireth
no
short
experience
,
and
space
of
time
.
7.
I
may
reckon
in
this
number
,
our
first
Preist
and
Bishop
I
finde
of
this
Nation
S.
Mansuetus
,
consecrated
by
S.
Peter
the
Apostle
first
Bishop
of
Tullum
in
Lorraine
and
after
Archbishop
of
Treuers
,
before
S.
Marcellus
,
often
coming
into
Britaine
,
as
I
haue
proued
before
,
liuing
very
long
euen
to
S.
Eleutherius
time
,
as
many
then
did
,
and
among
others
,
S.
Maternus
his
Predecessor
Disciple
also
of
S.
Peter
gouerned
the
Sees
of
Treuers
,
Cullen
,
and
Catal.
Archiep.
Treuer
.
in
S.
Materno
.
Tungers
vntill
the
yeare
133.
and
so
may
not
be
depriued
of
all
the
glory
of
the
Conuersion
of
King
Lucius
and
his
people
.
The
like
I
may
probably
affirme
,
of
S.
Thean
,
after
Archbishop
of
London
,
S.
Sampson
,
or
Theodosius
,
or
S.
Mansuetus
,
Thean
,
Sampson
and
others
probably
preached
here
in
this
time
.
both
,
Archbishops
after
at
Yorke
,
and
others
.
For
if
S.
Eluan
,
one
of
King
Lucius
his
Ambassadors
to
Rome
about
the
Conuersion
of
Britaine
,
and
there
consecrated
Bishop
by
the
Pope
did
giue
place
to
Sainct
Thean
to
be
Archbishop
of
London
before
him
,
and
he
was
his
Successor
,
we
must
needs
conceaue
that
S.
Thean
had
bene
long
time
Bishop
before
,
as
many
others
heare
were
,
otherwise
Sainct
Eluan
in
so
greate
honor
for
his
Ambassadge
and
consecration
at
Rome
,
and
that
praise
is
giuen
him
in
Histories
,
for
his
vertue
and
learning
,
would
before
the
death
of
S.
Thean
in
the
Vacancy
of
3.
Archbishopricks
and
28.
Bishops
Sees
then
in
Britaine
haue
had
a
greate
honor
before
that
time
:
and
his
Companion
S.
Meduuinus
so
prime
and
excellent
a
man
should
haue
returned
a
Bishop
from
Rome
,
and
not
onely
a
Doctor
,
but
that
there
were
many
worthie
and
learned
Bishops
heare
then
in
Britaine
deseruing
,
or
actually
hauing
that
Prerogatiue
before
him
.
And
were
or
could
so
many
Archflamens
&
Flamens
be
conuerted
in
the
generall
Conuersion
,
and
embraced
Christian
Religion
,
if
none
of
them
had
resigned
their
places
before
?
Or
who
can
imagine
,
that
King
Lucius
entered
into
such
a
Dispute
of
Learning
without
consultation
with
his
learned
Flamens
,
and
Archflamens
,
which
then
ruled
not
onely
in
spirituall
but
temporall
affaires
?
Or
how
could
he
,
and
his
temporall
Nobles
be
conuerted
,
except
the
others
were
first
conuicted
to
be
in
error
?
How
can
it
with
credibilitie
be
conceaued
,
that
so
many
of
those
cheife
Gentile
Preists
should
willingly
relinquish
their
professions
,
and
most
of
them
be
made
and
consecrated
Christian
Preists
and
Bishops
by
the
common
opinion
,
except
many
of
them
had
professed
Christianitie
before
?
New
Conuerties
might
not
by
the
lawe
of
Christ
be
admitted
to
that
charge
and
dignitie
in
his
Church
.
8.
And
of
this
opinion
are
,
or
ought
to
be
,
our
Cambridge
Antiquaries
,
in
expresse
termes
testifiing
,
that
King
Lucius
sent
Eluanus
and
Meduuinus
Io.
Caius
histor.
Cantabrig
.
p.
22.
to
Rome
about
his
Conuersion
in
the
yeare
of
Christ
156.
and
it
was
in
the
yeare
178.
before
they
returned
hither
againe
to
exercise
their
Preistly
function
,
which
they
had
receaued
at
Rome
,
id
egit
anno
Domini
156.
&
regni
sui
18.
King
Lucius
sent
these
Ambassadors
to
Rome
in
the
156.
yeare
of
Christ
and
18.
of
his
Reigne
.
Regem
Baptizarunt
anno
Domini
178.
and
either
they
or
Damianus
and
Fugatianus
Baptized
the
King
,
and
his
Subiects
in
the
yeare
of
our
Lord
178.
which
was
22.
yeares
after
the
first
sending
of
Eluanus
,
and
Meduuinus
to
Rome
,
by
these
men
.
The
olde
Manuscript
of
the
life
of
S.
Helen
our
contry
Manuscr
.
Antiq.
de
Vita
S.
Helenae
.
Capgrau
.
in
Catal.
in
eadem
.
woman
,
and
holy
Empresse
,
with
Capgraue
and
others
follwing
it
,
testifie
the
same
,
when
they
say
,
that
King
Lucius
soone
after
his
Fathers
death
being
but
young
in
yeares
,
in
inuenili
aetate
,
did
send
Epistles
to
the
Pope
of
Rome
humbly
entreating
to
be
made
a
Christian
by
his
direction
.
Lucius
ex
Patre
Coillo
optimae
indolis
puer
in
Inuenili
aetate
senilem
animo
canitiem
moribus
praeferebat
.
Qui
cum
defuncto
Patre
Regni
diademate
insignitus
fuisset
,
exitum
suum
praeferri
volens
principio
,
à
Spiritu
Sancto
edoctus
Epistolas
Papae
humiliter
direxit
,
petens
vt
ab
eo
fidem
Christianam
recipere
mereretur
.
The
like
hath
the
Authour
of
the
Brittish
Historie
,
Galfrid
.
Monum
.
Hist.
Reg.
Brit.
l.
4.
c.
19.
Pontic
.
Virun
.
l.
4.
Brit.
Hist.
and
Virunnius
,
who
seemeth
to
alledge
Gildas
in
the
same
sence
,
when
he
saith
he
writeth
,
many
things
in
many
places
of
King
Lucius
:
de
quo
Gildas
multa
tradit
multis
in
locis
.
And
allthough
it
is
now
in
the
Copies
of
these
Authours
,
or
most
of
them
,
that
this
messadge
was
sent
to
Eleutherius
,
it
cannot
be
but
that
name
is
in
them
mistaken
,
Eleutherius
being
neither
Pope
,
nor
probably
Preist
when
by
these
Authours
,
these
men
and
messadge
was
sent
to
Rome
by
King
Lucius
a
young
man
and
newly
crowned
:
for
Matthew
of
Matth.
Westm.
an
.
gratiae
124.
Manuscrip
.
Antiquit.
in
the
Church
of
S.
Peter
in
Cornhill
in
London
Matth.
Westm.
supr.
&
an.
201.
Westminster
,
the
Antiquitie
in
S.
Peters
Church
in
Cornhill
in
London
,
with
others
witnesse
,
that
Lucius
was
crowned
King
in
the
yeare
of
Christ
124.
The
yeare
of
our
Lord
God
(
saith
the
Antiquitie
of
S.
Peters
Church
)
124.
Lucius
was
crowned
King
,
and
the
yeares
of
his
Reigne
were
77.
yeares
.
To
which
the
Monke
of
Westminster
iustly
agreeth
,
crowning
him
King
in
the
yeare
124.
Anno
gratiae
124.
Lucius
Regni
diademate
insignitus
est
;
And
recording
his
death
in
the
yeare
201.
Anno
gratiae
201.
Inclitus
Britannorum
Rex
Lucius
ab
hac
vita
migrauit
ad
Christum
.
This
Monke
is
stiled
by
our
Protestant
Antiquaries
,
to
be
most
exquisite
in
the
true
Supputation
of
yeares
:
Matthaeus
Florigerus
quantum
Io.
Bal.
l.
de
script
.
Britan.
centur.
3.
in
Matth.
Floriger
.
ad
Historiam
,
in
recta
annorum
supputatione
singularis
.
And
of
all
writers
of
such
matters
,
we
may
lawfully
Iudge
,
that
the
auncient
Authour
,
or
Authours
of
the
Manuscript
preserued
in
that
Church
dedicated
to
S.
Peter
,
to
testifie
to
all
Posteritie
,
how
that
Church
was
founded
by
King
Lucius
,
and
was
the
first
Archiepiscopall
See
or
Church
in
Britaine
,
as
is
contained
in
that
Antiquitie
,
was
most
diligent
,
and
industrious
in
searching
out
the
truth
of
such
things
,
so
publikly
to
be
receaued
.
Such
likely
were
the
reasons
which
moued
the
Cambridge
Antiquarie
,
to
affirme
so
resolutely
as
he
hath
done
,
that
King
Lucius
sent
Eluanus
and
Meduuinus
to
Rome
about
his
,
and
this
Countryes
Conuersion
,
so
long
before
the
dayes
of
the
Papacie
of
Eleutherius
,
and
they
returned
hither
againe
in
his
time
,
to
help
to
effect
that
holy
worke
.
And
I
hope
such
an
Vniuersitie
as
Cambridge
would
still
be
accompted
,
and
in
Catholike
times
hath
bene
,
would
not
without
greate
warrant
from
their
owne
,
or
some
other
Antiquities
,
which
they
remember
not
in
particular
,
suffer
it
to
be
published
,
and
printed
as
the
generall
saying
and
testimony
of
their
whole
Vniuersitie
;
That
King
Lucius
when
the
question
of
Religion
was
in
hand
,
came
purposely
to
Cambridge
about
it
,
and
there
being
resolued
by
the
holy
learned
Christians
,
which
were
students
in
Cambridge
,
that
the
Religion
which
they
professed
was
true
,
he
sent
Eluanus
&
Meduuinus
to
the
Pope
of
Rome
in
the
156.
yeare
of
Christ
,
and
the
18.
of
his
owne
Reigne
,
for
the
receauing
of
Christian
Religion
in
Britaine
:
Cantabrigiam
Lucius
,
pius
&
moderatus
Princeps
clementissimusque
Hist.
Cantabrig
.
Accadem
.
Auth.
Ioanne
Caio
.
ex
aedibus
Io.
Daij
.
An.
Dom.
1574.
pag.
22.
Britannorum
Rex
venit
.
Cui
cum
ex
Sanctorum
virorum
,
qui
Christum
professi
sunt
,
&
Cantebrigiae
studebant
,
praedicatione
persuasum
est
,
non
fuisse
vana
quae
de
Deo
,
deque
Trinitate
diuulgata
sunt
,
fidei
Christianae
cupidus
,
à
Pontifice
Romano
,
vt
ad
Christi
fidem
reciperetur
per
Legatos
Eluanum
&
Meduuinum
petijt
:
id
egit
Anno
Domini
156.
&
regni
sui
18.
THE
VII
.
CHAPTER
.
DECLARING
MANY
HVMANE
LETS
and
Impediments
,
hindering
King
Lucius
,
and
his
Noble
Britans
some
yeares
from
publikely
professing
Christian
Religion
,
which
secretly
they
embraced
:
and
the
occasions
of
diuers
mistakings
eyther
of
Historians
,
or
their
Scribes
,
in
the
Date
,
Times
,
and
Titles
of
letters
written
about
the
Conuersion
of
Britaine
to
the
faith
of
Christ
.
1.
WHEN
the
Estate
of
Ecclesiasticall
affaires
in
Britaine
had
taken
so
happy
proceedings
,
and
effect
,
that
both
our
King
heare
and
many
principall
men
were
thus
conuerted
to
the
faith
of
Christ
,
from
their
former
errours
,
and
superstitions
,
and
so
greate
hope
,
and
forwardnes
there
was
,
to
haue
that
faith
publikely
professed
,
which
they
Diuers
humane
feares
and
Impediments
now
chancing
,
and
hindering
King
Lucius
from
open
profession
of
Christian
Religion
in
Britaine
.
priuately
embraced
,
and
acknowledged
for
the
onely
truth
:
many
wordly
temptations
and
oppositions
did
presently
arise
,
to
hinder
these
new
and
vntrayned
Souldiers
of
Christ
,
to
make
so
bold
and
open
Profession
of
their
holy
Religion
,
as
many
holy
Martyrs
at
that
time
,
and
they
themselues
not
long
after
did
,
and
the
glory
of
that
required
.
For
as
we
may
probably
with
many
Antiquities
affirme
,
that
the
fauourable
Edicts
of
diuers
Emperours
,
and
among
them
Antonius
surnamed
Pius
yet
reigning
had
some
what
encouraged
them
in
temporall
respects
,
actually
to
be
baptized
in
that
Religion
,
The
Martyrdome
of
the
holy
Popes
S.
Telesphorus
,
and
S.
Higinius
.
which
their
internall
vnderstanding
,
and
Iudgment
was
by
many
inuincible
motiues
,
and
Arguments
conuinced
before
to
be
onely
true
:
So
now
by
like
contrary
wordly
euents
,
and
lets
,
they
were
for
some
time
more
slowe
and
Antoninus
Pius
Emperour
incensed
against
the
Britans
.
dull
to
professe
it
openly
.
They
did
perfectly
vnderstand
that
notwithstanding
the
pretended
and
expected
fauour
of
the
present
Emperour
,
eyther
by
his
commande
or
permission
,
two
holy
Popes
(
to
omit
many
others
in
other
places
)
S.
Telesphorus
,
and
S.
Higinius
,
procures
of
their
Conuersion
,
cruelly
Polydor.
Virgil.
Vrb.
Anglic.
Hist.
l.
2.
pag.
42.
Iulius
.
Capitol
.
in
Antonin
.
Nichol.
Vignier
Biblioth.
Histor.
and
An.
143.
were
putte
to
death
for
that
Religion
,
euen
in
Rome
itselfe
vnder
the
Emperours
sight
,
within
the
space
of
foure
yeares
or
litle
more
by
all
accompts
.
And
because
present
and
home
daungers
doe
most
terrifie
,
they
did
see
,
and
tasted
,
that
the
present
Emperour
Antoninus
was
at
this
time
incensed
against
the
Britans
,
and
had
allready
sent
Lollius
Vrbicus
with
forces
hither
,
and
he
had
fought
some
Battailes
against
the
Britans
:
As
both
our
owne
,
and
the
Roman
Historians
testifie
.
Pius
Antoninus
id
temporis
Imperator
,
Lollium
Vrbicum
The
superstitious
education
and
disposition
of
Marcus
Aur●lius
Antoninus
adopted
Successour
in
the
Empire
.
Legatum
in
Britanniam
misit
,
qui
factis
aliquot
praelijs
,
Insulanos
in
officio
manere
coegit
.
2.
And
to
maintayne
,
and
foster
these
conceiued
and
ingendered
humane
feares
,
and
Impressions
to
liue
and
continue
longer
then
Antoninus
Pius
was
like
to
liue
,
now
being
old
and
long
time
Emperour
,
when
he
came
first
to
the
Empyre
by
the
Adoption
of
Hadrian
,
he
was
commanded
or
directed
by
him
that
Marcus
Aurelius
Antoninus
,
whom
from
his
Infancy
he
had
trayned
vp
in
the
Gentils
superstitions
,
should
succeed
him
in
the
Empire
.
Iul.
Capitolin
.
in
Marco
Aurelio
Antonino
.
When
he
was
but
8.
yeares
old
he
was
putt
by
Adrian
into
the
Colledge
of
the
Salij
most
superstitious
Preists
of
Mars
,
and
was
made
a
Preist
,
a
cheife
Marcus
Aurelius
Antoninus
his
Persecution
against
Christians
.
Prelate
,
or
Ruler
,
a
Southsayer
,
and
Master
among
them
:
octauo
suae
aetatis
anno
ab
Adriano
in
Saliorum
Collegium
relatus
est
,
&
in
Saliata
functus
Sacerdotio
,
&
Praesul
&
vates
,
&
Magister
,
&
nonnullos
inaugurauit
,
&
exaugurauit
,
nemine
praeeunte
,
quod
ipse
carmina
didicisset
.
So
that
there
could
be
litle
hope
,
but
this
man
;
so
superstitiously
brought
vp
,
and
such
a
maker
,
and
vnmaker
of
their
Sacrificers
,
and
Enchaunter
,
would
still
continue
in
the
same
,
and
professe
himselfe
an
enemy
to
all
Impugners
of
such
proceedings
,
such
as
all
Chrstians
were
,
which
he
performed
when
he
came
to
be
Emperour
,
raysing
a
generall
Persecution
against
Christians
;
which
to
omitt
,
but
as
it
concerned
this
kingdome
,
and
Christians
thereof
,
the
holy
house
of
our
glorious
Countrywoman
S.
Praxedes
in
Rome
,
which
vntill
then
both
in
the
time
of
S.
Nouatus
her
brother
,
her
holy
parents
S.
Pudens
,
and
S.
Claudia
Sabinella
or
Priscilla
,
and
likely
as
before
vnder
her
parents
also
Christian
Britans
,
had
bene
a
safe
refuge
,
and
as
a
Sanctuarie
for
persecuted
Christians
,
was
now
cruelly
ransaked
,
and
22.
holy
Christian
Martyrs
together
with
the
sacred
Act.
S.
Praxed
.
per
S.
Pastor
.
Martyr
.
Rom.
die
26.
Maij.
Bed
.
Vsuard
.
&
Ado
,
eodem
die
.
Petr.
Catal.
l.
5.
c.
58.
Baron
.
Tom.
2.
Annal.
an.
164.
Preist
S.
Simitrius
most
barbarously
without
any
triall
,
question
,
or
Iudgment
presently
putt
to
death
,
of
which
blessed
company
,
we
may
not
but
thinke
diuers
of
this
kingdome
to
haue
bene
.
And
S.
Timothie
himselfe
returning
from
hence
to
Rome
vpon
the
death
of
his
brother
,
and
Sister
,
S.
Nouatus
,
and
S.
Pudentiana
was
martyred
there
,
and
before
the
62.
yeare
of
Christ
,
if
we
will
allowe
of
Matthew
of
Westminster
his
computation
,
who
saith
that
S.
Iustus
Bishop
of
Vienna
after
long
exile
was
martyred
that
yeare
:
Anno
gratiae
162.
in
Gallijs
plurimi
pro
Christo
sanguinem
gloriosè
fuderunt
.
Inter
quos
Iustus
Viennensis
Episcopus
,
longo
tempore
exilio
maceratus
,
Martyr
efficitur
.
For
S.
Pius
Pope
of
Rome
in
his
Epistle
to
this
S.
Iustus
,
writeth
of
the
Martyrdome
Pius
1.
Papa
Ep.
ad
Iustum
Vienn
.
Episc.
To.
1.
Bibl.
Sanct.
&
Baron
.
To.
2.
Annal.
an.
166.
of
our
S.
Timothie
.
And
by
no
accompt
he
liued
not
aboue
4.
yeares
longer
,
but
was
Martyred
in
this
time
.
So
by
some
accompts
our
glorious
Countryman
S.
Marcellus
,
so
diligent
a
procurer
of
the
Conuersion
of
King
Lucius
,
as
I
haue
declared
,
was
martyred
in
this
Persecution
.
And
to
heape
vp
the
measure
of
fears
for
Christian
Britans
,
this
Emperour
did
not
onely
thus
persecute
vs
abroade
,
but
sent
Calphurnius
Agricola
hither
into
Britaine
,
with
armed
Troopes
to
keepe
the
Britans
in
subiection
,
as
Roman
Pagan
Iul.
Capitolin
.
in
Marco
Aurelio
Antonin
.
Polyd.
Virgil.
Anglic.
Hist.
l.
2.
p.
42.
Writers
terme
it
,
but
Britans
may
say
,
in
a
kinde
of
flauery
.
3.
These
and
such
were
the
worldly
Temptations
which
allured
King
Lucius
,
and
many
noble
Britans
,
to
be
more
timerous
,
and
lingering
to
professe
the
Christian
faith
with
such
constancy
openly
,
as
inwardly
they
firmely
beleeued
,
and
honored
,
vntill
the
Emperour
himselfe
conuicted
by
the
written
Marcus
Aurel.
Anton.
Emperour
miraculously
conuerted
to
beleeue
in
Christ
,
o●
at
the
least
,
to
be
a
Protector
of
Christians
.
Apologies
,
and
Miracles
wrought
by
Christians
,
was
enforced
to
yeeld
the
honour
to
Christ
,
and
abstayne
from
Persecution
,
and
many
of
his
noble
Pagans
embraced
Christian
Religion
.
Imperator
victoriam
suam
Christo
gaudenter
attribuit
.
And
this
I
take
to
be
the
cheifest
occasion
of
the
mistakings
in
some
Historians
,
or
their
Scribes
,
setting
downe
so
many
and
seuerall
times
when
King
Lucius
receaued
the
faith
of
Christ
,
or
professed
it
.
Many
saying
Tertull.
Apol.
c.
6
Euseb.
Eccl.
hist.
l.
5.
cap.
5.
Matth.
Westm.
an.
174.
it
was
in
the
yeare
of
Christ
156.
according
as
I
haue
before
related
.
Others
in
the
yeare
164.
others
165.
as
William
of
Malmesbury
with
others
.
Henry
of
Hartford
in
the
yeare
169
:
And
others
in
other
and
later
times
.
All
which
be
true
,
if
we
speake
of
the
Religion
of
Christ
which
he
held
,
and
beleeued
from
the
very
first
of
these
assigned
times
,
but
for
his
,
and
his
Nobles
publike
profession
thereof
,
and
the
kingdome
generall
receauing
it
,
with
building
of
Churches
,
placing
Christian
Bishops
and
Preists
in
them
,
and
abandoning
the
superstitious
Rites
of
the
Pagan
Gentils
,
we
must
expect
a
later
date
,
in
the
time
of
Pope
Eleutherius
.
And
the
honour
this
holy
Pope
had
,
long
before
he
was
Pope
,
and
the
often
occasion
of
King
Lucius
,
and
others
heare
Occasions
of
so
often
mistaking
the
name
Pope
Eleutherius
in
letters
written
to
and
from
Rome
by
Historians
,
or
their
Scribes
.
writing
and
sending
to
Rome
about
this
holy
worke
,
might
occasion
some
errour
in
the
Titles
of
letters
to
Pope
Eleutherius
,
when
he
was
not
yet
Pope
,
but
in
high
estimation
with
the
Popes
there
,
as
a
principall
learned
and
holy
Preist
of
the
Church
of
Rome
,
as
appeareth
in
the
first
Epistle
of
S.
Pius
Pope
to
S.
Iustus
Bishop
of
Vienna
:
wherein
he
onely
sendeth
him
salutations
from
S.
Soter
after
Pope
and
S.
Eleutherius
as
the
cheifest
Preists
then
in
Rome
,
and
so
he
recommendeth
them
:
salutant
te
Soter
&
Eleutherius
,
digni
Pius
1.
Epist.
1.
ad
Iustum
Vienn
.
Episc.
Tom.
1.
Biblioth.
Sanct.
presbyteri
.
Which
Epistle
was
written
,
and
this
honour
giuen
to
Eleutherius
by
that
holy
Pope
,
allmost
twenty
yeares
before
Eleutherius
was
Pope
.
And
yet
he
must
needs
be
a
renowned
man
long
before
that
time
,
and
so
no
maruaile
if
diuers
letters
were
written
to
him
from
Britaine
,
and
from
him
hither
before
his
Papacie
:
especially
if
we
reflect
,
to
consider
how
probable
a
thing
it
is
,
that
he
was
most
resident
with
our
Christian
Britans
there
and
the
Popes
of
that
time
committed
vnto
him
,
to
haue
a
peculiar
care
of
this
Country
,
which
his
greate
credit
and
familiaritie
with
Pope
Pius
conuersing
so
much
Euseb.
Hist.
&
Chronic.
Matth.
Westm.
an.
157.
with
our
Britans
there
,
and
with
such
principall
men
as
were
sent
into
these
parts
,
such
as
S.
Iustus
of
Vienna
,
then
was
,
will
induce
to
thinke
:
Iustus
Viennensium
Episcopus
&
Lugdunensium
Photinus
,
in
Ecclesia
Christi
clari
habentur
.
And
our
owne
Annals
doe
sufficiently
witnes
,
that
the
fame
and
renowne
of
S.
Eleutherius
was
greate
heare
in
Britaine
before
he
was
chosen
Pope
:
ab
Ethelwerd
.
Chronic.
ortu
solis
vsque
ad
occasum
exiuit
sancta
opinio
eius
.
And
that
this
his
glory
was
so
greate
in
Britaine
before
he
was
Pope
,
those
our
both
auncient
and
later
Historians
prooue
,
which
say
that
King
Lucius
wrote
vnto
him
the
first
yeare
of
h●s
Consecration
,
to
take
Order
for
the
generall
Conuersion
of
this
kingdome
:
Marian.
Scot.
aetat.
6.
in
Eleutherio
Papa
.
Harris
in
Theatro
.
to
.
2.
So
doth
the
most
authenticall
and
approued
Relation
of
this
History
testifie
,
that
it
was
in
the
very
beginning
of
his
Papacie
that
King
Lucius
sent
those
letters
and
solemne
Ambassadge
vnto
him
about
this
Busines
:
Huic
initio
Pontificatus
supplices
litterae
venerunt
à
Lucio
Britannorum
Rege
,
vt
se
,
ac
suos
Vita
S.
Eleutherij
in
Breu.
Rom.
26.
die
Maij.
in
Christianorum
numerum
reciperet
.
Which
plainely
proueth
,
this
fame
and
honour
of
S.
Eleutherius
so
well
knowne
in
Britaine
,
did
not
now
begin
heare
,
with
his
Papacie
;
but
was
of
farre
more
auncient
continuance
,
and
Antiquitie
.
For
the
very
beginning
of
any
Ruler
,
or
Gouernour
,
cannot
giue
him
so
singular
a
commendation
so
soone
,
especially
where
his
Regiment
is
so
greate
,
and
ample
,
that
in
so
short
a
time
he
can
hardly
take
notice
of
the
state
of
those
things
which
belong
vnto
his
chardge
,
much
lesse
take
so
good
Order
for
them
all
,
that
his
fame
and
honour
should
be
for
that
doing
,
reported
in
all
the
world
.
And
King
Lucius
sending
vnto
him
in
the
first
yeare
of
his
Papacie
,
and
the
very
beginning
thereof
initio
Pontificatus
,
could
not
possibly
haue
notice
of
his
so
renowned
carriadge
therein
,
consult
with
all
his
Nobles
,
Flamens
,
and
Archflamens
so
dispersed
in
this
so
large
a
kingdome
,
and
haue
their
generall
consent
,
for
a
generall
Conuersion
,
and
send
notice
of
this
,
by
solemne
Ambassadours
so
long
a
Iorney
,
to
be
there
in
the
beginning
of
his
Papacy
,
but
that
this
greate
honour
,
and
fame
of
S.
Eleutherius
was
renowned
heare
long
before
,
and
this
publike
and
generall
assent
to
forsake
Idolatrie
and
embrace
Christian
Religion
had
bene
formerly
concluded
,
&
agreed
vpon
in
Britaine
;
and
very
probably
,
as
our
Cambridge
Antiquaries
haue
told
vs
before
,
not
onely
S.
Timothie
was
sent
,
or
returned
to
Rome
about
this
busines
,
but
Eluanus
and
Meduuinus
also
,
as
they
write
,
being
but
Catechumens
to
be
instructed
and
consecrated
there
,
towards
the
performing
so
great
a
worke
in
this
kingdome
.
4.
Neyther
can
we
with
equalitie
of
Iudgment
thinke
that
among
so
many
Britans
now
conuerted
,
or
so
disposed
heare
,
these
two
onely
went
now
from
hence
thither
to
such
end
,
and
purpose
,
but
allthough
these
be
the
onely
men
remembred
in
Histories
to
haue
bene
therein
imployed
,
as
more
worthie
,
or
els
designed
and
sent
by
King
Lucius
:
yet
there
went
many
others
about
this
time
from
Britaine
thither
,
the
better
to
enable
themselues
for
a
generall
Conuersion
of
this
their
Country
:
and
there
continued
to
able
themselues
with
learning
and
Religion
,
to
be
made
fitt
Instruments
and
workemen
in
so
holy
labours
,
and
were
therein
assisted
both
by
the
Popes
of
these
times
,
(
much
conuersant
with
our
Christian
Britans
,
and
in
their
houses
at
Rome
)
and
others
the
most
renowned
in
the
Roman
Clergie
at
that
time
:
Among
whome
S.
Eleutherius
,
after
Pope
,
and
happie
Conuerter
of
this
Nation
,
was
a
cheife
man
.
And
in
their
opinion
(
which
hold
the
Title
,
Cardinall
,
was
giuen
to
that
holy
Preist
which
was
the
cheife
,
and
most
eminent
commanding
Onuphrius
Panuin
.
l.
de
Episcop.
Titul
.
&
Diacon
.
Cardinal
.
Damasus
.
Et
alij
in
Cleto
,
Euarist
.
&
Higinio
.
S.
Pastor
Epist.
ad
S.
Timotheum
.
Timoth.
Epist.
ad
Pastorem
.
To.
1.
Biblioth.
Sanct.
&
Tom.
1.
Ann.
Baron
.
Pius
Ep.
ad
S.
Iustum
Viennen
.
Preist
in
euery
Church
,
or
Titulus
in
Rome
,
according
to
the
Institution
and
ordinance
of
the
holy
Popes
S.
Cletus
,
S.
Euaristus
,
and
S.
Higinius
,
in
whose
time
we
now
are
)
I
cannot
but
probably
thinke
,
that
S.
Eleutherius
so
high
in
credit
,
and
renowne
,
both
with
S.
Higinius
,
and
Pope
Pius
,
and
his
brother
S.
Pastor
,
(
to
whose
disposing
and
distribution
the
first
Titles
or
Churches
in
Rome
,
(
founded
by
our
Christian
Britans
,
and
still
called
by
their
names
,
S.
Pudentiana
,
and
S.
Praxedes
,
and
to
this
daye
giuing
the
names
of
honour
to
the
Roman
Cardinals
so
stiled
)
was
left
,
)
was
an
eminent
,
Cardinall
,
and
cheife
Preist
presently
after
this
time
,
in
one
of
those
our
Brittish
Churches
or
Tituli
in
Rome
:
which
among
other
bondes
,
tied
him
so
firmely
in
loue
to
this
Nation
,
and
this
Nation
to
him
,
that
he
is
so
often
honoured
in
Titles
of
letters
,
and
otherwise
by
our
Antiquaries
aboue
other
Popes
.
Some
add
an
other
testimonie
,
which
if
it
be
true
,
it
greately
maketh
,
for
the
especiall
honour
,
wherewith
our
Historians
adorne
him
,
thinking
that
S.
Eleutherius
came
parsonally
into
Britaine
,
and
preached
heare
.
And
this
is
that
opinion
which
M.
Foxe
the
Protestant
writer
,
thus
remembreth
:
Timotheus
in
his
storie
thinketh
that
Eleutherius
came
himselfe
:
Which
wanteth
●oxe
Act.
and
Mon.
l.
1.
p.
56.
not
probable
Arguments
,
by
that
is
said
before
,
if
they
speake
of
his
preaching
heare
before
he
was
Pope
,
sent
hither
with
S.
Timothie
our
Countryman
,
or
some
others
sent
by
any
of
those
Popes
before
him
.
THE
VIII
.
CHAPTER
.
OE
THE
HOLY
POPE
S.
PIVS
,
AND
OVR
renowned
Christian
Britans
by
their
Mother
S.
Claudia
,
S.
Pudentia
,
S.
Nouatus
,
S.
Timotheus
and
S.
Praxedes
with
their
holy
families
and
friends
in
Rome
.
1.
S
.
Higinius
hauing
now
gloriously
ended
his
course
by
Martyrdome
,
S.
Pius
the
first
of
that
name
succeeded
him
in
the
See
Apostolike
,
by
the
more
receaued
opinion
in
the
yeare
of
Christ
158.
the
15.
day
of
Ianuary
,
and
the
19.
yeare
of
the
Empire
of
Antoninus
Pius
,
and
gouerned
that
holy
Vita
S.
Pij
Papae
11.
Iulij
in
B●eu
.
Ro.
Baron
.
To.
2.
Annal.
in
Pio.
Seuerin
.
Binn
.
Tom.
1.
Concil.
in
S.
Pio.
See
vntill
the
11.
day
of
Iuly
in
the
167.
yeare
of
Christ
,
and
5.
of
Marcus
Aurelius
Antoninus
Emperour
,
in
whose
Persecution
he
then
suffered
Martyrdome
.
All
which
time
,
and
long
after
King
Lucius
still
reigned
in
Britaine
.
Concerning
this
Pope
,
we
are
told
by
our
Protestant
Censurers
of
their
liues
and
doctrine
,
that
as
he
was
then
called
Pius
,
godly
,
so
he
was
in
act
and
deed
:
he
wrought
many
works
of
true
pietie
in
the
feild
of
Christs
The
pietie
and
Religion
of
Pope
Pius
,
by
Protestants
Iudgment
.
Church
and
obtained
the
glory
of
Martyrdome
by
effusion
of
his
blood
vnder
Antoninus
Verus
:
Pius
Aquiliensis
sub
Antonino
Vero
,
multa
verae
pietatis
opera
,
in
agro
Christianae
Ecclesiae
fecesse
perhibetur
:
Martyrij
gloriam
in
sui
sanguinis
effusione
adeptus
.
Touching
the
seede
of
doctrine
which
this
so
holy
a
workeman
did
Io.
Bal.
l.
1.
d●
act.
Rom.
Pontificium
in
Pio
Aquile●en
.
Rob.
Barns
l.
de
Vit.
Pontif.
Ro.
in
Pio
1.
sowe
in
the
feild
of
the
Christian
Church
,
they
thus
informe
vs
:
Pascha
die
Dominica
esse
celebrandum
,
per
reuelationem
Hermeti
facta
statuit
.
Sacerdotibus
negligentius
Missae
sacra
facientibus
,
paenas
statuit
,
vt
si
quis
per
imprudentiam
,
de
sanguine
Christi
,
effunderet
in
terram
,
paenitentiam
ageret
dies
40.
si
super
altare
,
dies
3.
si
super
linteum
substratum
calici
,
4.
dies
:
si
super
aliud
linteum
,
dies
9.
sanguinem
Christi
effusum
lambere
,
vel
si
id
fieri
non
possit
,
aut
radere
,
aut
cluere
:
&
rasum
,
aut
lotum
,
vel
comburi
,
vel
in
sacrarium
repositum
seruari
:
Thermas
Nouati
templo
dedicauit
.
Sacrilegij
reos
fecit
,
qui
fundos
,
aliaue
bona
religioni
dicata
,
in
prophanos
vsus
conferunt
.
Virgines
ante
annum
25.
non
esse
consecrandas
praecepit
.
Quae
ad
Religionem
spectant
,
à
suae
Diaeceseos
Synodis
audienda
esse
statuit
:
salua
tamen
Pontificia
authoritate
:
he
decreed
that
Easter
day
should
be
kept
vpon
the
Sonday
,
according
as
it
●as
reuealed
to
Hermes
.
He
ordained
punishments
for
Preists
which
should
negligently
offer
the
sacrifice
of
Masse
,
as
if
any
should
by
improuidence
spill
any
of
the
blood
of
Christ
vpon
the
ground
,
he
should
doe
penance
40.
dayes
;
if
vpon
the
Altar
,
3.
dayes
:
if
vpon
the
linnen
cloath
which
is
spredd
vnder
the
chalice
4.
dayes
:
if
vppon
the
other
linnen
cloath
9.
dayes
.
That
they
should
licke
vp
the
blood
of
Christ
that
was
spilt
,
or
if
that
could
not
be
done
,
either
pare
it
,
or
washe
it
:
and
so
pared
or
washed
to
be
burnt
,
or
layed
in
the
Sacrary
,
and
preserued
.
He
dedicated
the
Bath
of
Nouatus
for
a
Church
.
He
made
them
guiltie
of
Sacriledge
,
which
conuerted
lands
or
other
goods
that
were
dedicated
to
Religion
,
to
prophaine
vses
.
He
commanded
that
virgins
should
not
be
consecrated
before
they
were
25.
yeares
olde
.
He
decreed
that
matters
which
belonged
to
Religion
,
should
be
heard
by
the
Synods
of
their
Diocesse
,
euer
reseruing
the
Popes
Authoritie
.
This
is
our
Protestants
Relation
of
this
holy
Popes
pietie
,
and
doctrine
,
concerning
the
whole
Church
of
Christ
.
In
which
Narration
there
is
one
Act
,
and
practise
of
his
,
more
peculiar
to
this
kingdome
;
which
is
his
conuerting
and
dedicating
the
house
of
S.
Nouatus
,
which
these
men
terme
Thermas
Nouati
,
Nouatus
his
Bathes
some
time
belonging
to
him
,
and
adioyning
neare
his
house
,
to
be
a
Church
.
Of
which
,
and
this
holy
man
,
Sonne
of
our
Noble
Countrywoman
S.
Claudia
,
his
Brother
S.
Timothie
of
whome
I
haue
spoken
before
and
their
holy
Sisters
S.
Pudentiana
and
S.
Praxedes
,
their
due
time
and
place
now
call
vpon
mee
,
to
make
some
more
memory
of
them
,
which
so
honorably
deserued
of
this
Nation
,
and
the
whole
Church
of
Christ
,
in
their
dayes
.
2.
And
because
we
are
better
assured
,
which
of
them
died
,
then
liued
,
first
;
I
will
begin
with
S.
Pudentiana
,
who
as
S.
Pastor
or
Hermes
which
well
knew
them
all
,
and
is
supposed
to
haue
written
their
Acts
,
in
his
Epistle
to
S.
S.
Pastor
Epist.
ad
S.
Timotheum
fratrem
S.
Noua●i
.
Tom.
1.
Biblioth.
Sanct.
&
Tom.
2.
Annal.
Baron
.
Timothie
,
as
it
seemeth
by
the
Tenor
thereof
in
Britaine
sent
to
him
from
Rome
by
Eusebius
a
Subdeacon
of
the
Roman
Church
was
the
first
of
them
,
which
happily
changed
this
transitory
for
immortall
life
.
This
holy
Virgin
by
her
holy
Mother
S.
Claudia
of
our
Brittish
Nation
borne
in
that
her
happy
house
in
Rome
,
which
by
the
Roman
Tradition
,
gaue
the
first
lodging
and
entertaynement
in
that
Citie
to
the
glorious
Apostle
S.
Peter
,
The
R●ligious
honor
of
the
house
of
●ur
Brittish
Lady
Saint
Claudia
in
Rome
.
The
lodging
and
place
of
entr●tainment
of
S.
Peter
,
S.
Paul
,
Popes
,
and
other
Saints
.
was
baptized
and
instructed
in
the
faith
by
him
,
and
probably
some
time
by
S.
Paule
often
making
his
aboade
,
and
residence
in
her
parents
house
.
As
her
holy
Mother
had
before
both
in
the
presence
and
long
absence
of
her
Husband
S.
Pudens
in
Cappadocia
and
other
remote
places
made
her
house
,
domus
amplissima
,
a
most
ample
and
honourable
house
,
as
the
Roman
Historians
terme
it
,
the
prime
and
cheife
Harbour
and
lodging
of
Christians
then
,
and
there
,
primum
ac
praecipuum
hospitium
Christianorum
.
So
that
it
being
,
in
Monte
Viminali
the
auncient
Poet
of
that
time
taketh
notice
,
that
it
was
the
ordinary
place
of
Entertayning
the
Pilgrims
which
came
to
Rome
in
those
dayes
:
dictumque
petunt
a
vimine
collem
viscera
magnarum
domuum
:
And
founded
that
euer
Baron
.
Tom.
2.
Annal.
an.
159.
&
Tom.
1.
&
not
.
ad
Martyrol
.
Iuuenal
.
Satyra
3.
memorable
monument
reuerently
to
intoombe
and
bury
the
sacred
bodies
and
Reliks
of
holy
Martyrs
and
other
holy
Christians
:
So
this
her
blessed
daughter
following
the
example
of
so
worthie
a
Mother
persisted
in
the
like
works
of
pietie
.
And
allthough
that
honorable
Liuing
and
reuenewe
of
her
noble
S.
Pud●ntiana
her
daughter
insisteth
i●
h●r
Par●nts
●●●m●le
of
Pietie
.
parents
was
now
diuided
to
the
Children
into
foure
parts
,
and
the
farre
greatest
by
the
Roman
Imperiall
Lawes
vnto
their
sonnes
,
her
brothers
S.
Nouatus
and
Tymotheus
,
yet
wonderfull
was
that
charitie
she
extended
to
all
.
Christians
both
Britans
,
and
others
,
both
for
spirituall
and
temporall
releife
,
in
this
time
.
She
caused
an
Altar
to
be
erected
in
her
house
,
for
the
holy
Popes
to
whom
the
greatest
resort
and
concourse
of
people
was
to
offer
the
holy
Sacrifice
of
Masse
,
and
the
holy
communicants
there
to
receaue
the
most
venerable
Sacrament
of
Christs
blessed
body
:
And
kept
those
Apostolike
Popes
,
as
S.
Pius
&
others
there
,
with
temporall
maintenance
to
them
and
those
which
resorted
to
them
,
or
continually
remayned
there
with
them
,
to
those
Religious
purposes
and
intents
.
Pius
Pontifex
in
aedibus
Pu●entianae
cum
Christianis
sacra
Vit.
S.
Pudentianae
●n
Br●●
.
Ro.
die
19.
M●●●
.
Adom
Martyr
.
die
18.
M●●●
.
Surius
eod.
die
&
al.
celebrabat
.
There
she
and
her
family
with
these
holy
Popes
and
others
serued
God
in
all
exercises
of
pietie
day
and
night
:
in
omni
exercitatione
pietatis
ita
ex●reuit
▪
vt
nocte
dicque
incessanter
hymnis
&
orationibus
cum
familia
sua
Domino
inseruiret
,
Beat●s●imo
Pio
Vrbi●
Episcopo
cum
ea
in
laudibus
Dei
participante
.
And
to
testifie
her
long
time
spent
in
this
Religeous
conuersation
,
in
entertayning
the
Popes
,
Preists
,
and
other
Christians
ministring
vnto
them
,
in
all
necessaries
,
the
worthie
writers
of
her
life
doe
witnesse
,
that
she
kept
this
Order
euen
from
the
death
of
her
Father
S.
Pudens
,
when
she
was
first
at
her
owne
disposition
,
euen
to
her
dying
day
:
post
obitum
sancti
Patris
,
probably
Matth.
Westm.
an
.
98.
Martial
.
in
Epigram
.
Godwyn
.
Conuers
.
of
Brit.
c.
3.
the
space
of
60.
yeares
or
more
:
for
her
Father
by
common
opinion
died
in
the
time
of
Domitian
slayne
in
his
Pallace
in
Rome
in
or
about
the
yeare
of
Christ
98.
And
for
the
greater
increasing
the
number
of
Christs
people
,
she
caused
a
Font
to
be
made
in
this
her
house
,
for
the
baptizing
of
new
Christians
,
and
the
more
to
persuade
all
people
to
Christian
Religion
,
it
seemeth
she
redeemed
many
slaues
and
Bondmen
from
the
Pagans
,
and
causing
them
to
be
catechized
and
baptized
in
her
owne
house
,
made
them
free
.
For
we
reade
in
her
life
in
Ado
,
Surius
,
and
others
,
that
at
one
time
S.
Pius
the
Pope
baptized
96.
such
parsons
in
the
Baptistery
or
Font
belonging
to
her
house
,
which
she
had
made
.
Ad
nonaginta
sex
numero
manumissos
Beatus
Pius
aquis
Ado.
&
Sur.
supr.
&
die
21.
Iulij
in
S.
Praxede
.
Lipelous
aut
Cornelius
Grasius
die
21.
Iul.
in
S.
Praxede
.
salutaribus
abluit
.
In
this
manner
she
spent
all
her
ample
Noble
Wealth
and
substance
,
and
after
very
many
afflictions
for
her
holy
Religion
,
and
pietie
,
after
she
had
reuerently
buryed
many
Martyrs
,
and
spent
all
her
Riches
vpon
the
poore
seruants
of
Christ
,
and
his
honour
,
she
changed
earthly
life
&
things
for
heauenly
,
and
was
buried
neare
her
holy
Father
S.
Pudens
,
in
the
funerall
place
mentioned
before
,
founded
by
her
renowned
Mother
.
Post
Innumeros
Agones
,
post
multorum
Martyrum
venerabiliter
exhibitas
sepulturas
,
post
omnes
facultates
suas
in
visceribus
pauperum
inclusas
,
Christoque
fideliter
commendatas
,
tandem
de
terris
ad
Christum
migranit
,
quarto
decimo
Calendas
Augusti
,
&
iuxta
Patrem
,
sanctum
Pudentem
sepulta
.
About
the
yeare
of
Christ
160.
Baronius
Baron
.
Tom.
2.
Annal.
an.
162.
seemeth
to
hold
it
was
in
the
next
yeare
161.
And
by
all
accompts
it
must
needs
be
in
a
little
before
,
or
after
this
time
,
for
all
writers
of
her
life
affirme
,
she
died
in
the
dayes
of
the
Papacie
of
S.
Pius
,
and
Empire
of
Antoninus
Pius
,
who
by
all
recknings
of
his
Imperiall
Gouernment
died
a
litle
before
,
or
soone
after
this
yeare
.
3.
Very
soone
after
the
death
of
S.
Pudentiana
died
also
her
brother
S.
Nouatus
,
S.
Pastor
Epist.
ad
S.
Timoth.
supr.
as
among
other
testimonies
,
we
reade
in
that
Epistle
which
S.
Pastor
or
Hermes
sent
to
their
Brother
S.
Timothie
then
farre
out
of
Rome
,
and
probably
by
the
circumstances
of
time
and
others
,
heare
in
Britaine
,
where
he
S.
Nouatus
Preist
a
Brittan
by
his
Brittish
Mother
S.
Claudia
.
thus
writeth
that
S.
Praxedes
being
afflicted
much
for
the
death
of
S.
Pudentiana
,
Pope
Pius
,
many
Noble
Christians
and
her
Brother
S.
Nouatus
came
to
comfort
her
,
and
within
a
moneth
and
28.
dayes
after
his
returne
from
her
S.
Nouatus
fell
sicke
,
and
about
13.
dayes
after
died
of
that
sicknes
.
Post
mensem
&
dies
viginti
octo
aegritudine
detentus
est
Nouatus
,
postquam
abcesserat
à
conspectu
Virginis
Praxedis
.
And
tertio
decimo
die
transiuit
ad
Dominum
.
It
seemeth
by
S.
Pastor
in
this
his
Epistle
to
S.
Timothie
of
his
happy
death
and
disposing
his
temporall
Riches
,
that
he
was
a
Preist
,
a
Sacrificing
Massing
Preist
,
as
it
is
euident
before
S.
Pius
then
Pope
was
,
for
S.
Pastor
there
plainely
testifieth
,
that
both
Pope
Pius
,
and
Nouatus
did
often
remember
S.
Timothie
at
the
Altar
of
our
Lord
.
Idemque
(
Nouatus
)
vos
frequenter
cum
Beatissimo
Pio
Episcopo
ad
altare
Domini
commemorabat
.
The
cheife
cause
of
this
so
often
their
remembring
S.
Timothie
our
Brittish
Preist
,
preaching
heare
in
Britaine
is
often
remembred
in
the
Masses
of
S.
Pius
Pope
,
and
S.
Nouatus
.
S.
Timothie
in
the
holy
Sacrifice
of
Masse
,
especially
by
S.
Pius
the
Pope
,
I
cannot
ascribe
,
but
to
the
greate
care
that
holy
Pope
had
of
the
greate
chardge
he
with
his
Predecessour
had
committed
to
S.
Timothie
,
about
his
preaching
and
labours
in
Britaine
,
so
much
concerning
the
Apostolike
See
,
and
Church
of
Christ
,
that
an
holy
Pope
and
Pastor
could
not
but
often
remember
and
commend
it
,
in
his
best
office
of
Sacrifice
to
God
.
And
S.
Nouatus
so
holy
a
man
,
as
all
Antiquities
of
him
giue
euidence
,
so
louing
a
Brother
and
carefull
of
his
Countries
Conuersion
,
and
good
of
the
Christians
then
distressed
,
that
he
left
all
his
worldly
wealth
to
be
disposed
by
this
his
Brother
S.
Timothie
,
diligently
labouring
in
the
Haruest
of
Christ
in
Britaine
,
and
S.
Praxedes
his
Sister
,
the
cheifest
Nurse
and
Releeuer
of
Gods
seruants
in
Rome
,
to
be
imployed
to
such
holy
ends
,
and
vses
,
could
not
be
vnmindefull
in
his
prayers
and
Sacrifice
of
such
a
Brother
,
and
his
Countries
most
important
busines
which
he
had
in
hand
.
This
holy
Saint
was
,
as
also
his
Father
,
Mother
,
Brother
,
and
Sisters
instructed
in
the
faith
by
the
holy
Apostles
S.
Peter
and
S.
Paule
,
Romae
Depositio
Sancti
Nouati
,
filij
Beati
Pudentis
Senatoris
,
&
fratris
Martyrol
.
Rom.
20.
die
Iunij
.
Bed
.
Vsuard
.
&
Ado
eod.
die
.
sancti
Timothei
Presbyteri
,
&
Sanctarum
Christi
Virginum
Pudentianae
,
&
Praxedis
,
qui
ab
Apostolis
eruditi
sunt
in
fide
.
That
he
was
a
Preist
,
the
Martyrologe
is
silent
,
but
that
which
I
haue
before
cited
from
his
renowned
acquaintance
and
friend
S.
Pastor
giueth
vs
sufficient
warrant
to
be
of
that
opinion
.
How
The
house
of
S.
Nouatus
an
other
Harbour
for
the
Popes
and
Saints
in
Rome
.
he
in
herited
his
parents
vertues
in
exercising
all
works
of
pietie
,
harbouring
and
releyuing
the
persecuted
and
distressed
Seruants
of
God
,
that
his
house
which
had
bene
the
first
lodging
of
S.
Peter
,
and
harbour
to
diuers
his
Successours
and
a
Receptacle
&
fosterer
of
all
Christians
resorting
thither
both
for
spirituall
and
temporall
comforts
,
was
so
continued
all
his
time
.
Se
suaque
Act.
S.
Nouati
.
&c.
in
Antiq.
cod
.
Baron
.
tom
.
2.
Annal.
an.
159.
Christianorum
obsequio
mancipasse
constat
.
And
his
most
Noble
house
was
open
to
all
Christians
.
Nobilissima
Christianis
patens
,
apud
quam
&
Thermae
Nouati
.
This
was
a
distinct
house
and
place
from
that
where
his
holy
Sisters
formerly
liued
as
both
the
two
auncient
Cardinals
Titles
in
Rome
S.
Pudentiana
and
S.
Praxedes
still
continued
from
that
time
,
as
I
haue
shewed
before
,
and
the
visitation
which
saint
Nouatus
going
from
his
owne
house
to
his
Sister
saint
Praxedes
after
saint
Pudentiana
her
death
registred
by
saint
Pastor
then
present
in
an
other
distinct
house
where
she
then
continued
in
Harbouring
and
releyuing
the
Saints
of
Christ
aboundantly
testifie
.
S.
Pastor
to
the
greate
honour
of
saint
Nouatus
and
Praxedes
also
thus
relateth
it
.
4.
That
saint
Nouatus
accompanyed
with
S.
Pius
the
Pope
and
many
Noble
Christians
went
to
saint
Praxedes
her
house
to
comfort
her
about
her
Sisters
death
:
Multi
nobiles
Christiani
ad
eam
veniebant
,
&
consolabantur
eam
vna
cum
Episcopo
Pio
,
ventique
ad
eam
Germanus
vester
Nouatus
.
And
saint
Pius
together
with
saint
Praxedes
and
saint
Pastor
,
went
from
saint
Praxedes
her
house
to
the
house
of
saint
Nouatus
when
and
where
he
was
sick
,
and
staied
with
him
there
8.
dayes
.
eamus
ad
eum
fuimus
in
domo
eius
diebus
ac
noctibus
octo
.
And
vntill
after
the
death
of
saint
Nouatus
who
gaue
all
his
substance
to
saint
Timothie
and
saint
Praxedes
,
she
had
no
Interest
in
that
house
.
How
charitable
and
munificent
saint
Nouatus
was
to
the
poore
Christians
,
may
some
what
appeare
by
saint
Pastor
his
Relation
of
him
,
when
he
went
to
comfort
his
Sister
,
where
he
saith
of
him
to
saint
Timothie
,
Germanus
vester
Nouatus
,
qui
est
frater
noster
in
Domino
,
multos
Christianos
pauperes
donis
suis
resecit
,
&
ministrauit
omnibus
de
facultatibus
suis
:
Your
naturall
Brother
Nouatus
who
is
our
Brother
in
our
Lord
did
releeue
many
poore
Christians
with
his
guifts
,
S.
Nouatus
dying
leaueth
all
to
S.
Timothie
and
S.
Praxedes
,
to
be
employed
for
releife
of
Christians
.
and
ministred
to
them
all
out
of
his
substance
.
And
as
in
his
life
he
had
euer
an
especiall
care
of
the
spirituall
good
of
this
kingdome
,
his
Country
,
so
at
his
death
he
was
not
vnmindefull
of
it
,
but
gaue
all
be
had
to
his
Brother
saint
Timothie
then
labouring
and
preaching
heare
,
and
to
his
Sister
saint
Praxedes
as
mindefull
of
it
though
she
was
at
Rome
.
Hoc
placuit
ei
,
vt
vobis
vna
cum
beata
Praxede
omnem
substantiam
suam
relinqueret
.
And
made
as
it
were
Superuisours
of
this
his
last
Will
and
Testament
to
see
it
performed
,
the
holy
Pope
saint
Pius
and
his
renowned
Brother
saint
Pastor
,
as
appeareth
by
that
Epistle
,
the
two
most
powerable
and
honourable
then
in
the
Church
of
Christ
,
and
most
louing
of
this
Nation
of
Britaine
,
and
spirituall
good
thereof
,
as
allready
appeareth
,
and
will
be
more
manifest
in
the
next
Chapter
following
.
THE
IX
.
CHAPTER
.
OE
S.
TIMOTHIE
STIL
PREACING
IN
Britaine
,
his
disposing
his
temporall
goods
in
Rome
for
entertaining
and
releeuing
persecuted
Preists
and
Christians
,
his
house
there
being
dedicated
a
cheife
Church
,
most
Christians
resorting
to
it
.
And
other
Apostolike
men
sent
from
Rome
into
Britaine
in
this
time
.
1.
I
Haue
spoaken
before
of
the
preaching
and
Apostolike
holy
labors
of
S.
Timothie
Brother
to
S.
Nouatus
in
this
their
Country
of
Britaine
.
And
it
(
more
then
probably
)
appeareth
euen
by
the
Epistle
of
S.
Pastor
to
S.
Timothie
,
presently
vpon
S.
Nouatus
his
death
,
that
he
then
both
still
continued
heare
wholly
imploying
his
Trauailes
for
the
Conuersion
of
his
Country
Britaine
,
and
S.
Pius
yet
continuing
Pope
continued
also
the
auncient
fatherly
care
of
his
Predecessors
to
vs
,
sent
hither
at
this
time
,
a
new
Mission
and
supply
of
Clergie
men
to
encrease
the
number
of
them
,
which
with
so
greate
spirituall
fruite
trauailed
in
the
worke
of
our
Conuersion
.
The
first
,
of
S.
Timothie
being
S.
Timothie
our
Apostolike
Britan
preaching
in
Britaine
at
the
death
of
S.
Nouatus
his
Brother
in
Rome
.
still
in
Britaine
at
this
time
,
supposing
what
is
proued
before
of
his
preaching
heare
a
litle
before
,
and
no
memory
made
in
Histories
of
his
departing
hence
,
or
preaching
in
any
other
place
but
Italy
and
Britaine
before
this
time
,
we
must
needs
yeeld
so
much
to
the
testimonie
of
S.
Pastor
,
that
it
conuinceth
his
still
continuance
in
this
place
so
remote
from
Rome
,
that
he
did
not
,
nor
could
take
notice
of
things
there
done
,
and
nearely
concerning
S.
Timothie
,
but
by
letters
and
Messengers
to
be
sent
vnto
him
,
a
long
Iorney
.
For
in
this
Epistle
of
S.
Pastor
to
S.
Timothie
,
he
doth
aduertise
him
,
of
the
death
of
his
Sister
S.
Pudentiana
,
which
was
before
S.
Pius
,
S.
Nouatus
,
and
the
Christian
Nobilitie
of
Rome
came
to
her
Sister
S.
Praxedes
to
comfort
her
in
her
sorrowes
for
so
greate
a
losse
,
and
yet
maketh
it
allmost
two
moneths
after
,
post
mensem
&
dies
viginti
octo
,
before
S.
Nouatus
fell
sike
,
who
died
not
vntill
aboue
twenty
dayes
after
this
,
diebus
ac
noctibus
octo
,
and
tertio
decimo
die
,
all
this
together
with
that
S.
Nouatus
had
left
S.
Timothie
and
S.
Praxedes
his
Heirs
,
he
writeth
to
S.
Timothie
for
Newes
and
late
accidents
whereof
he
had
no
Intelligence
before
:
This
requiring
so
greate
a
distance
from
Rome
where
these
things
were
presently
knowne
and
acted
to
make
them
concealed
from
S.
Timothie
,
whome
they
so
concerned
vntill
they
were
now
after
diuers
moneths
writen
vnto
him
by
a
man
of
such
worthines
and
Authoritie
,
as
S.
Pastor
was
,
doth
giue
mee
allowance
to
be
of
opinion
,
that
S.
Timothie
was
all
this
while
heare
in
Britaine
.
2.
The
second
,
of
a
new
mission
of
Cleargie
men
to
be
sent
hither
at
this
time
by
Pope
Pius
hath
sufficient
warrant
in
the
later
end
of
the
same
Epistle
from
S.
Pastor
at
Rome
to
S.
Timothie
in
Britaine
,
where
the
same
Epistle
is
said
to
be
sent
by
Eusebius
a
Subdeacon
of
the
Roman
Church
.
Missa
per
Eusebium
S.
Pius
sent
with
Eusebius
a
Deacon
of
Rome
,
and
other
Apostolike
man
into
Britaine
at
this
time
.
Subdiaconum
sanctae
Romanae
Ecclesiae
.
Wherefore
when
I
finde
in
so
worthy
an
eye
witnes
that
a
Subdeacon
of
the
holy
Roman
Church
,
whose
office
is
to
be
subordinate
and
attendant
vpon
sacred
Preists
and
Bishops
in
their
holy
Sacrifice
,
and
function
,
and
hath
no
power
committed
vnto
him
of
himselfe
in
such
affaires
,
was
sent
into
Britaine
so
farre
distant
,
and
then
for
the
most
part
,
a
Pagan
Nation
,
and
thus
to
be
sent
from
that
Apostolike
See
which
euer
sent
holy
Preists
and
Bishops
into
all
these
parts
of
the
worlde
,
I
may
not
make
my selfe
so
ignorant
in
Ecclesiasticall
Histories
,
silent
of
such
examples
,
and
vnskillfull
in
Diuinitie
,
which
vtterly
disableth
such
men
to
intermedle
in
reconciling
people
to
Christ
,
and
minister
his
Sacraments
,
to
haue
the
least
conceipt
this
Subdeacon
Eusebius
was
sent
hither
alone
,
but
some
reuerend
Preists
and
Bishops
,
or
Bishop
at
the
least
,
on
whome
he
with
others
was
to
attend
,
were
sent
hither
by
Pope
Pius
at
that
time
,
to
exercise
those
powerable
spirituall
offices
which
Britaine
needed
,
and
he
could
not
performe
.
Their
names
in
particular
I
doe
not
finde
,
no
more
then
of
others
sent
in
later
times
by
S.
Eleutherius
,
&
S.
Gregory
,
whose
sixt
part
is
not
to
be
found
in
any
of
our
Histories
,
Galfr.
Monum
.
Hist.
Reg.
Brit.
l.
4.
c.
20.
Pontic
.
Virun
.
l.
4.
hist.
in
fine
.
Matth.
Westm.
an
186.
except
the
auncient
true
Gildas
relating
the
names
of
those
S.
Eleutherius
sent
,
as
the
Brittish
History
,
Virunnius
,
and
Matthew
of
Westminster
testifie
,
can
be
produced
.
Yet
I
haue
set
downe
the
name
of
one
,
their
Subdeacon
Eusebius
,
which
probably
is
as
much
as
any
doth
for
S.
Eleutherius
,
or
S.
Gregorie
their
Missions
,
if
we
consider
how
farre
for
number
these
by
common
opinion
did
exceeded
this
Mission
of
S.
Pius
.
And
allthough
iniquitie
of
times
hath
buried
both
the
names
,
&
labours
of
most
of
these
Apostolike
men
in
obliuion
,
for
their
particulars
,
yet
we
cannot
but
consider
it
was
a
great
comfort
to
the
Christians
heare
,
and
motiue
to
others
to
embrace
the
faith
,
when
they
did
so
certainely
vnderstand
by
such
approued
warrant
,
that
many
Noble
men
in
Rome
were
become
Christians
,
and
boldly
professed
that
Religion
.
And
among
other
matters
concerning
Britaine
cettified
to
S.
Timothy
by
S.
Pastor
,
this
was
an
other
,
that
S.
Pius
Pope
,
S.
Pastor
and
S.
Praxedes
being
present
in
the
sikenes
of
S.
Nouatus
,
he
bequeathed
all
his
Ritches
and
substance
to
his
Brother
S.
Timothie
and
Sister
S.
Praxedes
:
his
diebus
cum
ibi
essemus
,
hoc
placuit
ei
,
vt
vobis
vna
cum
beata
Praxede
omnem
substantiam
suam
relinqueret
.
And
S.
Pastor
by
the
consent
of
Pope
Pius
and
S.
Praxedes
wrote
hither
into
Britaine
vnto
him
to
know
what
order
he
would
giue
in
this
affaire
:
de
quo
facto
nos
literas
huius
textus
ad
vos
direximus
vna
cum
beato
Pio
Episcopo
Sedis
Apostolicae
,
&
virgine
Praxede
,
vt
,
quid
tibi
placuerit
de
substantia
Germani
tui
Nouati
,
facias
nos
certiores
,
vt
tua
ordinatio
in
omnibus
custodiatur
.
That
they
might
certainely
know
from
him
,
what
order
he
would
set
downe
for
the
disposing
of
so
greate
wealth
;
for
they
vndoubtedly
assured
themselues
,
that
he
who
had
forsaken
his
holy
Brother
and
Sisters
,
his
Fathers
Country
and
friends
,
and
his
owne
temporall
Estate
there
,
for
the
ardent
loue
&
desire
he
had
to
preach
the
Ghospell
in
this
kingdome
his
Mothers
Country
,
and
to
wine
his
Countrimen
and
friends
heare
to
Christ
,
would
not
giue
ouer
so
holy
a
worke
to
take
so
long
a
Iorney
to
dispose
of
temporall
things
,
which
he
had
so
contemned
before
,
in
respect
of
Religeous
and
heauenly
busines
.
3.
And
thus
it
proued
true
,
for
S.
Timothie
writing
againe
to
S.
Pastor
,
his
brother
in
holy
Preisthood
,
and
his
most
holy
Sister
S.
Praxedes
:
Timotheus
confratri
presbitero
Pastori
,
&
sanctissimae
Sorori
Praxedi
in
Domino
salutem
:
S.
Timothie
committerh
the
disposing
of
his
temporall
Ritches
in
Rome
to
S.
Pius
Pope
,
S.
Praxedes
his
Sister
,
and
S.
Pastor
to
Ecclesiasticall
vses
.
desiring
to
be
remembred
at
the
memory
of
the
holy
Apostles
,
and
to
S.
Pius
Pope
,
and
all
Saints
there
,
referreth
the
disposition
of
all
that
temporall
substance
to
S.
Pastor
and
Praxedes
,
giuing
them
full
power
and
Authoritie
to
dispose
thereof
.
Oramus
sanctimonium
vestrum
,
vt
nos
commendare
dignemini
memoriae
sanctorum
Apostolorum
,
&
sancto
Pio
Episcopo
,
sanctae
Sedis
Apostolicae
Praesuli
,
&
omnibus
sanctis
.
Agnoscat
Sanctitas
vestra
,
quia
quod
germano
suo
Nouato
placuit
,
&
nobis
famulis
vestris
placet
:
vt
in
arbitrio
sanctae
virginis
sit
,
quod
mihi
dereliquit
,
&
quod
vobis
,
&
sanctae
virgini
placuerit
,
ex
eo
faciendi
plenam
per
omnia
habeatis
potestatem
.
This
power
and
Epistle
being
receaued
by
S.
Pastor
at
Rome
from
S.
Timothie
in
Britaine
,
he
deliuered
the
Epistle
to
Pope
Pius
to
reade
,
who
gaue
thanks
to
God
to
see
so
greate
pietie
in
our
holy
Countriman
:
accepta
hac
Epistola
gaudio
repleti
sumus
,
&
tradidimus
eam
legendam
His
house
that
was
S.
Nouatus
house
dedicated
a
Church
by
Pope
S.
Pius
.
sancto
Pio
Episcopo
.
Tunc
beatus
Pius
Episcopus
gratias
egit
Deo
omnipotenti
.
And
sainct
Praxedes
so
soone
as
she
had
receaued
this
warrant
from
sainct
Timothie
,
entreated
sainct
Pius
the
Pope
to
dedicate
that
house
of
Nouatus
,
for
a
Church
,
because
the
building
was
greate
,
and
spatious
,
which
saint
Pius
performed
dedicating
a
Church
there
at
Nouatus
Bathes
,
and
constituted
it
a
Roman
Title
,
consecrating
a
Baptisterie
,
or
Font
there
,
the
fourth
of
the
Ids
of
May
,
Eodem
tempore
virgo
Domini
Praxedes
,
accepta
Potestate
,
rogauit
beatum
Pium
Episcopum
vt
in
Thermis
Nouati
,
quae
iam
in
vsu
non
erant
,
Ecclesiam
dedicaret
,
quia
in
eis
aedificium
magnum
&
spatiosum
videbatur
esse
:
quod
&
placuit
Pio
Episcopo
,
&
dedicauit
Ecclesiam
in
Thermis
Nouati
,
in
vrbe
,
in
loco
qui
appellatur
vicus
Lateriorum
,
vbi
&
constituit
Titulum
Romanum
,
in
qúo
&
Baptisterium
,
consecrauit
quarto
Idus
Maias
.
This
Title
or
Church
decayed
with
oldnes
was
decently
reedified
and
renewed
by
Henry
Cardinall
Caietan
,
Preist
,
and
Baron
.
Annal.
Ecclesiast.
Tom.
2.
an.
162.
Ado
Treueren
.
Martyr
.
12.
Cal.
Aug.
Sur.
die
●1
.
Iulij
in
S.
Praxede
.
Cardinall
of
that
auncient
Title
,
when
Caesar
Baronius
wrote
his
Historie
of
this
Age
,
anno
,
quo
haec
scribimus
.
Ado
Archbishop
of
Treuers
,
and
others
write
,
that
this
Church
or
Title
was
dedicated
in
her
parents
time
,
in
titulo
quem
Pater
earum
Pudens
dedicauit
:
Which
may
be
well
said
,
in
respect
of
the
continuall
residence
and
continuance
of
the
holy
Apostles
,
or
their
Disciples
and
other
Apostolike
sacred
Preists
and
Christians
there
continually
seruing
God
.
And
after
this
solemne
dedication
by
saint
Pius
,
our
holy
Country
woman
The
honour
of
this
our
Britans
Church
in
Rome
,
S.
Praxedes
,
Martyrs
and
other
holy
Saincts
there
.
saint
Praxedes
continued
there
in
greate
holines
both
in
time
of
quiet
and
Persecution
entettayning
all
Christians
,
and
releeuing
such
of
them
as
were
needy
there
.
In
so
much
that
soone
after
this
time
Antoninus
Pius
being
departed
out
of
this
life
and
Marcus
Aurelius
Antoninus
succeeding
him
in
the
Empire
,
and
persecuting
Christians
,
and
our
blessed
Countrywoman
notwithstanding
the
terror
of
Persecution
continuing
S.
Pastor
in
Act.
S.
Praxed
.
Ado.
Treu.
12.
cal
.
August
.
Sur.
&
alij
21.
Iulij
.
Bed
.
Vsuard
.
&
Rom.
Martyrol
.
die
26.
Maij.
Petr.
Cat.
l.
5.
c.
58.
her
auncient
Religeous
charitie
in
harbouring
and
maintayning
the
persecuted
Christians
,
the
Emperour
being
informed
of
such
meetings
and
assemblies
to
be
vsed
,
and
continued
in
the
house
of
saint
Praxedes
,
sent
his
persecuting
Instruments
thither
,
who
apprehended
many
,
among
whome
he
commanded
saint
Simitrius
an
holy
Preist
,
and
22.
others
without
any
examination
or
Processe
of
lawe
barbarously
to
be
put
to
death
in
the
same
Church
.
Vulgatum
est
Antonino
Imperatori
,
quod
conuentus
fieret
,
in
domo
Praxedis
:
qui
misit
&
tenuit
multos
,
inter
quos
Simitrium
Presbyterum
cum
alijs
viginti
duobus
,
quos
sine
interrogatione
,
gladio
puniri
praecepit
in
eodem
Titulo
.
Whose
bodies
saint
Praxedes
carefully
gathered
together
and
reuerently
in
the
night
time
buryed
them
in
her
holy
Mothers
funerall
place
.
And
she
herselfe
soone
after
,
within
34.
dayes
of
this
greate
Martyrdome
,
departed
this
life
to
receaue
her
eternall
happines
and
reward
in
heauen
,
and
was
buryed
there
also
,
neare
her
holy
Father
by
saint
Pastor
the
reuerend
Preist
and
Martyr
,
who
also
wrote
her
life
.
In
which
place
saith
he
the
prayers
of
Saints
doe
florish
at
this
day
.
Vbi
florent
hodie
orationes
Sanctorum
.
4.
Neyther
did
this
holy
Brittish
Receptacle
and
Nursery
of
sacred
Preists
and
Christians
,
departe
from
this
so
long
continued
Religion
,
deuotion
,
&
charitie
vsed
there
by
the
death
of
saint
Praxedes
,
nor
she
,
saint
Pius
and
saint
Pastor
vpon
that
warrant
or
Resignation
of
saint
Timothie
,
spoken
of
before
,
so
This
Church
bore
the
name
of
S.
Timothie
,
and
euen
by
the
Romans
confession
was
from
S.
Peters
first
coming
to
Rome
the
greatest
receptacle
of
Christians
there
.
transferre
the
dominion
and
Rule
thereof
from
him
though
erecting
a
Title
or
Church
there
,
but
they
still
reserued
a
commande
thereof
to
him
,
and
it
bore
his
name
Balneum
Timotheum
,
Thermae
Timothinae
,
Timothies
Bath
,
after
saint
Praxedes
death
,
and
saint
Timothies
also
,
keeping
long
the
name
of
the
last
Brittish
owner
thereof
.
Baronius
freely
confesseth
after
this
time
that
this
Brittish
house
was
then
,
and
had
bene
the
common
and
vsuall
lodging
place
of
Christians
in
Rome
from
the
first
coming
of
saint
Peter
thither
,
patebat
Pudentis
Senatoris
domus
,
vt
alias
meminimus
,
ab
initio
Petri
Romam
aduentus
hospitio
Baron
.
Annal.
Eccl.
Tom.
2.
an.
165.
Christianorum
:
And
he
very
often
times
reiterats
the
like
.
And
to
make
this
good
,
we
haue
many
worthie
Writers
,
some
in
the
life
of
S.
Iustine
the
renowned
Christian
Philosopher
and
Martyr
,
who
as
the
Authours
testifie
,
did
offer
his
second
Booke
for
the
Defence
of
Christian
Religion
to
Marcus
Martyrol
.
Rom.
die
13.
Aprilis
.
Bed
.
Vsuard
.
Ado
.
Antoninus
Verus
,
and
Lucius
Aurelius
Commodus
the
persecuting
Emperours
,
and
defended
it
publikely
in
disputation
,
after
this
time
:
secundum
librum
pro
Religionis
nostrae
defensione
praefatis
Imperatoribus
Marco
Antonino
Vero
,
&
Lucio
Aurelio
Commodo
porrexisset
.
This
renowned
man
being
openly
,
together
with
the
holy
Christians
Cariton
,
Caritina
,
Euelpistius
,
Hierax
,
Pean
,
and
Valerian
,
Menol.
Graecor
.
cal
.
Iunij
.
Metaphrastes
die
1.
Iunij
.
Sur.
&
Lipol
.
eod.
die
.
or
Liberian
,
conuented
and
examined
by
Rusticus
,
Praefect
of
the
Citie
of
Rome
,
vnder
the
named
Emperours
,
in
what
place
the
Christians
there
vsed
to
assemble
,
and
his
schollers
came
together
to
heare
him
:
Iustine
answeared
,
that
he
euer
continued
at
Timothies
Bath
,
neare
the
house
of
one
named
Martius
,
and
hauing
bene
now
twice
in
Rome
,
knew
no
other
place
,
and
there
he
preached
to
all
,
that
resorted
to
him
,
Respondit
Iustinus
:
Ego
prope
domum
Martij
cuiusdam
,
ad
balneum
cognomento
Timothinum
,
hactenus
mansi
Veni
autem
in
vrbem
Romam
secundo
,
neque
alium
quempiam
locum
,
nisi
quem
dixi
,
cognosco
.
Ac
si
quis
ad
me
venire
voluit
,
communicaui
cum
illo
veritatis
doctrinam
.
By
which
it
is
euident
,
that
this
our
Christian
British
house
in
Rome
after
the
death
of
S.
Praxedes
,
and
S.
Timothie
his
warrant
to
dispose
of
it
,
was
employed
to
such
holy
vses
as
formely
it
was
and
that
it
now
continued
notwithstanding
the
greate
trobles
and
Persecution
against
it
,
the
most
famous
and
renowned
place
in
Rome
,
for
entertayning
&
maitaining
afflicted
Christians
,
there
preaching
,
ministring
Sacraments
,
and
other
holy
exercises
.
And
that
it
still
continued
at
our
Countriman
S.
Timothie
his
disposition
,
as
the
still
bearing
his
name
as
owner
or
cheife
commander
thereof
,
Balneum
cognomento
Timothinum
proueth
,
which
it
could
not
truely
beare
vntill
after
the
death
of
S.
Nouatus
,
the
immediate
and
onely
Possessor
of
it
,
from
his
parents
before
.
And
it
seemeth
that
allthough
S.
Timothie
had
left
it
in
the
power
of
S.
Pius
,
Praxedes
and
Pastor
to
dispose
of
it
,
they
still
reserued
the
Right
and
Interest
thereof
to
S.
Timothie
,
and
though
at
the
Consecration
of
it
,
for
a
Church
it
was
termed
Titulus
Pastoris
,
the
Title
or
Church
where
S.
Pastor
was
ordinary
and
cheife
Preist
,
yet
S.
Pastor
dying
presently
after
S.
Praxedes
,
as
Baronius
writeth
,
and
by
S.
Pius
Epistle
to
S.
Iustus
Bishop
of
Vienna
,
Baron
.
Tom.
2.
Annal.
ann.
164.
Martyrol
.
Rom.
die
26.
Iulij
.
Pius
Pap.
Epist.
ad
Iustum
Episcop.
Viennen
.
where
he
saith
of
S.
Pastor
,
that
S.
Pastor
hauing
this
Title
or
Church
conferred
on
him
,
deceased
,
presbiter
Pastor
titulum
condidit
,
&
dignè
in
Domino
obijt
.
And
so
preserued
the
hereditarie
Right
together
with
the
Title
and
Church
thereto
S.
Timothie
the
true
heire
and
owner
thereof
,
from
his
Auncestors
,
by
lawfull
and
lineall
discent
.
THE
X.
CHAPTER
.
OF
THE
LAST
HOLY
LABOVRS
OF
S.
TImothie
in
Britaine
,
his
honour
with
S.
Denys
the
Areopagite
,
his
returne
from
hence
to
Rome
,
and
Martyrdome
there
,
and
Martyrdome
of
S.
Pius
Pope
in
the
same
place
.
1.
I
Left
saint
Timothie
diligently
labouring
in
Christs
Haruest
in
Britaine
,
and
now
I
must
attend
to
doe
him
honour
at
his
glorious
death
,
and
Martyrdome
at
Rome
:
but
before
we
bring
him
hither
,
to
take
his
heauenly
rewarde
for
his
sufferings
and
trauailes
there
,
we
must
for
the
greater
glory
of
him
,
S.
Timothie
his
effectuall
last
labours
in
Britaine
for
the
Conuersion
thereof
.
and
our
Nation
by
him
,
make
some
esteeme
how
farre
he
profited
,
and
preuailed
in
that
imployment
.
We
haue
heard
before
,
that
by
the
paynes
and
preaching
of
him
,
and
our
Countryman
saint
Marcellus
,
both
our
King
Lucius
became
a
Christian
,
and
a
great
part
of
Britaine
began
to
professe
the
faith
of
Christ
:
S.
Lucius
Britanniae
Rex
S.
Timothei
eruditione
ad
Religionem
Christi
inductus
est
.
Britannia
magnam
ex
parte
fidem
Christi
profiteri
caepit
:
And
the
perseuering
of
saint
Timothie
so
seriously
and
with
such
intentiue
feruour
,
that
no
thing
could
separate
him
from
that
most
Heroicall
Enterprise
,
not
the
death
of
his
dearest
Sister
and
Brother
S.
Pudentiana
and
Nouatus
,
nor
so
ample
and
Noble
a
Patrimonie
now
fallen
vnto
him
,
assureth
vs
,
if
we
had
no
other
testimonie
to
adheare
vnto
,
that
he
was
now
Father
of
many
spirituall
children
,
had
many
such
Brothers
and
Sisters
,
and
by
labouring
long
heare
among
the
stones
and
Rocks
of
Britaine
,
had
founde
out
and
procured
to
this
kingdome
greater
and
more
enduring
Mines
of
Treasure
,
then
all
saint
Pudens
and
Claudia
his
parents
,
or
saint
Nouatus
his
Brother
their
wordly
Riches
could
yeeld
vnto
him
.
I
can
hardly
be
drawne
to
other
opinion
,
finding
no
reason
to
warrant
mee
,
but
his
inflamed
loue
to
the
spirituall
good
,
and
happines
of
Britaine
bounde
and
fixed
him
heare
,
with
the
chaines
thereof
vntill
with
vnexpressible
Ioy
he
did
see
and
reape
that
fruite
of
his
holy
works
(
my
Authours
before
haue
told
vs
of
)
that
by
his
meanes
King
Lucius
was
induced
to
Christian
Religion
,
and
a
greate
parte
of
Britaine
professed
it
.
And
this
was
the
occasion
of
his
returne
from
hence
and
going
to
Rome
,
hoping
by
that
Iorney
to
be
the
happy
Messenger
and
Instrument
of
relating
His
returne
to
Rome
,
and
occasion
thereof
.
and
procuring
that
,
which
was
reserued
for
the
honour
of
saint
Eluanus
,
Meduuinus
,
Damianus
,
Fugatianus
and
their
Associats
after
,
to
see
,
and
effect
,
the
generall
and
publickly
warranted
,
both
by
Pope
and
Prince
,
Conuersion
of
this
Britaine
,
now
hindered
for
a
time
by
a
sodden
and
new
raysed
storme
of
Persecution
vnder
new
Emperours
.
For
allthough
at
the
time
of
saint
Timothie
his
beginning
his
Iorney
from
Britaine
to
Rome
the
Church
of
Christ
was
at
some
ease
,
and
quiet
,
Antoninus
Pius
that
friend
to
Christians
,
yet
continuing
his
Empire
,
or
if
Marcus
Aurelius
Antoninus
the
persecuting
Emperour
had
begun
his
Empire
,
yet
he
had
not
begun
his
Persecution
at
that
time
,
or
the
knowledge
thereof
had
not
yet
trauailed
so
farre
as
Britaine
,
to
giue
warning
and
notice
to
King
Lucius
,
of
any
such
thinge
,
eyther
acted
or
intended
.
But
when
he
,
and
his
new
Christian
people
heare
had
for
certaintie
learned
what
barbarous
and
cruell
Persecutions
were
now
in
hand
,
as
all
Antiquities
of
that
time
doe
witnes
,
and
to
be
silent
in
others
,
that
our
Noble
Brittish
Christian
house
in
Rome
,
which
had
continued
so
long
quiet
,
and
bene
such
a
Seminary
of
Religion
for
this
kingdome
,
was
now
so
cruelly
afflicted
,
23.
renowned
Martyrs
tyrannically
and
without
all
tryall
putt
to
death
in
the
place
and
house
itselfe
,
as
I
haue
related
,
and
saint
Iustine
and
his
sacred
company
after
that
,
carryed
also
from
thence
to
durance
and
Martyrdome
,
and
saint
Timothie
our
Apostle
Countryman
and
owner
of
that
holy
house
together
with
saint
Marke
his
happy
companion
in
Martyrdome
,
and
likely
in
his
Trauailes
in
Britaine
,
were
taken
from
that
place
to
Martyrdome
,
and
Pope
Pius
also
which
much
conuersed
there
,
and
should
haue
bene
a
cheife
meanes
in
directing
and
assisting
our
generall
Conuersion
,
if
it
had
then
taken
effect
putt
to
death
by
these
Emperours
for
that
cause
.
2.
These
and
such
cruelties
euen
against
the
Christians
of
this
kingdome
by
these
persecuting
Emperours
being
now
knowne
in
Britaine
,
there
was
no
hope
left
of
our
generall
Conuersion
to
be
compassed
at
this
time
,
so
many
principall
Agents
therein
violently
putt
to
death
,
and
the
Emperours
,
without
whose
permission
or
conniuencie
it
could
not
probably
be
brought
to
passe
,
so
enraged
and
cruell
against
vs
,
for
such
things
.
Yet
cannot
this
stay
and
adiourning
of
this
greatest
publike
good
of
this
Nation
be
imputed
to
pusillanimitie
of
minde
,
or
want
of
Heroicall
Christian
fortitude
,
and
magnanimitie
in
our
Christian
King
,
and
diuers
of
his
people
and
Nobles
among
them
,
who
,
as
before
,
had
receaued
the
Christian
faith
,
and
priuately
professed
it
,
but
to
the
Iniquitie
of
the
violent
and
ouerswaying
times
and
Pagan
Emperours
with
their
Lieutenants
,
Imperiales
,
or
Proimperatours
,
Proconsuls
,
Propretours
hindering
that
holy
worke
.
For
allthough
the
state
of
Britaine
was
not
so
seruile
to
the
Romans
as
the
condition
of
many
kingdomes
was
but
we
euer
had
our
owne
Kings
both
by
inheritance
and
discent
of
our
former
auncient
Brittish
regall
Race
,
and
with
the
desired
allowance
and
agreement
of
the
Roman
Emperours
after
the
marriadge
of
King
Aruiragus
with
Genuissa
daughter
of
Claudius
,
and
the
greatest
dutie
they
could
demande
,
was
their
Tribute
:
yet
because
in
a
publike
and
authoritatiue
change
of
Religion
in
a
whole
kingdome
,
there
must
also
be
a
change
of
such
lawes
,
and
customes
,
as
were
contradicting
and
repugnant
vnto
the
Religion
to
be
receaued
,
this
could
not
be
done
in
such
persecuting
dayes
without
greate
ielousie
in
the
Persecutours
Emperours
,
of
an
vtter
reuolt
from
them
in
all
respects
.
And
therefore
our
old
Manuscripts
both
of
Nennius
,
and
S.
Gildas
also
,
as
they
are
commonly
reputed
,
doe
tell
vs
,
that
when
our
generall
and
publike
Conuersion
was
,
there
was
also
an
Imperiall
allowance
,
permission
,
or
tolleration
for
it
,
from
the
Roman
Emperours
or
their
Lieutenants
heare
.
Missa
Nennius
in
M.
S.
Hist.
Gildas
in
Hist.
M.
S.
in
publica
Biblioth.
Cantabr
.
&
in
Colleg.
S.
Benedicti
.
legatio
ne
ab
Imperatore
Romanorum
:
saith
Nennius
.
Missa
legatione
ab
Imperatoribus
Romanorum
:
writeth
Gildas
in
two
Seuerall
Manuscripts
,
one
in
the
publike
Library
of
Cambridge
,
the
other
in
saint
Benets
Colledge
there
.
The
reasons
hereof
I
shall
deliuer
in
due
place
hereafter
.
3.
That
which
is
wanting
yet
,
and
to
be
added
to
the
honour
of
our
Apostle
and
Countryman
saint
Timothie
,
is
his
glorious
Martyrdome
,
so
honoured
of
saint
Pius
the
Pope
then
,
and
soone
after
also
martyred
,
that
writing
to
the
renowned
Bishop
of
Vienna
not
long
vnmartyred
,
and
exhorting
him
to
constancy
and
perseuerance
in
afflictions
and
Persecution
in
Christ
,
proposeth
onely
vnto
him
for
the
most
worthie
examples
this
saint
Timothie
,
and
his
holy
companion
at
Martyrdome
,
and
probably
of
his
labours
in
Britaine
saint
Marke
,
saying
they
were
Preists
,
brought
vp
by
the
Apostles
,
continuing
vntill
this
time
,
with
whome
he
had
imparted
the
word
of
faith
,
men
called
of
God
and
now
liuing
in
euerlasting
Ioyes
in
heauen
.
S.
Timothie
and
Marke
haue
ended
their
course
by
a
good
Combatt
.
O
Brother
remember
thow
imitatest
them
S.
Pius
Epist.
ad
Iustum
Vienn
.
Episcop.
Tom.
1.
Biblioth.
Sanct.
&
apud
Baron
.
Tom.
2.
Annal.
an.
166.
in
following
them
,
and
be
not
bound
with
the
bands
of
the
world
:
presbyteri
illi
,
qui
ab
Apostolis
educati
vsque
ad
nos
peruenerunt
;
cum
quibus
simul
verbum
fidei
partiti
sumus
,
à
Domino
vocati
,
in
cubilibus
aeternis
clausi
tenentur
.
Sanctus
Timotheus
&
Marcus
per
bonum
certamen
transierunt
.
Vide
frater
,
vt
illos
imiteris
sequendo
,
ne
vinculis
mundi
illigeris
.
This
is
that
greate
honour
of
Britaine
,
and
Gods
Church
,
whome
saint
Dionisius
the
Areopagite
,
that
wonderfull
Diuine
and
His
honor
with
S.
Denis
the
Areopagite
.
glory
of
saint
Paules
Schollers
honored
so
much
,
as
euery
Reader
may
see
in
his
diuine
Bookes
,
de
diuinis
nominibus
&
Ecclesiastica
Hierarchia
,
of
diuine
names
&
the
Ecclesiasticall
Hierarchie
,
calling
him
most
holy
,
sanctissime
,
and
the
like
,
and
dedicated
them
to
him
as
the
auncient
Title
,
Compresbytero
Timotheo
Dionisius
Presbyter
,
Denys
Preist
to
his
fellow
Preist
,
Timothie
;
and
in
his
Baron
.
Tom.
2.
Annal.
an.
109.
booke
de
diuinis
nominibus
citi●g
an
Epistle
of
saint
Ignatius
,
written
after
the
other
saint
Timothie
Bishop
of
Ephesus
his
death
,
doe
witnes
,
Baronius
and
others
so
acknowledging
:
How
before
his
death
he
disposed
his
wordly
Pius
Pap.
Epist.
ad
S.
Iust.
tom
.
1.
Bibliot
.
Sanct.
&
Baron
.
an.
166.
wealth
to
the
glory
of
Gods
Church
,
and
recommended
the
care
of
his
Country
Britaine
to
the
most
glorious
lights
then
of
Christs
Church
saint
Pius
Pope
and
his
worthie
friends
and
familiars
saint
Soter
and
saint
Eleutherus
or
Eleutherius
after
Popes
,
we
may
gather
by
his
former
loue
and
labours
for
this
Nation
.
The
Martyrdome
of
S.
Timothy
and
S.
Pius
Pope
.
And
so
after
so
many
yeares
of
most
holy
life
&
trauailes
for
the
Church
of
Christ
,
after
his
releeuing
and
maintenance
of
so
many
Saints
,
lodged
,
Manu●cr
.
Antiq.
in
Monast.
S.
Cirian
.
Martyrol
.
Rom.
die
24.
Martij
.
&
Tabul
.
Ant.
apud
Baron
.
Tom.
2.
ann.
162.
Pius
Pap.
1.
Epist.
ad
S.
Iustum
.
supr.
1.
Epist.
2.
ad
eund
.
fedd
,
clothed
,
and
fostered
both
with
temporall
and
spirituall
sustenance
,
his
chardges
and
prouision
in
his
holy
house
,
many
of
them
also
martyred
there
,
he
was
also
martyred
with
his
worthie
Associate
and
fellow
Preist
saint
Marke
at
Rome
the
24.
day
of
March
an.
165.
And
saint
Pius
the
Pope
of
Rome
was
martyred
also
soone
after
vnder
the
same
persecuting
Emperours
,
his
death
at
hand
being
reuealed
vnto
him
as
he
writeth
in
an
other
Epistle
to
saint
Iustus
of
Vienna
in
France
,
and
Bishop
there
.
Reuelatum
mihi
esse
scias
,
collega
beatissime
,
citius
me
finem
huius
vitae
esse
facturum
.
THE
XI
.
CHAPTER
.
OF
THE
HOLY
POPES
NEXT
SVCCEEDING
S.
Pius
,
and
their
Religion
.
The
fauorable
Edict
of
Marcus
Aurelius
Emperour
for
defence
and
protection
of
Christians
,
and
the
Christian
Lieutenants
Trebellius
and
Pertinax
,
with
the
forbidding
the
Druids
Religion
,
occasions
of
the
publike
receauing
and
profession
of
Christianitie
in
Britayne
by
King
Lucius
and
his
subiects
.
1.
S
.
Pius
hauing
thus
gloriously
ended
his
holy
life
and
Papacie
,
saint
Anicetus
by
the
more
common
opinion
after
many
Auncients
,
Iraeneus
,
Tertullian
,
Hegesippus
,
Eusebius
,
Epiphanius
,
with
others
teacheth
that
saint
Anicetus
succeeded
him
in
this
hihest
chardge
.
Yet
there
be
very
auncient
Hieron
.
l.
de
Scr.
in
Hegesippo
.
Optat.
Mileu
.
l.
contra
.
Parmen
.
August
.
Epist.
161.
Rober
Barnes
l.
de
Vit.
Pontif.
Ro.
in
Aniceto
.
and
worthie
Authours
as
saint
Hierome
,
Optatus
,
saint
Augustine
,
with
others
which
hold
that
saint
Anicetus
was
Pope
betweene
saint
Higinius
and
saint
Pius
.
And
an
English
Protestant
writer
though
he
followeth
the
first
and
more
common
opinion
for
the
Order
of
his
Succession
,
next
after
saint
Pius
,
yet
saying
of
him
that
he
was
Pope
in
Antoninus
Pius
his
Empire
,
sub
Antonino
Pio
vixit
,
he
must
fall
to
the
second
opinion
by
that
I
haue
spoken
before
of
the
time
of
Antoninus
Pius
his
Empire
,
and
contradict
himselfe
,
as
also
he
is
singular
when
he
saith
of
saint
Anicetus
,
that
he
was
Pope
but
two
yeares
,
foure
moneths
,
&
three
dayes
,
Annos
2.
menses
4.
dies
3.
others
commonly
tripling
that
time
in
his
Papacie
.
Therefore
to
auoide
all
the
least
inconuenience
and
exception
,
I
will
ioyne
also
in
this
place
saint
Soter
in
all
opinions
vndoubtedlie
Pope
immediately
before
saint
Eleutherus
or
Eleutherius
,
and
next
to
saint
Anicetus
by
the
more
receaued
,
Damasus
Pont.
in
Sotere
.
Martin
.
Polon
.
Suppu
.
in
Soter
.
and
to
saint
Pius
by
the
other
,
opinion
.
The
space
of
his
Papacie
is
not
agreed
vpon
,
the
liues
of
Popes
ascribed
to
Damasus
,
ascribeth
to
him
nine
yeares
,
seuen
moneths
,
and
21.
dayes
.
Martinus
alloweth
him
so
many
yeares
and
dayes
but
detracteth
foure
moneths
:
Sedit
annis
nouem
,
mensibus
tribus
,
Matth.
Westm.
an
.
gratiae
175.
diebus
viginti
vno
.
The
verie
same
hath
Matthew
of
Westminster
:
Sedit
in
Cathedra
Romana
,
annis
9.
mensibus
3.
&
diebus
21.
Baronius
,
and
Binnius
doe
not
afford
him
halfe
so
much
time
,
saying
he
was
not
Pope
fully
and
compleately
foure
yeares
,
but
wanted
twelue
dayes
of
that
terme
:
defunctus
habetur
Baron
.
Tom.
2.
Annal.
ann.
179.
Seuerin
.
Binnius
Tom.
1.
Concil.
in
Sotere
.
Soter
die
22.
mensis
Aprilis
,
cum
sedisset
annos
quatuor
,
minus
diebus
duodecim
.
And
assigne
the
yeare
of
his
death
199.
from
the
Natiuitie
of
Christ
,
and
17.
of
the
Empire
of
Marcus
Aurelius
,
spoken
of
before
,
continuing
Emperour
vntill
the
third
yeare
of
the
next
Pope
saint
Eleutherius
:
All
which
time
and
longer
Lucius
was
still
King
in
Britaine
.
These
two
Popes
as
our
Protestant
writers
of
their
liues
,
are
witnesses
,
were
holy
men
and
Martyrs
.
Saint
Anicetus
painefully
gouerned
the
Roman
Church
in
the
holy
ministery
of
the
word
,
and
in
greate
constancie
in
the
Christian
faith
,
shedd
his
blood
for
Gods
truth
.
Anicetus
Romanae
Ecclesiae
in
verbi
ministerio
sacro
laboriosè
praefuit
,
&
in
magna
Christianae
fidei
constantia
pro
Dei
veritate
sanguinem
postremò
fudit
.
Io.
Bal.
l.
1.
de
Act.
Pontif.
Rom.
in
Aniceto
.
The
like
they
testifie
of
saint
Soter
:
In
armis
Spiritualibus
Christo
fideliter
militauit
:
hoc
vnum
agens
praecipuè
,
vt
animas
per
Baptismum
Christo
dicatas
doctrina
,
&
exemplo
,
illi
suo
sponso
saluandas
adduceret
:
mortemque
sui
corporis
pro
Christi
ipsius
testimonio
pertulit
.
Thus
we
are
secured
that
both
their
example
and
conuersation
of
life
,
as
also
their
doctrine
and
Religion
,
which
they
taught
and
professed
,
was
holy
.
2.
What
this
was
,
some
what
in
particular
these
men
thus
deliuer
vnto
vs
.
Robert
.
Barns
l.
de
Vit.
Pontif.
Rom.
in
Anicet
.
Anicetus
,
decreed
that
if
an
Archbishop
were
accused
by
a
Bishop
,
it
should
be
done
eyther
before
the
Primate
or
Pope
of
Rome
.
He
appointed
that
Archbishops
should
not
be
called
Primats
,
but
Metropolitans
,
except
this
prerogatiue
of
name
was
granted
The
Doctrine
and
Religion
of
S.
Auicetus
and
Soter
.
to
any
by
the
Pope
of
Rome
.
He
commanded
that
the
crowne
of
Preists
heads
should
be
shaued
round
:
Anicetus
Archiepiscopum
à
suo
Episcopo
,
aut
coram
Primate
,
aut
Romano
Pontifice
accusandum
esse
statuit
.
Archiepiscopos
non
Primates
,
sed
Metropolitanos
appellandos
esse
dixit
,
nisi
ista
praerogatiua
Nomenclaturae
ei
à
Romano
Pontifice
concederetur
.
Capitis
verticem
spherulae
instar
radendum
sacerdotibus
praecepit
.
Soter
appointed
against
that
errour
of
the
Gnostiks
,
that
a
Robert
.
Barns
.
supr.
in
Sotere
.
Nunne
should
not
handle
the
Pall
,
nor
put
incense
into
the
Censor
:
and
ordained
that
a
Preist
Should
not
say
Masse
except
two
at
the
least
were
present
:
Ne
Monacha
Pallam
contrectaret
,
neue
Thus
in
Acerram
poneret
,
statuit
.
N●
sacerdos
celebraret
,
nisi
vt
minimum
duo
adessent
ordinauit
.
In
these
times
the
persecuting
Emperours
still
reigning
,
and
Persecution
raging
,
not
onely
in
the
Easterne
parts
,
but
in
Italy
,
France
,
and
Countryes
in
the
continent
neare
vnto
vs
.
This
our
Iland
as
an
other
world
,
was
allmost
quite
free
thereof
both
now
before
,
and
Gildas
l.
de
Excid
.
&
conq
.
Brit.
c.
7.
after
vntill
the
generall
Persecution
of
Dioclesian
,
as
saint
Gildas
and
others
after
him
doe
witnes
:
vsque
ad
persecutionem
Diocletiani
Tyranni
nouennem
,
both
in
respect
of
the
scituation
,
remote
distance
and
separation
from
the
cheife
Brittish
Kings
euer
fauourers
&
friends
of
Christians
,
drewe
many
persecuted
Christians
hither
.
commanding
place
of
the
Empire
,
and
that
it
euer
had
Kings
not
so
depending
of
the
persecuting
Emperours
,
and
so
farre
from
the
name
and
nature
of
Persecutours
,
that
they
euer
were
friends
,
and
fauourers
of
Christians
,
and
now
the
King
and
many
both
of
his
Nobilitie
and
other
subiects
had
receaued
Christian
Religion
.
This
,
as
our
Protestant
Antiquaries
and
others
haue
told
vs
of
like
former
times
,
drewe
many
worthie
and
learned
Christians
among
others
hither
,
where
for
themselues
they
might
more
quietly
enioy
the
libertie
of
their
conscience
and
Religion
,
and
for
others
desirous
to
be
instructed
in
the
truth
thereof
,
and
not
kept
back
with
such
terrours
of
Persecution
as
in
other
Countryes
,
they
might
with
more
confidence
and
boldnes
,
and
with
greate
hope
of
fruite
,
and
increase
,
preach
and
teach
it
vnto
them
.
And
so
this
Persecution
in
other
Nations
,
not
sayling
ouer
itselfe
but
sending
Apostolike
men
vnto
vs
eyther
to
conuert
,
or
by
their
holy
doctrine
,
conuersation
,
and
miracles
which
they
wrought
,
at
the
least
so
to
dispose
the
minds
and
wills
of
many
men
in
all
degrees
,
that
it
made
our
generall
Conuersion
now
at
hand
,
more
easie
to
be
so
speedely
and
vniuersally
performed
.
3.
That
such
was
the
state
of
Britaine
for
spirituall
affaires
in
this
Idolatry
and
superstition
,
daily
diminishing
and
decaying
,
and
Christian
Religion
in
all
places
and
persons
encreasing
,
and
multiplying
both
Authoritie
,
and
the
knowne
certaine
effect
it selfe
,
the
surest
testimonie
in
such
cases
shall
witnes
heareafter
.
And
this
was
the
condition
thereof
,
vntill
about
the
beginning
of
the
Papacie
of
S.
Soter
,
or
the
end
of
the
first
yeare
thereof
about
the
yeare
of
our
Redemption
175.
when
as
it
appeareth
by
the
Edict
of
Marcus
Aurelius
Emperour
before
the
strange
deliuery
of
him
and
his
Army
by
the
Christians
Literae
Marci
Aurelij
Anton.
ad
Senatum
.
in
fine
operum
S.
Iustini
.
Baron
.
To.
2.
Annal.
an.
176.
Mat.
West
.
an
.
gratiae
174.
Tertull.
Apol.
c.
5.
Euseb.
l.
5.
c.
5.
Oros
.
l.
7.
c.
15.
Florent
.
Wigor
.
Chronic.
an.
161.
vel
184.
miraculous
prayers
,
he
suffered
many
Christians
to
liue
in
quiet
,
and
had
a
great
number
of
them
about
him
,
inuenique
magnam
eorum
multitudinem
.
And
seeing
himselfe
and
his
Army
in
distresse
,
sent
for
them
and
entreated
them
to
pray
for
his
deliuery
:
eos
qui
apud
nos
Christiani
dicuntur
,
accersiui
,
ac
rogaui
.
Which
he
would
not
haue
done
,
being
a
wise
and
learned
Emperour
,
but
that
either
by
the
Apologie
of
Athenagoras
,
the
vertues
and
Miracles
of
many
Christians
,
or
some
other
inuincible
Argument
,
his
Iudgment
was
then
wholly
or
allmost
conuicted
that
their
Religion
was
holy
and
they
also
,
and
thereby
likely
to
be
powerable
with
God
to
procure
his
safety
,
which
his
owne
prayers
&
Sacrifices
to
his
Pagan
Gods
were
not
able
to
doe
,
Deos
Patrios
votis
susceptis
rogaui
,
sed
cum
ab
eis
negligerer
,
As
he
himselfe
publikly
proprofessed
,
and
therefore
preferring
the
prayers
of
the
Christians
,
appealed
vnto
them
.
But
after
God
by
the
prayers
of
the
Christians
which
he
procured
them
to
make
,
had
so
Miraculously
deliuered
him
and
his
Army
consisting
but
of
foure
Legions
,
not
27.
thousand
men
,
enuironed
allmost
with
a
thowsand
thowsands
of
Enemies
,
as
the
common
reading
is
,
hostium
Nongentorum
&
septuaginta
septem
millia
,
and
his
people
distressed
with
thrist
and
hunger
,
not
hauing
drunke
in
fiue
dayes
,
by
sending
a
most
cooling
and
comforting
Raine
in
the
Campe
of
the
distressed
Emperour
,
and
Haile
like
fier
,
and
lightnings
among
his
Enemyes
confounding
and
discomfiting
them
,
he
presently
sent
out
his
Imperiall
letters
and
Edict
,
chardging
the
Senate
of
Rome
,
to
confirme
them
with
their
Decree
,
wherein
wholly
asscribing
this
deliuery
of
his
Army
and
himselfe
,
and
confusion
of
his
Enemyes
to
the
God
of
the
Christians
,
&
their
prayers
vnto
him
,
wherein
he
gaue
free
libertie
for
any
man
to
be
a
Christian
:
concedamus
talibus
,
vt
sint
Christiani
:
and
no
man
should
be
molested
for
being
a
Christian
:
censeo
neminem
,
quod
Christianus
sit
,
esse
in
crimen
&
in
Iudicium
vocandum
;
And
he
that
should
accuse
a
Christian
for
his
Religion
should
be
burned
aliue
,
and
he
that
shall
professe
himselfe
to
be
a
Christian
,
shall
be
freed
from
all
danger
intended
against
him
for
that
cause
;
And
no
gouernor
of
any
Prouince
shall
punish
any
such
for
his
Religion
,
or
depriue
him
of
libertie
.
Volo
eum
qui
Christianum
accusauit
,
viuum
exuri
:
Illum
vero
qui
Christianum
se
esse
professus
fuerit
,
periculo
omni
,
quod
ob
eam
rem
ei
intendebatur
,
liberatum
.
Is
cui
Prouincia
commissa
est
,
nequaquam
ad
paenitentiam
adigat
,
aut
libertatem
ei
adimat
.
And
he
willed
these
things
to
be
confirmed
by
the
Senats
Decree
,
and
this
his
Edict
to
be
proposed
in
the
open
Marcet
place
,
to
be
read
;
And
that
the
Prefect
of
the
Citie
then
Vetrasius
Pollio
should
cause
it
to
be
sent
to
all
Prouinces
,
and
no
man
should
be
forbidden
to
write
it
out
.
Haec
autem
Senatus
consulto
etiam
sanciri
volo
,
atque
hoc
meum
Edictum
in
Foro
diui
Traiani
proponi
,
vt
legi
possit
.
Curae
autem
erit
Vetrasio
Pollioni
,
Praefecto
vrbi
,
vt
ad
omnes
Prouincias
haec
constitutio
mittatur
:
neque
quisquam
qui
eam
exscribere
,
vel
ipse
vti
voluerit
,
prohibeatur
.
This
was
sent
to
the
whole
Senate
and
people
of
Rome
,
Senatui
populoque
Romano
,
and
by
the
Emperours
publike
chardge
,
and
command
,
as
into
other
Prouinces
,
so
likewise
sent
it
into
Britaine
for
the
priuiledge
of
all
Christians
heare
,
by
the
Emperours
publike
Officer
in
such
affaires
the
Ruler
of
the
City
of
Rome
,
ad
omnes
Prouincias
haec
constitutio
mittatur
.
Any
man
that
would
,
might
freely
be
a
Christian
,
and
no
man
vnder
paine
of
cruell
death
to
be
burnt
aliue
,
might
call
any
into
question
for
that
cause
.
And
to
giue
greater
testimony
of
these
things
in
Britaine
,
and
see
this
Imperiall
Edict
for
the
freedome
of
Christians
heare
take
place
and
effect
,
where
as
our
English
Antiquaries
&
others
tell
vs
,
that
Trebellius
and
Pertinax
the
Roman
Lieutenants
heare
about
this
time
were
Christians
,
our
Countriman
Florentius
Wigorniensis
plainely
affirmeth
,
that
Florent
.
Wigor
.
chron.
an.
159.
181
Pertinax
was
a
cheife
commander
in
the
Emperours
Army
,
when
this
Miraculous
Victory
was
by
the
Christians
prayers
,
and
this
Edict
writen
and
decreed
by
the
Emperour
for
their
freedome
and
libertie
,
and
probably
was
then
conuerted
to
the
Christian
faith
by
this
Miracle
.
Pertinaci
,
&
exercitui
qui
cum
eo
in
Quadorum
Regione
pugnabat
,
siti
oppressis
,
pluuia
diuinitus
missa
est
,
cum
è
contrario
Germanos
&
Sarmatas
fulmi
na
persequerentur
,
&
plurimos
eorum
interficerent
.
And
the
Emperour
himselfe
who
in
his
publike
cited
Edict
,
doth
say
of
Christians
,
that
in
equitie
he
must
thinke
them
now
to
be
defended
by
God
,
whome
before
he
accompted
for
wicked
men
,
and
alienated
from
God
,
must
needs
be
a
Christian
in
conscience
and
Iudgment
.
Equum
est
,
vt
,
quos
impios
esse
,
&
à
Deo
alienos
opinabamur
,
eos
existimemus
Deo
munitos
esse
.
And
he
most
needs
at
least
internally
beleeue
in
that
true
God
,
whome
he
said
the
Christians
did
beare
in
their
conscience
,
Deum
in
conscientia
gestant
.
And
in
no
wise
a
learned
Emperour
or
other
would
or
could
in
Iudgment
,
reason
,
equitie
,
and
conscience
make
a
lawe
to
condemne
men
to
so
cruell
death
as
burning
aliue
,
which
he
inflicted
vpon
the
accusers
of
Christians
,
except
he
knew
or
probably
thought
their
accusation
was
vniust
,
and
the
cause
of
the
accused
Christians
lawfull
,
iust
,
and
holy
.
4.
Wherevpon
it
came
to
passe
that
very
many
,
both
present
at
this
Miracle
and
the
Emperours
change
vpon
it
,
or
hearing
it
by
so
vndoubted
Relation
as
the
Emperours
publike
and
seuere
Edict
for
the
quiet
of
Christians
,
began
then
to
loue
and
embrace
their
Religion
,
so
pleasing
and
powerable
with
God
,
and
honored
by
men
of
greatest
commande
and
iudgment
.
And
Marci
Aurelij
Edict
.
supr.
this
Imperiall
Edict
and
Relation
of
these
things
by
publike
Authoritie
,
and
warrant
,
both
of
the
Emperour
and
the
Consuls
of
Rome
,
was
with
all
expedition
sent
,
proclaimed
and
diuulged
heare
in
Britaine
,
as
in
other
Prouinces
,
to
King
Lucius
and
the
Lieutenants
for
the
Emperour
heare
,
as
his
precept
was
.
And
this
I
take
to
be
that
Ambassadge
or
Messadge
which
S.
Gildas
and
Nennius
before
haue
spoken
of
,
sent
from
the
Roman
Emperour
,
or
Emperours
,
as
the
diuers
readings
haue
,
missa
Legatione
ab
Imperatore
Romanorum
,
or
,
ab
Imperatoribus
Romanorum
,
to
exhort
or
warrant
king
Lucius
to
professe
Christian
Religion
.
For
howsoeuer
we
will
vnderstand
these
words
Emperour
or
Emperours
of
the
Romans
,
whether
for
the
cheife
Emperour
,
or
his
Substituts
so
sometime
named
by
S.
Gildas
,
so
it
was
concerning
the
high
Emperour
,
his
Edict
publikly
proclaimed
and
diuulged
in
all
Prouinces
,
was
come
to
King
Lucius
●is
knowledge
,
so
that
he
must
needs
take
notice
thereof
by
that
meanes
.
And
if
we
will
take
the
phrase
of
speach
,
Imperatores
Romanorum
the
Emperous
of
the
Romans
,
as
S.
Gildas
before
in
Claudius
seemeth
to
vse
it
,
Gild.
Histor.
in
Claudio
.
when
he
saith
:
in
Tempore
Claudij
quieuit
dari
census
Romanis
à
Britannia
:
sed
Britannicis
Imperatoribus
traditur
.
Tribute
ceased
to
be
giuen
to
the
Romans
from
Britaine
in
the
time
of
Claudius
:
but
it
is
deliuered
to
the
Brittish
Emperours
,
which
the
Roman
true
Emperours
seeme
to
haue
deputed
,
as
the
Roman
Consuls
had
their
Proconsules
,
and
Pretors
,
Propretors
,
and
Kings
now
haue
their
Proreges
,
Viceroyes
in
remote
Kingdomes
subiect
to
them
,
supplying
their
place
and
power
.
And
in
this
sence
also
King
Lucius
had
both
Martyrol
.
Ant.
apud
Baton
.
To.
1.
Annal.
an.
183.
Holinshed
.
Hist.
of
Engl.
l.
4.
c.
19.
●oscelin
.
Hist.
Eccles.
Ang.
in
Lucio
.
Matth.
Parker
.
Antiq.
Brit.
p.
4.
Galfri
.
Monum
.
l.
4.
c.
19.
Virun
.
l.
4.
Harris
Theatr.
l.
2.
cap.
18.
Hect.
Boeth
.
Scot.
Histor.
l.
5.
f.
85.
Io.
Goscelin
.
supr.
c.
de
Rel.
Lucij
.
Matth.
Parker
.
Antiquit.
Brit.
p.
4.
notice
and
warrant
giuen
vnto
him
of
these
proceedings
by
the
Emperours
or
Lieutenants
of
the
Romans
in
Britaine
,
as
all
Antiquaries
giue
testimonie
herein
,
our
Protestant
Historians
thus
write
of
this
matter
:
King
Lucius
perceaued
not
onely
some
of
the
Roman
Lieutenants
in
Britaine
,
as
Trebellius
and
Pertinax
,
with
others
to
haue
submitted
themselues
to
the
Christian
profession
,
but
also
the
Emperour
himselfe
to
begin
to
be
fauourable
to
them
that
professed
it
.
An
other
saith
of
King
Lucius
;
comperit
ex
Legatis
Caesaris
Praepotentes
atque
Illustres
quosdam
ex
Romanis
Trebellium
nempe
ac
Pertinacem
,
aliosque
nonnullos
Christianae
Religioni
accessisse
:
immo
etiam
ipsum
Imperatorem
aequum
factum
:
King
Lucius
was
assured
by
the
Legats
of
the
Emperour
,
that
very
potent
and
renowned
men
of
the
Romans
,
as
Trebellius
and
Pertinax
and
others
had
embraced
the
Christian
Religion
;
and
the
Emperour
himselfe
was
become
indifferent
herein
.
The
like
haue
Catholike
writers
of
this
busines
.
And
some
Protestants
haue
published
that
the
Roman
Emperours
had
forbidden
all
vse
,
and
profession
of
the
Druyds
Religion
in
their
Prouinces
:
Edicto
cautum
Romanorum
fuit
,
ne
vsus
aut
existimatio
in
Prouincijs
suis
Religioni
Druidum
vlla
adhiberetur
.
An
other
writeth
that
the
Emperour
Marcus
Aurelius
Antoninus
,
who
had
set
out
the
fauourable
Edict
for
Christians
,
had
set
out
an
other
vtterly
to
abandon
the
Druids
Religion
,
which
had
reigned
so
longe
with
honor
in
Britaine
,
where
the
cheifest
professors
and
Maisters
thereof
remained
,
&
that
King
Lucius
was
at
this
time
greate
in
fauour
,
and
familiaritie
with
this
Emperour
.
Erat
eodem
tempore
Lucius
&
Romanorum
fautor
,
&
Marco
Antonio
vero
Caesari
summa
bene
volentia
,
ac
familiaritate
coniunctus
cuius
Authoritate
&
Decreto
,
cum
profliganda
esset
tantae
Authoritatis
Religio
(
Druydum
)
quae
omnium
memoriam
superabat
.
Thus
write
these
Protestant
Historians
,
but
neither
bringing
Authoritie
,
or
reason
that
the
Roman
Emperours
had
made
any
such
Edict
,
particularly
against
the
practise
of
the
Druyds
Religion
in
Britaine
.
I
dare
not
follow
them
therein
.
For
there
was
greate
difference
betweene
the
gouerment
of
Britaine
,
Prouincia
Regia
,
gouerned
by
our
owne
King
onely
Tributary
to
the
Romans
,
and
other
Countries
,
as
France
Gallia
where
the
Druyds
also
ruled
,
immediately
subiect
to
the
Romans
,
Iure
belli
,
by
Title
of
Conquest
,
which
they
neuer
had
ouer
Britaine
,
and
so
by
their
owne
conditions
of
peace
could
not
claime
any
such
Prerogatiue
heare
to
binde
the
Britans
,
but
onely
their
Romans
and
Ciues
,
heare
,
to
what
Religion
they
pleased
to
prescribe
.
5.
And
therefore
their
owne
writers
as
Suetonius
Tranquillus
and
our
Protestant
Antiquaries
also
,
knowing
how
offensiue
the
Druids
which
ruled
both
in
matters
of
warre
and
peace
,
and
their
Religion
,
were
vnto
the
Roman
C.
Suetonius
Tranquillus
in
Claud.
Plinius
l.
●●
.
cap.
1.
Io.
Selden
Analect
.
c.
5.
p.
●●
.
●8
.
Au●elius
V●ctor
Hist.
abbreuiat
.
part.
2.
an
.
ab
vrbe
condit
.
794.
cap.
4.
Opimer
.
Chronograph
.
in
Tyberio
.
Theater
of
great
B●●t
.
l.
6.
Conquests
and
proceedings
,
and
how
desirous
those
Emperours
therefore
were
to
suppresse
them
,
doe
tell
vs
,
that
before
they
were
such
Conquerours
in
those
parts
where
the
Druids
ruled
,
Augustus
did
forbid
all
Citizens
of
Rome
,
and
those
would
enioy
the
Immunities
of
being
such
,
to
professe
the
Druids
Religion
:
Druidarum
Religio
tantum
ciuibus
sub
Augusto
Interdicta
.
And
after
they
had
made
themselues
Maisters
of
Gallia
,
Claudius
did
quite
abolish
it
from
thence
what
he
could
.
And
Aurelius
Victor
writing
after
this
time
,
and
of
suppressing
the
Druids
by
the
Roman
Emperours
,
extendeth
this
suppression
no
further
then
Gallia
,
now
France
:
compressae
per
Galliam
Druidarum
famosae
superstitiones
.
Which
Suetonius
had
written
of
Claudius
before
.
Druidarum
Religionem
apud
Gallos
dirae
immanitatis
,
&
tantum
ciuibus
sub
Augusto
interdictam
,
penitus
aboleuit
.
So
doth
Aurelius
Victor
and
Opimerus
of
Tyberius
,
shewing
one
reason
among
others
,
because
when
they
tooke
any
of
the
Romans
Prisoners
they
killed
,
and
offered
them
in
Sacrifice
to
their
Idols
:
cum
Gallias
possideret
ea
immanitas
,
vt
Druides
illorum
homines
immolarent
,
Tyberij
Cornelius
Tacitus
H●st
.
l.
14.
in
Vit.
Iulij
Agricolae
.
Ponticus
Virun
.
l.
4.
Pol●dor
.
Virgil.
Angl.
Histor.
lib.
1.
pag.
11.
Stowe
Histor.
in
Suetonius
Paulin
.
Holinsh.
Histor.
of
Engl.
l.
4.
c.
9.
Hect.
Boeth
.
Scotor
.
Hist.
l.
3.
fol.
55.
&
23.
Iul.
Caesar
.
Comment.
l.
6.
Robert
.
Caenal
.
Tom.
1.
Gallic
.
Hist.
Perioch
.
3.
Diodorus
Siculus
rerum
ant.
l.
5.
Io.
Xiphi●in
.
in
Epitom
.
Dionis
.
in
Nerone
.
Iulius
Caesar
Commentar.
l.
6.
Boeth
.
Theat.
of
Brit.
supr.
Matth.
Parker
.
Antiquit.
Brit.
p.
4.
Caesaris
principatus
sustulit
Druidas
.
Of
which
their
sacrificing
of
Romans
in
Britaine
,
both
the
Roman
and
our
owne
Historians
are
witnesses
;
iustely
calling
them
cruell
superstitions
:
In
quibus
Insulani
cruore
captiuo
adolere
aras
,
&
hominum
fibris
consulere
Deos
fas
habebant
.
And
,
Sacerdotes
infando
ritu
humanis
mactatis
hostijs
,
Deos
consulebant
.
And
the
Druids
were
euer
present
at
these
cursed
,
cruell
and
most
Inhuman
Sacrifices
:
horum
erat
publicis
sacrificijs
interesse
.
For
example
our
Protestant
Historians
,
with
others
,
thus
write
of
Bunduica
,
directed
by
the
Druids
,
when
she
had
stayne
80000.
Romans
:
she
exercised
all
kinde
of
crueltie
one
such
men
as
she
tooke
.
As
for
the
Noble
women
that
she
gate
,
she
hanged
them
vp
,
and
cut
of
their
pappes
,
&
sewed
them
to
their
mouthes
:
besides
this
,
she
stretching
their
bodies
out
at
length
,
thrust
sharpe
stakes
cleane
through
them
:
all
which
things
were
done
in
despight
,
when
they
sacrificed
,
and
feasted
in
their
Temples
.
And
whatsoeuer
cruelties
,
outrages
,
reuolts
,
tumults
,
or
seditions
,
as
the
Romans
termed
or
interpreted
not
concurring
with
them
by
the
Britans
,
the
Druids
hauing
power
with
seuerest
punishments
to
Order
and
direct
all
things
,
all
these
were
by
the
Romans
ascribed
,
and
imputed
vnto
them
.
6.
Therefore
of
all
people
in
Britaine
these
Druids
were
,
and
must
needs
be
most
odious
to
the
Romans
;
and
their
Religion
which
allowed
and
practised
such
Barbarous
,
cruell
,
and
execrable
deuises
,
&
was
so
hatefull
vnto
them
,
that
as
our
Protestant
Historians
write
this
Emperour
by
his
Imperiall
Authoritie
,
and
decree
had
forbidden
the
Druids
Religion
in
Britaine
:
Marci
Antonij
Veri
authoritate
&
decreto
profliganda
esset
Religio
quae
omnium
memoriam
superabat
.
In
which
opinion
there
was
now
no
euasion
to
be
founde
out
,
but
the
Druids
superstition
must
presently
be
abandoned
in
Britaine
.
And
not
to
build
too
much
vpon
these
mens
words
,
most
euident
it
is
,
that
although
the
Roman
Emperours
had
not
published
any
Edict
,
for
the
abolishing
the
Religion
of
the
Druids
in
Britaine
,
nor
without
the
allowance
and
approbation
of
the
King
of
Britaine
,
could
by
the
agreed
conditions
betweene
them
,
so
farre
intermedle
to
make
any
generall
lawe
to
binde
all
the
Druids
,
or
any
other
kinde
of
people
in
this
kingdome
:
Yet
now
both
our
King
Lucius
consenting
,
and
seeking
it
,
and
the
Roman
Emperours
so
long
desiring
it
,
and
farre
preferring
Christian
Religion
before
that
which
they
professed
,
the
way
is
laid
wide
open
,
and
ready
prepared
for
a
common
forsaking
of
the
Druids
superstition
,
and
embracing
the
sacred
Religion
of
Christ
in
this
Nation
.
For
allthough
we
yeeld
to
them
which
hold
King
Lucius
did
not
Rule
in
all
Britaine
on
this
side
the
wall
or
Trench
of
Adrian
,
yet
most
certaine
in
Histories
it
is
,
that
he
and
the
Roman
Emperours
together
possessed
it
all
.
And
these
Emperours
and
their
Lieut●nants
had
publikely
,
as
before
,
giuen
warrant
for
any
man
to
be
a
Christian
in
all
their
Territories
,
and
Anton.
Sabelicus
Eunead
.
7.
libr.
2.
Hector
Boeth
.
Scot.
Hist.
l.
3.
f.
55
Ho●●nsh
.
H●st
.
of
Engl.
l.
4.
cap.
9.
Theater
of
great
Britaine
l.
6.
they
desired
nothing
more
,
then
the
Druids
vtter
destruction
,
and
extirpation
,
and
P.
Suetonius
not
long
before
Lieutenant
heare
for
the
Romans
had
begun
it
when
in
the
Isle
of
Anglesey
,
which
was
the
resident
place
of
the
most
learned
and
commanding
Druids
both
for
Britaine
and
Gallia
he
had
v●terly
destroyed
them
,
their
execrable
places
of
Sacrifice
,
and
sca●●ely
left
there
any
memory
of
them
.
By
which
proceedings
the
cheifest
difficulties
of
the
Conuersion
of
Britaine
especially
in
temporall
respects
were
now
ouercome
.
And
for
spirituall
further
helps
besides
so
many
holy
and
Apostolike
men
preaching
heare
then
among
the
Britans
,
of
whome
I
haue
made
memorie
before
,
we
finde
that
many
among
the
Romans
heare
at
that
time
were
Christians
,
and
so
had
their
spirituall
guides
to
direct
them
;
and
which
also
gaue
Instructions
to
King
Lucius
and
his
Britans
.
Lucius
Britanniae
Rex
de
Christianorum
Hector
Boeth
.
Scot.
Hist.
l.
5.
f.
55
pietate
&
miraculis
à
Romanis
in
Britannia
sub
Trebellio
&
Pertinace
merentibus
permulta
audiuit
.
And
we
are
further
assured
by
forreyne
Histories
,
that
in
the
time
of
this
Pope
S.
Sote●
and
Emperour
about
the
yeare
of
Christ
174.
Anno
&
quod
excurrit
174.
Pontifice
Maximo
Sotere
:
diuers
Bishops
were
Arnold
.
Merm
.
Theatro
conu
.
gent.
&
alij
apud
eund
.
ib.
sent
into
these
parts
,
which
these
Antiquaries
bring
on
their
Iorney
hitherwards
as
farre
as
Callice
,
Morinis
,
naming
diuers
of
them
,
as
S.
Fuscianus
,
Victoricus
,
Piato
and
their
companions
:
Antistitibus
S.
Fusciano
,
Victorico
,
Piatone
,
alijsque
socijs
.
And
to
put
vs
in
minde
of
their
coming
hither
,
they
tell
vs
,
they
had
there
the
shortest
passadge
into
Britaine
,
&
they
bring
auncient
witnesses
thereof
.
Vnde
breuissimus
in
Britanniam
,
nunc
Angliam
,
est
Traiectus
,
vti
Tacitus
,
&
Iulius
Caesar
meminere
.
THE
XII
.
CHAPTER
.
HOW
THE
RELIGION
OF
THE
DRVIDES
in
Britaine
made
some
hinderance
for
the
generall
receauing
of
the
lawe
of
Christ
;
But
conuicted
to
be
abominable
Idolatrie
,
and
Superstition
,
the
Professors
of
it
generally
embraced
the
faith
of
Christ
,
detesting
their
former
Infidelities
and
Impieties
.
1.
WHEN
matters
were
thus
farre
proceeded
for
the
generall
receauing
of
Christian
Religion
in
Britaine
,
the
King
and
his
Nobles
seeking
it
,
the
Roman
Emperours
and
Lieutenants
giuing
consent
there
vnto
,
and
many
holy
Apostolike
Bishops
and
Preists
now
heare
both
among
the
Britans
,
and
Romans
which
vrged
it
,
and
offered
themselues
dayly
to
maintaine
and
proue
that
to
be
the
onely
true
and
lawfull
seruing
of
God
,
and
way
to
eternall
happines
,
and
saluation
after
this
life
:
And
that
profession
of
the
Druids
which
the
Britans
heare
before
this
time
,
as
also
the
Inhabitants
of
Gallia
,
and
a
greate
part
of
Germany
,
had
many
hundreds
of
yeares
followed
,
and
practised
,
was
impious
,
false
,
Idolatrous
,
damnable
and
diabolicall
,
many
of
the
cheife
Doctors
and
teachers
thereof
were
much
troubled
and
perplexed
hereat
,
and
in
temporall
respects
not
without
cause
.
For
if
a
forsaking
of
their
Rites
and
Ceremonies
should
generally
and
with
publike
warrant
,
and
regall
Authoritie
,
ensue
,
their
temporall
honours
,
dignities
,
reuenewes
,
Immunities
and
priuiledges
graunted
vnto
them
onely
in
regard
of
their
teaching
,
and
maintaining
that
their
Profession
,
would
not
onely
be
taken
from
them
,
but
in
all
Iudgment
be
conferred
and
bestowed
,
(
as
they
after
were
)
vpon
the
Christian
Bishops
and
Cleargie
to
succeed
,
professed
enemyes
of
their
callings
.
Heare
vpon
to
giue
a
quiet
and
peaceable
Introduction
to
the
holy
Lawe
of
Christ
,
which
alone
yeeldeth
all
true
peace
,
and
quietnes
to
the
soules
of
men
in
earth
and
heauen
,
and
not
to
bring
it
in
with
the
onely
temporall
swaye
or
power
of
the
King
of
Britaine
and
Roman
Emperours
,
as
the
custome
of
Mahumetans
and
some
others
is
,
which
haue
no
thing
but
sword
,
penall
Edicts
,
and
Persecution
,
to
vent
and
supporte
their
bastardly
Religions
withall
,
diuers
conflicts
and
disputations
were
had
in
this
kingdome
betweene
our
Christian
Apostolike
men
,
and
the
best
learned
of
the
Druids
Lawe
.
These
vrged
many
reasons
and
popular
,
for
their
manner
and
custome
of
worship
,
yet
preserued
in
Histories
.
They
had
to
pleade
for
themselues
,
that
not
onely
Britaine
and
Brittish
Ilands
many
in
number
,
but
France
,
and
greate
parts
of
Germany
ioyned
with
them
in
Religion
:
And
in
their
worshiping
for
Gods
,
Iupiter
,
Apollo
,
Mars
,
Mercury
,
Audate
,
Berecynthia
and
some
others
,
most
of
the
gentiles
conspired
with
them
.
Their
Religion
and
themselues
by
that
name
had
continued
,
and
florished
in
the
world
from
the
time
of
Druius
that
greate
King
and
high
Preist
,
Druius
Germanorum
Pontifex
.
Who
reduced
the
gentils
Religion
into
Henric.
Pantal.
l.
de
Vir.
Illustrib
.
Germ.
part.
1.
p.
40.
41.
Selden
Analect
.
Anglobr
.
l.
1.
c.
1.
c.
4.
Berosus
.
Nichol.
Vignier
.
Biblioth.
Hist.
An.
mundi
2200.
Hist.
aggregatiue
des
Annales
fol.
3.
Bernard
.
Giunti
Cron.
in
Driius
.
Ioa.
Frisius
Biblioth.
Philos.
Anno
mundi
2070.
Ante
Christum
1892.
Io.
Bal.
l.
de
Scriptor
.
centur.
1.
in
Samothe
.
Camd.
Brit.
p.
12.
Plini
.
l.
12.
cap.
1.
Lud.
Caelius
.
l.
7.
c.
1.
Tacit.
lib.
de
morib
.
&
popul
.
German
.
Andr.
Altham
.
in
schol.
in
Cornel.
Tacit.
supr.
I●l
.
Caesar
lib.
6.
Belli
Gallic
.
Hector
.
Boeth
.
Scot.
Hist.
l.
2.
f.
22.
23.
this
order
,
founded
them
a
Colledge
&
gaue
them
their
denomination
about
the
yeare
of
the
worlds
Creation
2900.
Druius
ille
apud
Germanorum
Celtas
,
vir
magnae
Authoritatis
gentilitiam
Religionom
in
ordinem
redegit
,
atque
Druidarum
Collegium
Religionis
ergo
instituit
,
a
quo
etiam
Druides
apud
Gallos
&
Germanos
dicti
.
And
the
Towne
in
Normandy
,
called
Dreux
,
was
also
so
named
from
him
,
as
their
Histories
say
,
and
the
Ryuer
Druentia
running
therby
.
What
was
the
certaine
time
of
their
beginning
is
not
so
certaine
.
Pantaleon
before
saith
,
it
was
in
the
yeare
of
the
world
2900.
Ioannes
Frisius
saith
,
in
the
yeare
thereof
2070.
and
1892.
yeares
before
Christ
.
Bernado
Giunti
will
haue
it
in
the
420.
yeare
after
the
flood
of
Noe.
Nicholas
Vignier
asscribeth
the
Reigne
of
King
Dryus
or
Driuus
to
the
yeare
of
the
world
2200.
Therefore
I
cannot
be
of
these
late
writers
minde
,
which
say
,
they
were
called
Druides
of
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
an
Oke
in
Greeke
,
because
they
were
some
times
vnder
Okes
in
the
woods
.
For
so
we
might
call
all
old
Idolaters
Druids
,
for
the
Scripturs
witnesse
,
they
sacrificed
in
Groues
and
Woods
,
so
doth
Pliny
,
Lud.
Caelius
and
others
Lucos
,
&
nemora
consecrant
.
And
the
Greeke
writers
,
as
Eutropius
,
Dio
,
Herodian
,
Zosimus
and
the
rest
are
silent
of
this
Sect
,
as
the
Latins
also
,
but
when
they
speake
of
Britaine
,
France
and
some
parts
of
Germany
where
onely
,
and
no
where
els
this
Religion
reigned
.
And
Iulius
Caesar
is
plaine
,
there
were
no
Druids
in
Germany
,
but
they
differed
much
from
the
Gaules
in
Religion
.
Germani
multum
à
Gallorum
consuetudine
differunt
.
Nam
neque
Druides
habent
,
qui
rebus
diuinis
praesunt
.
And
the
Scottish
Historians
say
,
the
auncient
name
of
these
men
in
the
languadge
heare
,
was
Durcerglijs
,
and
they
were
Romans
which
spake
not
Greeke
which
gaue
them
first
the
name
Druides
of
Druius
,
to
make
the
strange
name
to
take
Latyne
declension
:
hos
Romani
Scriptores
Druides
vt
peregrinum
vocabulum
inflexionem
caperet
Latinam
,
appellant
.
And
heare
were
no
Greeks
in
these
parts
to
giue
them
a
Greeke
name
,
neither
did
their
Sect
come
neare
a●●●art
of
Greece
,
at
any
time
,
and
howsoeuer
we
will
pronounce
the
Greeke
word
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
an
Oke
,
drys
or
drus
,
we
should
by
deriuing
them
from
thence
,
call
then
Drissets
,
or
Drussets
,
as
of
Cus
,
and
Hus
,
we
call
Cussits
,
and
Hussits
,
and
not
Druidae
,
or
Druids
:
But
for
their
Antiquitie
they
might
truely
make
it
of
so
greate
continuance
.
2.
Neyther
was
their
honour
and
glory
in
Britaine
,
and
where
els
they
liued
,
of
a
lower
degree
.
Vestitus
corum
valde
pretiousus
,
atque
ornatus
insignis
.
Henricus
Pantal
.
l.
de
Vir.
Illustr:
Germ.
part.
1.
p.
40.
41.
Nam
collo
torques
,
manibus
annuli
,
lacertis
Armillae
addebantur
.
Vestes
erant
tinctae
,
&
auro
pictae
:
Their
apparell
was
very
precious
,
and
attire
singular
.
For
they
wore
chaynes
of
gold
about
their
necks
;
Rings
one
their
hands
,
and
bracelets
one
their
Armes
.
Their
garments
were
dyed
,
and
embrodered
with
gold
.
And
their
habitations
and
dwelling
places
were
no
lesse
stately
,
the
cheifests
of
them
seated
Antiquit.
Eccles.
Landau
.
Bed
.
l.
1.
Hist.
c.
4.
Gildas
l.
de
excid
.
&
conq
.
Brit.
Galfr.
monum
.
Hist.
l.
4.
c.
19.
Pont.
Virun
.
libr.
4.
Dicetus
Hist.
M.
S.
ann.
178.
Matt.
West
.
Hist.
an.
185.
186.
Martin
.
Polon
.
Supput
.
in
Eleutherio
.
Robert
.
Barnesin
Vit.
Pontif.
Rom.
in
Eleuther
.
Matth.
Parker
Antiq.
Brit.
Godwin
.
Conuers
.
of
Britaine
.
Stow.
Hist.
in
King
Lucius
.
an.
179.
Polid.
Virgil.
Hist.
l.
2.
Hector
.
Boeth
.
Scot.
Hist.
l.
2.
f.
23
Theater
of
great
Brit.
l.
6.
Selden
Analect
.
Mich.
Dract
.
Polyolb
.
Io.
Hard.
Chron.
c.
51.
Ammianus
Marcellin
.
l.
15.
in
Constantio
.
Iulius
Cesar
Belli
Gallici
.
l.
6.
Lucan
.
l.
1.
in
the
cheife
Cities
of
Britaine
,
and
their
Mansions
conuerted
afterward
to
be
Archbishops
,
and
Bishops
Pallaces
,
sometimes
they
resorted
to
woods
as
all
auncient
Witches
,
Magicians
,
and
Idolaters
did
,
to
exercise
their
Sorceries
,
and
offer
their
Sacrifices
,
especially
to
such
Oakes
,
as
bore
Misseltoe
,
naturallie
medicinable
for
diuers
infirmities
,
and
therefore
to
the
rude
people
they
ascribed
a
certaine
Diuinitie
to
such
Trees
.
Their
houses
,
as
themselues
also
had
exemptions
from
all
seruices
,
exactions
,
and
trobles
.
They
were
cheife
Iudges
in
all
matters
both
spirituall
and
Temporall
,
hauing
all
men
obedient
to
their
Order
,
sentence
and
determination
vnder
the
greatest
penaltie
of
abandoning
,
and
exilement
from
the
Societie
of
men
,
and
such
like
,
and
death
itselfe
at
their
pleasures
,
designing
whome
they
listed
to
be
cruelly
sacrificed
to
their
Deuils
,
and
Idols
,
whome
they
termed
Gods
.
The
cheifest
of
them
had
for
a
singular
signe
of
honour
fier
borne
before
him
.
Ante
quem
ignis
dignitatis
,
honorisque
insigne
deferretur
.
Ammianus
Marcellinus
speaking
of
these
men
,
giueth
this
praise
vnto
them
,
that
they
were
of
great
wits
,
and
liued
in
companies
or
Colledges
,
according
as
Pythagoras
ordayned
,
they
were
lifted
vp
with
questions
of
hidden
and
high
things
,
and
despising
human
matters
,
pronounced
that
mens
soules
were
Immortall
.
Druidae
ingenijs
celsiores
,
vt
authoritas
Pitagorae
decreuit
,
sodalitijs
astricti
consortijs
quaestionibus
occultarum
rerum
altarumque
erecti
sunt
:
&
despectantes
humana
,
pronuntiarunt
animas
immortales
.
Which
opinion
of
theirs
of
the
soules
immortalitie
Iulius
Caesar
with
diuers
others
also
confirmeth
,
but
in
a
lewde
sence
of
Transmigration
of
going
from
one
body
to
an
other
.
Hoc
volunt
persuadere
,
non
interire
animas
,
sed
ab
alijs
post
mortem
transire
ad
alios
.
And
if
any
man
was
dangerously
sike
,
in
warre
or
perill
,
&
would
offer
Sacrifice
,
or
vowe
to
offer
it
,
they
vsed
the
Druids
as
Ministers
to
offer
it
.
Qui
sunt
affecti
grauioribus
morbis
,
quique
in
praelijs
periculisque
versantur
,
aut
pro
victimis
homines
immolant
,
aut
se
immolaturos
vouent
,
administrisque
ad
ea
sacrificia
Druidibus
vtuntur
.
Diodorus
Siculus
who
liued
in
the
same
time
with
Iulius
Caesar
giueth
his
reason
,
that
the
Druids
were
thus
vsed
for
Preists
in
all
the
Sacrifices
of
the
Gaules
and
Britans
,
much
to
their
honour
in
their
opinion
which
were
ruled
by
the
Druids
:
because
they
hold
that
Sacrifices
should
be
offered
by
them
,
which
be
acquainted
with
the
diuine
Nature
,
and
are
skillfull
of
the
languadge
of
the
Gods
:
and
they
thinke
that
by
these
mens
intercession
good
things
should
be
Diodor.
Sicul.
l.
5.
●●●um
antiq.
asked
of
the
Gods
,
by
whose
counsaile
they
enioy
peace
and
warre
.
Est
apud
cos
moris
,
nullum
absque
Philosopho
Sacrificium
facere
.
Existimant
enim
per
diuinae
naturae
conscios
sacra
fieri
oportere
,
tanquam
linguae
Deorum
peritos
.
Atque
horum
intercessione
bona
a
dijs
censent
petenda
,
quorum
consilio
,
&
pace
,
&
bello
fruuntur
.
Our
Protestant
Authours
of
the
Theater
of
greate
Britaine
make
Caesar
and
auncient
writers
to
write
in
this
manner
:
The
Druids
office
was
imployed
about
holy
things
:
for
they
had
the
managing
of
publike
and
priuate
Sacrifices
,
and
to
interpret
Theater
of
great
Brit.
l.
6.
and
discusse
matters
of
Religion
.
Vnto
them
doe
resort
great
numbers
of
young
men
to
learne
at
their
hands
,
and
they
he
had
in
greate
reuerence
,
for
they
determine
allmost
,
all
controuersies
and
matters
in
variance
,
as
well
publike
,
as
priuate
.
And
if
there
happen
any
thing
to
be
done
amisse
,
if
there
be
any
murther
committed
,
if
there
arise
any
controuersie
concerning
inheritance
or
bounds
of
lands
,
they
take
the
matter
into
their
power
,
and
award
eyther
recompence
or
penalties
in
the
case
.
And
if
there
be
any
,
be
he
priuate
parson
,
or
be
it
corporation
,
that
will
not
stand
to
their
Iudgment
,
they
interdict
him
,
which
punishment
amongst
them
is
held
most
greuious
.
They
that
are
so
excommunicated
,
are
accompted
in
the
number
of
the
wicked
,
and
vngratious
.
All
men
shune
them
,
all
men
eschue
their
company
,
and
communication
.
This
is
one
of
the
cheifest
things
that
they
labour
most
to
beate
into
mens
minds
,
that
the
soules
dye
not
,
but
doe
after
death
passe
from
one
to
an
other
.
And
hereby
they
thinke
men
should
be
most
stirred
vnto
vertue
,
when
the
feare
of
death
,
is
nothing
regarded
.
Also
they
dispute
many
other
things
:
as
of
the
starrs
,
and
of
their
mouings
:
of
the
bignes
of
the
world
,
and
the
earth
:
of
the
nature
of
things
,
of
the
strength
and
power
of
the
Gods
Immortall
:
and
doe
therein
instruct
the
youth
.
Thus
we
haue
heard
what
those
Druids
and
their
followers
,
which
had
not
before
submitted
themselues
to
Christ
,
did
or
could
plead
for
the
maintenance
of
their
pretended
Religion
,
and
honour
and
glory
which
they
principally
enioyed
by
profession
thereof
.
3.
Now
lett
vs
a
litle
examine
their
cause
by
their
owne
Authours
and
their
owne
proceedings
,
for
to
write
at
lardge
of
their
most
grosse
and
inhuman
absurdities
would
require
a
volume
from
mee
,
as
the
like
hath
done
of
other
writers
against
such
Pagan
Gentils
their
superstitions
.
Whereas
all
creaturs
cry
out
vnto
vs
,
especially
the
more
Noble
as
the
Celestiall
bodies
(
in
searching
whose
natures
and
effects
these
men
were
most
conuersant
,
)
that
there
is
an
eternall
and
omnipotent
maker
and
causer
which
created
all
things
,
who
being
without
begining
or
ending
was
made
or
caused
by
no
other
:
caeli
enarrant
gloriam
Dei
,
&
opera
manuum
eius
annuntiat
firmamentum
.
And
diuine
worship
is
onely
due
vnto
him
,
for
his
allmightie
excellencie
,
and
the
benefites
,
which
man
a
reasonable
creature
receaued
,
and
further
expecteth
,
and
needeth
to
receaue
from
him
,
which
we
commonly
call
Religion
,
a
Religeinge
,
Religation
,
or
dutifull
binding
of
man
enformed
with
a
reasonable
intellectuall
,
and
immortall
soule
,
ordayned
as
it
were
the
Lieutenant
and
Viceroy
of
God
to
gouerne
this
inferiour
world
,
&
by
his
better
eternall
part
,
assured
that
better
and
eternall
things
are
ordayned
for
him
,
if
he
doth
not
depriue
himselfe
of
them
,
but
seeke
,
finde
out
and
performe
the
will
and
commandement
of
so
infinite
good
and
bountifull
a
Creatour
,
Preseruer
and
Maitayner
of
all
things
,
especially
for
the
vse
and
end
of
man
so
dignified
and
exalted
among
his
creaturs
.
Which
these
Druids
and
their
Disciples
were
so
farre
from
effecting
,
that
they
gaue
him
noe
honour
at
all
,
neuer
remembring
him
among
those
they
worshiped
,
but
doing
the
greatest
dishonour
they
could
vnto
him
,
in
giuing
that
glory
and
maiestie
,
which
is
onely
proper
and
due
to
him
,
to
his
rebellious
creaturs
and
professed
enemies
,
damned
and
infernall
soules
hundreds
of
thowsands
before
them
,
and
diuers
of
these
by
probable
Historicall
accompts
of
later
time
,
and
Creation
,
then
the
Authour
of
their
owne
Sect
,
Druius
was
.
And
if
we
will
followe
Iulius
Caesar
,
who
of
all
writers
writeth
most
of
their
pretended
Religion
,
liuing
in
the
time
of
their
cheifest
sway
,
and
best
knew
what
they
professed
,
he
writeth
of
the
Germans
,
that
they
differed
much
from
the
French
,
and
their
Druids
in
Religion
:
Hauing
no
Sacrifices
,
and
onely
accompting
them
for
Gods
,
whome
they
see
,
and
by
whome
they
are
manifestly
knowne
to
be
helped
,
as
the
Sunne
,
Moone
,
and
such
visible
things
,
and
heard
not
of
any
other
God
.
Germani
multum
à
Gallorum
consuetudine
differunt
.
Neque
Sacrificijs
student
,
Deorum
numero
Iulius
Caesar
l.
6.
Belli
Gallici
.
Andreas
Althanur
.
Brēzius
in
scholijs
in
Cornel.
Tacit.
l.
de
sit
.
Mor.
Germ.
Henric.
Pantal.
l.
de
Vir.
Illustrib
.
part.
1.
p.
40.
41.
eos
solos
ducunt
quos
cernunt
:
&
quorum
apertè
opibus
in●antur
.
Solem
,
Vulcanum
,
&
Lunam
:
reliquos
ne
fama
quidem
acceperunt
.
Yet
the
German
writers
are
so
confident
,
that
the
Druids
ruled
there
in
Religion
,
that
they
shew
vs
to
this
day
in
Germany
,
as
farre
as
Bauaria
two
especiall
places
;
where
they
were
wonted
to
assemble
vnder
greate
Okes
,
to
exercise
their
superstitions
,
and
in
detestation
thereof
,
two
Monasteries
called
Oberaltaich
and
Nideraltaich
,
were
founded
there
,
to
blot
out
their
memory
.
In
Banaria
quoque
inferiore
,
sub
quereu
magno
superiore
&
inferiore
suam
superstitionem
exercebant
,
quae
loca
postea
in
Monasteria
conuersa
,
etiamnum
Oberaltaich
,
&
Nideraltaich
appellantur
.
Therefore
these
could
not
be
Professours
&
Teachers
of
the
true
God
,
his
worship
and
Religion
,
which
for
diuers
people
and
Countries
,
and
for
themselues
also
had
such
varietie
and
change
of
Gods
,
and
Religion
,
in
diuers
times
and
places
,
and
yet
all
of
them
professing
most
grosse
and
stupid
ignorance
,
or
willfull
Idolatrie
,
the
greatest
Irreligion
to
God
that
can
bee
.
4.
And
as
they
thus
proued
themselues
to
be
Athests
leauing
no
possible
true
God
to
be
worshipped
,
so
by
their
errour
of
Transmigration
of
soules
from
one
body
to
an
other
,
they
fall
into
one
of
these
absurdities
,
that
one
soule
might
and
should
in
the
end
informe
many
,
euen
hundreds
of
bodyes
,
or
els
cease
at
the
last
to
informe
,
cease
to
be
,
and
made
mortall
.
And
as
Chimericall
a
fiction
it
was
of
them
to
say
,
as
Lucan
expoundeth
them
,
that
when
a
soule
left
a
body
in
this
world
,
it
went
into
an
other
world
,
and
there
informed
an
other
body
.
Vobis
Authoribus
,
vmbrae
Non
tacitas
Erebi
sedes
,
Ditisque
profundi
Luc.
l.
1.
Pallida
regna
petunt
;
Regit
idem
Spiritus
artus
Orbe
alio
longe
,
For
so
they
must
needs
make
more
worlds
,
where
generation
and
corruption
is
,
besides
this
terrestriall
and
sublunary
,
were
we
inhabit
.
And
therefore
iustly
doth
the
same
Authour
call
their
profession
Barbarous
rites
,
a
false
manner
of
worship
,
and
singular
against
all
the
world
besides
.
Et
vos
barbari●os
ritus
moremque
sinistrum
Sacrorum
,
Druidae
positis
repetistis
ab
armis
.
Solis
nosce
Deos
,
&
caeli
sidera
vobis
,
Aut
solis
nescire
datum
.
And
thus
in
their
Religion
we
finde
neyther
true
God
to
be
worshipped
,
nor
true
man
to
worship
him
.
And
their
practise
both
tooke
away
all
things
,
that
are
required
to
true
worship
,
and
Religion
,
and
they
exercised
in
place
of
them
quite
contrary
and
vnlawfull
things
.
Which
we
shall
euidently
perceaue
if
we
examine
them
by
the
Decaloge
or
Ten
commandements
giuen
by
God
in
the
Lawe
of
Moyses
,
commonly
thought
both
by
Diuinitie
and
Philosophie
to
be
the
Lawe
of
Nature
except
that
of
the
Sabboth
day
to
be
obserued
.
5.
The
first
of
,
one
onely
God
,
we
haue
heard
how
they
transgressed
it
;
so
likewise
of
not
making
any
Idoll
to
adore
or
worship
,
hauing
the
Idols
and
false
Gods
before
remembred
.
S.
Gildas
is
an
able
witnes
that
the
monstrous
Idols
of
Britaine
in
this
time
were
not
inferiour
in
number
to
those
of
Egipt
,
commonly
esteemed
the
most
Idolatrous
Nation
of
the
world
,
and
some
of
them
with
deformed
lineaments
remayned
to
be
seene
in
his
time
.
And
this
blinde
people
of
Britaine
gaue
diuine
honour
euen
to
Mountaynes
,
Hills
and
Gildas
l.
de
Excid
.
Brit.
Riuers
.
And
yet
besides
these
,
had
errours
and
Idolatries
common
with
other
Nations
.
Non
omittens
priscos
communesque
cum
omnibus
gentibus
errores
,
quibus
ante
aduentum
Christi
in
carne
omne
humanum
genus
obligabatur
obstrictum
,
nec
enumerans
patriae
portenta
ipsa
diabolica
pene
numero
Egiptiaca
vincentia
,
quorum
nonnulla
lineamentis
adhuc
deformibus
intra
vel
extra
deserta
maenia
solito
more
rigantia
,
toruis
vultibus
intuemur
:
neque
nominatim
inclamitans
montes
ipsos
,
aut
colles
,
aut
fluuios
olim
exitiales
:
nunc
verò
humanis
vsibus
vtiles
;
quibus
diuinus
honor
à
caeco
tunc
populo
cumulabatur
.
The
same
haue
others
both
Catholike
and
Theater
of
great
Brit.
l.
6.
Protestant
Antiquaries
after
him
.
And
the
Sacrifices
which
they
offered
to
these
abominable
Idols
,
were
the
most
detestable
,
and
for
such
not
vnworthily
ranked
both
by
their
owne
Pagan
,
and
Christian
writers
,
among
the
most
cruell
and
Barbarous
sauages
of
the
world
.
Pro
victimis
homines
immolant
administrisque
ad
ea
Sacrificia
Druidibus
vtuntur
.
Publiceque
eiusdem
generis
Caesar
l.
6.
Belli
Gallici
.
Cicero
Oratione
pro
M.
Fonteio
.
habent
instituta
Sacrificia
.
They
offer
men
for
Sacrifices
,
and
the
Druids
be
the
ministers
in
such
Sacrifices
.
And
such
Sacrifices
be
instituted
by
publike
Authoritie
among
them
.
Thus
hath
Caesar
and
others
.
Cicero
speaking
of
these
Druids
saith
:
His
quicquam
sanctum
,
ac
Religiosum
videri
potest
,
qui
etiamsi
quando
aliquo
metu
adducti
Deos
placandos
esse
arbitrantur
,
humanis
hostijs
eorum
aras
,
ac
templa
funestant
?
vt
ne
Religionem
quidem
colere
possint
,
nisi
eam
ipsam
scelere
violarint
.
Quis
enim
ignorat
,
eos
vsque
ad
hunc
diem
retinere
illam
immanem
,
ac
Barbaram
consuetudinem
hominum
immolandorum
?
Quamobrem
quali
fide
,
quali
pietate
existimatis
eos
esse
,
qui
etiam
Deos
immortales
arbitrentur
hominum
scelere
&
sanguine
facile
posse
placari
?
Can
any
thing
be
accompted
holy
and
Religious
with
these
men
,
who
when
they
are
a
fraid
of
any
thing
and
would
haue
their
Gods
pacified
,
doe
prophaine
their
.
Altars
and
Temples
with
sacrificed
men
?
So
that
they
cannot
exercise
their
Religion
,
except
they
first
violate
it
with
wickednes
.
For
who
is
ignorant
,
that
euen
to
this
day
,
they
retayne
that
sauage
and
Barbarous
custome
of
sacrificing
men
?
Therefore
can
you
thinke
those
men
to
haue
any
Religion
,
or
piety
,
who
thinke
their
immortall
Gods
(
so
he
a
Pagan
nameth
their
Pagan
Gods
and
Idols
)
may
be
easily
appeased
with
the
wickednes
,
and
blood
of
men
?
The
like
hath
Dio
Cassius
,
Ammianus
Mercellinus
,
and
others
among
the
Gentils
,
all
crying
out
against
Dio
Cass
.
in
Epitom
.
apud
Xephelin
.
in
Nerone
.
Ammian
.
Mercell
.
in
eod.
Iul.
Caesar
.
lib.
6.
Belli
Gallici
.
Io.
Selden
Analect
.
p.
27.
Plinius
natural
Hist.
l.
3.
Io.
Seld.
Analect
.
Anglob
.
p.
35.
Theater
of
great
Britaine
l.
6.
these
most
Barbarous
proceedings
,
and
yet
termed
with
them
Religion
.
And
to
fill
vp
the
measure
of
this
their
most
inhuman
Irreligion
,
as
Iulius
Caesar
with
others
testifieth
,
these
men
had
Idols
of
an
Huge
greatenes
whose
members
being
made
of
wands
,
they
filledfull
of
men
aliue
,
and
so
setting
them
on
fire
burned
them
:
immani
magnitudine
simulachra
habent
,
quorum
contexta
viminibus
membra
viuis
hominibus
complent
,
quibus
succensis
circumuenti
flamma
exanimantur
homines
.
And
Pliny
with
others
is
witnes
,
that
they
were
so
farre
,
from
doing
any
homage
or
dutie
to
God
,
that
they
bestowed
all
such
vpon
the
Deuills
his
Enemyes
,
and
were
so
farre
and
so
long
time
in
his
dayes
had
bene
practised
in
Magike
and
Inuocation
,
and
worshiping
deuills
,
that
he
supposeth
the
Persians
so
farre
distant
,
and
giuen
ouer
then
to
that
most
horrible
dishonoring
of
God
,
had
learned
and
receaued
it
from
hence
,
where
the
cheife
Maisters
and
practisers
thereof
remained
.
6.
And
concerning
the
other
commaundements
of
the
second
Table
,
of
honoring
Parents
,
not
committing
murther
,
adultery
,
theft
,
or
wronge
vnto
men
,
which
are
warranted
by
the
Lawe
of
Nature
,
these
men
were
as
farre
from
performing
them
,
as
those
of
the
first
Table
about
diuine
worshipe
,
but
this
so
termed
Religion
gaue
either
commandement
or
publike
allowance
to
breake
them
all
Iulius
Caesar
writeth
,
that
the
men
kept
women
as
wyues
common
vnto
them
,
and
brothers
the
women
or
wyues
of
their
brothers
,
and
Iul.
Caesar
Bell.
Gallici
l.
6.
parents
those
of
their
children
.
Vxores
habent
deni
duodenique
inter
se
communes
,
&
maxime
fratres
cum
fratribus
,
&
parentes
cum
liberis
.
The
like
hath
Io.
Zonaras
in
Seuero
.
Zonaras
;
and
how
in
some
parts
of
this
Country
the
people
went
naked
.
Nudi
degunt
,
mulieribus
promiscuè
vtuntur
.
And
this
was
accompted
a
vertue
&
honour
among
them
,
as
their
Queene
Bunduica
did
publikly
professe
,
in
her
prayer
to
her
Goddesse
Andraste
,
or
Andaste
:
Qui
cum
caetera
omnia
,
tum
liberos
,
Bunduica
Regina
in
orat
.
ad
Adasten
apud
Io.
Xephilin
.
in
Epitom
.
Dionis
.
in
Nerone
.
&
in
Seuero
.
Dio.
&
Xephil
.
supr.
Io.
Zonaras
in
Seuero
.
Theater
of
great
Britaine
lib.
6.
S.
Io.
Chrysostom
.
Serm.
de
Pentecost
.
Hier.
aduers
.
Iouinian
.
&
vxores
communes
inter
se
putant
:
The
Britans
did
esteeme
children
;
wyues
,
as
all
other
things
to
be
common
among
them
.
And
both
Xephilinus
,
Dio
,
and
Zonaras
say
,
it
was
as
lawfull
for
them
to
steale
,
libentissimè
latrocinantur
:
If
theft
may
be
,
where
all
things
are
allowed
to
be
common
.
What
they
esteemed
of
murther
,
and
corporall
violence
may
be
collected
by
that
is
sayde
,
when
the
Innocents
were
at
commaund
to
be
sacrificed
to
their
deuills
.
And
to
vse
S.
Chrysostoms
and
S.
Hieroms
speach
as
our
Theater
Protestants
translate
them
:
S.
Ihon
Chrisostome
saith
,
the
Britans
fedd
vpon
human
flesh
,
making
no
difference
betwixt
the
blood
of
man
,
and
beast
.
Of
which
barbarisme
S.
Hierome
also
complained
,
that
some
of
those
Nations
(
he
expressely
nameth
the
Scots
)
vsed
to
eate
the
Buttoks
of
Boyes
,
and
Paps
of
virgins
,
which
in
their
feasts
were
serued
for
the
daintiest
dishes
.
And
this
most
sauadge
and
barbarous
behauiour
of
this
kingdome
,
vnder
the
Religion
and
Reignement
of
the
Druides
,
was
by
their
gouerment
now
become
so
notorious
in
the
world
,
and
odious
,
that
,
as
S.
Gildas
noteth
Pophyrie
that
greate
Pagan
Philosopher
and
maintainer
of
their
superstitions
,
and
so
enraged
against
the
Church
of
Christ
,
that
he
calleth
him
the
madd
dogge
,
Porphirius
rabidus
orientalis
aduersus
Ecclesiam
Porphir
.
apud
Gildam
l.
de
excid
.
Britanniae
prope
Initium
.
canis
,
liuing
in
the
East
nameth
this
Country
,
the
mother
of
Tyrants
.
Britannia
fertilis
Prouincia
Tyrannorum
.
7.
These
and
such
other
most
grosse
and
hellish
superstitions
,
errors
,
and
exercrable
wikednes
in
practising
their
pretended
Religion
,
being
so
inuincibly
proued
,
that
neither
denyall
,
nor
excuse
would
be
made
,
and
seeing
how
all
the
world
had
allready
,
or
now
was
to
forsake
them
,
the
Roman
Emperours
and
their
Lieutenants
in
France
had
bannished
them
,
they
sought
their
destruction
heare
in
Britaine
,
and
the
King
himselfe
with
his
Nobilitie
condemned
them
,
and
very
many
of
their
best
learned
men
both
in
this
and
other
Countryes
had
abandoned
their
Rites
,
and
vsadges
,
and
now
embraced
and
actually
professed
Christian
Religion
,
thus
spurred
forward
,
and
thereby
more
seriously
,
and
deliberately
reflecting
vpon
those
conuicting
,
and
vnansweareable
motiues
therevnto
,
which
I
haue
remembred
in
the
first
Age
,
and
more
properly
belonging
to
the
Druides
of
Britaine
,
then
any
people
of
this
or
other
Nation
.
They
also
with
their
followers
and
Disciples
gaue
a
common
consent
to
relinquish
their
so
condemned
superstitions
,
and
receaue
the
lawe
of
Christ
,
and
this
in
so
generall
or
vniuersall
manner
,
that
within
short
time
after
,
few
or
none
were
to
be
found
,
which
professed
their
so
condemned
Idolatryes
,
and
Impieties
.
And
among
their
owne
superstitions
,
they
had
some
better
obseruations
and
directions
deliuered
and
proposed
by
a
better
spirit
,
to
bring
them
more
readily
into
the
way
of
truth
,
among
which
was
that
their
auncient
Tradition
,
which
I
haue
spoken
of
before
of
picturing
&
reuerencing
a
Child
in
a
Virgins
Armes
,
which
when
the
Mysteries
of
Christ
were
preached
&
proued
vnto
them
more
easely
brought
them
publikly
and
plainely
to
professe
and
followe
that
,
which
figuratiuely
,
&
prophetically
in
obscure
manner
and
signes
they
had
acknowledged
long
before
Christs
Natiuitie
.
THE
XIII
.
CHAPTER
.
OF
POPE
S.
ELEVTHERIVS
,
AND
HOW
IN
his
Papacie
,
and
by
his
Papall
order
and
power
Britaine
had
the
honour
to
be
the
first
Christian
kingdome
in
the
worlde
,
and
eldest
daughter
of
the
mother
Church
of
Christ
,
King
Lucius
by
his
Embassadors
and
petition
to
the
Pope
of
Rome
so
obtaining
.
1.
ABOVT
this
time
when
matters
were
thus
acting
,
or
acted
in
Britaine
,
S.
Soter
the
holy
Pope
of
Rome
was
Martyred
,
not
by
the
commandement
,
but
rather
against
the
commande
and
Edict
of
Marcus
Aurelius
the
Emperour
,
hauing
giuen
so
seuere
and
strict
order
and
chardge
that
no
Christian
should
be
molested
or
questioned
for
his
Religion
,
by
some
malitious
and
false
accusing
Aduersaries
.
And
S.
Eleutherius
,
Damasus
Pontif.
in
Eleuth
.
Martin
.
Polon
.
in
Eleuth
.
Matth.
Westm.
an
.
gratiae
185.
Florent
.
Wigorn.
Chron.
an.
162.
al.
184.
Lampridius
in
Commodo
.
Mar.
Max.
&
Senat.
apud
eund
.
ib.
Herodianus
l.
1.
Dio
in
Commodo
.
or
Eleutherus
succeeded
him
in
the
See
Apostolike
,
and
by
the
common
opinion
ruled
the
same
,
15.
yeares
,
or
more
.
Marcus
Aurelius
Antoninus
was
yet
Emperour
,
and
after
him
his
sonne
Commodus
,
who
though
he
was
a
most
wiked
man
,
exceeding
all
that
went
before
him
in
impiety
,
as
Marius
Maximus
,
Lampridius
,
and
in
them
the
whole
Senate
of
Rome
with
others
are
witnesses
,
yet
as
a
scourge
of
God
,
to
the
Persecutors
of
Christians
,
he
oppressed
them
,
and
was
fauorable
vnto
Christians
,
neuer
molesting
them
;
whether
it
was
at
the
mediation
of
Marcia
a
woman
,
whome
he
exceedingly
affected
,
and
was
as
Dio
saith
,
most
friendly
to
Christians
,
Christianorum
studiosissima
,
or
otherwise
,
I
doe
not
examine
,
he
remained
Emperour
all
Pope
Eleutherius
his
time
.
And
Lucius
was
still
King
in
Britaine
,
and
so
by
generall
consent
of
Antiquaries
continued
all
the
time
of
Pope
Eleutherius
,
who
as
all
our
English
Protestant
Historians
,
with
others
doe
willingly
and
freely
acknowledge
,
was
an
holy
Bishop
and
studious
to
haue
the
word
of
God
published
,
a
good
Maister
of
the
household
of
Christ
,
and
so
adhering
to
the
Doctrine
of
the
Apostles
that
he
confirmed
the
Britans
therein
.
Pius
Episcopus
,
Matth.
Parker
.
Ant.
Brit.
p.
4.
Io.
Bal.
lib.
1.
de
Act.
Pontif.
Rom.
in
Eleutherio
.
diuino
verbo
propagando
studens
.
Bonus
paterfamilias
de
thesauro
suo
noua
cum
veteribus
proferens
effecit
,
vt
confirmatis
&
consolidatis
Britannis
in
suscepta
prius
ab
Apostolis
Doctrina
,
totum
illud
regnum
in
eius
fidei
verba
iuraret
.
Thus
write
two
Protestant
Bishops
,
the
one
their
first
Archbishop
to
whome
the
rest
subscribe
in
this
opinion
of
S.
Eleutherius
.
2.
What
was
his
Religion
in
particular
concerning
matters
now
questioned
by
them
,
they
are
not
so
willing
to
vtter
in
expresse
terms
,
because
they
are
enforced
by
all
Antiquitie
to
yeeld
that
the
Religion
which
he
professed
was
the
same
which
was
then
by
publike
Authoritie
generally
preached
and
embraced
in
Britaine
.
But
he
established
among
other
things
,
the
Florent
.
Wigor
.
Chron.
an.
181.
true
Obseruation
,
of
Easter
,
die
Dominico
a
14.
vsque
ad
21.
celebraretur
.
Acknowledging
,
as
before
,
that
he
confirmed
the
Britans
in
the
Doctrine
of
the
Apostles
.
And
further
testifying
from
Antiquities
that
his
mother
Authia
comitted
Magdeb.
cent.
2.
col.
133.
cap.
de
Scholis
.
N●ceph
.
l.
3.
c.
29.
Pius
1.
Epist.
1.
ad
S.
Iustum
.
Vienn
.
him
to
Anicetus
Pope
before
S.
Pius
,
by
many
Authorities
,
to
be
instructed
in
Diuinitie
:
Authia
Eleutherium
filium
suum
Aniceto
tradidit
erudiendum
,
qui
sacras
literas
ab
eo
doctus
,
sacro
Cleri
numero
inseritur
:
and
so
familiar
,
and
accompted
renowned
with
Pope
Pius
,
that
famous
Massing
Pope
,
as
is
allready
declared
,
they
must
needs
grant
he
was
as
farre
a
professor
of
that
present
Roman
Religion
,
which
they
name
Papistrie
or
Poperye
,
as
they
haue
confessed
of
those
holy
Popes
his
predecessors
in
the
See
Apostolike
,
and
Tutors
in
Religion
.
And
for
some
cheifest
particulars
,
they
giue
vs
their
particular
warrant
,
that
it
was
so
.
For
the
Popes
spirituall
Supreamacie
they
write
that
he
claymed
,
and
partised
it
,
as
the
definition
or
Institution
of
the
Apostles
,
and
their
successors
to
his
time
:
Romanae
sedis
Primatum
arrogat
,
cum
ait
ab
Apostolis
eorumque
Magdeburgenses
cent.
2.
c.
de
primatu
.
col.
141.
142.
Robert
.
Barns
l.
de
Vit.
Rom.
Pont.
in
Eleutherio
.
successoribus
multorum
consensu
Episcoporum
definitum
esse
:
and
prouided
that
in
Bishops
cases
,
and
accusations
,
nothing
should
be
determined
,
but
by
the
Pope
of
Rome
.
Accusationem
contra
Episcopos
intentatam
,
Episcopos
audire
permisit
:
sed
vt
nihil
,
nisi
apud
Pontificem
definiretur
,
cauet
.
But
this
will
more
plainely
appeare
in
the
planting
of
Christian
Catholike
Religion
heare
,
in
the
ensuing
History
thereof
.
And
this
shall
stand
in
place
of
a
Sea
Marke
to
bring
mee
into
the
true
way
of
my
British
Historicall
Narration
againe
.
3.
For
when
matters
of
Religion
had
so
farre
and
prosperously
proceeded
in
Britaine
,
as
I
haue
related
in
the
former
Chapter
,
and
now
nothing
remained
to
be
concluded
of
in
those
affaires
,
but
how
the
true
faith
and
Religion
of
Christ
might
be
planted
heare
,
by
the
most
publike
,
powerable
,
warrantable
,
and
vncontroleable
Authoritie
in
such
proceedings
,
it
was
generally
agreed
vpon
according
to
those
grounds
and
approued
Rules
which
our
Protestant
Antiquaries
haue
proposed
and
prescribed
vnto
vs
before
,
that
so
greate
important
and
generall
a
busines
of
conuerting
a
whole
,
and
so
Lardge
a
kingdome
neither
lawfully
might
,
or
could
be
establish
in
all
things
thereto
required
and
necessarie
,
without
the
help
,
power
and
highest
warranting
prerogatiue
of
the
Roman
See
Apostolike
.
And
therefore
the
finall
determination
of
our
King
,
his
Nobles
,
and
most
Religious
and
wisest
Aduisers
in
this
Noble
worke
,
was
,
to
petition
to
the
Pope
of
Rome
by
letters
and
Ambassadors
from
hence
,
that
he
would
accordingly
as
his
high
Pastorall
charge
and
office
called
vpon
him
in
such
affaires
,
to
take
this
greate
Action
in
hand
,
and
effect
it
by
such
men
and
meanes
as
should
be
thought
most
fit
,
and
approued
vnto
him
.
Whether
this
Resolution
and
Ambassadge
of
King
Lucius
was
made
and
directed
first
at
this
time
in
the
Papacie
of
S.
Eleutherius
,
or
toward
the
later
end
of
Pope
Soter
,
I
dare
not
to
determine
,
because
we
reade
in
the
best
and
most
allowed
Relation
of
this
Ambassadge
,
that
it
was
now
acted
in
the
very
beginning
of
the
Popedome
of
Eleutherius
,
and
then
both
King
Lucius
letters
and
Ambassadors
were
come
to
Pope
Eleutherius
at
Rome
,
with
this
suite
.
Huic
(
Eleutherio
)
initio
Pontificatus
supplices
literae
venerunt
à
Act.
Eleutherij
Papae
in
Breuiar
.
Rom.
die
26.
Maij.
Anton.
Sabellicus
l.
5.
Ennead
.
7.
Platina
in
Eleutherio
.
Lucio
Britannorum
Rege
,
vt
se
ac
suos
in
Christianorum
numerum
reciperet
.
Which
giueth
Argument
,
that
if
such
letters
and
Ambassadors
were
not
sent
in
the
life
of
Pope
Soter
,
and
hindered
of
execution
by
his
vnexpected
Martyrdome
,
yet
at
the
least
the
Resolution
heareof
was
made
in
his
time
,
otherwise
those
Ambassadors
and
letters
could
not
haue
bene
transported
so
farre
,
and
so
soone
,
if
we
should
expect
resolution
to
his
dayes
as
to
be
there
in
the
beginning
of
his
Papacie
.
The
largnes
of
this
kingdome
,
the
diuersitie
and
manifold
number
of
parsons
,
euen
of
cheife
accompt
,
both
in
spirituall
and
ciuill
respect
commorant
in
distinct
and
much
seperated
places
,
whose
consent
was
requisite
,
and
many
of
them
,
thir
Iudgments
not
presently
conuicted
Stow
Hist.
in
Lucius
.
Matt.
Park
.
Ant.
Brit.
p.
4.
Io.
Gosceln
.
Eccles.
Hist.
Io.
Balaeus
l.
de
Script
.
cent.
1.
in
Lucio
Pio.
Act.
S.
Soteris
in
Breu.
Rom.
22.
April
.
Baron
.
Tom.
2.
an.
179.
in
Sotere
&
Eleuther
.
Seuer
.
Bin.
notat
.
in
to
.
1.
Concil.
in
Vita
Soteris
&
Eleut
.
Anton.
Sabellic
.
l.
5.
Ennead
.
7.
Goscelin
.
&
Bal.
supr.
for
such
a
messadge
,
and
other
difficulties
drawe
me
deeper
into
this
opinion
that
this
Ambassadge
was
attempted
,
or
concluded
,
in
Pope
Soters
time
.
For
as
our
learned
Protestant
Antiquaries
write
:
haec
contigerunt
anno
à
Christi
aduentu
in
carne
179.
vt
veriores
Annales
commemorant
:
according
to
the
truest
accompt
in
Histories
this
Ambassadge
was
in
the
179.
yeare
of
Christ
,
in
which
yeare
by
the
common
accompt
,
S.
Soter
was
put
to
death
,
on
the
22.
day
of
Aprill
,
and
the
See
Apostolike
was
voide
before
S.
Eleutherius
his
Election
10.
dayes
.
So
the
remnant
of
this
yeare
from
the
second
day
of
May
is
farre
too
short
a
time
to
assigne
for
the
managing
of
so
many
and
important
affaires
,
especially
if
we
add
the
sending
hither
againe
,
from
Rome
by
Pope
Eleutherius
,
Damianus
and
Fugatianus
,
which
was
also
done
in
this
yeare
,
as
these
men
affirme
:
and
much
more
if
Eluanus
and
Meduuinus
,
which
were
but
Catechumens
and
not
Baptized
when
they
were
sent
from
hence
to
Rome
were
so
perfectly
instructed
,
examined
,
and
ordinarily
as
the
course
of
the
Roman
Church
was
at
that
time
proceeded
in
taking
Ecclesiasticall
Orders
,
Eluanus
returning
a
Bishop
,
and
Meduuinus
a
cheife
Preacher
and
Preist
,
these
things
requiring
a
longer
time
then
is
allotted
before
to
be
done
in
the
Papacie
of
Eleutherius
,
if
they
returned
hither
this
yeare
with
S.
Fugatius
,
and
Damianus
,
as
our
Antiquaries
incline
to
deliuer
,
I
must
needs
also
incline
to
hold
this
Ambassadge
was
begun
in
S.
Soter
his
time
,
and
by
his
death
hindered
Bal.
l.
de
Script
.
cent.
1.
in
Lucio
.
Matth.
Parker
.
Antiq.
Brit.
p.
5.
Stowe
Hist.
in
Lucius
.
Io.
Gosc
.
Hist.
Eccl.
from
execution
vntill
this
beginning
of
S.
Eleutherius
Ruling
in
the
Church
of
Christ
.
4.
But
how
soeuer
this
Ambassadge
may
be
questioned
,
when
it
was
taken
in
hand
,
in
the
time
of
Pope
Soter
,
or
not
before
the
entrance
of
S.
Eleutherius
into
that
chardge
,
it
is
a
confessed
truth
,
and
out
of
Controuersie
,
among
all
Historians
,
Catholiks
,
or
Protestants
,
both
that
this
Ambassadge
about
the
publike
Conuersion
of
Britaine
was
from
King
Lucius
,
King
in
Britaine
to
the
Pope
of
Rome
,
as
also
that
at
this
time
all
Countries
betweene
this
kingdome
and
Rome
,
as
France
,
Lorrayne
,
Germany
,
and
Italy
had
many
renowned
learned
Bishops
,
and
Preists
,
neyther
was
Britaine
destitute
of
such
as
I
haue
proued
before
.
And
this
was
well
knowne
to
King
Lucius
as
our
Protestant
Antiquaries
thus
assuer
vs
hereof
:
Cumque
cognouisset
Lucius
,
Matth.
Parker
.
Antiq.
Brit.
p.
4.
quamplures
nobiles
Romanos
fidem
Christi
à
Romano
Pontifice
accepisse
,
eorumque
exemplo
Christianum
nomen
in
singulas
Prouincias
sparsum
&
disseminatum
,
statuit
All
Nations
in
the
west
part
of
the
world
as
well
as
Britaine
by
all
antiquaries
receaued
the
Christian
faith
from
Rome
.
in
eadem
fide
,
sub
Eleutherio
tunc
Romano
Pontifice
inaugurari
:
When
King
Lucius
knew
that
very
many
noble
Romans
had
receaued
the
faith
of
Christ
from
the
Pope
of
Rome
,
and
by
their
example
the
Christian
name
was
dispersed
and
sowen
into
all
Prouinces
,
he
appointed
to
be
inaugured
in
the
same
faith
by
Eleutberius
then
Pope
of
Rome
.
Where
we
see
it
iustified
by
the
first
Protestant
Archbishop
that
euer
was
,
whome
the
rest
of
our
English
Protestants
doe
willingly
followe
,
that
not
onely
the
Nobles
of
the
Romans
had
receaued
the
faith
of
Christ
from
the
Pope
of
Rome
,
but
all
Prouinces
had
followed
their
example
therein
:
Whereby
it
is
euident
both
that
there
were
many
learned
Bishops
and
Clergie
men
betweene
this
and
Rome
,
of
whome
King
Lucius
with
farre
lesse
labour
and
difficulties
might
haue
receaued
the
faith
of
Christ
,
then
from
the
Pope
of
Rome
,
had
not
the
Preeminency
of
that
Apostolike
See
in
such
,
cases
called
vpon
him
to
appeale
thither
,
for
the
generall
and
Iuridicall
setling
of
himselfe
and
kingdome
in
the
Christian
faith
.
And
by
this
narration
itselfe
,
without
further
Authoritie
in
this
place
,
it
is
manifest
,
that
if
King
Lucius
had
not
vsed
the
Roman
Popes
power
,
and
direction
herein
,
he
had
bene
singular
,
hauing
no
example
to
warrant
him
,
but
the
example
of
all
Prouinces
singulas
Prouincias
in
this
part
of
the
world
,
receauing
the
faith
from
the
Pope
of
Rome
to
condemne
him
,
euen
in
the
Iudgment
of
Protestants
themselues
,
if
he
had
otherwise
proceeded
in
this
busines
.
5.
Therefore
I
can
but
maruayle
what
a
Protestant
Bishop
meaneth
,
first
to
extoll
with
greate
praise
our
King
Lucius
for
this
Action
:
and
after
asmuch
condemne
him
in
the
same
respect
.
He
commendeth
him
in
this
manner
:
great
cause
haue
we
with
all
thankfullnes
to
celebrate
the
memory
of
this
excellent
Godwin
conu
.
of
Brit.
p.
35.
Prince
,
by
whome
God
did
not
onely
blesse
this
Land
with
the
knowledge
of
his
truth
,
but
in
such
sort
did
it
,
as
thereby
he
hath
purchased
vnto
the
same
the
Title
of
Primogenita
Ecclesiae
,
the
most
auncient
,
and
first
begotten
of
all
the
Churches
in
the
world
,
for
that
as
Sabellicus
hath
well
noted
allthough
Christ
was
preached
elswhere
priuately
Britaine
the
first
Kingdome
in
the
world
which
publikely
,
and
generally
receaued
the
saith
of
Christ
.
in
many
other
Nations
,
long
before
,
yet
,
omnium
Prouinciarum
prima
publicitus
Christi
nomen
recepit
.
Of
all
Nations
it
was
the
first
that
with
publike
approbation
of
Prince
and
State
receaued
the
Profession
of
Christian
Religion
.
Thus
farre
he
commendeth
King
Lucius
for
the
carriadge
of
this
busines
,
afterward
insinuating
first
to
his
Readers
,
that
there
were
Christian
Preists
and
Preachers
heare
in
Britaine
,
when
King
Lucius
sent
to
Pope
Eleutherius
about
the
generall
Conuersion
of
this
kingdome
,
and
(
to
vse
his
words
)
there
is
no
doubt
to
be
made
,
that
at
their
hands
(
if
he
were
not
)
he
might
haue
bene
baptised
,
that
were
the
Instruments
of
his
Conuersion
:
And
then
he
immediately
thus
addeth
to
dishonour
this
Noble
King
,
for
this
his
most
honorable
Ambassadge
:
But
what
shall
I
say
?
humanitūs
aliquid
passus
est
:
he
thought
happily
it
would
be
some
litle
glory
vnto
him
,
and
a
countenance
also
to
the
action
,
to
fetch
them
that
might
seeme
to
be
the
Authours
of
this
designe
from
Rome
,
the
Seate
of
the
Empire
,
the
Mistresse
of
the
world
,
yea
and
also
happily
the
vpholders
of
his
Crowne
,
and
Authoritie
regall
.
Thus
farre
this
Protestant
Bishop
and
Antiquarie
:
all
which
I
haue
answeared
before
,
and
now
breifely
repeate
;
if
King
Lucius
was
or
might
haue
bene
baptised
by
any
heare
,
(
all
they
as
I
haue
proued
before
of
S.
Timothie
,
Marcellus
,
Mansuetus
,
and
others
sent
hither
,
or
conuerted
being
consecrated
Preists
,
or
Bishops
heare
,
by
Authoritie
from
the
Apostolike
Roman
See
,
)
he
must
needs
also
be
baptised
by
power
from
thence
,
if
he
had
not
sent
this
solemne
Ambassadge
thither
.
So
likewise
if
he
stayed
the
returne
of
his
Ambassadours
,
Eluan
and
Medwin
,
if
the
Pope
had
sent
no
others
hither
,
seeing
by
all
Antiquities
,
these
were
but
Cathecumens
,
and
not
baptised
,
when
they
were
sent
to
Rome
,
but
there
perfectly
instructed
,
baptised
,
and
consecrated
,
the
one
a
Priest
,
the
other
a
Preist
and
Bishop
,
if
these
or
eyther
of
them
baptised
him
,
and
his
people
,
(
if
they
alone
had
bene
able
to
performe
so
generall
and
greate
a
worke
,
)
it
had
bene
done
by
the
power
of
the
Pope
of
Rome
,
who
consecrated
them
,
and
by
Authoritie
sent
them
hither
,
to
that
end
.
6.
So
if
King
Lucius
had
appealed
in
this
busines
to
the
Bishops
of
France
or
any
Country
betweene
Rome
and
vs
,
and
if
they
had
harkened
vnto
him
herein
without
consulting
with
the
Pope
of
Rome
,
yet
all
they
being
consecrated
,
and
directed
thither
by
his
Authoritie
,
as
we
haue
seene
before
,
King
Lucius
and
his
subiects
resolued
to
be
Christians
,
must
become
such
by
the
labour
,
power
and
warrant
of
the
Pope
of
Rome
.
And
by
that
which
is
saide
before
,
by
the
warrant
of
our
Protestants
,
of
the
both
claymed
and
practised
supreame
spirituall
power
of
all
Popes
from
S.
Peter
,
to
this
time
of
S.
Eleutherius
,
and
of
him
also
,
it
is
euident
that
this
kingdome
nor
any
other
could
be
in
such
solemne
and
publike
manner
conuerted
,
and
all
Ecclesiasticall
matters
with
change
of
Temporall
lawes
be
established
,
without
the
warrant
and
approbation
of
the
Apostolike
See
of
Rome
,
and
Church
thereof
:
in
which
respect
and
noe
other
Sabellicus
and
others
which
truely
call
this
our
Britaine
,
the
eldest
daughter
of
the
Church
;
primogemita
Ecclesiae
,
so
terme
it
in
respect
of
the
Church
of
Rome
,
our
holy
Mother
,
which
brought
forth
this
Country
generally
,
and
publikly
to
Christ
before
any
other
in
the
world
,
by
sending
holy
Preachers
and
Apostolike
men
hither
,
which
so
brought
it
to
passe
to
the
greate
honour
of
this
Nation
.
Eleutherius
Graecia
oriundus
,
sed
Neapoli
Anton.
Sabellicus
l.
5.
Ennead
.
7
in
Italia
ortus
successit
Soteri
.
Cum
hoc
nuper
dignitatem
adepto
Lucius
Britanniae
Rex
per
litteras
egit
:
vt
se
&
suos
vellet
Christianorum
numero
addicere
.
Missi
sunt
eo
Fugatius
&
Damianus
viri
pietate
insigni
,
hi
Regem
cum
tota
domo
populoque
vniuerso
Baptismi
Sacramento
insignauerunt
:
sublatoque
malorum
daemonum
cultu
,
vera
in
gente
pietas
constituta
est
.
Sic
Britannia
omnium
Prouinciarum
prima
publicitus
Christi
nomen
recepit
.
Where
it
is
euident
,
that
Sabellicus
this
Protestant
Bishops
Authour
giueth
this
dignitie
to
Britaine
,
to
be
the
eldest
and
first
borne
daughter
of
the
Church
,
because
the
Roman
Church
,
first
,
and
before
all
other
Nations
,
did
bringe
it
wholy
forth
to
Christ
,
wholy
conuerting
it
:
in
which
sence
the
King
of
France
accompteth
and
stileth
himselfe
,
primogenitus
Annal.
Galliae
.
in
Claudio
.
Ecclesiae
,
the
first
begotten
child
of
the
Church
among
Kings
,
because
Stephen
a
King
in
France
rather
a
Duke
,
was
in
their
opinion
in
the
time
of
Claudius
the
Emperour
conuerted
to
the
faith
of
Christ
,
by
Apostolike
men
sent
from
the
See
of
Rome
.
And
our
King
Iames
whome
our
Protestants
would
haue
to
be
the
fourth
such
supreame
heade
of
their
Church
in
England
after
King
Henry
the
eight
,
the
younge
child
King
Edward
the
sixt
,
and
Elizabeth
a
woman
and
Queene
,
plainely
and
publikly
in
open
parlament
hath
thus
confessed
:
I
acknowledge
the
Roman
Church
to
be
our
Mother
Church
.
Therefore
except
Mother
and
Daughter
be
not
correlatiues
,
and
vnseperable
,
Britaine
King
Iames
speach
in
his
1.
Parlament
.
was
the
Daughter
,
&
hauing
no
elder
Sister
,
Daughter
of
that
Church
,
was
the
first
borne
Daughter
of
the
Church
,
by
this
prerogatiue
,
primogenita
Ecclesiae
.
7.
And
the
Arguments
which
this
Protestant
Bishop
would
haue
to
accuse
or
condemne
King
Lucius
of
vaine
glory
,
for
sending
to
Rome
to
establish
Godwin
Conu
.
of
Brit.
supr.
p.
35.
the
Conuersion
of
Britaine
,
because
Rome
was
then
,
the
Seate
of
the
Empire
,
Mistresse
of
the
world
,
and
happily
vpholder
of
his
crowne
and
regall
Authoritie
doe
aduance
the
honour
of
King
Lucius
his
zeale
in
Religion
,
and
Dutie
to
the
Roman
Church
.
For
if
the
Conuersion
of
Britaine
in
so
vinuersall
&
established
order
,
could
haue
bene
compassed
without
allowance
of
the
Pope
of
Rome
,
it
had
bene
more
secure
for
him
,
to
haue
abstayned
from
that
Ambassadge
,
sent
vnto
the
Pope
liuing
in
state
of
Persecution
for
his
Christian
Religion
,
and
cheife
office
therein
by
the
temporall
and
Imperiall
Rome
,
temporall
Seate
of
persecuting
Emperours
,
their
times
of
conniuency
onely
excepted
,
temporall
Mistresse
of
the
world
&
temporall
Vpholder
,
or
friend
to
the
Regall
crowne
of
Britaine
,
so
farre
as
it
did
nothing
which
tasted
of
alienation
from
the
Roman
Pagan
Imperours
will
,
and
dignitie
,
with
which
King
Lucius
his
professing
a
Religion
persecuted
by
them
,
and
suing
for
establishing
and
confirmation
thereof
by
the
Authoritie
of
the
Pope
of
Rome
,
which
aboue
all
other
things
was
most
distastfull
to
the
Roman
Empire
,
and
had
for
that
cause
put
all
the
Popes
hitherto
to
death
,
did
most
tw
harte
,
and
disagree
.
And
therefore
among
diuers
others
Ihon
Funccius
the
Protestant
Antiquary
doth
thus
freely
acknowledge
:
That
at
this
time
there
were
many
most
renowned
Bishops
in
France
whose
help
and
assistance
for
the
Conuersion
of
Britaine
King
Lucius
might
farre
more
easily
haue
vsed
then
to
haue
sent
so
farre
as
Rome
for
Preachers
to
be
sent
hither
,
and
order
to
be
giuen
from
thence
for
effecting
that
worke
,
but
that
the
dignitie
and
prerogatiue
of
the
Pope
of
Rome
called
vpon
him
to
appeale
to
him
,
for
ordering
and
settling
these
affaires
,
and
giueth
this
Act
and
example
of
King
Lucius
the
most
potent
King
of
the
Britains
as
he
stileth
him
,
for
a
sure
and
certaine
signe
and
Argument
of
the
Popes
of
Rome
true
honour
at
that
time
,
when
they
were
so
dishonored
by
the
Emperours
and
worldly
proceedings
:
Quo
in
honore
Io.
Funccius
l.
6.
commentarior
.
in
Chronolog
.
ad
An.
178.
Romani
Pontifices
eo
tempore
fuerint
,
ex
hoc
satis
apparet
,
quod
potentissimus
Britanniarum
Rex
,
Lucius
,
qui
ea
tempestate
Christi
fidem
primitus
ex
continenti
vltra
Germanicum
Oceanum
in
Britannicam
Insulam
publicè
vocauit
,
non
ab
alio
quodam
Episcopo
Doctores
veritatis
petijt
,
quam
à
Romano
,
cum
tamen
eodem
tempore
multi
per
Gallias
clarissimi
haberentur
Episcopi
.
And
in
this
,
all
Antiquaries
doe
or
ought
to
agree
.
THE
XIV
.
CHAPTER
.
WHEREIN
IS
RELATED
,
HOW
KING
Lucius
did
not
onely
sue
vnto
the
Pope
of
Rome
by
his
Embassadges
,
for
the
generall
setling
of
Christian
Religion
in
Britaine
,
but
for
ciuill
and
temporall
lawes
also
to
be
allowed
by
him
to
rule
heare
in
Temporall
affaires
.
1.
OVR
auncient
Historian
Ethelwerdus
,
warranted
as
some
thinke
by
S.
Gildas
,
and
Nennius
before
cited
,
writeth
that
Pope
Eleutherius
sent
letters
,
and
a
Legate
to
King
Lucius
of
Britaine
,
admonishing
and
calling
vpon
him
,
to
make
profession
of
the
holy
Christian
faith
,
and
Catholike
Baptisme
:
Eleutherius
beatissimus
Christi
famulus
per
Nuntium
&
literas
Lucium
adijt
Insulae
Ethelwerdus
in
Chronico
in
Eleutherio
.
Gildas
&
Nennius
in
M.
S.
Historijs
supr.
Regem
,
ammonens
eum
de
fide
,
&
Baptismo
Catholico
,
qui
tum
Britanniae
Regni
potestate
pollebat
.
To
which
Legacie
and
letters
King
Lucius
did
very
soone
after
send
as
pleasing
and
contenting
an
answeare
,
both
by
Ambassadors
and
letters
to
Pope
Eleutherius
,
as
the
letters
and
Legacie
of
the
Pope
about
so
greate
and
holy
busines
,
which
he
had
so
much
and
long
desired
,
were
wellcome
and
gratefull
vnto
him
,
for
allthough
he
most
affected
the
accomplishing
of
this
blessed
worke
before
this
incitation
giuen
him
by
this
renowned
Pope
according
to
this
auncient
Authour
of
our
Nation
,
who
also
say
the
fame
of
this
Pope
was
greate
in
all
the
worlde
,
ab
ortusolis
vsque
ad
occasum
exijt
sancta
opinio
eius
:
yet
now
receauing
new
couradge
,
warrant
,
and
direction
,
without
any
further
delay
,
or
procrastination
,
as
this
Authour
writeth
,
yeeldeth
to
the
counsayle
and
exhortation
of
Pope
Eleuthererius
:
Qui
concessit
verisimili
ratione
Christianum
se
esse
futurum
.
And
by
the
aduise
and
consent
of
his
Nobles
,
and
others
of
this
kingdome
whome
it
most
concerned
,
sent
two
Ambassadors
with
suppliant
and
humble
letters
to
this
holy
Pastor
of
the
Flocke
of
Christ
,
to
giue
him
thanks
for
that
fatherly
care
,
he
had
of
his
spirituall
children
so
farre
off
,
&
to
signifie
his
most
willing
assent
to
godly
Admonition
,
and
entreate
his
further
and
speedy
care
and
prouision
for
the
effecting
thereof
.
2.
The
most
Authorised
Historie
of
S.
Eleutherius
,
and
these
letters
warranted
vnto
vs
by
the
Church
of
Christ
in
the
Feast
of
this
holy
Pope
,
deliuereth
Act.
Eleutherij
in
Breuiar
.
Rom.
in
festo
eius
.
26.
die
Maij.
the
manner
and
tenure
of
them
in
this
order
:
Huic
Initio
Pontificatus
supplices
literae
venerant
,
à
Lucio
Britannorum
Rege
,
vt
se
ac
suos
in
Christianorum
numerum
reciperer
.
In
the
beginning
of
the
Popedome
of
S.
Eleutherius
,
humble
letters
came
vnto
him
from
Lucius
King
of
the
Britans
to
receaue
him
,
and
Damas
.
Pontif.
in
To.
1.
Concil.
in
Eleutherio
.
his
people
into
the
number
of
Christians
.
The
old
Pontificall
asscribed
to
S.
Damasus
saith
of
this
Pope
and
this
busines
:
hic
accepit
Epistolam
à
Lucio
Britannico
Rege
,
vt
Christianus
efficeretur
per
eius
mandatum
.
Pope
Eleutherius
receaued
an
Epistle
from
Lucius
a
Brittish
King
,
that
by
his
commandement
he
might
be
made
a
Christian
.
The
auncient
Ecclesiasticall
Annals
or
Martyrologes
doe
thus
expresse
it
:
Lucius
Legationem
misit
ad
Eleutherum
Romanum
Pontificem
,
Antiq.
Tabulae
Eccles.
apud
Baron
.
To.
2.
Ann.
an.
183.
per
Eluanum
&
Meduinum
Britannos
:
rogans
per
eos
Eleutherum
,
vt
per
se
suosque
ministros
ad
Christianam
Religionem
suscipiendam
,
aditum
patefaceret
:
King
Lucius
sent
an
ambassadge
to
Eleutherius
Pope
of
Rome
by
two
Britans
Eluan
and
Medwine
;
entreating
Eleutherius
by
them
,
that
by
himselfe
and
such
as
he
should
please
to
employ
therein
,
he
would
make
prouision
that
his
kingdome
might
receaue
Christian
Religion
.
I
haue
cited
Sabellicus
before
,
that
King
Lucius
wrote
to
Anton.
Sabellic
.
l.
3.
Ennead.
7.
Pope
Eleutherius
to
this
purpose
in
the
beginning
of
his
Papacie
:
Cum
Eleutherio
nuper
dignitatem
adepto
Lucius
Britanniae
Rex
per
literas
egit
:
vt
se
&
suos
vellet
Christianorum
numero
addicere
.
Martinus
Polonus
saith
:
Pope
Eleutherius
receaued
an
Epistle
from
Lucius
a
Britan
King
,
that
by
his
commandement
he
might
be
made
a
Christian
.
Hic
accepit
Epistolam
a
Lucio
Rege
Britanno
,
vt
Martin
Polon
.
Supput
.
in
Eleut
.
Hartm
.
Schedel
.
Chronic.
chronicorum
f.
114.
p.
2.
Ponticus
Virun
.
Brit.
Hist.
l.
4.
Magdeb.
Cent.
2.
c.
2.
col.
8.
Christianus
per
eius
mandatum
fieret
.
Hartmannus
Schedel
writeth
,
that
Eleutherius
receaued
an
Epistle
from
Lucius
a
Britan
King
to
receaue
him
and
his
subiects
into
the
number
of
Christians
.
Eleutherius
Papa
a
Lucio
Rege
Britanno
Epistolam
accepit
,
vt
se
,
ac
suos
in
Christianorum
numerum
susciperet
.
The
like
hath
Verunnius
,
and
other
forreine
Catholike
Historians
,
as
also
their
Protestants
writing
of
Brittish
affaires
;
among
which
the
Magdeburgians
witnesse
:
That
Lucius
King
of
Britaine
did
send
Eluan
and
Meduuin
very
Learned
Britans
,
to
Eleutherius
Pope
of
Rome
,
entreating
him
to
send
some
Doctors
from
thence
,
that
might
renewe
Christian
Religion
,
and
abolish
Ethnicisme
in
his
kingdome
.
Ad
Eleutherium
Romanae
Ecclesiae
Episcopum
,
Eluanum
&
Meduinum
Britannos
doctrina
praestantes
,
mittit
,
ac
rogat
,
vt
inde
Doctores
quosdam
accipiat
,
qui
Christianam
Religionem
in
suo
Regno
abolito
toto
Ethnicismo
instaurent
.
And
if
we
come
home
into
Britaine
,
our
most
auncient
&
approued
Historians
both
Britans
,
and
Saxons
make
the
same
Relation
vnto
vs
;
S.
Gildas
and
Nennius
haue
before
told
vs
,
how
the
Pope
of
Rome
wrote
to
King
Lucius
to
haue
Christian
Religion
planted
heare
,
&
he
consented
therto
.
The
old
Manuscript
Manuscr
.
Peruetustum
de
primo
statu
Landauen
.
Ecclesiae
.
Brittish
Antiquitie
of
the
first
State
of
the
Church
of
Landaffe
thus
recordeth
it
:
Lucius
Britannorum
Rex
ad
Eleutherium
Apostolicae
Sedis
Papam
Legatos
suos
scilicet
Eluanum
&
Meduinum
misit
,
implorans
vt
iuxta
eius
Ammonitionem
Christianus
fieret
.
Lucius
King
of
the
Britans
sent
his
Ambassadors
,
Eluan
and
Medwne
to
Eleutherius
Pope
of
the
Apostolike
See
,
beseeching
him
,
that
Galfrid
.
Monum
.
Hist.
Reg.
Brit.
l.
4.
c.
19.
Antiquit.
Glast
.
Tabulis
affixae
.
&
Capgr
.
in
S.
Patric
.
according
to
his
admoniton
,
he
might
be
made
a
Christian
.
The
Authour
of
the
old
Brittish
History
saith
:
Lucius
Epistolas
suas
Eleutherio
Papae
direxit
,
petens
vt
ab
eo
Christianismum
reciperet
:
King
Lucius
directed
his
Epistles
to
Pope
Eleutherius
,
desiring
to
receaue
Christianitie
from
him
.
The
old
Antiquities
of
Glastenbury
citing
other
Brittish
Authours
,
doe
tell
vs
,
that
very
cridible
Antiquities
deliuer
,
that
Lucius
King
of
the
Britans
did
send
to
Pope
Eleutherius
to
pray
him
,
that
he
would
illuminate
the
darknes
of
Britaine
with
the
light
of
Christian
preaching
:
Tradunt
bonae
credulitatis
Annales
,
quod
Lucius
Rex
Britannorum
ad
Eleutherium
Papam
miserit
oratum
,
vt
Britanniae
tenebras
luce
Christianae
Praedicationis
illustraret
.
S.
Bede
saith
:
King
Lucius
did
entreate
Pope
Eleutherius
Bed
.
l.
1.
Eccles.
Hist.
c.
4.
Theat.
of
Brit.
l.
6.
Radulphus
de
Diceto
Hist.
in
Eleutherio
.
an.
188
Abbreuiat
.
temp
.
inter
an.
170.
&
180.
by
his
letters
,
that
by
his
commandement
,
he
might
be
made
a
Christian
:
obsecrans
vt
per
eius
mandatum
Christianus
efficeretur
.
Dicetus
in
his
auncient
Manuscript
History
writeth
:
King
Lucius
of
Britaine
obtained
of
Pope
Eleutherius
by
his
Epistle
written
vnto
him
,
to
be
made
a
Christian
.
Ad
Eleutherium
Papam
Lucius
Rex
Britanniae
missa
Epistola
se
fieri
Christianum
impetrat
.
The
old
Authour
of
the
Manuscript
History
termed
,
Abbreuiatio
Temporum
,
(
if
it
was
not
the
same
Radulphus
de
Diceto
)
hath
the
same
words
,
though
not
precisely
at
the
same
yeare
(
wherein
the
copie
of
Dicetus
in
the
Kings
Library
,
as
our
Theater
Protestants
cite
him
)
but
as
I
haue
alledged
him
.
Marianus
Marian.
Scot.
l.
2.
aetat.
6.
an.
177.
Florent
.
Wigor
.
Chron.
an.
162.
&
184.
Sigebert
.
Gembl
.
Chronogr
.
in
Regno
Britan.
Matth.
Westm.
an
.
gratiae
185.
saith
the
very
same
also
:
Lucius
Britanniae
Rex
ab
Eleutherio
Papa
per
Epistolam
Christianum
se
fieri
impetrat
.
Florentius
wigorniensis
writeth
in
the
same
words
.
Sigibertus
saith
,
King
Lucius
request
was
the
cause
that
the
Britans
receaued
the
Mysteries
of
Christian
Religion
by
the
Legats
of
Pope
Eleutherius
:
Britanni
instantia
Lucij
Britanniarum
Regis
per
Legatos
Eleutherij
Papae
Mysteria
Christianitatis
perceperunt
.
Matthew
of
Westminster
giueth
the
like
testimony
to
this
petition
of
King
Lucius
to
Pope
Eleutherius
:
Lucius
Britannorum
Rex
ad
Papam
Eleutherium
Epistolas
direxit
,
petens
ab
eo
,
vt
Christianus
efficeretur
.
Henry
Archdeacon
of
Huntington
saith
:
When
Eleutherius
was
Pope
of
Rome
,
Lucius
King
of
the
Britains
sent
an
Epistle
vnto
him
,
beseeching
him
that
by
his
commandement
Henricus
Huntingt
.
Hist.
l.
1.
in
Marco
Antonino
Vero
&
Aurelio
Lucio
Commodo
.
Harding
Cronicle
in
King
Lucius
c.
51.
f.
43.
Manuscr
.
Antiq.
de
Vita
S.
Dubtitij
.
Io.
Capgrauius
Catal.
in
eod.
he
might
be
made
à
Christian
:
Cum
Eleutherius
Pontificatui
Romanae
Ecclesiae
praeesset
,
misit
ad
eum
Lucius
Britanniarum
Rex
Epistolam
,
obsecrans
vt
per
eius
mandatum
Christianus
efficeretur
.
Harding
saith
this
was
done
,
at
the
supplication
of
Lucius
.
The
old
Manuscript
of
the
life
of
S.
Dubritius
,
which
Capgraue
and
others
followe
,
witnesseth
,
that
King
Lucius
sent
two
Ambassadors
Eluan
and
Medwine
to
Pope
Eleutherius
that
he
might
be
made
a
Christian
according
to
his
direction
:
Lucius
Britannorum
Rex
ad
Eleutherium
Papam
Legatos
misit
,
stilicet
Eluanum
&
Meduinum
,
vt
iuxta
eius
ammonitionem
Christianus
fieret
.
And
in
the
life
of
S.
Helen
the
Empresse
our
Country
woman
:
Lucius
Epistolas
Eleutherio
Papae
humiliter
direxit
,
petens
vt
ab
eo
fidem
Christianam
recicipere
mereretur
,
King
Lucius
did
humbly
direct
Epistles
to
Pope
Eleutherius
,
desiring
that
he
might
be
thought
worthie
to
receaue
the
Christian
faith
from
him
.
The
like
hath
Ado
:
Lucius
Britannorum
Rex
missa
ad
Eleutherium
Romae
Episcopum
Epistolà
,
vt
Christianus
efficeretur
,
petijt
.
Many
others
(
and
they
auncient
Catholike
writers
of
greate
credet
)
there
be
,
both
of
this
and
other
M.
S.
in
Vita
S.
Helenae
.
Et
Capgrau
.
in
ead.
Nations
,
which
thus
confidently
for
most
certaine
deliuer
this
History
vnto
vs
,
which
for
auoiding
tediousnes
I
omit
,
as
I
might
haue
ouerpassed
many
of
these
:
but
to
shew
to
my
Readers
,
that
the
mistakings
of
some
Scribes
before
remembred
,
and
reconciled
,
about
times
and
Titles
doe
nothing
hinder
Ado
in
Chron.
inter
an.
163.
&
181.
the
vndoubted
,
and
vnquestionable
truth
of
the
Relation
hereof
.
That
the
generall
Conuersion
of
this
kingdome
to
Christ
was
happily
brought
to
passe
in
the
time
of
Pope
Eleutherius
,
by
his
direction
,
warrant
and
Papall
Authoritie
.
3.
For
confirmation
whereof
by
all
manner
of
Antiquaries
,
euen
our
Protestants
most
aduerse
to
the
prerogatiues
of
the
holy
Apostolike
Roman
See
,
they
generally
consent
vnto
it
in
this
Order
.
Matthias
Flaccus
,
Illiricus
,
Ioannes
Vuigandus
,
Matthaeus
Index
,
and
Basilius
Faber
the
Magdeburgian
Protestant
Historians
haue
thus
of
this
matter
:
Lucius
ad
Eleutherium
Romanae
Ecclesiae
Centur.
2.
cap.
2.
col.
8.
Episcopum
,
Eluanum
&
Meduuinum
Britannos
doctrina
praestantes
mittit
,
&
rogat
,
vt
inde
Doctores
quosdam
accipiat
,
qui
Christianam
Religionem
in
suo
Regno
,
abolito
toto
Ethnichismo
instaurent
.
King
Lucius
of
Britaine
sent
two
excellently
learned
Britans
,
Eluanus
,
and
Meduuinus
,
to
Eleutherius
Bishop
of
the
Church
of
Rome
,
and
desired
him
,
that
he
might
receaue
some
Doctours
from
thence
,
that
might
establish
Christian
Religion
in
his
kingdome
,
and
abolish
Heathen
superstition
out
of
it
.
And
they
alledge
Gildas
Albanius
,
that
this
King
was
addicted
to
Christian
Religion
euen
from
the
beginnig
of
his
Reigne
:
Non
erat
omnino
iniquus
Lucius
Christianorum
Religioni
,
statim
initio
sui
Imperijmouebatur
enim
nonnihil
miraculis
illustribus
quae
à
Christianis
in
testimonium
&
ornamentum
suae
doctrinae
passim
edebantur
:
vt
Gildas
Albanius
in
libro
de
victoria
Aurelij
Ambrosij
refert
.
A
Protestant
Bishop
of
England
,
whome
these
Magdeburgians
cite
and
follow
,
writeth
in
like
manner
:
cum
Io.
Bal.
l.
de
Scriptor
.
Brit.
cent.
1.
in
Lucio
&
Eluano
,
&
Meduuino
.
audisset
per
●●esaris
Legatos
Trebellium
&
Pertinacem
Romanorum
illustres
aliquot
,
quiescente
Persecutione
,
Christianam
Religionem
admisisse
,
statim
per
eruditos
Britannos
,
Eluanum
&
Meduuinum
,
ad
Eleutherium
Romanorum
Pontisicem
misit
ac
scripsit
pro
suscipiendo
Baptismo
Epistolam
.
When
King
Lucius
vnderstood
by
the
Emperours
Ambassadours
,
Trebellius
and
Pertinax
,
that
Persecution
against
Christians
was
ceased
,
and
some
of
the
renowned
of
the
Romans
had
embraced
Christian
Religion
,
he
presently
sent
and
wrote
an
Epistle
to
Eleutherius
Pope
of
Rome
by
learned
Britans
Eluanus
&
Meduuinus
,
to
haue
Baptisme
receaued
heare
.
And
he
sufficiently
insinuateth
there
as
the
Magdeburgians
before
haue
done
,
that
he
would
haue
done
this
sooner
but
for
feare
of
the
Roman
Emperours
,
by
whose
permission
and
Authoritie
,
as
this
man
Bal.
supr.
saith
,
he
was
King
in
Britaine
,
making
him
litle
better
then
a
King
by
courtesie
onely
:
Lucius
Pius
,
Coilli
Regis
filius
vnicus
,
Romanorum
fautor
,
Caesaris
Marci
Matth.
Parker
.
Antiq.
Brit.
p.
4.
Antonini
Veri
&
beneuolentia
&
authoritate
,
Britannis
post
patrem
imperabat
.
The
first
Protestant
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
setting
downe
the
same
motiue
,
and
how
by
the
Romans
example
the
Christian
faith
was
now
receaued
in
all
Prouinces
,
addeth
for
King
Lucius
:
Ad
Eleutherium
Romanum
Pontificem
illustres
&
facundos
viros
Eluanum
Aualonium
,
&
Meduinum
Belgam
,
cum
literis
&
mandatis
legauit
:
In
quibus
petijt
,
vt
ad
se
iam
doctrina
Christiana
imbutum
Nuncios
ac
Legatos
,
à
quibus
Baptismate
lauaretur
,
mitteret
:
King
Lucius
sent
renowned
Iewell
against
Harding
.
119.
Godwin
conu
.
of
Britan.
Catal.
of
Bishop
.
Theater
of
great
Britaine
l.
6.
Selden
Analect
.
Rob.
Barn
.
l.
de
vit.
Pontif.
Rom.
in
Eleutherio
.
Stow
Hist.
in
Lucius
.
men
Eluan
of
Aualonia
,
and
Medwin
a
Belgian
to
Eleutherius
Pope
of
Rome
with
letters
,
and
commandements
,
in
which
he
requested
,
that
he
would
send
Messengers
and
Legats
to
baptise
him
allready
instructed
in
Christian
doctrine
.
His
Protestant
Successours
Whitegift
against
the
Puretans
and
George
Abbot
directour
of
Francis
Mason
in
their
Booke
of
Consecration
,
as
they
followed
him
in
place
,
so
in
this
opinion
:
So
their
Protestant
Bishops
Iewell
,
and
Godwine
:
So
teacheth
the
whole
company
of
Protestant
Antiquaries
in
their
Theater
of
Britaine
:
So
their
particular
Historians
and
writers
Barnes
,
Selden
,
Stowe
with
others
:
Lucius
Britanniae
Rex
Christiano
coetui
cum
suis
subditis
adiungi
petijt
,
●er
litteras
.
An
other
saith
:
King
Lucius
sent
his
two
Ambassadours
Eluanus
and
Meduuinus
,
two
learned
men
in
the
Scripturs
,
with
his
louing
letters
to
Eleutherius
Bishop
of
Rome
,
desiring
him
to
send
some
deuoute
and
learned
men
,
by
whose
Instruction
both
he
and
his
people
might
be
taught
the
faith
and
Religion
of
Christ
.
And
these
Protestants
doe
not
stay
their
pens
heare
,
in
giuing
this
supreame
prerogatiue
King
Lucius
did
not
onely
send
to
the
Pope
,
to
obtaine
the
setling
of
Religion
heare
,
but
to
establish
the
temporall
state
and
Lawes
of
this
kingdome
,
as
our
Protestant
Antiquaries
with
others
acknowledge
.
and
preeminencie
to
the
See
of
Rome
,
for
the
ordering
&
setling
of
spirituall
affayres
,
but
goe
further
enforming
vs
,
that
this
holy
King
of
Britaine
Lucius
,
so
renowned
in
all
Antiquities
,
did
appeale
to
the
same
Pope
of
Rome
to
haue
the
temporall
and
Ciuile
Lawes
of
this
Nation
to
be
framed
,
and
enacted
,
and
so
setled
by
his
Authoritie
.
And
diuers
of
them
are
so
earnest
herein
that
they
say
King
Lucius
sent
at
this
time
,
and
by
these
Ambassadours
for
obtayning
thereof
.
Their
first
Protestant
Archbishop
is
playne
in
this
opinion
,
for
hauing
,
as
before
,
sett
downe
the
Ambassadge
our
King
sent
to
Pope
Eleutherius
,
desiring
to
haue
Instructours
sent
hither
to
setle
Christian
Religion
;
he
immediately
addeth
with
a
connectiue
phrase
of
speach
,
entreating
that
those
Legats
this
Pope
should
send
hither
for
establishing
Religion
,
should
also
Matth.
Parker
.
Antiq.
Brit.
p.
4.
bring
with
them
the
Roman
Lawes
by
which
he
might
describe
and
establish
the
state
of
Religion
,
and
common
wealth
in
his
kingdome
.
Quique
vnà
deferrent
Romanas
leges
,
quibus
Religionis
&
Reipublicae
statum
in
Regno
suo
describeret
,
atque
stabiliret
.
This
mans
opinion
together
with
diuers
others
of
the
Protestant
profession
concerning
this
matter
,
is
related
by
a
Prot●stant
Bishop
and
Antiquarie
,
in
this
manner
:
Lucius
some
time
after
his
Conuers●on
(
but
whether
Godwin
Conu
.
of
Brit.
p.
29.
30.
before
or
after
his
Baptisme
appeareth
not
)
made
request
vnto
Eleutherius
to
send
him
some
kind
●●●bstract
of
the
Roman
Lawes
,
whereby
he
might
establish
a
setled
Order
of
Gouernment
in
his
Dominions
.
4.
Now
whereas
the
Druids
were
the
Iudges
of
all
matters
both
in
Caesar
com
.
l.
6.
spirituall
and
temporall
gouernment
:
ferè
de
omnibus
controuersijs
publicis
priuatisque
constituunt
,
&
si
quod
est
admissum
facinus
,
si
caedes
facta
,
si
de
haereditate
,
de
finibus
controuersia
est
,
ijdem
decernunt
praemia
,
poenasque
constituunt
.
The
abolishing
of
these
Druids
made
an
alteration
,
in
politick
matters
aswell
as
Ecclesiasticall
,
or
concerning
Religion
,
so
that
the
cause
of
reformation
in
both
kindes
being
one
and
the
selfe
same
,
I
see
no
reason
why
we
should
not
thinke
,
that
the
remedie
of
both
was
likewise
sought
at
once
.
And
true
it
is
,
that
the
Authour
of
the
booke
called
Antiquitates
Britannicae
(
Matthew
Parker
their
Protestant
first
Archbishop
last
cited
)
affirmeth
,
how
that
Eluan
and
Medwin
made
the
foresaid
motion
for
the
Roman
Lawes
,
at
their
being
with
Eleutherius
before
the
Baptisme
of
Lucius
,
and
then
receaued
answeare
:
So
doth
Foxe
.
Iewell
contra
Hard.
p.
119.
M.
Foxe
,
and
the
Reuerend
Father
of
happy
memory
Bishop
Iewell
(
thus
one
brother
commendeth
an
other
)
seemeth
to
be
of
the
same
opinion
.
Yet
because
the
Authours
of
our
greate
Chronicle
,
Holinshead
,
and
the
rest
deliuer
that
this
motion
was
made
after
the
Baptisme
of
Lucius
,
but
also
setting
downe
precisely
the
particular
time
,
doe
say
it
was
in
the
third
yeare
of
his
Conuersion
,
I
will
not
take
vpon
mee
to
pronounce
eyther
the
one
way
,
or
other
,
but
leaue
it
vnto
the
Readers
Iudgment
and
discretion
to
determine
of
,
hitherto
this
Protestant
Bishop
for
himselfe
and
his
adherents
in
Religion
concerning
this
matter
.
This
motion
and
request
of
King
Lucius
to
the
Pope
about
the
temporall
●awes
,
was
after
his
first
Ambassag●
and
receauing
Christian
Religion
.
5.
But
bccause
he
leaueth
the
determination
hereof
to
his
Readers
Iudgment
&
discretion
,
I
being
one
of
his
Readers
will
take
vpon
me
thus
to
determine
against
him
,
his
Brethren
the
Protestant
Bishops
,
and
the
rest
by
their
owne
testimonie
&
citation
,
for
all
these
which
he
named
as
himselfe
also
cite
at
lardge
the
letter
of
Pope
Eleutherius
to
King
Lucius
about
this
busines
,
and
it
is
all
the
light
of
this
relation
,
which
is
left
vnto
vs
in
Histories
:
And
therein
Pope
Eleutherius
telleth
vs
plainely
that
this
motion
,
and
answeare
vnto
it
,
were
after
the
publike
Conuersion
of
this
Country
,
and
after
it
had
receaued
also
the
holy
Scripturs
:
suscepistis
nuper
miseratione
diuina
in
Regno
Britanniae
legem
&
fidem
Christi
:
habetis
penes
vos
in
Regno
vtramque
paginam
.
And
seeing
they
were
the
Apostolike
men
,
which
were
sent
hither
by
Pope
Eleutherius
to
conuert
the
kingdome
to
Christ
,
Which
were
principally
to
be
employed
,
for
collecting
and
setling
such
lawes
,
as
appeareth
by
the
same
Epistle
,
they
had
worke
enough
of
an
higher
nature
,
and
greater
necessitie
,
the
spirituall
Conuersion
of
so
greate
a
Country
,
to
attend
vnto
,
before
any
leasure
was
left
vnto
them
,
to
take
the
other
of
lesser
consequence
in
hand
.
And
vntill
they
could
both
be
in
due
manner
effected
,
no
man
of
ordinary
Iudgment
,
much
lesse
of
happy
memory
may
thinke
,
but
those
conuerted
Britans
which
had
committed
their
soules
vnto
the
Censure
and
direction
of
those
their
spirituall
guides
,
and
relied
vpon
them
for
their
eternall
being
and
blessednes
,
would
and
did
most
willingly
referre
themselues
for
ciuill
debats
,
vntill
a
setled
Order
could
be
publikely
prouided
,
to
decide
and
end
such
doubts
,
and
difficulties
.
And
they
well
knew
,
this
was
the
Counsaile
and
direction
,
if
not
commandement
of
S.
Paule
to
Christians
in
like
case
.
6.
And
diuers
of
these
men
differ
,
and
erre
asmuch
in
deliuering
their
opinion
of
these
two
Ambassadours
of
King
Lucius
,
of
what
Country
,
Prouince
Matth.
Parker
.
Antiq.
Brit.
supr.
p.
4.
Godwin
.
Conu
.
of
Brit.
p.
21.
or
place
they
were
.
Their
first
Protestant
Archbishop
before
hath
said
,
that
Eluanus
was
Aualonius
,
and
Meduuinus
was
Belga
.
An
other
Protestant
Bishop
doth
thus
interprete
him
and
others
in
this
matter
:
The
Authour
of
the
Booke
called
Antiquitates
Britannicae
,
and
Bale
out
of
Leland
report
,
how
that
Medwin
was
by
birth
a
Dutchman
,
but
as
for
Eluan
he
was
a
Brittain
brought
vp
in
the
Colledge
or
Monastery
of
Auallon
amongst
the
Disciples
and
Successours
of
Ioseph
of
Arimathia
.
The
Protestant
Authours
of
the
greate
Theater
of
great
Britaine
Theater
of
great
Brit.
l.
6.
speaking
of
the
place
giuen
to
S.
Ioseph
of
Arimathia
Aualon
,
or
Glastenbury
say
:
from
hence
were
those
two
diuine
Doctours
sent
to
Eleutherius
What
,
and
from
whence
the
Ambassadors
of
King
Lucius
,
to
the
Pope
,
were
.
by
King
Lucius
,
as
by
their
Epithets
doth
appeare
:
one
of
them
called
Eluanus
Aualonius
,
or
of
Glastenbury
:
and
the
other
Meduuinus
of
Belga
,
that
is
welles
,
neare
vnto
this
place
;
And
they
note
in
their
Margin
:
Two
Diuins
sent
by
Lucius
to
Rome
from
Glastenbury
.
And
thus
:
welles
called
Belga
.
But
is
is
greate
ignorance
first
,
and
dishonour
to
this
Nation
,
to
say
any
of
these
was
a
Dutchman
.
all
Antiquaries
,
Catholiks
,
and
Protestants
teaching
they
were
both
Britans
.
And
the
word
Belga
there
,
hath
reference
to
those
people
in
Britaine
which
were
called
Belgae
,
and
inhabited
the
Prouinces
now
named
Somersetshire
,
Camdenus
in
Belga
.
wilshire
,
and
part
of
Hampshire
,
as
Cambden
according
to
true
Antiquitie
relateth
vnto
them
:
Ad
Belgas
nostras
qui
longè
latéque
habitarunt
per
Regionem
Sommersettensem
,
Wiltoniensem
,
Hantoniensisque
agri
partem
interiorem
,
accedamus
.
And
for
welles
,
which
they
say
was
then
called
Belga
,
is
as
farre
wide
from
truth
,
the
people
of
those
places
being
onely
named
Belgae
,
and
no
especiall
Towne
or
place
to
giue
denomination
to
all
those
Countries
,
and
the
Towne
of
welles
as
the
same
Protestant
Bishop
is
witnes
,
was
a
Villadge
long
after
that
time
,
named
Tiddington
builded
or
named
by
the
Saxons
as
that
name
declareth
:
thus
he
being
an
inhabitant
there
some
time
writeth
:
welles
,
that
sometimes
Godwin
.
Catal.
of
Bishops
in
dathe
and
Welles
.
heretofore
was
called
Tiddington
,
is
not
a
Towne
of
any
verie
greate
Antiquity
.
And
there
proueth
,
how
King
Inas
in
the
yeare
704.
and
King
Kenulphus
60.
yeares
after
,
first
made
it
of
any
name
,
and
tooke
the
denomination
welles
of
weluue
or
wielea
a
little
Ryuer
or
Brooke
there
,
as
appeareth
often
in
the
Charter
Chart.
Regis
Kenulphi
Monasterio
de
Weluuean
.
D.
766.
●pud
Godwin
.
supr.
p.
358.
359.
Godwin
.
Bathe
and
Welles
p.
38.
num.
49.
of
King
Kenulphus
bearing
date
an
.
Dom.
Incarn
.
766.
Indictione
12.
to
a
Monastery
or
Colledge
there
,
being
a
Towne
of
no
memory
at
this
time
,
as
sayeth
this
Protestant
Bishop
&
Antiquary
,
most
likely
to
learne
&
tell
the
truth
therein
,
because
,
to
vse
his
words
,
Thomas
Godwyn
his
deere
and
most
Reuerend
Father
was
made
Protestant
Bishop
there
Sept.
13.
1584.
So
the
people
Belgae
could
not
take
their
name
of
this
place
,
nor
eyther
of
these
Ambassadours
of
King
Lucius
or
any
other
be
called
Belga
,
by
that
imaginary
Title
.
Neyther
was
,
or
could
eyther
of
them
,
or
any
other
at
that
time
be
truely
said
to
be
an
Auellonian
,
for
I
haue
proued
before
,
and
shall
more
plainely
sett
forth
hereafter
,
that
there
was
no
Monastery
,
or
Residence
of
any
Christians
there
at
that
time
,
but
S.
Iosephs
Chappell
was
desolate
,
ferarum
Latibulum
.
7.
Neyther
doth
any
Antiquitie
to
my
reading
and
memory
say
,
that
these
Messengers
or
Ambassadours
were
of
such
places
,
as
these
men
haue
stiled
them
by
,
but
it
is
onely
a
new
Protestant
Chimericall
Inuention
of
their
owne
,
and
if
there
had
bene
any
remnant
of
the
Christian
posteritie
and
Succession
from
S.
Ioseph
left
about
Glastenbury
,
King
Lucius
would
not
haue
chosen
a
Catechumen
from
them
,
to
send
about
such
important
busines
:
neyther
could
this
imagined
Glastenbury
man
haue
bene
ignorant
of
the
Chappell
of
S.
Ioseph
when
it
was
so
diligently
sought
for
,
and
founde
out
by
S.
Damianus
,
and
Fugatianus
,
as
the
Antiquities
of
that
place
,
and
some
of
these
Protestants
Antiquitates
Glast
.
apud
Capg●au
.
in
S.
Ioseph
&
Patricio
.
Leland
.
in
Arthur
.
Antiq.
Glast
.
tabulis
●igneis
affixae
in
membr
.
Guliel
.
Malm.
Hist.
Manuscr
.
de
Antiq.
caeno●●j
G●ast
.
Io.
P●●saeus
l.
de
vir●●●
Illustr.
aetat.
2.
in
Eluano
.
&
Meduuino
.
themselues
are
witnesses
,
if
he
had
instruction
and
education
there
.
So
I
cannot
consent
vnto
these
Protestants
in
this
point
:
Neyther
ioyne
in
opinion
with
that
late
Catholike
writer
,
who
citing
no
Authoritie
,
affirmeth
of
Eluanus
that
he
was
brought
vp
in
the
Schoole
of
S.
Ioseph
of
Aramathia
,
and
learned
the
Mysteries
of
the
Christian
faith
from
the
Disciples
of
the
Apostles
:
Eluanus
Aualonius
,
natione
Britannus
,
in
Schola
S.
Iosephi
Arimathensis
educatus
,
ab
ipsis
Apostolorum
Discipulis
fidei
Christianae
mysteria
didicit
Iunior
.
And
of
Meduuinus
he
saith
:
He
was
a
Belgian
of
that
part
of
Britaine
which
is
about
welles
,
and
was
aunciently
called
Belgia
.
For
to
answere
first
to
the
later
,
allthough
the
Country
about
welles
,
was
part
of
those
Prouinces
which
the
Belgae
inhabited
,
being
part
of
Sommersetshire
,
which
with
wiltshire
,
and
Hampshire
,
or
a
greate
part
thereof
was
inhabited
by
the
Belgae
,
and
so
all
these
together
were
,
or
might
be
named
Belgia
:
Yet
this
doth
no
more
proue
,
if
he
were
a
Belgian
,
that
he
was
borne
neare
vnto
welles
,
then
to
any
Towne
or
Village
els
,
either
in
Sommersetshire
,
wiltshire
,
or
the
parts
of
Hampshire
within
that
denomination
,
all
of
them
being
as
truely
and
properly
parts
of
Belgia
,
as
welles
,
or
any
part
of
that
Country
neare
vnto
it
.
Yet
this
Authour
no
more
proueth
,
that
Eluanus
was
a
Belgian
,
then
the
Protestants
before
,
against
whome
I
haue
shewed
he
could
not
be
a
Belgian
.
His
other
assertion
of
Eluanus
being
brought
vp
in
the
Schoole
of
S.
Ioseph
is
too
manifest
a
mistaking
,
for
I
haue
proued
in
the
first
Age
,
that
S.
Ioseph
,
and
all
of
that
company
,
or
Schoole
,
as
this
Authour
termeth
it
,
were
dead
within
the
first
hundred
yeares
of
Christ
,
long
before
Eluanus
was
borne
.
Neyther
is
it
credible
with
mee
,
that
any
of
the
immediate
Disciples
(
for
he
speaketh
in
the
plurall
number
ab
ipsis
Apostolorum
Discipulis
)
of
the
Apostles
,
were
liuing
heare
in
Britaine
in
the
Papacie
of
Eleutherius
when
this
man
was
but
a
Catechumen
,
by
them
that
hold
he
was
first
sent
to
Rome
from
King
Lucius
after
Eleutherius
was
now
Pope
:
or
by
those
which
(
as
before
)
assigne
his
going
to
Rome
twenty
yeares
sooner
,
for
betweene
this
and
the
death
of
the
Apostles
S.
Peter
and
S.
Paule
,
are
87.
yeares
at
the
least
,
and
whosoeuer
were
,
or
could
be
accompted
their
Disciples
in
proper
sense
,
were
so
old
at
the
Apostles
death
,
that
if
now
liuing
,
and
heare
in
Britaine
,
they
were
an
hundred
yeares
of
age
.
Of
which
age
in
this
Country
I
dare
not
take
vpon
mee
to
finde
Disciples
of
the
Apostles
.
Onely
I
graunt
,
(
as
I
haue
done
before
)
that
by
the
greate
prouidence
of
God
,
one
of
this
Nation
and
S.
Peters
Disciple
S.
Mansuetus
,
was
probably
then
liuing
,
but
he
was
but
one
,
and
liued
most
at
Tullum
or
Treuers
,
where
he
was
Bishop
farre
from
Glastenbury
or
any
part
of
Britaine
.
8.
And
if
there
had
bene
any
probable
Authoritie
that
these
men
had
bene
borne
in
that
part
,
I
would
haue
thought
my
phrase
harsh
in
History
,
if
I
had
termed
the
one
of
them
an
Aualonian
,
and
the
other
a
Belgian
,
for
the
I
le
of
Aualon
,
is
hard
by
welles
,
Glastenbury
itselfe
but
three
English
miles
from
welles
,
and
part
of
Belgia
,
aswell
as
welles
and
so
euery
Aualonian
was
a
Belgian
,
and
a
Belgian
borne
about
welles
,
in
ea
circa
welliam
parte
,
was
not
vnproperly
an
Aualonian
,
the
I
le
of
Aualon
there
circuiting
about
it
;
&
no
Christian
was
probably
in
that
part
of
the
Country
but
in
Aualonia
,
the
onely
Residency
of
S.
Ioseph
and
his
holy
company
,
and
onely
alloted
and
enfranchised
for
Christians
by
the
donation
and
priuiledge
of
our
Kings
then
Aruiragus
,
Marius
,
and
Coillus
.
And
Eluanus
brought
vp
and
instructed
where
S.
Ioseph
liued
,
as
this
Authour
&
our
Protestants
before
haue
written
,
if
it
were
so
,
could
not
possibly
be
ignorant
of
that
very
place
where
he
liued
,
and
was
instructed
in
the
Christian
faith
,
neyther
so
neare
a
neighbour
and
companion
vnto
him
as
Meduuinus
was
,
by
these
writers
,
could
be
without
all
knowledge
thereof
,
yet
by
all
the
Antiquities
of
Glastenbury
before
,
neythe●
of
them
knew
this
Mansion
of
S.
Ioseph
,
the
most
memorable
and
reuerenced
place
of
this
kingdome
then
with
Christians
.
Therefore
we
must
trauaile
further
then
any
part
of
Belgia
to
finde
(
but
with
probabilitie
)
where
these
Ambassadours
,
were
borne
and
instructed
in
the
Christian
faith
in
Britaine
before
they
were
sent
to
Rome
.
Cambridge
hath
pleaded
for
them
before
with
more
congruitie
and
lesse
inconuenience
,
then
any
part
of
the
Belgae
inhabitants
can
doe
,
so
perhaps
might
Stamford
,
Burton
where
the
Cambridge
Schollers
are
thought
to
haue
bene
baptised
,
so
might
diuers
Schooles
of
the
Druids
where
were
many
learned
men
such
as
Eluanus
and
Meduuinus
are
described
vnto
vs
,
so
farre
remote
from
the
Belgae
and
Glastenbury
,
and
lately
instructed
in
the
faith
of
Christ
,
that
they
might
pleade
Ignorance
without
sinne
or
shame
of
S.
Ioseph
his
Chappell
,
and
Eremiticall
habitation
.
I
may
likewise
so
say
of
the
Court
itselfe
of
King
L●cius
,
where
so
many
learned
Christians
,
and
Catechumens
were
now
,
and
〈◊〉
whence
these
were
sent
,
as
the
custome
and
vsadge
of
Kings
is
to
send
〈◊〉
Ambassadours
such
as
be
in
grace
in
Court
with
them
.
In
all
which
places
many
learned
men
then
liued
,
but
no
such
,
no
Schoole
or
place
of
learning
,
at
this
time
for
any
thing
I
finde
in
Antiquities
,
was
about
,
or
neare
to
welles
,
or
Aualon
,
then
it
being
a
Desart
.
From
whence
in
particular
they
were
,
I
dare
●ot
yet
for
want
of
sufficient
warrant
,
certainely
determine
.
THE
XV.
CHAPTER
.
THE
MISSION
OF
THE
HOLY
LEGATS
S.
Damianus
,
Fugatianus
Bishops
,
and
diuers
others
from
S.
Eleutherius
Pope
of
Rome
,
at
the
request
of
S.
Lucius
King
heare
in
Britaine
,
by
Authoritie
to
plant
,
and
setle
heare
the
true
Christian
Religion
.
1.
THese
renowned
Brittish
Ambassadours
of
King
Lucius
,
being
now
arriued
at
Rome
,
with
letters
,
Commission
,
and
Instructions
,
for
their
proceeding
,
in
so
greate
and
important
busines
,
presented
themselues
with
their
Kings
humble
and
earnest
petition
to
the
holy
Pope
Eleutherius
:
Whether
they
came
now
immediately
from
Britaine
,
as
most
seeme
to
affirme
,
or
had
bene
for
some
,
and
no
short
time
before
in
Rome
,
and
in
studies
there
and
Instruction
in
Christian
Religion
to
enable
them
for
such
Ecclesiasticall
Degrees
and
functions
,
as
they
were
now
shortly
to
receaue
,
as
our
Cambridge
Antiquaries
and
others
assisted
with
no
contemptible
reasons
haue
allready
deliuered
,
and
now
receaued
these
letters
and
Commission
from
King
Lucius
about
our
generall
Conuersion
I
referre
my
Readers
to
that
I
haue
written
before
of
this
matter
.
But
howsoeuer
that
is
to
be
resolued
,
it
is
generally
agreed
vpon
among
Antiquaries
,
that
vpon
the
deliuery
of
this
Ambassadge
,
the
holy
Pope
Eleutherius
appointed
for
his
Legats
S.
Damianus
and
Fugatianus
,
with
power
and
Instructions
to
come
hither
,
to
effect
that
happy
busines
.
And
some
say
that
among
others
designed
for
worthie
labourers
in
this
renowned
worke
,
these
Ambassadours
of
King
Lucius
were
presently
employed
about
it
.
The
old
Brittish
Manuscript
Antiquitie
of
the
auncient
Church
of
Landaffe
thus
relateth
it
:
Eleutherius
gratias
agens
Deo
suo
,
quod
illa
gens
,
quae
à
primo
Antiquit.
Eccles.
Landau
.
Manuscript
.
Peruetust
.
Regionis
inhabitatore
Bruto
gentilis
fuerat
,
tam
ardenter
ad
fidem
Christi
festinabat
,
consilio
senioris
vrbis
Romae
placuit
eosdem
Legatos
baptizari
,
&
Catholica
fide
suscepta
,
ordinari
Eluanum
in
Episcopum
,
Meduuinum
autem
in
Doctorem
:
Et
propter
eloquentiam
,
&
scientiam
quam
habebant
in
sacris
Scripturis
,
Praedicatores
ad
Lucium
in
Britanniam
reuersi
sunt
:
Pope
Eleutheri●s
giuing
thanks
to
God
,
that
the
Nation
which
from
Brutus
the
first
Inhabiter
of
the
Country
had
bene
euer
Pagan
did
so
feruently
hasten
to
the
faith
of
Christ
,
it
was
agreed
vpon
by
the
Counsaile
of
the
elder
Rome
,
that
the
same
Ambassadours
should
be
baptized
,
and
hauing
receaued
the
Catholike
faith
,
Eluan
should
be
consecrated
a
Bishop
,
and
Medwin
made
a
Doctour
or
Teacher
:
And
in
respect
of
the
eloquence
and
knowledge
which
they
had
in
holy
Scripturs
they
returned
Preachers
vnto
King
Lucius
in
Britaine
.
The
old
Manuscript
History
of
the
life
of
S.
Dubricius
and
Capgraue
following
it
,
Manuscrip
.
Antiq.
de
Vit.
S.
Dubr●cij
.
Capgrau
.
Catal.
in
S.
Dubricio
.
haue
the
verie
same
words
of
that
Antiquitie
,
so
farre
as
it
concerneth
this
narration
.
2.
I
finde
few
others
that
be
auncient
,
which
write
of
the
consecrating
any
of
these
Ambassadors
of
King
Lucius
to
be
a
Bishop
,
but
speake
generally
of
the
Roman
Legats
,
Damianus
and
Fugatianus
presentl●
sent
hither
from
Pope
Eleutherius
with
others
to
be
Instruments
in
performing
this
greate
designment
.
S.
Gildas
,
Nennius
,
S.
Bede
,
Marianus
,
Florentius
wigorniensis
,
Ethelwerdus
,
Matthew
Westminster
,
William
Malmesburie
,
Henry
of
Huntington
,
Radulphus
de
Diceto
,
Martinus
,
Harding
,
Ado
,
Platina
,
with
others
writing
of
this
Ambassadge
of
King
Lucius
,
and
S.
Eleutherius
sending
his
Legats
hither
about
the
effecting
our
Kings
request
,
are
silent
of
this
consecrating
,
and
sending
Eluanus
&
Meduuinus
hither
againe
at
this
time
,
or
after
in
such
manner
,
as
the
others
write
.
And
the
Roman
Antiquities
of
this
matter
,
which
Baronius
termeth
the
auncientest
of
King
Lucius
Acts
,
vetustiora
de
Lucio
monumenta
,
Monum
.
Vet.
apud
Baron
.
To.
2.
Annal.
an.
183.
though
they
say
King
Lucius
sent
these
two
Ambassadors
Eluanus
and
Meduuinus
to
Pope
Eleutherius
,
about
the
Conuersion
of
Britaine
,
yet
they
onely
testifie
,
that
King
Lucius
his
suite
was
to
haue
it
effected
by
Pope
Eleutherius
,
and
such
as
he
should
thinke
fittest
to
vndertake
that
labour
,
&
how
he
therevpon
sent
Fugatius
,
and
Donatianus
,
otherwise
called
Damianus
,
to
effect
it
as
they
did
,
neuer
naming
further
Eluanus
or
Meduuinus
Agent
herein
.
Lucius
Legationem
misit
per
Eluanum
&
Meduuinum
Britannos
:
rogans
per
eos
Eleutherum
,
vt
per
se
,
suosque
ministros
ad
Christianam
Religionem
suscipiendam
,
aditum
patefaceret
:
quod
&
obtinuit
.
Nam
Idem
pontifex
Fugatium
&
Donatianum
,
aliter
Damianum
,
in
Britanniam
misit
.
And
diuers
of
our
Protestants
which
relate
Magdeb.
cent.
2.
col
.
8.
Io.
Funccius
l.
6.
commentar
.
in
Chronol.
ad
An.
178.
Ioan.
Bal.
li.
de
Scritp
.
Brit.
cent.
1.
in
Lucio
,
Eluano
,
&
Meduuino
.
Idem
l.
de
vitis
Pontif.
Rom.
in
Eleuth
.
Rob.
Barns
l.
de
Pontif.
Rom.
in
Eleutherio
.
Godwin
Conu
.
of
Britaine
p.
21.
this
Historie
,
make
no
memory
therein
of
Pope
Eleutherius
his
consecrating
,
and
sending
Eluanus
and
Meduuinus
hither
:
such
be
the
Magdeburgian
writers
,
Funccius
,
Barns
,
and
their
Bishop
Bale
,
allthough
in
his
booke
of
writers
dedicated
to
King
Edward
the
sixt
,
he
expressely
handleth
this
matter
,
both
in
King
Lucius
,
Eluanus
,
and
Meduuinus
,
and
there
speaketh
of
these
men
sent
to
Eleutherius
at
Rome
,
yet
he
is
silent
of
their
consecration
there
,
seeming
to
thinke
they
were
consecratd
in
Britaine
before
their
going
to
Rome
:
per
Apostolicos
viros
in
Christo
renati
,
in
dispensandis
Dei
ministerijs
inter
primos
haberentur
.
And
in
his
Booke
of
the
liues
of
Popes
writen
after
,
he
speaketh
not
of
them
at
all
,
when
he
handleth
this
matter
in
Pope
Eleutherius
.
And
an
other
4.
Protestant
Bishop
and
Antiquary
though
he
holdeth
with
them
that
say
Pope
Eleutherius
made
Eluanus
a
Bishop
,
and
sent
both
him
,
and
Meduuinus
hither
,
yet
he
addeth
:
by
most
it
is
affirmed
,
how
that
Eleutherius
sent
with
these
two
before
named
S.
Eluam
,
and
Medwin
,
two
other
,
to
order
the
state
of
the
Church
,
who
had
the
honour
of
performing
that
office
.
The
one
of
them
is
called
by
some
Damianus
,
by
others
Duuanus
,
and
by
others
againe
Deruianus
,
Dimianus
,
Diuianus
,
and
Donatianus
.
the
other
is
sometimes
termed
Faganus
,
and
sometimes
Fugatius
.
And
the
other
last
cited
Protestant
Bishop
confirmeth
Bal.
sup.
in
Lucio
.
Eluan
.
&
Meduuino
.
Matth.
Parker
.
Antiq.
Brit.
p.
5.
Stowe
Hist.
&
Howes
An.
179.
in
Lucius
.
Io.
Goscelin
.
Hist.
Manuscr
.
de
Archiep.
Cant.
in
Lucio
.
Holinsh.
Hist.
of
England
l.
4.
c.
19.
this
,
telling
vs
,
all
things
were
ordered
by
those
two
Legats
of
Pope
Eleutherius
.
3.
This
is
sufficiently
yeelded
vnto
,
by
their
first
Protestant
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
,
and
by
most
,
as
the
other
hath
before
acknowledgde
.
And
Goscelin
in
his
Manuscript
History
of
the
Archbishops
of
Canterbury
,
relating
this
History
of
King
Lucius
sending
Eluanus
and
Meduuinus
,
is
silent
of
any
consecration
or
mission
they
receaued
at
Rome
,
but
asscribeth
the
ordering
of
all
Ecclesiasticall
matters
heare
to
the
Legats
of
Pope
Eleutherius
:
Fugatius
vna
cum
Damiano
●uc
remissus
Christianam
Religionem
in
Regno
instaurant
,
&
&
tota
Ethnicismo
abolito
solidè
constituunt
.
Holinshed
in
his
History
of
England
is
also
silent
in
this
consecration
of
our
Ambassadors
,
onely
saying
of
them
:
King
Lucius
sent
vnto
Eleutherius
Bishop
of
Rome
two
learned
men
of
the
Brittish
Nation
●●●an
and
Medwine
requiring
him
to
send
some
such
Ministers
as
might
instruct
him
and
his
people
in
the
true
faith
more
plentifully
,
and
to
Baptize
them
according
to
the
Rules
of
Christian
Religion
.
Heareupon
were
sent
from
the
said
Eleutherius
two
godly
learned
men
,
the
one
named
Fugatius
,
and
the
other
Damianus
.
How
they
performed
this
chardge
committed
vnto
them
by
Pope
Eleutherius
in
the
opinion
of
this
Protestant
,
he
shall
with
others
testifie
,
when
I
come
to
entreate
of
their
proceedings
heare
.
Our
Protestant
Authours
of
the
Theater
of
greate
Britaine
relying
much
vpon
the
Authoritie
of
the
Manuscript
History
of
Radulphus
de
Diceto
,
sometime
Deane
of
S.
Pauls
Church
Theater
of
great
Brit.
l.
6.
in
London
,
in
the
Kings
library
as
they
cite
him
,
must
be
of
the
same
minde
,
that
the
chardge
of
this
greate
busines
was
committed
by
Pope
Eleutherius
to
his
Legats
,
Faganus
,
and
Damianus
,
for
he
writeth
so
,
and
that
all
things
heare
Radulph
.
de
Diceto
in
Manuscr
.
Hist.
inter
ann.
170.
&
180.
Io.
Leland
in
assert
.
Arthurij
.
Priseus
defens
.
Hist.
Brit.
p.
73.
74.
Selden
Analect
.
c.
6.
Whitg
.
defens
.
of
the
Answere
p.
323.
Foxe
To.
1.
f.
146.
Mason
l.
2.
c.
3.
p.
52.
55.
Godwin
Catal.
of
Bishops
of
Yorke
.
●n
Panlinus
.
1.
Winchester
1.
were
setled
by
their
Legatine
Authoritie
.
Leland
in
his
Defence
of
King
Authour
,
and
Sir
Ihon
Prise
of
the
Brittish
History
,
affirmeth
the
like
,
citing
diuers
others
for
warrant
.
M.
Selden
relateth
this
matter
as
the
others
haue
done
before
,
that
King
Lucius
craued
the
direction
&
assistance
of
Pope
Eleutherius
herein
,
Pontificem
Romanum
,
qui
tunc
fuit
,
Eleutherium
vt
cum
suis
Christiano
nomine
obsignaretur
,
mandatis
literis
consuluit
.
And
he
sent
Fugatius
and
Damianus
very
learned
,
and
holy
men
to
conuert
this
Country
,
Fugatium
&
Damianum
imprimis
doctos
,
insignisque
pietatis
viros
misit
.
So
write
their
two
Archbishops
white
gift
,
and
Abbots
,
M.
Foxe
,
&
Francis
Mason
.
And
that
Protestant
Bishop
himselfe
who
before
would
not
haue
this
so
vndoubted
a
truth
,
as
these
his
fellowes
in
Religion
haue
made
it
,
when
afterwards
he
came
to
sounder
Iudgment
,
and
better
reflected
vpon
this
History
and
grounds
thereof
,
maketh
it
a
veritie
vndeniable
in
this
manner
:
It
cannot
be
denyed
but
Eleutherius
Bishop
of
Rome
at
the
request
of
Lucius
then
King
of
Britaine
,
sent
Damianus
,
Faganus
and
other
learned
Preachers
to
sowe
the
seed
of
the
Ghospell
heare
.
And
in
other
places
proueth
from
Antiquities
,
that
these
Legats
of
Pope
Eleutherius
exercised
Apostolike
Legatine
Power
by
Commission
from
that
holy
Pope
in
this
kingdome
.
4.
And
of
this
their
Power
&
Commission
from
Pope
Eleutherius
we
are
assured
by
all
Antiquities
of
this
matter
.
I
will
epitomate
some
of
them
to
shew
how
euident
and
cleare
a
truth
it
is
,
and
(
though
they
be
not
first
in
prioritie
of
time
)
begin
with
those
which
haue
written
of
the
consecration
,
and
mission
of
Eluan
and
Medwin
hither
,
from
the
See
Apostolike
of
Rome
,
which
I
doe
not
deny
,
but
onely
disallowe
that
they
were
the
cheifest
in
this
busines
:
which
these
very
Authours
also
testifie
.
For
the
Antiquities
of
Landaffe
say
,
that
King
Lucius
made
his
petition
to
Pope
Eleutherius
to
haue
his
Country
conuerted
by
his
direction
,
and
obtayned
it
.
Implorans
,
vt
iuxta
eius
ammonitionem
Antiq.
Eccl.
Landauen
.
Christianus
fieret
,
quod
ab
eo
impetrauit
.
And
it
followeth
in
the
same
Antiquitie
,
that
Ecclesiasticall
matters
were
setled
heare
according
to
the
order
or
commandement
of
Pope
Eleutherius
:
secundum
iussum
beati
Eleutherij
Papae
,
Ecclesiasticum
ordinem
constituit
.
The
Antiquitie
of
the
life
of
S.
Dubricius
,
Manuscr
.
de
Vit.
S.
Dubricij
.
&
Io.
Capgrau
.
in
cod
.
and
Capgraue
,
also
the
other
Authours
haue
the
same
first
words
,
which
containe
the
second
:
vt
iuxta
eius
ammonitionem
Christianus
fieret
.
And
in
the
life
of
S.
Helen
after
,
he
maketh
it
most
manifest
,
that
as
the
truth
is
,
he
held
with
all
Antiquitie
,
that
King
Lucius
did
both
humbly
entreate
Pope
Eleutherius
,
to
giue
order
&
direction
for
the
setling
of
Christian
Religion
heare
in
Britaine
,
and
he
sent
hither
his
Legats
,
Damianus
,
and
Fugatius
with
direction
and
power
to
performe
it
,
and
they
accordingly
effected
it
in
all
respects
.
Lucius
Epistolas
Eleutherio
Papae
humiliter
direxit
petens
,
vt
ab
eo
fidem
Christianam
Io.
Capgrauius
in
Catalogo
.
in
S.
Helena
Regina
.
recipere
mereretur
.
Beatus
ergo
Pontifex
ille
compertâ
eius
maximâ
deuotione
duos
religiosissimos
viros
Fugacium
videlicet
&
Damianum
ad
illum
misit
.
5.
How
these
Apostolike
men
did
order
and
actually
setle
all
Ecclesiasticall
businesses
heare
,
I
shall
deliuer
from
this
,
as
other
Authours
in
due
place
.
Now
I
speake
onely
of
their
Power
and
Commission
granted
vnto
them
by
Pope
Eleutherius
.
The
old
Roman
Monuments
cited
by
Baronius
,
and
the
Monum
.
Antiq.
apud
Baron
.
To.
2.
Annal.
an.
183.
Damasus
in
Eleutherio
.
Martyrol
.
Rom.
26.
die
Maij.
receaued
Acts
of
Eleutherius
,
which
the
Church
approueth
,
and
readeth
on
his
Festiuitie
say
,
he
sent
Fugatius
and
Damianus
to
conuert
Britaine
.
Quamobrem
Fagatium
&
Damianum
misit
in
Britanniam
,
per
quos
Rex
&
reliqui
fidem
susciperent
.
The
worke
asscribed
to
S.
Damasus
sayeth
,
the
Kings
request
was
,
to
haue
it
done
by
the
Popes
commandement
,
per
eius
mandatum
.
The
old
Roman
Martyrologe
saith
●●is
busines
was
effected
by
Damianus
,
and
Fugatius
whome
Pope
Eleutherius
sent
into
Britaine
to
that
end
:
Sanctos
Damianum
&
Fugatium
in
Britanniam
misit
,
qui
Lucium
Regem
vna
cum
vxore
ac
toto
fere
populo
baptizarunt
.
Vsuardus
,
Ado
,
and
others
confirme
it
,
Ponticus
Virunnius
affirmeth
Ponticus
Virun
.
Hist.
Brit.
l.
4.
the
Pope
sent
these
hither
,
and
they
ordered
all
things
heare
for
Religion
:
Pontifex
Faganum
&
Doeuanum
ad
Lucium
misit
.
Martinus
Polonus
so
affirmeth
:
Papa
misit
duos
religiosos
viros
,
videlicet
Faganum
&
Damianum
.
And
if
Abbot
Fecknam
auouching
it
publikly
in
open
Parlament
in
the
first
yeare
of
Queene
Elizabeth
,
and
there
offering
to
make
it
good
against
them
that
then
brought
in
Protestant
Religion
,
may
be
admitted
for
a
credible
Authour
,
Abbot
Fecknam
in
his
oration
in
Parlament
an
.
1.
Elizab.
S.
Gildas
did
write
as
much
or
more
:
for
these
be
the
words
of
that
worthie
Prelate
:
The
Religion
,
and
the
selfe
same
manner
of
seruing
God
,
of
the
which
ye
are
at
this
present
in
possession
,
did
begin
heare
in
this
Realine
,
1400.
yeares
past
,
and
that
in
King
Lucius
his
dayes
by
the
first
Christian
King
of
this
Realme
,
humble
letters
sent
to
the
holy
Father
Pope
Eleutherius
,
who
sent
into
this
Rèalme
two
holy
men
,
the
one
called
Damianus
,
and
the
other
Fugatius
.
And
they
as
Ambassadors
sent
from
the
See
Apostolike
of
Rome
,
did
bring
into
this
Realme
,
so
many
yeares
past
,
the
very
same
Religion
,
whereof
we
are
now
in
possession
,
and
that
in
the
Latine
tongue
,
as
the
auncient
Historiographer
D.
Gildas
witnesseth
in
the
Prologue
and
beginning
of
his
booke
of
the
Britaine
Histories
.
And
the
Magdeburgian
Protestants
,
Balaeus
,
and
others
of
that
Religion
,
besides
our
Catholike
writers
,
the
Authour
Magdeb.
cent.
2.
c.
2.
col
.
8.
Io.
Bal.
l.
de
Script
.
cent
.
1.
●●
Lucio
.
Galfr.
Mon.
Hist.
l.
4.
c.
20.
Virun
.
Hist.
Brit.
l.
4.
Matth.
Westm.
an.
186.
of
the
Brittish
old
History
,
Virunnius
,
and
Matthew
of
Westminster
cite
S.
Gildas
for
a
witnes
in
these
things
.
And
those
Manuscript
Copies
of
S.
Gildas
,
as
our
Protestants
tell
vs
,
which
are
yet
extant
in
their
custodies
both
in
the
Library
of
S.
Bennets
Colledge
,
and
the
Vniuersitie
at
Cambridge
doe
testifie
,
that
all
matters
heare
in
Religion
were
ordered
by
the
Legats
of
the
Pope
of
Rome
,
missa
legatione
a
Papa
Romano
.
And
we
haue
farre
more
auncient
Brittish
testimonies
hereof
,
then
S.
Gildas
time
,
euen
the
Acts
themselues
of
those
holy
Legats
written
in
their
time
,
as
both
auncient
Catholike
writers
&
Protestants
Charta
S.
Patricij
apud
Leland
.
assert
.
Arthurij
.
Capgrau
.
Catal.
in
S.
Patric
.
Ant.
Glast
.
Manuscr
.
Tabulis
affixae
in
membranis
.
Io.
Bal.
l.
de
Scriptorib
.
Brit.
cent.
1.
in
Eluano
&
Meduuino
.
are
witnesses
,
so
the
Epistle
asscribed
by
Protestants
and
others
to
S.
Patrick
,
so
other
Brittish
Monuments
,
as
the
old
Manuscripts
of
Glastenbury
with
others
affirme
:
Venerunt
Eleutherio
mittente
Praedicatores
Britanniam
duo
viri
sanctissimi
Phaganus
,
&
Deruianus
pro
vt
charta
sancti
Patricij
,
gestaque
Britannorum
testantur
hi
verbum
vitae
euangelizantes
,
Regem
cum
suo
populo
Sacro
Fonte
abluerunt
.
And
a
Protestant
Bishop
in
his
booke
of
Brittish
writers
,
as
he
acknowledgeth
all
Christian
affaires
then
to
haue
bene
ordered
by
these
two
Legates
,
Fugatius
and
Damianus
:
omnia
ordinatione
quadam
per
Fugatium
&
Damianum
in
rem
Christianam
permutata
:
so
Eluanus
and
Meduuinus
did
write
in
Parchement
a
Booke
of
the
Acts
of
these
Legats
,
whereby
the
notice
of
these
things
came
to
Posteritie
.
Vt
apud
Posteros
clariora
perdurarent
,
membranis
hi
dederunt
Acta
per
Legatos
li.
1.
Inde
ad
nos
,
&
non
alio
medio
peruenerunt
.
6.
And
to
make
all
sure
that
all
things
heare
were
effected
by
the
Popes
Authoritie
,
and
by
power
of
their
Commission
from
him
;
he
addeth
immediately
,
that
this
Conuersion
of
Britaine
by
the
Popes
Authoritie
,
was
a
Patterne
and
President
to
other
succeeding
Popes
,
to
diuide
other
Prouinces
into
Parishes
and
Dioceses
.
Ex
hoc
&
similibus
fundamentis
,
caepere
postea
Romanorum
Pontifices
occasionem
Prouincias
diuidendi
in
Paraecias
,
&
Diocaeses
.
And
S.
Patrike
Epist.
S.
Patricij
Antiq.
Glast
.
apud
Capgrau
.
in
S.
Patricio
.
(
as
our
Protestants
with
others
allow
that
Antiquitie
)
testifieth
that
he
found
this
Legatine
power
of
S.
Faganus
and
Damianus
,
with
effects
thereof
in
other
writings
of
the
Britans
betweene
their
time
and
his
.
I●●●riptis
recentioribus
inueni
,
quod
sanctus
Phaganus
&
Deruuianus
ab
Eleuthe●●o
Papa
qui
eos
miserat
decem
annos
Indulgentiae
impetrarunt
.
Nennius
writeth
,
as
the
extant
Copies
of
Nennius
Hist.
Manuscr
.
Bed
.
Hist.
Eccl.
l.
1.
c.
4.
&
in
Martyrol.
8.
cal
.
Iunij
.
Ethelwerd
chronic
.
in
Eleuther
.
Marian.
Scot.
l.
2.
●tat
.
6.
an.
177.
Florent
.
Wigor
.
in
Chronic.
ann.
162.
vel
184.
Martin
.
Pol.
supput
.
an.
188.
in
Eleut
.
S.
Gildas
before
,
that
Christian
Religion
was
setled
heare
by
the
Legats
of
the
Pope
of
Rome
.
Missa
Legatione
a
Papa
Romano
.
S.
Bede
in
diuers
places
affirmeth
that
Christianitie
was
planted
heare
by
Pope
Eleutherius
commande
or
Authoritie
,
and
this
was
King
Lucius
suite
:
vt
per
eius
mandatum
Christianus
fieret
,
&
effectum
piae
postulationis
consecutus
est
.
Ethelwerdus
saith
,
it
was
done
by
the
Legats
and
letters
of
Pope
Eleutherius
to
King
Lucius
:
Eleutherius
beatissimus
Christi
famulus
per
Nuncium
&
literas
Lucium
adijt
Insulae
Regem
.
Marianus
saith
,
King
Lucius
obtained
it
of
Pope
Eleutherius
.
Lucius
Britanniae
Rex
ab
Eleutherio
Papa
per
Epistolam
Christianum
se
fieri
impetrat
.
Florentius
Wigorniensis
hath
the
same
words
.
Martinus
relateth
it
by
Fuganus
and
Damianus
hauing
Mission
or
Commission
from
Pope
Eleutherius
.
Papa
misit
duos
religiosos
viros
,
videlicet
Fuganum
&
Damianum
,
qui
Regem
&
populum
Baptizarent
.
Radulphus
de
Diceto
in
his
Manuscript
Historie
reporteth
,
King
Lucius
petitioninge
to
Pope
Eleutherius
about
this
busines
,
the
Pope
sent
Faganus
and
Diuuanus
hither
,
and
they
affected
it
Ad
Eleutherium
Lucius
Rex
Radulphus
de
Diceto
in
Manuscr
.
Hist.
abbreu
.
Chronic.
inter
an.
170.
&
180.
Henricus
Huntingt
.
Hist.
l.
1.
in
Marco
Antonino
Vero.
Manuscrip
.
Hist.
de
Romesey
.
Princ.
Insula
is●a
q●●
nunc
Anglia
.
Gulielm
.
Malm.
l.
de
Antiquit.
cae●obij
Glaston
.
Caxton
H●st
.
part.
4.
in
King
Lucius
.
Galfr.
Monum
.
Hist.
l.
4.
c.
19.
20.
Matth.
Westm.
an.
185
186
Hu●ting
.
Chronic.
c.
31.
f.
4●
.
Britanniae
missa
Epistola
se
sieri
Christianum
impetrat
:
Eleuther
ergo
misit
Faganum
&
Diuuanum
qui
Regem
Lucium
baptizauerunt
.
Henrie
of
Huntington
his
phrase
is
,
that
it
was
done
by
Pope
Eleutherius
commandement
.
Per
Eleutherij
Papae
mandatum
.
The
old
Manuscript
History
of
Romesey
saith
:
King
Lucius
did
humbly
entreate
Pope
Eleutherius
by
an
Epistle
,
that
he
would
send
him
faithfull
Doctors
to
Baptise
him
and
his
Nation
,
and
he
obtained
his
suite
.
Rex
Britannorum
Lucius
sanctum
Eleutherium
tunc
temporis
Papam
per
Epistolam
suppliciter
expetiuit
,
&
gratanter
obtinuit
quatenus
fideles
Doctores
destinaret
,
qui
se
ac
gentem
suam
in
Christo
regenerarent
.
William
of
Malmesbury
in
his
Manuscript
Antiquities
of
Glastenbury
relateth
,
that
these
Legats
Phaganus
and
Deruianus
came
into
Britaine
to
preach
the
Ghospell
,
&
haue
preached
&
Baptized
through
all
the
Iland
.
Phaganus
&
Deruianus
venerunt
in
Britanniam
ad
praedicandum
Euangelium
,
Baptizantes
&
praedicantes
,
&
vniuersam
Insulam
peragrantes
.
The
old
English
Chronicle
published
by
Caxton
asscribeth
the
whole
managing
of
these
affaires
to
the
Legats
of
Pope
Eleutherius
.
The
Brittish
History
also
,
the
Monke
of
Westminster
and
Harding
are
most
manifest
for
these
Legats
and
Commissioners
of
Pope
Eleutherius
to
haue
directed
all
these
affaires
by
that
Popes
Authoritie
.
7.
Thus
we
haue
proued
by
Authorities
the
high
Apostolike
Legatine
Power
which
the
holy
Pope
Eleutherius
communicated
to
these
his
learned
and
renowned
Legats
,
and
Commissioners
Faganus
and
Damianus
for
the
Conuersion
of
this
kingdome
;
this
Power
being
thus
granted
,
and
so
many
Episcopall
Acts
in
consecrating
Bishops
,
Preists
,
and
other
Clergie
men
,
and
These
Legats
of
Pope
Eleutherius
were
Bishops
.
others
proper
to
that
highest
function
being
to
be
exercised
heare
,
as
in
all
other
Nations
,
in
such
a
state
and
condition
,
and
which
none
but
Bishops
could
performe
,
and
these
worthie
Founders
of
our
Church
performed
heare
by
all
Antiquities
,
we
must
needs
conclude
they
were
consecrated
Bishops
by
such
Apostolike
Catholike
manner
,
as
I
haue
before
related
.
Therefore
I
can
but
maruayle
how
the
present
Protestant
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
Directour
of
M.
Francis
Mason
,
and
his
scribe
were
no
better
directed
then
to
Franc.
Mason
Pref.
to
his
Books
of
Consecr.
&
l.
2.
c.
3.
p.
55.
56.
write
:
from
Rome
there
came
two
Fugatius
and
Damianus
,
but
we
cannot
learne
that
eyther
of
them
was
a
Bishop
.
Which
is
too
weake
a
saying
of
an
Archbishop
,
or
any
writer
directed
by
such
a
man
.
For
so
many
Episcopall
Acts
,
which
by
all
writers
they
effected
were
lessons
plaine
enough
to
learne
that
they
were
endowed
with
Episcopall
Order
and
power
to
doe
such
things
,
and
so
must
needs
be
Bishops
.
And
if
we
must
seeke
them
Maisters
expressely
to
call
them
so
,
the
old
Brittish
History
calleth
them
expressely
Antistites
,
Bishops
,
Galfr.
Monum
.
Hist.
Brit.
l.
4.
c.
20.
Pont.
Virun
.
Hist.
l.
4.
in
fine
.
Matth.
Westm.
Anno
gratiae
186
Godwin
Cat.
of
Bishops
in
Wincester
.
pag.
207.
edit.
an.
1615.
so
doth
Virunnius
:
And
Matthew
of
Westminster
naming
them
the
blessed
Bishops
Faganus
and
Deruuianus
:
b●ati
Antistites
Faganus
&
Deruuianus
.
And
to
omitt
others
,
that
Protestant
Bishop
which
before
was
most
backward
in
these
things
,
produceth
an
old
Manuscript
testifying
they
were
Bishops
,
and
exercised
the
holy
offices
of
that
Function
.
The
Cathedrall
Church
of
Winchester
(
saith
he
)
as
the
same
Authour
of
an
old
Manuscript
saith
,
wash
allowed
and
dedicated
vnto
the
honour
of
our
Sauiour
October
29.
189.
by
Faganus
and
Damianus
Bishops
.
And
diuers
forrayne
Historians
,
especially
of
France
witnesse
that
the
cheife
suite
of
King
Lucius
,
was
for
such
,
hauing
otherwise
of
his
owne
Nation
many
Preists
and
Preachers
of
the
Christian
Religion
.
Mere
des
Histoires
&
Chroniques
de
France
l.
1.
pag.
91.
an.
182.
Alan
Bouchard
in
Annales
de
Bretaigne
l.
1.
fol.
19.
p.
2.
Many
Christians
(
say
these
Authours
,
being
baptised
and
preaching
the
faith
in
Britaine
,
King
Lucius
sendeth
to
Pope
Eleutherius
,
vn
Ambassadeur
,
an
Ambassadour
to
make
suit
to
him
to
send
Prelats
of
his
Church
to
instruct
and
baptize
him
,
And
assure
vs
the
cheife
of
these
were
Damianus
and
Faganus
,
exercising
Episcopall
Function
heare
.
And
so
according
to
their
high
calling
and
dignitie
,
and
as
the
holy
Popes
before
,
euen
from
S.
Peter
had
practised
,
and
ordayned
,
these
holy
Bishops
before
had
their
sacred
Preists
,
Deacons
,
and
other
Many
other
Bishops
employed
by
the
Popes
authoritie
in
this
holy
works
.
Clergie
men
to
assist
them
.
And
the
case
and
condition
of
so
lardge
Dominions
,
as
Britaine
comprehended
,
to
be
conuerted
,
required
,
diuers
other
both
Preists
and
Bishops
were
sent
by
Pope
Eleutherius
with
them
to
be
workemen
in
this
happy
haruest
.
And
their
names
were
diligently
preserued
and
left
to
Posteritie
in
our
Primatiue
Church
,
and
among
others
,
our
renowned
Galfr.
Monum
.
Hist.
Brit.
lib.
2.
c.
20.
Ponticus
Virun
.
l.
4.
Histor.
Brit.
Matt.
West
.
an
.
gratiae
186.
Mere
des
Histoires
&
Alan
Bouchard
supr.
Historian
S.
Gildas
,
as
the
old
Authour
of
the
Brittish
Historie
,
Ponticus
Virunnius
,
Matthew
of
Westminster
and
these
last
recited
French
Antiquaries
with
others
testifie
,
did
committ
them
to
writing
.
Which
being
performed
by
him
,
they
therefore
omitt
to
make
repetition
of
.
Eorum
nomina
&
actus
in
libro
reperiuntur
,
quem
Gildas
de
victoria
Aurelij
Ambrosij
inscripsit
.
Quod
autem
tam
lucido
Tractatu
parauerat
;
nullatenus
opus
suit
vt
inferiori
stylo
renouaretur
.
And
this
our
most
noble
and
auncient
Historian
,
as
these
Authours
testifie
,
did
also
Register
the
names
and
Acts
of
them
,
which
came
hither
with
The
second
Mission
of
Pope
Eleutherius
into
Britaine
.
them
,
at
their
second
comming
hither
from
Pope
Eleutherius
,
when
by
Apostolike
power
he
confirmed
that
which
these
his
holy
Legats
had
done
in
Britaine
.
I
haue
made
mention
of
many
of
them
before
,
in
the
sixt
Chapter
Supr.
Cent.
2.
p.
6.
of
this
Age
,
and
needles
to
repeate
them
heare
.
Onely
I
wish
now
to
be
remembred
,
that
so
many
Bishops
as
were
sent
hither
with
these
his
Legats
and
most
of
this
Nation
,
as
Mansuetus
Bishop
of
Tullum
,
Marcel●us
or
Marcellinus
Bishop
of
Tungers
,
S.
Saluin
Bishop
of
Verdune
,
S.
Eluanus
newly
consecrated
Bishop
by
Pope
Eleutherius
,
all
proued
before
to
haue
bene
now
Bishops
,
and
imployed
in
this
holy
worke
,
besides
the
Legats
of
S.
Eleutherius
hauing
their
Preists
and
Clergie
men
with
them
,
as
the
Apostolike
Institutions
ordered
,
amounted
to
no
small
number
.
To
which
if
we
make
addition
of
them
,
which
either
actually
then
also
were
Bishops
,
though
not
so
euidently
knowne
,
or
most
certainely
soone
after
,
as
S.
Thean
first
Archbishop
of
London
,
S.
Sampson
,
and
Theodosius
of
Yorke
which
came
in
also
with
these
Roman
Legats
,
we
shall
(
notwithstanding
the
losse
of
the
help
of
S.
Gildas
,
of
which
our
Protestants
by
their
ill
handling
Antiquities
may
be
suspected
to
haue
depriued
vs
)
finde
no
improportionable
number
of
most
fitt
and
worthie
Ecclesiasticall
labourers
to
vndertake
and
performe
so
memorable
and
greate
a
worke
.
THE
XVI
.
CHAPTER
.
HOW
THESE
HOLY
ROMAN
LEGATS
by
Power
and
Commission
from
the
Pope
,
and
Apostolike
See
of
Rome
,
conuerted
and
confirmed
vnto
,
and
in
the
faith
of
Christ
,
all
manner
of
parsons
in
all
places
of
Briaine
,
whether
the
Nobilitie
,
Flamens
,
Archflamens
,
or
of
what
Order
or
degree
soeuer
.
1.
WHEN
these
holy
Legats
had
thus
receaued
Consecration
,
Instruction
and
Commission
for
this
greate
chardge
and
busines
remitted
vnto
them
,
they
now
tooke
their
long
and
tedious
Iorney
into
Britaine
,
where
,
being
associated
with
such
worthie
men
to
assist
them
in
so
honorable
and
greate
a
busines
,
as
I
haue
related
,
they
arriued
within
short
time
;
and
first
with
all
conuenient
speede
both
to
satisfie
the
desire
of
King
Lucius
,
and
orderly
to
performe
the
chardge
,
and
trust
which
the
holy
Pope
Eleutherius
had
recommended
vnto
them
,
they
presented
themselues
vnto
our
King
,
and
his
Nobles
,
long
time
expecting
and
attending
their
desired
comming
.
And
so
soone
as
they
had
deliuered
the
greetings
Of
the
preaching
of
thos●
holy
Legats
&
Assistants
heare
in
Britaine
,
&
many
conuerted
by
them
.
of
the
See
Apostolike
,
and
acquainted
them
with
their
Legatine
Power
,
and
Commission
,
for
the
Conuersion
of
this
kingdome
to
Christ
,
and
establishing
all
things
thereto
belonging
,
they
happily
began
this
worke
,
and
putt
these
things
in
Execution
.
It
is
allmost
the
generall
assent
and
Harmonie
of
our
Antiquaries
,
that
they
conuerted
the
King
,
Queene
,
Peeres
,
and
Nobilitie
of
Britaine
:
Yet
I
dare
not
affirme
whether
they
may
be
said
actually
and
first
Gildas
Manuscr
.
Hist.
Nennius
Hist.
Manuscrip
.
Ant.
Eccles.
Landauen
.
&
alij
posteriores
.
to
haue
conuerted
and
baptised
King
Lucius
,
or
this
was
before
performed
by
our
remembred
Christian
Brittish
Preists
,
and
Bishops
,
and
these
onely
confirmed
him
in
the
faith
he
had
receaued
,
which
may
be
,
and
in
Histories
is
called
a
Conuersion
,
and
Baptisme
,
because
the
Sacrament
of
Confirmation
is
the
perfection
and
complement
thereof
,
as
in
our
owne
Histories
,
King
Cadwallader
is
said
to
be
conuerted
and
baptised
by
Pope
Sergius
at
Rome
,
when
the
Brittish
Historie
onely
saith
he
receaued
Confirmation
of
him
.
Caduualladrus
Galfrid
.
Monum
.
Hist.
Reg.
Brit.
l.
12.
c.
18.
abiectis
mundialibus
propter
Deum
,
Regnumque
perpetuum
,
venit
Romam
,
&
à
Sergio
Papa
confirmatus
.
Of
this
Question
I
haue
sufficiently
before
related
,
what
Antiquitie
hath
deliuered
vnto
vs
,
thereof
.
And
therefore
passe
it
ouer
now
without
further
repetition
,
supposing
it
eyther
acted
before
,
or
so
much
desired
to
haue
bene
presently
effected
by
them
,
and
so
proceed
to
their
other
labours
,
and
effects
of
them
.
2.
Some
Protestant
writers
would
gladly
diminish
the
glory
of
these
Legats
,
in
persuading
their
Readers
,
that
they
ignorant
of
the
Brittish
tongue
preached
not
to
the
Britans
,
but
committed
that
office
to
our
Brittish
Preists
,
and
Preachers
,
and
so
in
this
kinde
they
litle
or
nothing
preuayled
,
or
profited
this
Nation
.
A
Protestant
Bishop
thus
writeth
of
them
:
The
men
that
were
sent
from
Rome
were
vtterly
ignorant
of
the
Brittish
languadge
,
and
so
could
not
possibly
Godwin
Conu
.
of
Brit.
p.
36.
preach
any
thing
themselues
,
but
were
faine
to
committ
that
office
alltogether
vnto
others
,
to
witt
especially
to
Eluan
and
Medwin
.
And
what
is
all
this
to
the
See
of
Rome
?
Surely
hitherto
we
see
litle
cause
to
acknowledge
our selues
any
thing
at
all
obliged
thereunto
.
Thus
farre
hath
Passion
and
malice
carried
this
people
,
not
onely
against
the
present
Roman
Church
,
which
they
accuse
of
errour
:
But
when
in
their
owne
Iudgments
and
Confessions
,
it
was
most
pure
and
vnspotted
,
and
Commandresse
of
all
,
and
to
which
if
we
neuer
had
bene
beholding
,
we
neuer
had
bene
true
Christians
,
neuer
the
legitimate
children
of
Christ
,
and
his
holy
spouse
.
And
to
bewray
these
mens
follies
in
their
owne
words
:
if
these
Legats
of
the
See
Apostolike
had
bene
so
ignorant
of
the
Brittish
languadge
,
that
they
could
not
thereby
haue
preached
to
the
vulgare
people
ordinarily
vnderstanding
no
other
,
were
we
not
beholding
vnto
Pope
Eleutherius
for
sending
them
,
as
our
King
desired
?
Then
we
were
not
beholding
to
that
holy
King
,
to
send
so
far
with
an
humble
and
earnest
petition
for
the
generall
good
of
this
Nation
,
that
it
being
obtayned
,
we
receaued
no
benefite
thereby
.
Were
we
not
obliged
to
those
Legats
,
that
trauailed
so
long
a
Iorney
to
vnite
vs
to
Christ
and
his
holy
Church
?
Was
it
worthie
no
thankes
,
but
contumely
and
despite
,
if
they
by
their
Power
committed
the
office
of
preaching
vnto
vs
,
vnto
others
which
knew
our
languadge
by
this
mans
confession
,
and
so
conuerted
vs
?
Did
not
dutie
oblige
vs
,
to
the
See
of
Rome
in
this
mans
Iudgment
,
when
he
himselfe
thus
confesseth
before
.
By
most
it
is
affirmed
,
how
that
Eleutherius
sent
Damianus
and
Fugatius
to
Order
the
state
of
Godwin
supr.
p.
21.
Pag.
20.
the
Church
,
who
had
the
honour
of
performing
that
office
?
Doth
that
make
no
obligation
,
which
he
plainely
with
S.
Bede
and
others
thus
confesseth
?
Eleutherius
a
holy
man
sitting
Bishop
of
the
Roman
Church
:
Lucius
a
King
of
the
Britans
writ
vnto
him
his
letters
,
praying
that
by
his
appointment
,
and
direction
,
he
might
be
made
a
Christian
.
And
presently
he
obtayned
the
effect
of
his
godly
desire
.
Or
how
will
this
man
persuade
vs
,
that
these
Legats
did
not
vnderstand
our
languadge
,
and
so
preached
not
themselues
being
strangers
,
but
committed
that
office
especially
to
Eluan
and
Medwin
.
And
Pope
Eleutherius
appointed
Meduinus
S.
Eluanus
and
M●dwinus
with
other
Brittish
Preists
&
learned
Cl●●●gymen
as●ist
them
.
a
Doctour
or
teacher
:
and
saith
with
his
fellowes
in
Religion
Parker
,
Bale
,
and
Leland
as
he
glosseth
them
:
That
Medwin
was
by
birth
a
Dutchman
,
and
thereby
as
vnfit
a
Preacher
to
Britans
as
the
Italian
Legats
were
.
3.
But
we
are
assured
by
better
Authoritie
and
Antiquitie
then
this
man
can
shew
vs
to
the
contrary
,
that
both
our
King
,
his
Nobles
and
all
the
cheifest
heare
of
the
Britans
at
that
time
vnderstood
the
Latine
Roman
tongue
.
Our
Antiquaries
of
Cambridge
and
others
proue
vnto
vs
,
that
there
was
an
Imperiall
Constitution
decreed
and
receaued
heare
in
these
times
,
that
euery
man
that
would
or
should
beare
office
must
learne
the
Latine
tongue
.
Institutum
fuit
,
vt
qui
Magistratum
gerere
vellet
,
Latinam
linguam
disceret
.
And
long
Io.
Caius
in
Hist.
Cantabrig
.
p.
19.
before
this
time
the
Latine
tongue
was
so
vsuall
in
this
Nation
,
as
these
Protestants
tell
vs
,
that
the
Romans
Latine
songes
were
sent
hither
,
and
sunge
heare
euen
to
the
vulgar
audience
:
And
of
this
Martiall
the
Poet
speaketh
:
when
he
saith
his
songes
and
Poems
were
sunge
in
Britaine
.
Dicitur
&
nostros
cantare
Britannia
versus
.
Matth.
Parker
Antiq.
Britan.
in
Claudia
.
Io.
Bal.
lib.
de
Scriptor
.
cent.
1.
in
Claud.
Martial
.
in
Epigr.
Theater
of
great
Brit.
l.
6.
Therefore
these
Latine
songes
being
sent
from
Rome
to
our
Brittans
heare
,
as
these
Protestants
write
to
be
sunge
&
heard
,
both
the
singers
and
heares
of
them
must
needs
be
said
to
haue
vnderstood
that
languadge
of
the
Romans
in
which
they
were
penned
by
the
Poet.
So
we
need
not
seeke
any
further
for
Auditours
to
vnderstand
the
preaching
of
these
Roman
Legats
,
though
in
the
Latine
tongue
,
when
we
haue
founde
allready
the
King
himselfe
,
all
his
Nobles
and
officers
in
Authoritie
,
and
hauing
command
,
all
Schollars
in
our
Vniuersities
,
or
Schooles
,
besides
others
by
probable
Iudgment
without
number
,
which
vnderstood
them
preaching
,
persuading
,
reasoning
,
disputing
,
instructing
or
catechizing
in
that
speach
.
And
we
may
with
strong
reason
from
hence
informe
and
assure
our selues
,
that
this
so
vsuall
and
allmost
common
knowledge
heare
of
the
Latine
tongue
,
the
naturall
languadge
in
Rome
from
whence
so
many
Apostolike
Preachers
were
sent
into
these
parts
,
was
a
greate
help
and
furtherance
,
to
that
so
speedy
Conuersion
of
this
kingdome
,
which
otherwise
to
haue
bene
effected
as
it
is
deliuered
in
our
Histories
,
may
iustly
be
termed
miraculous
.
And
allthough
both
the
King
and
very
many
of
his
Nobles
learned
Druids
,
and
others
were
eyther
actually
conuerted
,
or
conuicted
in
Iudgment
of
the
vndoubted
truth
of
Christian
Religion
and
falsehood
of
their
Pagan
superstitions
before
the
comming
of
these
Legats
hither
,
or
King
Lucius
sent
for
them
to
Rome
,
as
I
haue
shewed
before
:
Yet
no
small
number
and
of
the
learned
among
them
still
continuing
in
their
old
errours
,
and
the
Christian
Clergie
then
in
Britaine
neyther
being
so
greate
or
learned
in
that
first
Age
,
and
Infancie
of
our
Church
,
that
it
was
able
to
conuert
so
many
millions
which
still
professed
Paganisme
in
this
kingdome
,
if
our
Ecclesiasticall
Hierarchie
could
or
might
haue
bene
ordered
,
and
setled
without
the
Popes
allowance
,
and
Authoritie
,
which
allmost
euery
Chapter
in
this
Historie
disproueth
,
yet
we
must
needs
acknowledge
our selues
obliged
,
and
very
much
in
dutie
obliged
,
to
the
Apostolike
See
of
Rome
,
for
sending
vnto
vs
so
learned
,
reuerend
,
and
holy
Pastors
as
all
Histories
confesse
them
to
haue
bene
,
to
deliuer
vs
so
happily
from
that
most
damnable
infernall
darknes
,
wherewith
we
were
blinded
,
and
without
such
spirituall
Phisitians
help
,
and
cure
,
desperately
and
irrecouerably
ouerwhelmed
,
infected
,
and
diseased
at
that
time
.
Therefore
these
Renowned
,
and
in
all
respects
most
honorable
Legats
,
knowing
well
what
chardge
,
Power
,
and
trust
was
committed
vnto
them
,
by
the
Popes
Authoritie
and
our
Kings
entreatie
,
and
perfectly
informed
heare
of
the
state
,
and
necessitie
of
this
kingdome
in
spirituall
affaires
,
presently
disposed
themselues
,
and
the
whole
Christian
Clergie
heare
vnder
them
for
the
most
speedy
and
perfect
recouery
,
and
expelling
the
venime
from
so
many
allmost
deadly
poysoned
soules
in
Britaine
.
And
the
theifest
places
in
Britaine
,
where
this
infection
principally
did
reigne
,
and
was
fostered
,
and
from
them
dispersed
into
all
the
other
parts
and
members
of
the
bodie
of
this
kingdome
,
next
vnto
the
Court
of
the
King
now
conuerted
,
being
our
auncient
Schooles
or
Vniuersities
,
and
cheife
Residences
of
the
principall
Pagan
Idolatrous
Preists
,
Flamens
,
and
Archflamens
in
the
most
auncient
and
commanding
Cities
of
this
Nation
,
they
disposed
and
diuided
themselues
&
our
Cleargie
to
stop
these
springs
,
and
fountains
of
that
foule
ouerflowing
streame
.
4.
How
they
preuayled
in
our
old
Brittish
Vinnersities
or
Schooles
in
confounding
the
Pagan
Philosophers
and
conuerting
them
,
their
followers
and
Disciples
to
the
Christian
faith
,
we
may
take
some
notice
by
that
which
the
Antiquaries
of
Cambridge
propose
vnto
vs
,
performed
by
them
in
their
Vniuersitie
,
where
they
say
,
they
after
long
dispute
with
their
Philosophers
,
they
Io.
Caius
Hist.
Cantabr
.
p.
35.
conuerted
them
all
to
Christ
,
and
baptised
both
them
and
three
thousand
others
there
in
one
day
.
Cantabrigiam
venerunt
,
vt
fertur
,
vbi
postquam
multum
The
Schollers
of
Cambridge
now
generally
conuerted
,
and
3000.
other
Britans
there
Baptized
in
one
day
.
varièque
cum
Philosophis
disputatum
est
,
baptizarunt
vno
die
,
&
Philosophos
omnes
,
&
tria
hominum
millia
.
And
though
they
doe
not
deliuer
the
names
of
their
Authours
for
this
Relation
,
yet
they
doe
sufficiently
expresse
,
that
they
found
this
narration
of
the
disputing
with
these
Cambridge
Philosophers
,
and
the
Baptising
both
of
them
and
so
many
thousands
at
one
time
,
there
testified
by
diuers
Antiquities
,
for
they
say
expressely
that
some
asscribe
it
to
Eluam
and
Medwine
after
their
returne
from
Rome
and
Baptisme
of
King
Lucius
,
and
by
others
to
the
Legats
of
Pope
Eleutherius
:
secundum
quosdam
qui
ista
ad
Faganum
&
Damianum
,
seu
Fugatium
&
Deruuianum
Eleutherij
Nuncios
referunt
.
And
record
it
done
in
the
same
yeare
they
came
into
Britaine
:
Which
they
hold
to
haue
bene
the
178.
of
Christ
,
id
actum
fuit
anno
Domini
178.
And
allthough
these
men
stand
as
much
as
Antiquities
doe
warrant
them
,
for
the
honour
and
prioritie
of
their
Vniuersitie
,
yet
in
this
place
they
doe
not
auouch
this
Historie
,
as
any
singular
grace
or
prerogatiue
aboue
other
Schooles
in
Britaine
at
that
time
,
but
doe
sufficiently
insinuate
,
that
these
holy
Legats
and
their
Associats
did
the
like
in
all
other
such
auncient
Schooles
and
places
,
and
in
most
of
them
before
they
came
to
Cambridge
;
per
Insulam
diuulgare
verbum
So
in
other
Schooles
and
places
of
learning
heare
.
Dei
,
sementem
Dei
iacere
.
And
after
this
,
they
came
to
Cambridge
,
Tandem
Cantabrigiam
venerunt
.
By
which
and
like
testimonies
of
many
others
,
we
may
suppose
they
had
so
done
at
Stamford
,
Cricklade
or
Greeke-lade
,
and
especially
by
these
men
in
Glamorgan-shire
where
they
say
learning
florished
,
aswell
as
at
Cambridge
before
the
coming
of
Iulius
Caesar
hither
:
Ex
quibus
Caius
supr.
p.
20.
scire
licet
,
claram
fuisse
scientiarum
professionem
in
Britannia
,
ante
Caesaris
aduentum
in
Britanniam
,
praecipuè
vero
Cantabrigiae
,
&
Glamorgantiae
.
And
the
Schoole
of
Clamorgan
being
so
neare
to
Caerlegion
vpon
vske
in
that
Country
,
S.
Eleutherius
Pope
granteth
Priuiledges
and
immunities
to
the
Schoole
of
Cambridge
.
where
one
of
the
three
greate
Idolatrous
Temples
of
Britaine
,
and
Seate
of
their
Archflamen
of
those
Westerne
Prouinces
was
,
and
thereby
a
Nursery
of
Paganisme
for
that
so
superstitious
place
,
it
teacheth
vs
of
itselfe
without
further
testimonie
,
that
a
prime
and
principall
care
of
the
holy
Legats
,
and
our
Christian
Clergie
then
was
,
vtterly
to
roote
vp
,
or
alter
the
nature
of
the
Bulla
Honorij
1.
Papae
dat
.
Romae
An.
D.
624.
die
20.
Februar
.
apud
Caium
l.
1.
de
Antiq.
Cantabrigiae
p.
75.
76.
77.
infecting
seedes
and
plants
of
that
offensiue
Seminarie
.
Of
this
,
we
haue
some
more
particular
testimonie
out
of
the
Bull
of
Pope
Honorius
dated
the.
20.
day
of
February
in
the
yeare
of
Christs
Incarnation
624.
granted
for
the
priuiledge
of
the
Schoole
or
Vniuersitie
(
for
so
he
termeth
it
)
of
Cambridge
,
which
thus
beginneth
:
Honorius
Episcopus
Seruus
Seruorum
Dei
,
dilectis
filijs
Doctoribus
&
scholaribus
in
Vniuersitate
Cantabrigiae
sedentibus
,
salutem
&
Apostolicam
benedictionem
.
Wherein
is
expressely
said
,
that
S.
Eleutherius
granted
Immunities
,
and
Priuiledges
to
that
Vniuersitie
,
then
become
Christian
:
All
Flamens
and
Archstamens
of
the
Pagāstogether
with
their
Cities
c●nuerted
.
An
Argument
that
he
extended
the
like
fauours
,
and
Immunities
to
our
other
scholes
or
Vniuersities
then
in
the
same
condition
with
Cambridge
,
but
that
they
longe
since
decayed
and
ouerthrowne
,
could
keepe
no
memory
of
such
things
,
as
Cambridge
,
clayming
a
neuer
Interrupted
continuance
,
hath
done
.
Galfr.
Monum
.
l.
4.
Hist.
Brit.
p.
19.
Pont.
Virun
.
l.
4.
Hist.
Mart.
Pol.
Supput
.
in
Eleut
.
Radulp.
de
Dicet
.
Hist.
Manuscr
.
inter
an.
170.
&
180.
Matth.
Westm.
an
.
gratiae
185.
Vita
S.
Helenae
apud
Capgra
.
in
Catalog
.
Bal.
l.
de
Script
.
cent.
1.
in
Lucio
&
Eluan
.
&
Medu
.
Barns
l.
de
Vit.
Pont.
in
Eleuth
.
Theater
of
great
Brit.
l.
6.
Godw.
Conu
.
of
Britaine
Selden
Analect
.
Stowe
&
Howes
Hist.
in
Lucius
Harris
.
descript
.
of
Brit.
Martyrol
.
Rom.
26.
die
Maij
in
S.
Eleutherio
.
Act.
S.
Eleutherij
in
Breu.
Rom.
die
26.
Maij.
This
will
be
more
and
inuincibly
euident
by
that
which
is
affirmed
with
the
allmost
generall
assent
of
all
Antiquities
,
testifying
they
parsonally
visited
,
preached
vnto
,
and
conuerted
all
,
not
onely
the
Metropolitan
,
but
the
other
Cities
of
this
kingdome
:
and
besides
them
the
whole
Nation
,
in
such
manner
that
scarcely
a
Pagan
was
left
to
be
found
therein
.
Of
our
Cities
,
their
Rulers
,
and
Inhabitants
thus
conuerted
by
them
,
we
haue
the
constant
agreement
both
of
Catholike
and
Protestant
Historians
.
5.
The
Brittish
Historie
Ponticus
Virunnius
and
Martinus
say
,
of
these
,
that
they
deliuered
them
from
Idolatrie
,
&
conuerted
them
to
Christ
.
Hos
Idololatriae
eripuerunt
.
Radulphus
de
Diceto
in
his
Manuscript
Historie
proueth
as
much
,
that
they
conuerted
all
the
Cities
in
Britaine
,
aswell
their
Flamens
,
and
Archflamens
,
by
whome
they
were
directed
in
their
Idolatrous
worship
,
as
others
:
so
doe
the
other
Authours
before
,
speaking
more
particularly
of
their
Flamens
,
or
Archflamens
conuerted
by
them
,
then
any
others
.
Matthew
of
Westminster
writeth
in
like
manner
how
they
visited
,
and
conuerted
all
the
Cities
of
Britaine
.
So
hath
the
old
Writer
of
the
life
of
S.
Helen
and
other
Catholike
Authours
.
Which
is
seconded
and
confirmed
by
most
of
our
Protestant
Historians
,
Bale
,
Barns
,
the
Theater
writers
,
Godwyn
,
Selden
,
with
others
consenting
,
that
all
these
Cities
of
Britaine
with
their
Flamens
or
Archflamens
which
then
ruled
in
them
,
were
now
conuerted
by
these
holy
Legats
,
and
that
Apostolike
Mission
from
the
Pope
of
Rome
S.
Eleutherius
.
6.
And
the
principall
Stats
and
Members
of
this
kingdome
King
Lucius
,
his
Nobles
,
Vniuersities
,
Philosophers
,
Flamens
,
and
cheife
Preists
,
and
Teachers
of
the
Pagan
subiects
,
and
their
cheife
places
of
commorancie
and
commande
being
thus
conuerted
,
the
conquest
ouer
the
vulgare
sorte
was
easie
and
soone
effected
.
The
old
Roman
Martyrologe
saith
,
that
Fugatius
and
Damianus
sent
by
S.
Eleutherius
Baptized
King
Lucius
,
his
wife
,
and
allmost
all
his
people
.
Qui
Lucium
Regem
vna
cum
vxore
,
ac
toto
fere
populo
baptizarunt
.
The
auncient
and
approued
Acts
of
S.
Eleutherius
say
,
that
King
Lucius
and
The
Brittans
here
were
now
generally
conuer●ed
,
in
all
places
.
all
his
subiects
receaued
the
faith
of
Christ
by
these
Legats
:
per
Quos
Rex
&
reliqui
fidem
susciperent
.
The
Authour
of
the
Brittish
Historie
testifieth
,
that
so
soone
as
the
people
of
Britaine
knew
their
King
was
a
Christian
,
they
gathered
themselues
together
to
be
catechized
,
and
receaue
Baptisme
.
Nec
mora
,
Galfr.
Monum
.
Hist.
Brit.
l.
4.
c.
19.
concurrentes
vndique
Nationum
populi
,
Regis
exemplum
insequuntur
,
eodem
lauacro
mundati
,
caelestique
regno
restituuntur
.
And
saith
,
that
these
holy
Legats
did
blot
out
Paganisme
,
allmost
through
out
all
the
Iland
,
then
much
more
where
Ponticus
Virun
.
Hist.
Brit.
lib.
4.
prope
finem
.
Guliel
.
Malmes
.
l.
de
Antiq.
Caenobij
Glaston
.
Antiquitates
Glast
.
Manuscr
.
tabulis
affixae
.
King
Lucius
ruled
Beati
Doctores
per
totam
fere
Insulam
Paganismum
deleuissent
.
Ponticus
Virunnius
affirmeth
as
much
,
or
more
,
that
they
baptized
all
the
people
of
Britaine
.
Baptizarunt
omnes
gentes
Britanniae
.
William
of
Malmesbury
in
his
Manuscript
History
of
Glastembury
teacheth
,
that
they
trauailed
all
ouer
the
Iland
,
preaching
and
baptizing
.
Phaganus
&
Deruianus
venerunt
in
Britanniam
ad
praedicandum
Euangelium
,
qui
baptizantes
&
praedicantes
&
vniuersam
Insulam
peragrantes
.
The
old
Manuscript
Antiquities
of
Glastembury
written
in
Parchment
,
and
fixed
to
broade
Bords
doe
witnes
,
that
these
Legats
baptized
King
Lucius
,
and
his
people
preaching
and
baptizing
through
out
Britaine
,
and
cite
other
more
auncient
Histories
for
it
.
Phaganus
atque
Deruianus
prout
charta
sancti
Patricij
gestaque
Britannorum
testantur
,
verbum
vitae
Euangelizantes
,
Regem
cum
suo
populo
sacro
fonte
abluerunt
,
huic
praedicando
&
baptizando
Britanniae
partes
peragrantes
.
Matthew
of
Westminster
is
witnes
,
that
after
King
Lucius
was
baptized
,
his
subiects
followed
his
example
Matth.
Westm.
in
such
order
that
in
a
short
time
there
was
not
heare
any
Infidell
to
be
found
.
Quod
cum
factum
fuisset
,
concurrerunt
ad
Baptismum
Nationes
diuersae
,
exemplum
Regis
sequentes
,
ita
vt
in
breui
nullus
inueniretur
Infidelis
.
Hartmannus
Schedel
reporteth
,
Hartni
.
Scedel
.
Chron.
Chronic.
f.
115.
p.
2.
Epist.
S.
Patricij
apud
Capgrau
.
in
vita
eius
.
Leland
.
assert
.
Arthurij
.
&
Antiq.
Glast
.
Scriptor
vitae
S.
Helenae
apud
Capgrau
.
in
Catalog
.
as
others
before
,
that
these
Legats
baptized
the
King
and
his
people
:
Regem
ipsum
ac
populum
.
The
Historicall
Relation
of
S.
Patrike
,
commonly
called
his
Epistle
,
witnesseth
,
that
they
conuerted
both
the
King
&
people
,
trauailing
quite
through
Britaine
.
Phaganus
&
Deruianus
Regem
cum
suo
populo
ad
fidem
conuerterunt
,
peragrantes
Britanniam
.
The
old
Authour
that
wrote
S.
Helen
her
life
recordeth
how
vpon
the
Baptisme
of
King
Lucius
,
all
the
people
of
the
whole
Nation
presently
flocked
together
to
be
instructed
in
the
faith
of
Christ
and
were
baptized
.
Nec
mora
concurrentes
vndique
totius
Nationis
populi
Regis
exemplum
insequuntur
,
eodemque
salutari
lauachro
mun
dati
caelesti
Regno
restituuntur
.
Harding
thus
setteth
it
downe
in
his
olde
verses
:
Eleuthery
the
first
at
supplication
Harding
Chron.
c.
51.
f.
43.
Of
Lucius
,
sent
him
two
holy
menne
That
called
wer
Faggan
and
Duuyen
That
baptized
him
,
and
all
his
Realme
throughoute
With
hertes
glad
and
laboure
deuoute
.
Sigebertus
saieth
generally
of
the
Britans
without
restriction
,
that
they
Sigebert
.
Chron.
in
Regno
Britannorum
.
receaued
Christianitie
by
the
Legats
of
Pope
Eleutherius
,
sent
at
the
request
of
their
King
Lucius
.
Britanni
instantia
Lucij
Britanniarum
Regis
per
Legatos
Eleutherij
Papae
Mysteria
Christianitatis
perceperunt
.
Walterus
Rollwink
in
his
Fasciculus
,
writeth
that
Fuganus
and
Damianus
the
Legats
of
Pope
Eleutherius
baptized
both
King
Lucius
and
his
people
,
who
vpon
the
solemne
Baptisme
of
their
King
submitted
themselues
to
Christian
Religion
.
Eleutherius
Walter
.
Rollw
.
in
Fascicul
.
temp
.
an.
184.
misit
Legatos
Lucio
Regi
Britonum
,
qui
eum
cum
populo
suo
baptizarunt
.
Solemniter
Rege
Lucio
baptizato
subiectus
populus
eius
exemplo
fidei
colla
submisit
pacificè
.
THE
XVII
.
CHAPTER
.
HOW
IN
BRITAINE
THESE
HOLY
LEGATS
placed
Archbishops
and
Bishops
in
our
Cyties
,
Archbishops
in
the
places
of
Archflamens
,
and
Bishops
for
Flamens
.
And
how
by
all
writers
,
such
dignities
were
among
the
auncient
Pagans
,
both
in
Britaine
and
other
Nations
.
1.
WHEN
the
Ecclesiasticall
affaires
of
Britaine
had
thus
prosperously
proceeded
,
that
the
King
,
and
all
his
Nobilitie
were
become
Christians
,
as
Gildas
,
Nennius
,
the
Antiquities
of
Landaffe
and
others
after
them
testifie
.
Rex
cum
vniuersis
Britanniae
Regulis
Baptismum
susceperunt
.
And
as
an
other
Copie
of
Gildas
agreeing
with
Nennius
readeth
:
Lucius
Britannicus
Rex
cum
vniuersis
Regulis
totius
Britanniae
Baptismum
susceperunt
.
And
in
the
Antiquities
of
Landaffe
:
Lucius
&
totius
Britanniae
Primates
Baptismum
susceperunt
.
And
all
Scholes
,
Cities
,
Druids
,
Teachers
and
Schollers
of
Idolatrie
were
thus
conuerted
to
Christ
,
as
all
our
Antiquaries
Catholiks
and
Protestants
haue
deliuered
,
so
that
all
both
Rulers
and
subiects
both
temporall
,
and
such
as
were
then
called
spirituall
,
had
now
embraced
that
Religion
and
worship
of
God
,
which
as
it
was
diametrically
,
as
it
were
,
repugnant
to
the
superstions
of
the
Gentils
in
Britaine
,
about
their
Idols
,
&
termed
Gods
,
so
it
vtterly
condemned
many
of
their
barbarous
and
prophaine
customs
and
obseruations
in
meerely
ciuill
and
human
affaires
,
and
proceedings
,
as
I
haue
in
very
many
things
(
intollerable
to
be
practized
,
or
permitted
)
giuen
Instance
before
.
Therefore
as
the
state
of
Religion
and
reue●ence
to
God
was
now
changed
,
and
onely
heare
wanted
an
externall
Authoritatiue
setling
of
an
Ecclesiasticall
Hierarchie
of
Bishops
,
Preists
,
&
Cleargie
men
to
gouerne
in
Religion
,
and
places
or
Churches
for
professing
and
publike
practise
of
the
same
,
which
were
now
to
be
prouided
by
these
holy
Legats
;
so
King
Lucius
as
the
Vicar
of
Christ
in
this
kingdome
in
temporall
things
,
as
S.
Eleutherius
stileth
him
in
his
Epistle
about
this
busines
,
wrote
vnto
that
holy
Pope
for
his
direction
also
in
this
greate
affaire
of
changing
his
temporall
Lawes
,
to
make
all
sure
that
nothing
should
be
receaued
and
established
heare
,
either
concerning
the
dutie
and
office
of
man
to
God
,
or
man
to
man
,
one
towards
an
other
,
but
what
should
haue
direction
or
allowance
Godwin
Conu
.
of
Brit.
p.
26.
The
Ecclesiasticall
Hierarchie
of
Archbishops
,
Bishops
,
Preists
,
and
other
Clergy
men
now
setled
heare
by
the
Popes
authoritie
.
from
the
See
Apostolike
of
Rome
.
Of
this
second
I
will
speake
,
when
I
haue
in
some
manner
finished
or
deliuered
the
first
,
the
setling
or
founding
our
Ecclesiasticall
Hierarchie
and
gouernement
in
such
affaires
.
2.
That
these
Roman
Legats
did
presently
vppon
our
Conuersion
,
appoint
the
Sees
of
Bishops
and
Archbishops
,
according
to
the
place
and
number
of
the
Flamens
,
and
Archflamens
of
the
Pagans
,
is
so
generally
receaued
for
an
vndeniable
truth
in
Antiquities
,
as
a
Protestant
Bishop
singularly
excepting
one
other
of
his
profession
,
heare
naming
him
,
that
he
perceiueth
not
any
that
haue
gainesaid
it
,
before
Maister
Doctor
Sutcliffe
:
But
contrariwise
diuers
both
auncient
and
learned
are
to
be
found
,
that
haue
partly
broached
it
,
and
partly
applauded
the
same
.
And
yet
this
bold
faced
man
,
against
all
learned
Antiquitie
,
in
his
owne
confession
,
pleaseth
to
call
it
:
a
deuise
so
childish
and
ridiculous
,
as
he
cannot
but
wonder
,
that
any
man
of
Learning
and
Iudgment
should
approue
it
.
And
bringeth
no
more
reason
then
he
doth
Authoritie
for
this
his
singularitie
.
Onely
he
saith
that
Fenestella
which
directly
teacheth
this
dignitie
of
Archflamens
among
the
Gentils
,
is
not
the
auncient
Fenestella
which
was
in
the
time
of
Tiberius
the
Emperour
:
but
a
man
of
later
time
then
that
,
which
Fenestella
printed
&
published
by
the
Protestants
of
Basile
.
may
not
be
so
shuffled
ouer
vpon
the
bare
word
of
one
Protestant
of
England
against
all
his
Brethren
in
Basile
,
where
by
their
Authoritie
the
booke
was
printed
and
published
,
for
a
true
auncient
Fenestella
.
And
it
is
a
strange
conceite
of
his
to
be
vttered
to
vewe
,
to
thinke
to
Father
this
opinion
first
vpon
Gratian
,
as
thus
he
doth
:
The
defendor
of
this
conceit
is
Gratian
,
whome
I
doubt
not
we
may
accompt
the
first
Authour
of
the
same
.
For
I
haue
proued
in
the
first
chapter
of
this
Age
at
lardge
both
by
Catholiks
and
Protestants
,
that
diuers
lyuing
and
writing
in
the
time
of
the
Apostles
were
of
this
opinion
,
and
proued
it
by
the
practise
of
the
Apostles
themselues
,
which
appointed
Primats
for
those
cheife
Cities
of
Prouinces
,
where
in
the
time
of
the
Gentils
,
their
Archflamens
were
resident
,
and
Ruled
,
and
gaue
order
this
vsadge
should
be
obserued
by
Posteritie
.
And
this
Protestant
Bishop
contradicteth
himselfe
in
this
matter
,
for
first
making
Gratian
Authour
heareof
,
presently
he
thus
addeth
of
him
:
True
it
is
,
that
hauing
first
deliuered
it
as
his
owne
opinion
,
in
one
Godwin
supr.
p.
27.
place
:
afterwards
he
citeth
,
for
the
same
Clement
a
Pope
:
wherein
,
either
he
abuseth
vs
in
citing
that
which
neuer
was
written
:
or
himselfe
is
abused
by
some
counterfeit
Clement
.
Therefore
whether
this
Clement
be
counterfeit
or
no
,
this
Protestant
must
needs
be
a
counterfeit
,
for
if
this
Clement
were
a
counterfeit
he
was
counterfeited
long
before
Gratians
time
,
being
cited
by
him
as
auncient
,
and
so
the
auncient
counterfeiter
of
Clement
must
needs
broach
this
opinion
before
Gratian.
But
except
the
auncient
Popes
Anacletus
,
Anicetus
,
Stephen
the
first
,
Lucius
,
S.
Leo
the
second
,
S.
Marianus
Scotus
and
Florentius
Wigorniensis
Cap.
1.
supr.
our
learned
Countrimen
all
before
Gratian
were
deceaued
are
counterfeitors
,
this
was
the
true
Clement
Disciple
of
S.
Peter
,
and
so
they
cite
and
approue
him
,
euen
in
this
matter
,
&
they
confirme
that
not
onely
S.
Clement
,
but
S.
Peter
the
Apostle
thus
both
practized
,
and
ordained
:
and
how
in
the
time
of
the
Pagans
there
were
Archflamens
,
and
they
were
cheife
ouer
the
other
Flamens
,
as
Patriarks
and
Primats
be
ouer
Bishops
in
the
Lawe
of
Christ
.
3.
And
if
this
man
had
trauailed
no
further
into
Antiquities
,
then
those
of
this
Nation
,
he
might
haue
found
both
Archflamens
in
the
Pagans
time
,
heare
in
Britaine
,
and
that
the
Legats
of
Pope
Eleutherius
did
constitute
and
ordai●e
Archbishops
in
their
places
,
and
this
affirmed
by
Authoritie
more
Abbas
Spanheymens
.
l.
de
Script
.
in
Sigeberto
Gembl
.
Bal.
l.
de
Script
.
cent.
2.
in
Henric.
Huntingt
.
Henric.
Huntin
.
Histor.
lib.
1.
&
in
Prologo
Hist.
auncient
then
Gratian
was
.
For
both
Sigebertus
Gemblacensis
,
Henricus
Huntingtoniensis
,
and
others
which
wrote
before
Gratian
,
doe
take
often
and
expresse
notice
of
our
Brittish
Historie
,
in
which
we
reade
of
this
matter
in
these
words
:
fuerunt
tunc
in
Britannia
octo
&
viginti
Flamines
,
nec
non
&
tres
Archiflamines
,
quorum
potestati
caeteri
Iudices
morum
atque
phanatici
submittebantur
.
Hos
etiam
ex
praecepto
Apostolici
Idololatriae
eripuerunt
&
vhi
erant
Flamines
,
Episcopos
,
vbi
erant
Archiflamines
Archiepiscopos
posuerunt
.
Sedes
autem
Archiflaminum
in
tribus
nobilioribus
ciuitatibus
fuerant
,
Londonijs
videlicet
atque
Eboraci
,
&
in
vrbe
Legionum
:
quam
super
Oscam
fluuium
in
Glamorgantia
veteres
muri
&
aedificia
sitam
fuisse
testantur
:
There
were
then
(
in
the
time
of
King
Three
Archbishops
placed
heare
for
the
●
.
Archflamens
,
in
London
,
Yorke
,
and
Caerlegion
.
Lucius
)
28.
Flamens
,
and
3.
Archflamens
,
to
whose
power
other
Iudges
were
subiect
.
These
by
the
commande
of
the
Pope
his
Legats
deliuered
from
Idolatrie
,
and
where
there
were
Flamens
they
placed
Bishops
,
and
where
there
were
Archflamens
they
placed
Archbishops
.
The
Seates
of
the
Archflamens
were
in
the
three
most
Noble
Cyties
,
London
,
Yorke
,
and
the
Cytie
of
Legions
which
the
old
walles
and
buldings
doe
witnesse
to
haue
bene
vpon
the
Ryuer
Oske
in
Glamorgantia
.
Hitherto
this
old
Brittish
Historie
,
which
is
older
then
Gratian
by
so
many
yeares
,
as
were
betweene
the
end
and
writing
thereof
at
the
death
of
Gadwallader
the
last
King
of
the
Btitans
where
it
endeth
,
about
the
yeare
of
Christs
Natiuitie
689.
or
690.
by
Sigebertus
and
others
computation
when
the
Brittish
Authour
thereof
composed
it
,
and
the
writing
of
Gratian
aboue
400.
yeares
after
.
And
Sigebertus
who
endeth
his
Chronicle
in
the
yeare
1112.
and
then
dyed
,
as
his
Continuator
there
noteth
:
Sigebertus
Gemblacensis
Monachus
Descriptor
praecedentium
Continuat●r
Sigebertiin
Chron.
an.
1112.
Sigebertus
Gemblacens
.
initio
Chronici
c.
de
Regno
Britannorum
.
in
hoc
libro
temporum
obijt
,
cui
nos
illa
quae
sequuntur
fideli
narratione
subiecimus
,
is
a
sufficient
witnes
euen
in
the
beginning
of
his
History
that
this
Brittish
History
then
was
an
old
History
:
narrat
antiqua
Britannorum
Historia
,
and
vsually
and
cheifely
citeth
and
followeth
it
for
the
Brittish
affaires
.
And
Henry
of
Huntington
,
who
by
Baleus
and
others
dyed
before
Gratian
had
written
,
was
well
acquainted
with
this
Historye
,
and
wrote
a
Booke
of
the
Kings
of
the
Britans
yet
extant
in
the
publike
Library
of
Cambridge
,
and
so
conformable
to
the
Brittish
History
,
that
our
Protestants
which
published
his
workes
,
thereby
excuse
themselues
for
not
publishing
that
his
worke
,
because
there
is
nothing
in
it
,
but
what
is
written
by
S.
Bede
and
Geffery
of
Monmouth
more
at
lardge
:
quia
nihil
noui
affert
quod
non
in
Beda
&
Monemuthensi
plenius
Protestantium
Annotatio
inter
librum
7.
&
8.
Histor.
Henrici
Huntingtoniensis
.
Ponticus
Virun
.
Hist.
Brit.
l.
6.
in
fine
.
Ciacon
.
〈◊〉
.
Rossus
.
Bostō
apud
Godwin
.
in
Assaph
.
Bal.
l.
de
Script
.
cent.
2.
in
Galfrid
.
Ar.
Notatio
in
Manusc
.
exempl
.
Cantab.
Io.
Bal.
l.
de
Scrip.
Brit.
cent.
2.
in
Waltero
Caleno
.
reperiatur
.
And
Geffery
Archdeacon
of
Monmouth
when
he
translated
this
Booke
out
of
the
Brittish
into
the
Latine
tongue
,
and
after
Bishop
of
Assaph
,
and
Cardinall
of
the
Church
of
Rome
,
as
Virunnius
,
Ciaconius
,
Leland
,
Rosseus
,
Bostonus
,
the
Protestant
Bishop
Bale
,
and
others
say
,
was
an
excellent
Historian
,
Historicus
egregius
,
and
as
the
note
vpon
the
olde
Manuscript
Copie
thereof
in
Cambridge
witnesseth
,
translated
it
most
truely
,
simplicissime
transtulit
.
And
this
Booke
was
brought
out
of
litle
Britaine
by
Walter
Calenus
Archdeacon
of
Oxford
a
Britaine
by
birth
,
a
man
most
famous
for
learning
,
as
our
Authours
say
,
and
the
Booke
was
,
then
he
dying
in
the
yeare
of
Christ
1120.
anno
Incarnati
filij
Dei
1120.
a
most
old
Booke
,
vetustissimum
Britannici
sermonis
Codicem
:
written
aboue
400.
yeares
before
▪
per
quadringentos
&
eo
amplius
annos
.
From
which
date
vnto
his
time
the
same
Archdeacon
of
Oxoford
continued
the
Brittish
History
cloquently
,
non
incleganti
sermone
protraxit
Britannorum
Annales
.
4.
So
we
euidently
perceaue
that
we
can
hardly
finde
either
more
auncient
or
credible
Authoritie
for
any
Historicall
truth
in
our
Brittish
Antiquities
,
then
for
this
.
For
the
Authour
both
was
a
Britan
,
and
wrote
in
that
Languadge
,
and
the
last
passadges
thereof
written
allmost
a
thowsand
yeares
since
.
The
Agents
and
Instruments
of
the
translation
thereof
both
Britans
and
the
best
learned
,
and
greatest
Historians
of
that
time
,
&
this
Bookew
preserued
by
the
Britans
of
Armorica
,
or
litle
Britaine
in
France
,
driuen
thither
by
the
Infidell
Saxons
,
with
their
Antiquities
and
other
Ritches
most
pretious
vnto
them
.
And
so
the
former
parts
of
this
Booke
wherein
the
Historie
of
these
Archflamens
is
contained
,
carrieth
sufficient
Argument
of
a
farre
more
auncient
date
.
Which
the
Authour
himselfe
both
in
the
Copie
which
is
printed
,
and
that
which
Virunnius
did
epitomate
▪
and
was
neuer
printed
,
as
the
note
vpon
it
testifieth
,
doth
witnesse
:
for
he
expressely
citeth
Gildas
for
this
Historie
.
And
Ponticus
Virunnius
seemeth
to
make
Gild●s
Authour
of
that
part
of
this
Booke
.
For
thus
he
writeth
:
●orum
no●●na
&
A●●us
in
libro
reperiuntur
,
quem
alter
Gildas
de
victoria
Aurelij
Ambrosij
inscripsit
:
The
names
Ponticus
Virunnius
Brit.
Hist.
l.
4.
in
fine
.
and
gests
of
them
which
came
with
Damianus
,
and
Faganus
are
found
in
the
Booke
which
the
other
Gildas
did
Intitle
,
of
the
victorie
of
Aurelius
Ambrose
.
Where
the
distinction
,
alter
Gildas
,
the
other
Gildas
,
hauing
spoken
of
no
other
before
,
but
onely
the
Authour
whome
he
did
epitomate
must
needs
make
one
Gildas
Authour
of
that
Brittish
Historie
,
and
so
both
the
one
and
other
Gildas
to
approue
this
narration
of
Archflamens
in
Britaine
.
Which
he
further
confirmeth
in
the
later
end
of
his
Bookes
citing
,
for
Authours
of
all
which
he
had
said
,
both
the
Translation
of
Geffery
of
Monmouth
,
whome
he
nameth
an
excellent
Historian
,
and
Cardinall
,
and
Gildas
the
renouned
Poet
writing
more
then
he
did
epitomate
,
which
were
things
most
concerning
the
Romans
,
he
being
an
Italian
.
Haec
autem
&
multa
alia
describit
idem
Gaufridus
Monumetensis
,
Historicus
egregius
,
&
Cardinalis
:
〈◊〉
&
Gildas
Poeta
insignis
.
Sed
ego
Ponticus
Virunnius
excepi
,
quae
ad
rem
Romanam
attinerent
plurimum
.
And
he
speaketh
of
many
things
which
Galfridus
Translation
hath
not
,
which
he
must
needs
by
his
owne
confession
haue
from
Gildas
.
And
for
this
History
of
our
Brittish
Archflamens
;
comprehend●d
in
the
gests
of
the
Brit.
Hist.
l.
4.
c.
20.
Roman
Legats
,
the
Translation
of
Galfridus
citeth
Gildas
,
as
Virunnius
did
,
onely
omitting
the
distinction
,
alter
,
the
other
,
of
that
name
:
and
mentioneth
that
Gildas
did
write
more
plainely
or
copiously
of
this
m●tter
then
he
doth
:
eorum
nomina
&
actus
in
libro
reperiuntur
,
quem
Gild●●
de
victoria
Aurelij
Ambrosij
inscripsit
.
Quod
autemtam
lucido
Tractatu
parauer●●
,
nullatenus
opusfuit
,
vt
inferiori
stylo
renouaretur
.
5.
To
this
changing
of
Archflamens
,
three
in
number
in
Britaine
to
so
many
Archbishops
,
naming
their
places
as
before
,
and
that
Gildas
in
his
Booke
of
the
victory
of
Aurelius
Ambrose
,
wrote
of
this
matter
of
King
Lucius
so
conuerted
then
,
is
consented
vnto
by
many
forreine
writers
,
as
in
France
the
Authour
of
the
Historie
Intituled
,
Mere
des
Histories
&
Chroniques
de
France
,
Alan
Bouchard
,
Mere
des
Histoires
l.
1.
p.
91.
Alan
Bauchard
Annales
de
Bretaigne
l.
1.
f.
19.
p.
2.
Ponticus
Virun
.
Hist.
Brit.
l.
4.
and
others
;
And
to
manifest
that
these
Authours
which
cite
and
follow
Gildas
in
this
Relation
,
as
they
haue
witnessed
before
,
doe
speake
as
plainely
of
this
matter
as
the
Brittish
Historie
,
Virunnius
deliuereth
it
,
in
these
the
same
words
:
fuerant
enim
in
Britannia
octo
&
viginti
Flamines
,
necnon
&
tres
Archiflamines
,
quorum
potestati
caeteri
Iudices
morum
,
atque
phanatici
submittebantur
.
Hos
etiam
ex
praecepto
Apostolico
Idololatriae
eripuerunt
:
&
vbi
erant
Flamines
,
Episcopos
:
vbi
autem
Archiflamines
,
Archiepiscopos
posuerunt
,
mira
sanctitate
&
incredibili
deuotione
.
Sedis
autem
Archiflaminum
in
tribus
nobilioribus
ciuitatibus
fuerant
,
Londonijs
videlicet
atque
Eboraci
,
&
in
vrbe
Legionum
,
quam
super
Oscam
fluuium
in
Glamorgantia
veteres
muri
&
aedificia
sitam
fuisse
testantur
.
And
to
leaue
it
without
exception
,
that
Gildas
,
or
whatsoeuer
other
old
Brittish
Authour
he
followed
herein
,
went
further
in
this
matter
of
Archflamens
,
than
Galfridus
his
Translation
doth
,
he
there
addeth
from
this
old
Brittish
Antiquitie
,
that
the
Religion
of
the
Archflamens
,
was
the
most
auncient
Religion
.
Archiflaminum
quae
fuit
antiquissima
Religio
.
And
Giraldus
Cambrensis
a
most
Noble
Cosmographer
,
Cosmographus
nobilissimus
,
as
a
Protestant
Bishop
stileth
him
,
himselfe
a
Britan
maketh
this
calling
of
Archflamen
so
auncient
,
Bal.
l.
descript
.
Brit.
centur.
2.
in
Syluestro
Giraldo
Cambren
.
Galfrid
.
Cambr.
descript
.
Cambr.
●
.
16.
that
he
constantly
affirmeth
;
Helenus
sonne
of
Priamus
was
Archflamen
among
the
Troians
before
the
destruction
of
Troy
.
Helenus
Priami
filius
Archflamen
eorum
erat
.
But
I
shall
speake
hereafter
of
the
Antiquitie
of
this
state
from
the
Pagans
themselues
,
heare
I
was
onely
to
Iustifie
that
such
men
were
heare
in
Britaine
in
King
Lucius
time
,
and
their
Residences
changed
into
the
Sees
of
Christian
Archbishops
,
which
I
haue
performed
,
by
the
best
and
most
receaued
Antiquities
we
haue
left
vnto
vs
.
Which
is
confirmed
by
those
that
haue
written
after
namely
among
,
strangers
writing
of
Brittish
affaires
,
Martinus
Polonus
,
Philippus
Bergomensis
,
Platina
,
Hartmannus
Schedel
Martin
.
Pol.
supput
.
in
Eleuther
.
Philip.
Bergom
.
Hist.
in
Eleuth
.
Platina
in
Eleut
.
Hartm
.
Scedel
Chron.
chronic
.
f.
115.
p.
2.
Ptolomeus
Lucens
.
in
Vit.
Pontif.
in
Eleuth
.
Leland
.
assertione
Arthu●ij
f.
36.
with
others
,
onely
this
difference
I
finde
betweene
these
,
and
most
of
our
Brittish
writers
,
that
these
of
our
Nation
are
commonly
interpreted
to
affirme
we
had
28.
Flamens
,
besides
3.
Archflamens
,
when
those
strangers
,
I
recited
,
doe
write
but
of
25.
Flamens
besides
the
3.
Archflamens
,
which
opinion
will
appeare
the
more
probable
,
when
I
shall
hereafter
shew
from
our
most
auncient
and
approued
Authours
,
that
this
our
Britaine
as
it
contayned
onely
Loegria
and
Cambria
,
now
England
and
Wales
,
neither
King
Lucius
nor
the
Romans
then
Lords
of
more
,
had
but
28.
Cities
in
all
to
feate
these
3.
Archflamens
and
the
other
Flamens
in
,
and
3.
Archbishops
and
Bishops
after
them
.
6.
For
English
Historians
whether
Catholiks
or
Protestants
I
may
passe
The
greate
number
of
Bishops
placed
●ea●e
.
them
ouer
in
this
busines
,
seeing
this
Protestant
Bishop
hath
before
acknowledged
that
he
and
one
other
onely
haue
opposed
therein
.
Therefore
very
vnaduisedly
hath
this
Protestant
Bishop
before
spoken
,
as
he
hath
done
of
this
Godwin
supr.
p.
●●
.
thing
,
and
with
no
lesse
boldnes
further
thus
addeth
:
no
man
I
dare
affirme
,
is
able
to
shew
out
of
any
auncient
writer
or
other
authenticall
Monument
,
that
euer
there
was
any
such
office
amongst
the
Gentils
as
Archflamen
or
Protoflamen
.
Looke
who
list
in
that
volume
of
auncient
Incriptions
published
of
late
,
by
Gruterus
,
Scaliger
and
others
:
he
may
there
finde
oftentimes
mentioned
Flamen
,
for
a
man
,
and
Flaminica
for
a
woman
Preist
:
but
of
Archflamen
,
Protoflamen
or
any
other
like
,
altum
Silentium
,
there
is
no
mention
.
For
I
haue
proued
by
auncient
,
and
the
most
auncient
writers
we
haue
,
that
there
was
such
an
office
among
the
Gentils
euen
heare
in
Britaine
.
And
if
there
were
no
memory
of
such
in
auncient
Inscriptions
,
as
there
is
not
of
many
,
which
most
confessedly
were
,
this
is
not
able
to
discredit
the
truth
hereof
.
And
his
Authour
Gruterus
is
so
farre
from
discrediting
this
,
that
the
Gentils
had
Archflamens
,
as
well
as
Flamens
,
that
vpon
the
first
Epistle
of
S.
Clement
where
Archiflamines
be
iustified
both
by
his
owne
and
S.
Peters
testimony
,
and
that
they
were
to
be
changed
among
Christians
into
Primats
or
Patriarkes
,
he
plainely
writeth
,
it
is
the
true
Epistle
of
S.
Clement
:
Lambert
.
Grut.
Verenad
.
in
Argumento
1.
Epist.
Clement
.
omnino
statuo
,
hanc
Clementis
veram
esse
Epistolam
:
And
vpon
the
very
word
Archiflamines
,
as
in
his
opinion
Rufinus
liuing
in
S.
Hierome
his
time
translateth
S.
Clement
,
he
noteth
in
the
Margin
,
that
others
called
them
the
cheife
Flamens
Preists
,
or
cheife
Flamens
.
Archiflamines
.
Alias
primi
Sacerdotes
〈◊〉
.
in
Ann.
〈…〉
.
Ep.
Clem
in
Verb.
Archiflamines
.
Flamines
.
Alias
primi
Flamines
.
And
because
this
man
hath
so
peremptorily
affirmed
that
no
auncient
Incription
proueth
Archflamen
,
Protoflamen
or
any
other
like
.
All
men
know
Pontifex
and
Metropolitanus
are
the
like
and
same
in
condition
.
Yet
Wolfangus
Lazius
Historian
to
the
King
of
Romans
proueth
it
,
both
by
the
old
gentile
writers
and
Inscriptions
out
of
Transiluania●
Wolfang
.
La●ius
in
Commē●arijs
Re●public●
Romanae
.
p
▪
151.
Where
one
C.
Tercennius
is
inscribed
Metropolitanus
.
And
M.
Coninius
Pontifex
Metropolitanus
.
And
Carolus
Sigonius
publisheth
an
old
Inscription
of
a
Pagan
Knight
of
Rome
,
imploring
the
aide
of
the
Pontifex
Maximus
and
Carolus
Sigon
.
Commentar.
in
Fast
.
&
triumph
.
Rom.
p.
191.
p.
121
Flamens
.
Manesque
meae
opem
Pontificis
Maximi
&
Flaminum
,
qui
in
Capitolio
sunt
implorent
.
And
sheweth
also
how
Caecilius
Metellus
was
both
Flamen
Martialis
,
and
Pontifex
Maximus
.
Eutropius
a
Grecian
(
because
the
beginning
of
Archflamen
is
so
)
saith
,
that
the
high
Preist
,
Archflamen
or
Cheife
of
the
Preists
was
called
with
them
Pontifex
.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
Eutropius
Hist.
Rom.
Breuiar
.
l.
2.
p.
77.
Zosimus
Historiar
.
lib.
4.
in
Gratiano
&
Theodosio
.
Zosimus
saith
:
that
in
the
Colledges
of
the
Preists
or
Flamens
at
Rome
,
the
Pontifex
was
Cheife
.
In
Collegijs
Sacerdotum
Romae
Pontifices
primas
tenebant
.
And
after
saith
,
as
Eutropius
before
,
that
the
Pontifex
Maximus
and
the
cheifest
Archflamen
were
all
one
.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
And
speaketh
plainely
of
the
Archflamen
,
or
Protoflamen
:
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
Iulius
Capitolinus
teacheth
also
,
how
besides
the
Flamens
and
Pontifices
,
there
was
an
Archflamen
,
calling
this
,
Pontificem
Maximum
,
the
Iulius
Capitolinus
in
Opilio
Macrino
.
Aelius
Lampridius
in
Commodo
Antonino
.
other
Pontifices
Minores
,
the
greatest
Flamen
and
lesser
Flamens
or
Pontifices
.
And
Aclius
Lampridius
thus
bringeth
the
Pontifex
Maximus
to
speake
in
the
Senate
,
as
commanding
all
the
Flamens
or
Pontifices
the
lesse
:
Cingius
Seuerus
dixit
,
iniustè
sepultus
est
,
quia
Pontifex
dico
:
hoc
Collegium
Pontificum
dicit
.
And
this
in
publike
Senate
.
Aurelius
Victor
is
witnesse
that
Numa
Pompilius
ordained
twelue
Flamens
or
Preists
of
Mars
,
and
made
one
of
them
Archflamen
.
Aurelius
Victor
in
Numa
Pompil
.
Titus
Liuius
hist.
l.
1.
And
created
a
Pontifex
Maximus
.
Salios
Martis
Sacerdotes
,
quorum
primus
Praesul
vocatur
,
12.
instituit
.
Pontificem
Maximum
creauit
.
which
Titus
Liuius
with
others
confirmeth
,
of
the
Pontifex
Maximus
,
to
whome
he
gaue
power
ouer
the
other
Pontifices
,
or
Flamens
.
And
exemplifieth
how
when
Lucius
Cantilius
Scribe
to
the
Flamens
had
committed
sinne
with
Feronia
a
Vestall
virgin
,
the
Pontifex
Maximus
or
Archflamen
in
publike
Iudgment
caused
him
to
be
beaten
with
rodds
vntill
he
dyed
,
L.
Cantilius
Scriba
Pontificum
,
quos
nunc
Minores
Tit.
Liu.
lib.
22.
p.
225.
Pontifices
appellant
,
qui
cum
Feronia
virgine
Vestali
stuprum
fecerat
,
a
Pontifice
Maximo
eousque
virgis
in
Concilio
caesus
erat
,
vt
inter
verbera
expiraret
.
And
this
Tit.
Liu.
l.
4.
l.
10.
l.
23.
was
by
the
Institution
of
Numa
Pompilius
ordaining
both
many
Flamens
,
&
this
Pontifex
Maximus
or
Archflamen
,
as
their
cheifest
.
Cornelius
Tacitus
relateth
the
like
commande
,
and
Authoritie
of
the
Pontifex
Maximus
ouer
the
Cornel.
Tacitus
Annal.
l.
3.
Flamens
in
the
case
of
Seruius
Maluginiēsis
a
Flamen
Dialis
,
suing
for
the
Prefecture
of
Asia
,
by
which
he
was
to
be
an
Archflamen
,
his
case
was
determined
by
the
Pontifex
Maximus
,
who
,
as
there
is
expressed
,
euer
ruled
in
such
censurs
.
7.
Besides
these
,
it
is
manifest
also
by
Aulus
Gellius
,
Cicero
and
others
Aulus
Gellius
l.
15.
c.
27.
that
there
were
euen
among
the
Romans
,
Pontifices
,
Rex
Sacrorum
&
Flamines
,
the
high
Preists
or
Archflamens
,
King
of
holy
things
and
Flamens
.
The
Flamens
were
subiect
to
the
King
of
Ceremonyes
,
and
he
and
they
also
were
subiect
to
the
Pontifex
Maximus
.
And
euident
it
is
by
Suetonius
,
Dionisius
Halicarnassaeus
,
&
others
that
besides
the
Pontifex
Maximus
which
was
highest
,
Sue●onius
in
Nerone
c.
2.
there
were
diuers
other
Pontifices
or
Archflamens
with
the
Romans
,
and
when
any
of
those
Archflamens
died
,
these
Archflamens
or
Pontifices
did
choose
&
substitute
an
other
in
his
place
.
Defuncto
vno
Pontifice
alius
sufficitur
non
à
populo
creatus
.
And
whereas
the
number
of
the
Flamens
was
so
greate
for
the
number
of
their
Gods
,
euery
one
hauing
a
Flamen
,
and
as
this
Protestant
Nichol.
Grach
.
●●b●●s
de
Conit●js
Rom.
f.
11.
p.
2.
f.
87.
p.
2.
Cicero
oratione
pro
Domosua
.
Bishop
thinketh
an
hundred
such
in
Rome
,
yet
there
were
but
8.
Archflamens
or
Pontifices
,
besides
the
Pontifex
Maximus
,
and
neither
they
nor
the
King
of
Ceremonies
were
of
their
Colledge
,
as
Nicholaus
Grachius
proueth
at
lardge
.
Yet
they
satt
in
Iudgment
with
them
,
as
appeareth
by
an
Oration
of
Cicero
,
made
before
them
all
:
discite
orationem
Pontifices
,
&
vos
Flamines
,
&
tu
Rex
.
And
how
both
the
Flamins
,
and
Rex
were
subiect
to
the
Pontifex
is
,
besides
that
is
said
before
,
expressely
affirmed
by
Titus
Liuius
,
where
he
teacheth
that
the
Rex
which
was
aboue
the
Flamins
,
was
subiect
to
the
Pontifex
;
Regis
sacrificuli
sacerdotium
Pontifici
subiectum
.
And
in
his
seuenth
Booke
Tit.
Liuius
init
.
l.
2.
1.
decad
.
l.
7.
decad.
3.
he
teacheth
the
same
in
plaine
termes
of
the
Flamens
,
when
he
deliuereth
of
the
Flamen
Dialis
,
Iupiter
his
Flamen
,
the
greatest
of
that
ranke
was
adiudged
and
compelled
to
stand
to
the
order
of
P.
Licinius
the
Pontifex
.
Flaminem
Dialem
inuitum
inaugurari
coegit
P.
Licinius
Pontifex
Maximus
.
Which
is
confirmed
Valer.
Maxim.
l.
6.
c.
9.
Lucius
Florus
Epitom
.
l.
19.
Titus
Liu.
l.
7.
decad
4.
Cicero
lib.
2.
de
legibus
.
by
Valerius
Maximus
,
and
Lucius
Florus
.
And
Titus
Liuius
in
an
other
place
proueth
this
to
haue
bene
the
Religion
of
the
Gentils
:
Religio
ad
postrenum
vicit
:
&
dicto
audiens
esse
Flamen
pontifico
iussus
.
Which
distinction
also
and
subordination
Cicero
proued
by
the
Roman
Lawes
:
Diuisque
alijs
Sacerdotes
,
omnibus
Pontifices
,
singulis
Flamines
sunto
.
8.
This
is
confirmed
out
of
the
Imperiall
and
Ciuill
Lawe
,
where
it
is
written
of
the
time
long
before
Christ
,
where
the
cheife
Power
of
interpreting
all
their
Lawes
,
Tribunitian
of
the
twelue
Tables
or
other
belonged
to
the
Colledge
of
the
Pontifices
or
Archflamens
:
omnium
harum
&
interpretandi
scientia
&
actiones
,
apud
Collegium
Pontificum
erant
:
ex
quibus
constituebatur
,
quis
quoquo
Tom.
1.
pandect
.
lib.
1.
Titul
.
de
Iustitia
.
&
Iure
.
Iul.
Caesar
.
l.
6.
belli
Gallici
.
Theat.
of
greate
Brit.
l.
6.
Ammon
.
de
gest
.
Francor
.
l.
1.
c.
6.
anno
praeesset
priuatis
.
And
to
speake
expressely
of
our
Brittish
Flamens
and
Druids
:
Iulius
Caesar
as
our
Theater
Protestants
translate
him
,
witnesseth
,
that
in
euery
gouernment
or
Prouince
:
ouer
all
these
Druids
there
is
one
Primate
which
hath
cheife
Authoritie
ouer
them
.
Where
the
Marginall
note
likewise
is
:
among
the
Druids
one
Primate
and
cheife
ouer
the
rest
.
And
Ammonius
speaking
also
in
the
words
of
Caesar
,
hath
the
same
,
and
addeth
further
,
that
when
this
Primate
or
Archflamen
dyed
,
an
other
the
most
worthie
was
substituted
in
his
place
by
voices
of
the
Flamens
or
Druids
,
and
sometime
this
Primacie
or
Principalitie
was
decided
by
armes
.
His
autem
omnibus
Druidibus
praeest
vnus
qui
summam
inter
eos
habet
Authoritatem
.
Hoc
mortuo
si
quis
ex
reliquis
excellit
,
dignitati
succedit
:
aut
si
sint
plures
pares
,
suffragio
Druidum
.
Nonnunquam
etiam
armis
de
Principatu
contendunt
.
W●ich
must
needs
be
vnderstood
of
the
Druids
,
and
Flamens
in
one
Prouince
,
where
there
was
also
one
temporall
Gouernor
,
and
not
of
all
the
Druids
and
Flamens
that
were
dispersed
either
in
France
,
Germanye
and
Britaine
ioyntly
together
,
or
any
one
of
these
greate
Nations
hauing
diuers
Prouinces
,
and
seuerall
temporall
Regents
,
and
Regiments
at
that
time
,
as
all
Histories
proue
.
After
these
Pagans
,
so
write
our
Christian
Antiquaries
euen
Protestants
:
habebant
Druides
sui
ordinis
supremum
Pontificem
,
H●●ric
.
Pantal.
de
vitis
Illustrib
.
part.
1.
cap.
41.
Magdeburgen
:
centur.
2.
pag.
15.
Beat.
Rhenan
.
Re●
.
Germanic
.
l.
3.
pag.
123.
124.
quo
mortuo
alius
,
qui
dignitate
pollebat
,
eligebatur
.
Which
supremus
Pontifex
highest
spirituall
man
,
is
as
much
as
Archflamen
or
the
like
.
The
Magdeburgians
say
there
were
diuers
orders
of
such
among
the
Gentils
,
some
Pontifices
Maximi
,
others
Flamens
and
the
inferior
Preists
,
Alij
Pontifices
Maximi
appellantur
:
alij
Flamines
.
Beatus
Rhenanus
deliuereth
how
the
primatiue
Christians
did
place
Archbishops
and
Metropolitans
according
to
the
Prouinces
of
the
Pagan
Romans
,
and
particularly
reciteth
many
,
saying
they
had
Archbishops
,
and
Metropolitans
for
their
old
Primacy
in
the
Pagans
times
,
propter
ciuitatum
veterem
primatum
,
and
this
is
that
,
saith
he
,
which
Pope
Lucius
saith
:
Cities
and
places
in
which
Primats
ought
to
gouerne
were
appointed
long
before
Christ
.
Atque
hoc
est
,
quod
Lucius
Papa
dicit
apud
Gratianum
dist.
LXXX
.
vrbes
,
inquit
,
&
loca
in
quibus
Primates
praesidere
debent
,
non
a
modernis
sed
multis
ante
Christi
aduentum
statutae
sunt
temporibus
.
Quorum
Primatus
etiam
pro
maiori●us
negotijs
appellabant
.
And
there
acknowledgeth
that
both
this
S.
Lucius
which
was
Pope
in
the
yeare
155.
and
S.
Clement
Successor
to
S.
Peter
directed
,
that
these
Metropolitans
should
be
placed
where
Archflamens
were
in
the
time
of
the
Pagans
.
The
first
Protestant
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
,
his
Successor
there
Whitegift
,
Foxe
,
Ihon
Prise
,
Barnes
,
and
other
principall
Protestants
of
England
acknowledg
as
much
,
and
proue
it
from
S.
Anacletus
Matth.
Parker
Ant.
Brit.
Whitgift
against
Cartw.
Pris
.
def.
hist.
Britan.
Rob.
Barnes
in
Vit.
Pontif.
in
Anacl
.
Otto
Frigens
.
Chron.
l.
3.
c.
2.
and
others
,
that
it
was
an
Apostolicall
ordination
,
that
such
should
succeed
in
place
of
the
Pagan
Archflamens
.
Therefore
,
seeing
there
is
so
generall
a
consent
herein
of
all
writers
,
I
will
conclude
with
that
auncient
Noble
and
learned
Bishop
Otto
Frigensis
that
wrote
before
Gratiam
,
or
the
Transsator
of
the
Brittish
Historie
,
&
speaketh
as
plainely
as
either
Fenestella
did
,
or
any
man
can
doe
,
and
with
the
generall
opinion
of
Christians
in
his
time
:
vbi
sub
principibus
gentium
Flamines
erant
,
ibi
postmodum
a
nostris
locati
sunt
Episcopi
.
Vbi
illi
Archiflamines
,
nos
Archiepiscopos
:
vbi
illi
Protoflamines
,
nos
Primates
seu
Patriarchas
habere
caepimus
,
omnes
quidem
vnius
ordinis
,
sed
pro
differentia
ciuitatum
diuersae
dignitatis
:
where
vnder
the
Primas
of
the
gentils
there
were
Flamins
,
there
by
Christians
,
Bishops
were
placed
.
Where
they
had
Archflamens
we
began
to
haue
Archbishops
.
Where
they
had
Protoflamens
,
there
we
had
Primats
or
Patriarks
,
all
of
one
order
,
but
of
different
dignitie
for
the
diuersitie
of
the
Cities
.
THE
XVIII
.
CHAPTER
.
IN
WHAT
PLACES
OF
BRITAINE
THESE
cheifest
commanding
Archflamens
were
,
to
witt
at
London
,
Yorke
and
Caerlegion
,
and
how
these
Roman
Legats
placed
for
them
Archbishops
,
with
their
seuerall
commands
,
and
Iurisdictions
,
some
of
them
by
the
Apostolike
power
extending
,
and
commanding
ouer
Prouinces
and
Countryes
not
temporally
subiect
to
King
Lucius
of
Britaine
,
or
the
Romans
,
but
rather
enemyes
vnto
them
in
cyuill
affayres
.
1.
HAVING
thus
inuincibly
proued
,
by
all
Antiquities
,
that
there
The
●ld
B●itti●h
〈◊〉
,
the
〈◊〉
,
Arc●flamens
,
Fla●es
,
A●chbi●●ops
,
and
●ishops
with
th●ir
Sees
.
were
among
the
Gentils
,
especially
in
this
kingdome
of
Britaine
,
not
onely
Flamins
but
Archflamens
,
and
they
seated
in
the
principall
gouerning
Cities
in
seuerall
Prouinces
,
and
how
after
the
comming
of
Christ
euen
from
the
Apostles
time
,
and
by
their
ordinance
and
Institution
,
their
Residences
were
to
be
changed
into
Archiepiscopall
or
Metropolitan
cheife
commanding
Sees
in
the
Christian
Religion
:
If
we
had
no
other
particular
proofe
for
this
,
but
in
generall
termes
,
S.
Edwards
Lawes
,
the
testimonie
of
Gildas
,
Nennius
,
the
Antiquities
of
Landaffe
,
S.
Isidorus
,
who
as
Pope
Eleutherius
also
,
calleth
this
Nation
Gens
Bruti
.
Thomas
Archbishop
of
Yorke
a
Norman
by
birth
in
the
time
of
King
William
the
Leges
S.
Edward●
Reg.
apud
Gul.
Lamb.
l.
de
Pris●●s
legib.
f.
●●6
.
Gildas
apud
〈◊〉
.
l.
1.
cap.
17.
V●r.
l.
1.
Cestren
.
Pontic
.
Nenn.
Hist.
Ant.
Land
.
Ecc.
Isid.
l.
Etiml
.
Thom.
Ebor.
apud
Stowe
●●●ofe
of
Brute
.
●hahessinus
a●●d
Pr●s
pag.
27.
Gu●iel
.
Malmes
.
apud
eund
.
Henr.
Hunt
.
H●stor
.
de
Reg●b
.
Britan.
Gualt
.
Oxon.
apud
Harding
.
ca.
16.
&
Bal.
2.
cent
.
Sigeb
.
Gembl
.
Hist.
&
de
Regno
Brit.
Marian
.
apud
Harding
.
c.
16.
Literae
defenso●iae
Eduardi
Regis
1.
ad
Papam
Rom.
apud
Tho.
Walsing
.
Hist.
in
Eduardo
1.
&
Ypodig
.
Neustriae
an.
13
▪
1.
Gildas
apud
Ra●
.
Higeden
Manuscr
.
chron.
c.
4●
.
Galfr.
Mon.
l.
1.
Hist.
Br●t
.
c.
17.
&
Pontic
.
Virun
.
l.
1.
Sigebertus
An.
437.
Ha●●m
.
Scedel
.
Chron.
Chron.
Ranulp
.
H●geden
.
ca.
47.
Stowe
histor.
in
Brute
.
Harding
.
Chronicl
.
f.
16.
c.
●●
.
first
,
Thaliessinus
aboue
1000.
yeares
since
,
William
of
Malmesbury
,
Henry
of
Huntington
,
Gualterus
Calenus
,
Sigebertus
with
many
others
before
Galfridus
Monumetensis
wrote
,
and
himselfe
Virunnius
,
and
innumerable
after
both
of
this
and
other
Nations
,
and
publike
Parlaments
,
as
that
in
the
time
of
King
Edward
the
first
at
Lincolne
,
where
after
most
diligent
search
of
Antiquities
,
and
due
examination
,
as
this
greatest
matter
of
the
right
of
a
kingdome
required
,
sent
his
Apologeticall
letters
to
the
Pope
of
Rome
,
sealed
with
an
hundred
seales
,
and
witnesses
.
Rex
Angliae
ex
deliberato
apud
Lincolniam
conuocato
Consilio
,
pro
iure
suo
declarando
literam
huius
tenoris
rescripsit
centum
sigillis
signatam
.
Wherein
is
declared
,
and
iustified
that
in
the
time
of
Hely
,
and
Samuel
the
Prophet
,
Brutus
the
Troian
landed
heare
,
and
by
his
owne
name
,
called
the
Country
Britannia
,
before
named
Albion
▪
de
nomine
suo
Britanniam
,
sociosque
suos
Britones
appellauit
.
And
hauing
three
sonnes
,
Locrinus
,
Albanact
,
and
Camber
,
did
at
his
death
diuide
the
Iland
into
three
parts
,
or
Prouinces
,
Loegria
,
now
England
to
Locrinus
his
eldest
sonne
:
Albania
,
Scotland
to
Albanact
the
second
:
and
Cambria
Wales
to
Camber
the
youngest
.
Locrino
primoginito
dedit
illam
partem
quae
quondam
Loegria
,
nunc
vero
Anglia
nominatur
.
Albanacto
filio
natu
secundo
dedit
Albaniam
,
quae
nunc
Scotia
vocitatur
,
Cambro
vero
tertio
filio
dedit
Cambriam
,
quae
modo
wallia
nominatur
,
reseruata
Locrino
Regia
dignitate
.
This
might
suffice
for
this
busines
,
for
being
testified
with
so
many
domesticall
and
forreine
,
priuate
and
publike
witnesses
,
that
this
Tripartited
diuision
was
heare
from
the
beginning
and
first
name
of
Britaine
,
we
must
needs
for
euery
seuerall
part
and
Prouince
,
assigne
a
seuerall
gouernment
,
and
order
therein
,
as
their
Rulers
and
Gouernours
were
diuers
and
distinct
.
2.
But
our
Antiquities
carry
vs
further
,
and
informe
not
onely
that
London
,
Yorke
,
and
Caerlegion
were
the
seuerall
cheife
Cities
in
this
diuision
,
but
the
Kings
which
founded
them
,
for
such
,
ordayned
them
likewise
to
be
the
Seats
and
Residences
of
three
seuerall
Archiflamens
,
or
Protoflamens
.
For
the
glory
and
Noblenes
of
London
therevpon
named
Augusta
,
I
haue
spoken
before
,
and
as
it
is
the
common
opinion
in
Antiquities
,
that
it
is
the
most
auncient
Citie
of
this
Iland
,
builded
by
Brutus
,
as
not
onely
the
Brittish
Historie
,
Galfridus
,
Virunnius
,
and
our
English
Antiquaries
after
them
,
but
Gildas
,
Sigebertus
,
and
others
sufficiently
witnes
,
and
except
M.
Stowe
is
deceaued
in
his
Authours
Aethicus
an
old
Pagan
Philosopher
testifieth
no
lesse
,
affirming
that
Brutus
named
this
kingdome
Brutannia
.
And
Ihon
Harding
in
his
plaine
verse
with
others
recordeth
,
how
he
there
from
the
very
beginning
instituted
an
Archflamens
Seate
.
And
Troynouant
he
made
full
especially
An
Archflaume
his
S●e
Cathedrall
certayne
A
temple
thereof
,
Apolyne
to
optaine
By
Troian
Lawe
.
This
is
commonly
written
to
haue
bene
1100.
yeares
before
Christ
.
And
it
is
a
common
receaved
opinion
among
our
Antiquaries
,
that
Ebrancus
sonne
to
Mempricius
about
100.
yeares
after
,
builded
the
Citie
of
Yorke
,
calling
it
after
his
name
,
Kairbranke
,
as
both
Brittans
and
Saxons
,
Catholiks
and
Protestants
consent
.
Whereas
Harding
,
and
Stowe
with
others
affirme
he
seated
an
Archflamen
.
Harding
saith
.
Hee
made
a
Temple
in
Ebranke
Citie
Harding
Chron.
c.
21.
f.
22.
Stowe
Hist.
in
Ebranke
.
Of
Diane
,
where
an
Archflamen
he
sett
To
rule
Temples
as
that
time
was
his
dett
.
In
the
twentith
yeare
of
his
Reigne
(
writeth
Stowe
)
he
builded
Kayrbranke
,
since
by
the
Saxons
called
Euorwike
,
now
corruptly
Yorke
,
wherein
he
builded
a
Temple
to
Diana
,
and
sett
there
an
Archflamen
,
and
was
there
buryed
when
he
had
reigned
60.
yeares
.
Thus
auncient
these
our
Historians
make
Archflamens
in
Britaine
,
and
I
haue
related
their
very
words
:
not
that
I
thinke
the
name
and
worde
Archflamen
,
but
onely
their
office
and
calling
among
the
Gentils
to
be
so
auncient
,
as
the
time
assigned
to
our
Brutus
,
but
of
younger
continuance
and
age
by
diuers
hundreds
of
yeares
,
the
word
Flamen
not
knowne
vntill
the
time
of
Numa
Pompilius
,
and
taken
from
a
kinde
of
attyre
worne
vppon
their
heads
on
Festiuall
dayes
,
yet
the
office
of
Flamen
,
Ranulp
.
Higed
.
l.
1.
c.
24.
and
Pontifex
,
and
Archflamen
and
summus
Pontifex
was
allwayes
the
same
among
the
Pagans
.
3.
The
Institution
of
the
third
Archflamen
at
Caerlegion
vppon
vske
was
of
later
time
,
as
also
the
Foundation
of
that
Citie
first
builded
by
Belinus
,
as
the
Brittish
Historie
,
Galfridus
,
Virunnius
,
Matthew
Westm.
Ranulph
.
Higeden
,
Caxton
,
Harding
,
Stowe
,
Hollinshed
,
and
to
write
in
his
words
,
most
parte
of
Holinshed
Hist.
Engl.
l●b.
3.
cap.
4.
Galfr.
Mon.
l.
3.
H●st
.
c.
10.
V●run
.
l.
3.
Matth.
West
.
aetat
.
5.
Ranulp●
.
Higeden
l.
1.
c.
48
all
our
writers
,
haue
deliuered
.
Galfridus
calleth
this
Citie
Kaerose
.
Virunnius
nameth
it
Caerusc
,
the
Monke
of
Westm.
Kaerusc
.
Higeden
termeth
it
Caerhuth
.
And
such
nake
it
kept
vntill
the
comming
of
the
Romans
hither
,
when
of
their
Legions
wintring
there
,
it
was
named
Caerlegion
,
as
also
Chester
was
as
the
same
Ranulphus
which
liued
and
wrote
his
Historie
there
with
others
,
witnesseth
.
And
this
Caerusc
was
the
Metropolis
of
those
parts
.
And
as
diuers
of
the
Authours
testifie
Belinus
seated
an
Archflamen
there
as
he
also
confirmed
the
Archflamens
of
London
and
Yorke
.
Thus
among
Harding
Cron.
f.
29.
c.
33.
others
Harding
relateth
.
Three
Archflamens
he
made
through
all
Britaine
As
Archbishops
now
in
our
Lawes
bene
:
There
Temples
all
to
gouerne
and
domaine
At
Troynouant
one
Logres
to
ouersene
Her
fals
Gods
to
serue
and
to
queme
.
At
Ebranke
an
other
for
Albany
,
And
at
Caerleon
for
Cambre
one
soueranly
.
So
hath
Stowe
with
others
.
And
their
generall
agreement
is
,
that
these
Stowe
Hist.
in
Bel●n
.
were
the
cheife
,
most
renowned
and
Metropolitan
Cities
in
Britaine
.
which
being
so
amply
proued
,
and
so
many
consenting
that
there
were
Archflamens
in
them
all
so
long
before
the
comming
of
Christ
,
lesse
Authoritie
then
we
haue
for
this
matter
,
might
serue
vs
to
confesse
,
that
seeing
at
the
abolishing
of
these
Pagan
Rulers
,
and
Rites
they
ought
to
be
and
were
changed
into
so
many
Archbishops
or
Metropolitans
in
Christian
Religion
.
And
this
is
so
euident
a
truth
in
Histories
,
that
the
Protestant
Bishop
himselfe
,
which
before
with
one
onely
opposed
against
Archflamens
freely
confesseth
,
that
at
this
time
Archbishops
were
placed
in
those
three
Cities
in
Britaine
,
and
in
them
onely
,
where
so
many
haue
testified
,
and
shall
testifie
further
hereafter
,
these
Archflamens
were
resident
.
Thus
he
writeth
:
At
what
time
Christian
Godwin
Cat.
of
Bishops
in
London
1.
p.
181.
edit.
an.
1615.
R●●●gion
〈◊〉
first
publi●ly
receaued
in
this
Island
,
there
were
established
in
the
same
28.
Sees
or
Cathear●●i
Churches
,
whereof
three
were
Archbishopricks
,
Yorke
whose
Prouince
was
Scotland
,
and
the
North
of
England
:
Caerlegion
,
now
called
Carlcon
vpon
vsk
,
to
which
the
Churches
of
Wales
where
subiect
:
and
lastly
London
,
that
had
Iurisdiction
ouer
the
rest
of
England
.
4.
Therefore
this
,
which
is
the
cheifest
matter
in
this
busines
,
being
thus
granted
by
all
,
and
the
other
so
sufficiently
proued
,
I
will
onely
add
to
the
former
,
for
the
more
euidency
hereof
,
the
testimonie
of
some
few
others
,
such
as
eyther
were
before
the
time
of
Geffery
of
Mommouth
the
Translatour
of
the
Brittish
History
,
or
tooke
their
notice
from
other
Authours
then
that
History
.
Ranulphus
Higeden
in
his
Manuscript
History
citeh
Alfridus
Beuerlacensis
,
who
by
a
Protestant
Bishop
wrote
an
excellent
History
from
the
beginning
of
the
Britans
and
coming
of
Brute
hither
to
his
owne
time
in
the
Reigne
of
King
William
the
Bastard
,
allmost
100.
yeares
before
Geffery
of
Monmouth
could
write
.
Ab
origine
Britannorum
ad
suam
aetatem
vsque
contexuit
Historiam
Io.
Bal.
l.
de
Scrip.
cent.
2.
in
Alfrid
.
Beue●lacen
.
Alf●idus
Beuerl
.
apud
Ranulph
.
●●geden
.
l.
1.
c.
52
de
Episcop●t●b
.
in
l●bro
Manusc
.
perpulchram
:
And
writeth
,
as
Ranulphus
citeth
him
,
that
in
the
time
of
Lucius
the
first
Christian
King
of
the
Britans
,
there
were
in
Britaine
three
Archbishops
Sees
:
To
witt
,
at
London
,
Yorke
and
Caer-hursc
the
Citie
of
Legions
in
Glamorgan
shire
,
to
whom
there
were
subiect
28.
Bishops
then
called
Flamens
,
that
is
to
the
Metropolitan
of
London
were
subiect
Cornewall
,
and
all
Loegria
to
the
Riuer
Humber
.
To
him
of
Yorke
all
Northumberland
from
Humber
,
with
all
Albania
.
To
the
Citie
of
Legions
was
subiect
all
Cambria
then
adorned
with
seuen
Bishops
,
now
with
fower
Suffragans
.
Sedes
Archiepiscoporum
in
Britannia
tres
fuerunt
tempore
Lucij
Regis
Britannorum
primi
Christiani
,
videlicet
apud
London
,
apud
Eboracum
,
apud
Caer-hursc
vrbem
Legionum
in
Glamorgancia
.
Quibus
tunc
subiecti
fuerunt
28.
Episcopi
Flamines
tunc
vocati
.
Videlicet
Londoniensi
Metropolitano
Cornubia
&
tota
Loegria
vsque
ad
flumen
Humbrum
.
Eboracensi
verò
tota
terra
Northimbrina
ab
arcu
Humbri
fluminis
cum
tota
Albania
.
Vrbi
Legionum
subiacuit
tota
Cambria
7.
tunc
Episcopis
,
nunc
verò
4.
Suffraganeis
insignita
:
Quam
flumen
Sabrinae
tunc
secernebat
à
Loegria
.
I
haue
perused
an
old
French
Manuscript
Historie
,
whose
manner
of
writing
and
Characters
may
well
giue
it
a
greater
Age
then
any
copy
of
Galfridus
Translation
,
though
it
be
continued
vntill
within
400.
yeares
perhaps
by
some
other
,
but
whether
so
or
otherwise
,
this
differeth
in
very
many
things
euen
in
this
Historie
from
that
Translation
of
the
Brittish
History
,
whether
we
will
follow
that
which
our
Protestants
haue
published
,
or
that
which
Ponticus
Virunnius
did
epitimate
,
and
so
he
cannot
ground
what
he
deliuereth
vppon
Galfridus
.
First
they
differ
in
the
number
of
the
Flamens
,
Galfride
and
Ponticus
number
28.
in
Britaine
besides
the
Archflamens
,
this
History
saith
,
there
were
but
27.
they
say
that
King
Lucius
was
buried
at
Glocester
,
dying
by
Galfridus
in
the
yeare
156.
and
by
Virunnius
an.
159.
the
French
History
deliuereth
he
died
in
the
yeare
196.
So
long
after
,
and
though
he
died
at
Glocester
,
yet
he
was
buried
at
Caerlegion
:
Galfride
calleth
this
Citie
Kaer-ose
,
and
Virunnius
Caer-usc
:
whereas
the
French
Authour
nameth
it
,
the
Citie
of
Legions
which
i●
vppon
the
Ryuer
of
Vsks
,
not
as
others
terme
it
,
And
he
nameth
Yorke
Euerwicks
,
as
the
Saxons
did
,
and
not
as
Geffry
,
Ponticus
and
the
Britans
did
of
Ebranke
.
Therefore
this
auncient
Authour
whether
before
or
after
Galfridus
,
cannot
be
saide
to
take
his
directions
from
that
Translation
,
Manusc
.
French
H●st
.
very
old
pr.
or
que
nous
sommes
.
c.
9.
an.
18●
.
with
which
he
crosseth
so
often
both
in
these
and
other
matters
:
Yet
for
this
busines
we
haue
now
in
hand
,
he
deliuereth
it
in
these
words
:
At
that
time
there
were
in
Britaine
now
called
England
27.
Flamins
,
and
three
Archflamins
according
to
the
manner
of
their
Paganism●
,
but
the
aforenamed
Doctours
▪
Fagan
and
Damian
,
cast
them
out
,
and
where
were
Flamyns
,
they
made
Bishops
,
and
where
there
were
Archflamyns
,
they
made
Archbishops
.
The
Sees
to
these
three
Archflamins
To
what
Archbishop
what
Bishops
and
Prouinces
were
subiect
.
The
Orchades
Iles
and
Scotland
subiect
to
the
Archbishop
of
York●
.
M.
S.
Françoise
supr.
an.
180.
Galfr.
Monum
.
Hist.
Brit.
l.
5.
c.
1.
being
in
the
three
most
Noble
Cities
of
Britaine
,
which
were
London
Euerwicks
,
and
the
Citie
of
Legions
vppon
the
Ryuer
vsks
,
in
the
Country
of
Glamorgan
in
Wales
,
not
farre
from
Seuerne
,
which
is
in
a
place
delitious
,
and
passing
in
Ritches
all
other
Cities
.
To
these
three
were
subiect
27.
Bishops
.
To
the
Archbishop
of
Euerwicks
were
subiect
Deira
,
and
Northumberland
,
Scotland
and
Albania
diuided
by
Dieceses
beyond
Humber
which
parteth
them
from
Loegres
which
now
is
called
England
.
To
the
Archbishop
of
London
were
subiect
Loegres
,
and
Cornwayle
.
And
he
setteth
downe
with
the
truth
and
common
opinion
,
that
these
things
were
acted
about
the
yeare
of
Christ
180.
both
in
Pope
Eleutherius
and
King
Lucius
time
,
which
the
published
Translation
of
Galfridus
must
needs
mistake
,
affirming
King
Lucius
died
in
the
yeare
156.
when
Eleutherius
was
not
Pope
while
long
after
.
So
this
Authour
must
needs
follow
others
and
not
Galfridus
in
this
narration
.
And
the
Manuscript
History
named
Abbreuiatio
Chronicorum
,
in
that
copy
which
I
follow
beginning
at
Adam
and
ending
in
the
yeare
of
Christ
1063.
argueth
the
Authour
farre
more
auncient
then
Geffry
of
Monmouth
,
and
placing
this
History
of
planting
Religion
heare
by
Faganus
and
Diuuanus
Pope
Eleutherius
Legats
betweene
the
yeare
170.
and
180.
writeth
more
truely
of
this
matter
then
our
published
Galfridus
Translation
,
and
could
not
imitate
that
herein
:
Yet
this
Authour
plainely
testifieth
,
that
these
two
Legats
finding
heare
in
Britaine
three
Archflamens
besides
28.
Flamens
,
one
of
them
at
London
,
a
second
at
Yorke
,
and
the
third
at
Caerlegion
constituted
Archbishops
in
their
places
,
conformably
limiting
their
Circuits
and
Iurisdictions
.
Erant
tunc
in
Britannia
28.
Flamines
,
&
tres
Archiflamines
,
&
vbi
erant
Flamines
,
Episcopos
:
vbi
autem
Archiflamines
,
Archiepiscopos
posuerunt
.
Manuscr
.
Hist.
Abbreuiatio
Chronicorum
inter
ann.
170.
&
an.
180.
Io.
Bal.
l.
de
Scrip.
Brit.
cent.
2.
in
Radulph
.
de
Rizeto
.
Londonensi
Archiepiscopo
subiacuit
Loegria
,
&
Cornubia
.
Eboracensi
Deira
&
Albania
:
Vrbi
autem
Legionum
Cambria
.
5.
Vnto
these
I
may
ioyne
Dicetus
Deane
of
London
,
or
as
a
Protestant
Bishop
calleth
him
Radulphus
de
Rizeto
,
who
though
he
wrote
a
litle
after
Galfridus
,
dying
about
the
yeare
of
Christ
1200.
yet
he
did
not
follow
Galfridus
Translation
,
but
assigneth
this
labour
of
the
Popes
Legats
in
placing
Bishops
and
Archbishops
for
Flamens
and
Archflamens
to
the
yeare
of
Christ
178.
aboue
twenty
yeares
after
King
Lucius
death
by
Geffery
his
Translation
.
Theater
of
great
Britaine
l.
6.
Dicetus
Deane
of
London
,
a
Manuscript
in
the
Kings
Library
ad
an.
178.
Yet
by
our
Protestant
writers
of
the
Theater
of
greate
Britaine
in
his
Manuscript
in
the
Kings
Library
at
the
yeare
remembred
178.
this
matter
is
thus
registrid
.
There
were
in
Britaine
eight
and
twenty
Flamyns
,
and
three
Archflamins
,
in
stead
of
which
so
many
Bishops
and
Archbishops
were
appointed
:
vnder
the
Archbishop
of
London
were
the
Prouinces
of
Loegria
and
Cornubia
:
vnder
Yorke
Deira
,
and
Albania
:
vnder
vrbs
Legionum
Cambria
.
And
Harding
differing
aboue
thirtie
yeares
in
his
computation
from
the
Bishop
of
Asaph
his
Translation
,
and
so
in
no
manner
to
be
thought
his
follower
in
this
matter
,
yet
thus
he
agreeth
herein
.
Harding
Chron.
f.
4●
.
c.
51.
Of
3.
Archflamens
they
made
Archbishopricks
One
at
London
,
Troynouant
that
hight
For
all
Logres
with
Lawes
full
autentikes
To
rule
the
Church
,
and
Christentee
in
right
.
An
other
at
Carlion
a
Towne
of
might
For
all
Cambre
,
at
Ebranke
the
third
From
Trent
North
,
for
Albany
is
kvde
.
I
haue
cited
Martinus
Polonus
,
Bergomensis
,
Ptolomeus
Lucensis
,
Platina
,
Hartmannus
Schedel
and
diuers
French
Historians
before
,
all
of
them
so
farre
differing
from
the
Brittish
Historie
in
their
calculation
,
and
other
circumstances
,
that
they
cannot
be
called
followers
thereof
:
yet
they
all
agree
,
that
the
Flamens
and
Archflamens
heare
were
now
changed
into
Bishops
and
Archbishops
,
&
the
three
Archflamens
as
also
the
Archbishops
which
were
ordayned
in
their
places
were
at
London
,
Yorke
,
and
Caerlegion
in
Wales
.
So
also
testifie
our
English
Cronicles
,
as
the
old
English
Chronicle
published
by
Caxton
,
Caxton
Historie
in
King
Lucius
.
Old
Manuscript
.
Engl.
Chronicle
in
K.
Lucius
.
Ho●●●h
.
hist.
of
Eng●
.
lib.
4.
cap.
19.
Stow.
&
Howes
Hist.
an.
179.
in
Lucius
.
Theater
of
great
Britaine
l.
6.
Barnes
in
vit.
Pontif.
Rom.
in
Eleuther
.
Stowe
supr.
Godwin
Conuers
.
of
Brit.
p.
26.
Io.
Selden
Analect
.
c.
6.
Pomp.
Laet.
de
Sacerd.
Rom.
c.
7.
Fenest●●l
.
de
Sacerd.
Rom.
c.
5.
and
thereby
commonly
called
Caxtons
Chronicle
:
likewise
doth
an
other
more
auncient
English
Manuscript
History
.
So
testifie
our
Protestant
Historians
,
Raphael
Holinshed
,
Howes
and
Stowe
,
the
Protestant
Theater
writers
,
Barnes
,
Whitgift
,
Bridges
,
Barlowe
and
others
against
the
Puritans
,
and
to
conclude
with
two
Protestants
Stowe
,
and
Godwine
,
the
first
saith
it
is
the
common
opinion
of
the
writers
of
that
time
:
The
other
as
before
granteth
it
is
the
Iudgment
of
diuers
both
auncient
and
learned
,
and
so
generall
,
that
he
,
a
greate
Searcher
into
Antiquities
perceaueth
not
any
that
haue
gaynesaid
it
before
Doctour
Sutcleffe
.
And
he
is
wholly
reiected
therein
by
such
Prorestant
Antiquaries
,
as
haue
written
since
,
among
whome
M.
Ihon
Selden
following
the
generall
opinion
of
changing
Flamens
and
Archflamens
in
Britaine
to
Bishops
and
Archbishops
,
and
placing
the
Archflamens
and
Archbishops
in
London
,
Yorke
and
Caerlegion
,
and
citing
both
Pomponius
Laetus
,
and
Fenestella
,
addeth
:
Quemadmodum
autem
Episcopis
apud
nos
Archiepiscopi
,
sic
Flaminibus
Archiflamines
praeponebantur
.
As
among
vs
Christians
,
Archbishops
are
aboue
Bishops
,
so
in
the
Pagans
Lawe
were
Archflamens
aboue
Flamens
.
And
he
proueth
with
the
rest
before
,
that
although
neither
King
Lucius
,
nor
the
Roman
Emperours
had
any
command
in
Scotland
,
yet
these
Legats
submitted
that
Country
to
the
Archbishop
of
Yorke
his
Iurisdiction
;
diuisis
Parochijs
subiacuit
Metropolitano
Eboracensi
Deira
&
Albania
,
quas
magnum
flumen
Humbri
à
Loegria
fecerunt
.
And
citing
Polyder
,
and
Camden
,
he
addeth
that
in
Polid.
Virgil.
l.
13
H●st
.
Camden
.
●n
Brig
.
auncient
time
the
Archbishop
of
Yorke
was
Primate
of
Scotland
,
and
this
was
reestablished
in
a
Prouinciall
Councell
heare
by
Hugo
the
Popes
Legate
in
the
time
of
King
Henry
the
second
.
Eboracensis
autem
Archiepiscopus
in
omnes
Scotiae
Praesules
ac
Antistites
iure
Primatus
olim
fungebantur
.
Quod
&
resancitum
erat
sub
Henrico
secundo
,
&
Hugone
Legato
Pontificio
.
His
first
Authour
saith
Polyd.
Virgil.
Angl.
Hist.
l.
13.
in
Henric.
2.
pag.
234.
it
was
vrged
in
this
Councell
by
Roger
then
Archbishop
of
Yorke
,
that
the
Right
of
that
See
to
haue
Power
ouer
the
Scottish
Bishops
might
be
restored
vnto
it
,
for
the
Popes
of
Rome
had
euen
from
the
beginning
ordayned
the
Bishop
of
Yorke
to
be
Primate
of
all
Scotland
,
and
the
Orchades
and
the
rest
of
the
Ilands
.
Which
Lawe
so
made
,
the
Bishops
of
those
places
had
kept
many
yeares
.
Agitatum
est
vt
Rogerio
Archiepiscopo
Eboracensi
qui
id
temporis
eam
tenebat
sedem
,
ius
in
Episcopos
Scotiae
restitueretur
:
Quandoquidem
Romani
Pontific●s
George
Buc.
kni●ht
discourse
of
the
3.
Vmuersitie
.
c.
6.
of
S.
Pete●s
in
Cornehill
.
i
am
inde
ab
initio
sanxerant
ipsum
Eboracensem
Antistitem
totius
quoque
Scotiae
atque
Orchadum
,
caeterarumque
Insularum
Primatem
.
Quam
sanè
datam
legem
eorum
locorum
Episcopi
per
multos
deinde
annos
seruarunt
.
The
auncient
Armes
of
S.
Peters
Church
one
Cornhill
,
as
our
Protestant
Antiquaries
deliuer
them
,
will
keepe
in
memory
from
whom
Religion
heare
receaued
Foundatian
.
Thus
〈…〉
and
Archi●pis●opall
Church
●●
S.
Peter
in
〈◊〉
Lond●n
〈…〉
.
they
write
:
This
most
famous
Schoole
Church
of
S.
Peter
in
Chornill
,
by
right
of
prioritie
and
precedencie
,
which
belongeth
to
Antiquitie
,
should
haue
the
first
place
,
for
it
is
held
by
our
best
Antiquaries
to
be
the
most
aunci●nt
Christ●●n
Church
of
London
,
being
founded
about
the
yeare
of
Christ
160.
and
it
is
recorded
,
to
be
the
most
auncient
See
both
of
the
Ar●hbishops
,
and
also
Bishops
of
●●ndon
.
The
Armes
of
this
Church
and
Schoole
of
S.
Peter
in
Cornhill
,
be
Argent
a
Crosse
gules
,
empaled
with
S.
Peters
keyes
,
or
,
the
feild
Azure
.
But
Sulchardus
a
Monke
of
Sulchard
.
Monach
.
Westm.
an.
1061.
Richard
.
Vit.
Hist.
l.
5.
Westminster
writing
there
in
or
about
the
yeare
of
Christ
1060.
testifieth
,
with
others
after
him
,
that
S.
Lucius
King
founded
the
first
Metropolitan
See
of
Lond●●
at
Westminster
,
out
of
the
Ruines
of
a
Temple
there
,
formerly
erected
to
〈◊〉
THE
XVIV
.
CHAPTER
.
OF
THE
EPISCOPALL
SEES
AND
CITIES
,
of
the
Inferiour
Bishops
subordinate
to
the
Archbishops
,
which
,
where
,
and
how
many
they
were
,
ordayned
by
these
Roman
Legats
,
and
continued
Bishops
Sees
in
the
Romans
and
Britans
time
.
1.
HAVING
thus
seated
,
and
disposed
of
our
holy
Primatiue
,
Arche
,
Cheife
,
Higher
and
commanding
Bishops
in
their
seuerall
Sees
and
Iurisdictions
,
Method
and
Order
by
relatiue
and
mutuall
connexion
betweene
such
,
Where
other
Bishops
were
now
placed
in
Britaine
in
this
time
,
with
our
auncient
Cyties
,
their
Sees
.
and
Ordinary
,
Lower
,
Suffragan
and
Inferiour
Bishops
,
calleth
vppon
mee
to
setle
these
also
,
so
well
as
a
desolation
of
our
Antiquities
will
permitt
in
their
Cities
,
Dioceses
,
and
Gouernments
.
We
haue
had
two
Rules
from
Antiquitie
deliuered
vnto
vs
before
,
to
help
vs
in
this
labour
;
One
,
that
they
were
placed
,
as
the
custome
was
from
the
beginning
,
in
our
Brittish
Cities
;
The
other
,
that
they
were
ordayned
where
the
Pagan
Flamens
were
before
.
Gildas
writeth
that
Britaine
had
eight
and
twenty
Cities
besides
strong
Castles
,
but
nameth
them
not
.
Bis
denis
,
bisque
quaternis
ciuitatibus
instructa
.
So
do
many
others
,
Gildas
libro
de
conq
.
&
exidio
Brit.
in
initio
.
Nennius
in
proaem
.
hist.
Manuscript
.
among
whom
Nennius
or
Nenius
is
one
,
and
he
deliuereth
both
the
number
,
and
names
of
our
Brittish
Cities
in
this
Order
.
Haec
sunt
nomina
omnium
ciuitatum
quae
sunt
in
tota
Britannia
,
quarum
numerus
est
28.
These
are
the
names
of
all
the
Cities
which
be
in
all
Britaine
,
being
28.
in
number
:
Cair
Gnoricon
.
Cair
Guerthigirn
.
Cair
Municip
.
Cair
Megnod
.
Cair
Eboranc
.
Cair
Caratanc
.
Cair
Mauchguid
.
Cair
Caint
.
Cair
Peris
.
Cair
Legion
.
Cair
Regent
.
Cair
Guerit
.
Cair
Lerion
.
Cair
Pensanelcoit
.
Cair
Celermon
.
Cair
Gunting
.
Cair
Luordijs
.
Cair
Colan
.
Cair
Custemt
.
Cair
Granth
.
Cair
Lunden
.
Cair
Guoirangon
.
Cair
Danu
.
Cair
Legion
.
Cair
Britto
.
Cair
Droithan
.
Cair
Vrnach
.
Cair
Luitcoit
.
Thus
they
are
recompted
by
Nennius
in
one
Copy
.
In
an
other
more
auncient
,
they
are
related
thus
.
Cair
Guntgme
.
Cair
miuncip
.
Cair
Ligalid
.
Meguard
,
or
,
Meguid
.
Colun
.
Ebranc
.
Custemt
.
Carntanc
.
Granth
.
Manuguid
.
Lunden
.
Guorchigirn
.
Gumigon
.
Peris
.
Claun
.
Legion
.
Guricon
.
Segemt
.
Cair
Legion
.
Guar
Vsic
.
Guent
.
Brithon
.
Lerion
.
Draithon
.
Cair
Pensa
Vell
Coit
.
Vrnach
.
Celennon
.
Cair
Luit
Coit
.
Thus
they
are
seuerally
written
in
those
two
seuerall
Manuscript
Copies
,
of
Nennius
,
as
I
could
with
my
best
diligence
obserue
.
Onely
with
this
further
difference
,
that
the
note
of
their
number
to
be
28.
in
all
,
is
in
the
first
and
later
Manuscript
written
in
the
end
,
after
the
Cities
recited
,
in
the
la●●
and
oldest
,
it
is
sett
downe
before
the
names
of
the
Cities
.
And
although
at
the
first
vewe
these
Relations
will
seeme
to
vary
much
,
yet
an
indifferent
Reader
though
but
meanely
exercised
in
reading
auncient
Manuscripts
,
and
obseruing
how
often
and
ordinarily
vnlearned
,
or
improuident
Scribes
doe
mistake
,
alter
,
add
,
or
detract
letters
in
transcribing
old
writings
,
he
will
reconcile
them
with
litle
or
no
materiall
difference
.
2.
And
Henry
Archdeacon
of
Huntington
,
who
as
Geffry
of
Mommouth
writeth
,
Galfr.
Monum
.
Hist.
l.
12.
c.
20.
Henricus
Hunting
.
historiar
.
l.
1.
§.
Hucusque
.
L.
1.
Fere
in
Initio
.
had
written
his
History
before
he
translated
the
Brittish
Historie
,
&
had
not
seene
it
,
as
he
relateth
the
comming
of
Brutus
hither
,
as
he
found
it
in
other
Authours
,
which
had
written
it
before
,
in
alijs
Authoribus
reperi
,
saith
,
this
our
Britaine
which
he
called
so
after
his
owne
name
,
ex
nomine
suo
Britanniam
vocauit
,
besides
innumerable
walled
&
stronge
Castels
,
had
aunciently
in
the
Britans
and
Romans
time
28.
most
Noble
Cities
:
erat
ciuitatibus
quondam
28.
nobilissimis
insignita
,
praeter
Castella
innumera
,
quae
&
ipsa
muris
,
turribus
,
portis
ac
seris
erant
instructa
firmissimis
.
Ciuitatum
autem
nomina
haec
erant
Britannicè
:
And
these
28.
Cities
names
in
Brittish
speach
were
these
:
Kair
Ebrancid
est
Eboracum
,
Yorke
.
Kair
chent
1.
Cantuaria
,
Canterbury
.
Kair
Gorangon
1.
Wigornia
,
worcester
.
Kair
Lundene
1.
Lundonia
,
London
.
Kair
Legion
or
Lirion
.
1.
Le●●●
stria
,
Leicester
.
Kair
Collon
,
1.
Coleceastria
,
Colchester
.
Kair
Glou.
1.
Gloueceastria
,
Glocester
.
Cair
Cei
,
1.
Ciceastria
.
Kair-Briston
.
Kair-Ceri
,
1.
Cicerceastria
.
Kair
Guent
,
1.
winceastria
,
winchester
.
Kair
Grant
,
1.
Granteceastria
quae
modo
dicitur
Cantebrigia
alias
Grantebrigia
,
Cambridge
.
Kair
Lion
quam
vocamus
Carleuil
,
Carlile
.
Kair
Dauri
.
1.
Doreceastria
,
Dorchester
.
Kair
,
Dorm
.
1.
Dormeceastria
,
quae
sita
in
Huntedonensi
Prouincia
super
Flumen
quod
vocatur
Nen
penitus
destructa
est
.
Dormanchester
(
not
Godmanchester
or
Gormanchester
)
in
Huntington
shire
vpon
the
Riuer
Nen
,
vtterly
destroied
.
It
was
betweene
Wansford
and
Stilton
,
about
twelue
myles
North
from
Huntington
in
the
Roade
way
to
Yorke
.
Kair
Loitchoit
1.
Lincolnia
Lincoln
.
Kair
Merdin
,
quae
nunc
quoque
sic
vocatur
.
Still
so
called
.
Kair
Guorcon
.
Kair
Cucerat
.
Kair
Guortigern
.
Kair
vraac
.
Kair
Celemion
.
Kair
Meguaid
.
Kair
Licelid
.
Kair
Peris
1.
Porcestre
.
Kair
Kegion
al.
Lerion
in
qua
fuit
Archiepis●opatus
tempore
Britonum
:
nunc
autem
vix
maenia
eius
comparent
,
Vbi
vsca
●adit
in
Sabrinam
,
in
which
there
was
an
Archbishops
See
in
the
time
of
the
Britons
,
now
scarly
appeare
the
walls
thereof
where
the
Ryuer
Vsc
falleth
into
Seuerne
.
Kair
Draiton
.
Kair
Mercipit
.
Kair
Segent
quae
fuit
super
Tamesin
non
longè
a
Reding
&
vocatur
Silcestre
.
Haec
erant
nomina
Ciuitatum
tempore
Romanorum
&
Britannorum
.
Kair
Segent
which
was
vpon
the
Riuer
of
Thems
not
farre
from
Reding
and
is
called
Silcestre
.
These
were
the
names
of
the
Cyties
in
the
time
of
the
Romans
and
Britans
.
Thus
this
Archdeacon
of
Huntington
:
3.
And
the
Monke
of
Chester
Ranulphus
Higeden
citing
Alfridus
,
thus
writeth
in
the
same
manner
.
Regio
Britanniae
quondam
erat
ciuitatibus
nobilissimis
Ra●ulph
.
Higid
.
Polychronic
.
l.
1.
c.
●●
.
M.
S.
28.
insignita
.
The
Country
of
Britaine
was
in
old
times
adorned
with
28.
Cyties
besides
an
innumerable
number
of
Castles
defensed
with
most
stronge
walls
,
Towers
Gates
and
Locks
.
The
names
of
the
Cyties
were
these
:
Caerlud
,
that
is
London
.
Caer
Ebranc
,
Yorke
.
Caerkent
,
Canterbury
.
Caergorangon
,
worcester
.
Caerlirion
,
Leycester
.
Caer
Clau
,
Glorcester
.
Caer
Golden
,
Colchester
.
Caerrei
,
Chichester
.
Which
the
Saxons
aunciently
called
Cissancester
.
Caerceri
,
Cirencester
.
Caerwent
,
Winchester
.
Caergrant
,
Cambridge
.
Caerliel
,
Lugubalia
,
Carlile
.
Caerperis
,
Porchester
.
Caerdrom
,
Dorchester
.
Caerludcoit
,
Lincoln
.
Caermerthin
,
that
is
to
say
the
Citie
of
Merlin
.
Caersegen
,
Silcester
which
is
seated
vpon
Thames
nor
farre
from
Reding
.
Caerthleon
,
or
Caerlegion
,
that
is
the
Ci●ie
of
Legions
,
which
first
was
called
Legecester
,
but
now
it
is
named
Chester
.
Caer
Badon
,
Bathe
,
which
sometime
was
called
the
Citie
of
Achamannus
.
Caer
Paladur
,
Septoma
now
Shastesbury
.
There
are
also
others
names
of
Cities
found
in
Chronicles
.
Thus
this
Manuscript
Authour
speaking
of
Caerlegion
vpon
Vsc
where
the
Achiepiscopall
See
was
in
the
l.
1.
cap.
48.
next
Chapter
.
Diuers
of
these
Cities
had
their
Foundation
,
or
at
the
least
tooke
their
denomition
long
after
this
time
of
the
generall
ordaining
Bishops
in
our
Cities
,
as
Caer
Golden
,
Colchester
tacking
the
name
from
King
Coel
Father
to
the
holy
Empresse
S.
Helena
,
mother
to
Constantine
the
Emperour
:
Cair
Guortigern
,
of
King
Vortigern
,
and
Caer
Merthin
of
Merlin
:
so
we
may
not
number
these
among
our
first
Episcopall
Cities
.
Diuers
also
of
the
others
were
so
vnknowne
in
the
time
of
Henry
of
Huntington
,
that
he
a
very
learned
and
auncient
writer
dareth
not
to
take
vpon
him
to
deliuer
what
or
where
they
were
,
as
he
and
Ranulphus
Higeden
after
him
,
doth
of
the
other
remembred
Cities
,
Which
we
may
take
to
be
the
reason
that
this
later
writer
did
not
mention
them
at
all
.
But
yet
if
we
looke
into
our
Histories
we
shall
finde
more
auncient
Cities
,
as
Ranulphus
saith
,
and
among
them
diuers
which
were
then
Episcopall
Sees
.
Ihon
Rous
affirmeth
,
that
Oxford
first
Io.
Rous
apud
Stowe
Hist.
Brit.
in
Ebranke
Galfrid
.
Monum
.
Hist.
l.
4.
c.
16.
Annales
Duren
:
apud
Leland
.
in
comment
.
Antiq.
Britan.
v.
Doris
.
Leland
.
supra
.
verb.
Couae
.
&
verb.
Manditi
Castrum
.
called
Caier
Mennip
,
at
building
thereof
,
after
Bellisitum
,
Caier
Bossa
Rhidohen
and
lastly
Oxford
was
founded
by
King
Ebranke
,
as
Yorke
was
.
Galftidus
calleth
it
Caerpen
huelgoit
,
Leland
from
the
Antiquities
of
Douer
writeth
,
that
it
was
a
Citie
before
the
time
of
King
Aruiragus
that
builded
the
Castle
adioyn̄ing
,
and
nameth
it
a
most
renowned
Citie
,
and
that
King
Lucius
builded
a
Church
in
that
Castle
,
referunt
&
ijdem
Annales
Lucium
Regem
Britannorum
.
And
the
same
Authour
from
Antiquities
is
witnes
,
that
there
was
an
other
auncient
City
of
the
Britans
called
by
them
Cairbro
by
the
I
le
of
Wight
.
He
writeth
also
,
that
there
was
aunciently
a
Bishops
See
at
S.
Maus
in
Cornewayle
,
by
Famouthe
,
and
that
S.
Manditus
was
Bishop
there
,
giuing
that
name
to
the
place
,
now
a
fisher
Towne
.
It
is
also
euident
in
our
Histories
that
besides
the
Citie
Venta
that
is
Wincester
called
among
other
names
Venta
Belgarum
,
the
Inhabitants
in
those
parts
being
called
Belgae
,
there
were
diuers
other
auncient
Cities
of
that
name
among
the
Britans
:
as
Venta
Silurum
,
by
Camd.
in
Brit.
in
Belg.
Io.
Leland
supr.
in
Venta
,
&
Verolamium
.
Ptolom
.
Cosmograph
.
descript
.
Britan.
Hect.
Boeth
.
in
elucidatione
Regionum
,
Oppid
.
ante
Historiam
.
some
in
South
wales
neare
Chepstow
,
quite
destroyed
:
Venta
Simenorum
:
Venta
Icenorum
:
and
Verolamium
where
S.
Albons
standeth
was
famous
euen
with
the
Pagan
writer
Cornelius
Tacitus
,
and
Ptolomaeus
.
So
was
Barwicke
,
which
Ptolomy
nameth
Tuesis
,
of
the
Ryuer
thereby
passing
,
&
diuiding
England
and
Scotland
.
Hector
Boethius
saith
,
that
Corinimum
which
now
we
call
Shrewsbury
was
in
auncient
time
a
most
famous
Towne
,
oppidum
olim
celebratissimum
.
And
at
the
comming
of
S.
Augustine
hither
besides
their
Archbishop
,
there
were
seuen
other
Bishops
of
seuerall
Sees
,
and
Cities
in
that
Iurisdiction
;
of
which
scarcely
any
one
in
probable
Iudgment
is
before
recited
.
4.
Therefore
to
trauaile
no
further
in
this
enquiry
,
we
haue
found
more
then
a
sufficient
number
of
old
Brittish
Cities
,
to
setle
3.
Archbishops
,
and
28.
Bishops
in
,
and
yet
not
carry
any
of
them
into
Scotland
,
but
onely
where
King
Lucius
and
the
Romans
ruled
.
Now
I
will
endeuour
particularly
to
The
Episcopall
Sees
and
Cities
in
particular
in
that
Age.
finde
out
the
seuerall
Cities
and
Sees
of
all
,
many
,
or
most
of
them
.
A
late
writer
in
a
Manuscript
Historie
neuer
yet
printed
,
thus
recounteth
them
:
Winchester
,
Glocester
,
Cilicester
,
Worcester
,
Chechester
,
Bangor
,
Hereford
,
Cardiffe
,
Landaffe
,
Morgan
,
Alclud
,
Canterbury
,
Godmanchester
in
Huntington
Ha●●is
Manusc
.
Tom.
2.
in
Lucius
.
shiere
,
where
S.
Machutus
was
Bishop
,
about
the
yeare
of
our
Lord
550.
for
the
rest
except
the
three
Archbishop
Sees
London
,
Yorke
and
Caerlegion
he
confesseth
ignorance
,
where
they
were
.
A
Protestant
Historian
William
Harrison
in
his
Description
of
England
hath
vsed
some
more
diligence
in
this
busines
.
And
thus
proceedeth
herein
:
in
old
time
we
reade
that
there
were
eight
William
Harrison
description
of
England
.
c.
13.
of
Cities
and
Townes
.
and
twenty
Flamins
and
Archflamins
in
the
South
part
of
this
Isle
,
and
so
many
greate
Cyties
,
vnder
their
Iurisdiction
.
Then
to
shew
where
they
were
,
and
where
Archbishops
and
Bishops
succeeded
them
,
he
addeth
:
If
any
man
be
desirous
to
knowe
the
names
of
those
auncient
Cyties
,
that
stood
in
the
time
of
the
Romans
,
he
shall
haue
them
heare
at
hand
,
in
such
wise
as
I
haue
gathered
them
out
of
our
writers
,
obseruing
euen
their
manner
of
writing
of
them
so
neare
as
to
mee
is
possible
,
without
alteration
of
any
corruption
crept
vp
into
the
same
.
Then
he
setteth
downe
the
names
of
these
auncient
Cyties
in
this
order
:
Lundon
,
Yorke
,
Canterbury
,
Colchester
,
Lincoln
,
warwicke
,
aunciently
called
Cair
Guttelin
,
Cair
Line
or
Cair
Leon
,
Cair
Gwair
,
Cair
vmber
,
Cair
Gwaerton
,
Chester
or
Cair
Legion
vpon
Vsk
,
Carleill
,
S.
Albons
aunciently
named
Cair
Maricipit
,
Cair
Municip
verolamium
,
Verlamcester
,
and
Cair
watteling
of
the
street
whereon
it
stood
,
Winchester
,
Cisceter
,
Silcester
,
Bath
,
Shastesbury
,
worcester
,
Chichester
,
Bristow
,
Rochester
,
Portchester
,
Cair
Marden
,
Glocester
,
Leircester
,
Cambridge
,
formerly
stiled
Grantabric
,
Cair
Graunt
.
After
these
23.
he
addeth
,
Cair
vrnach
,
peraduenture
Burgh
castle
,
Cair
Cucurat
,
Cair
Draiton
,
now
a
slender
villidge
,
Cair
Celemon
,
Cair
Megnaid
,
pleading
Ignorance
of
the
fiue
last
places
,
as
likewise
Cair
Dorman
,
of
which
I
haue
spoken
before
,
and
Alcluid
,
of
which
more
hereafter
:
But
seeing
both
Britans
and
Saxons
,
Catholiks
and
Protestants
before
haue
agreed
vpon
these
Cities
,
and
the
diuision
of
this
Iland
into
Loegria
,
Albania
,
and
Cambria
wales
;
and
that
in
England
or
Loegria
alone
there
were
so
many
Cities
in
the
Britans
time
,
as
are
remembred
,
onely
two
of
them
Cair
Leon
vpon
vsc
and
Cair
Merthen
to
be
found
in
wales
,
except
we
will
place
Cair
Guorchigirn
there
,
we
may
not
depriue
the
Archbishop
there
of
his
Suffragan
Bishops
nor
that
auncient
Countrye
of
the
old
Cities
,
but
say
,
these
fiue
not
to
be
found
in
any
part
of
Loegria
by
any
Authour
,
were
Cities
of
wales
,
howsoeuer
their
names
vpon
many
accidents
be
changed
since
Nennius
time
,
and
diuers
of
them
were
Episcopall
Sees
:
allthough
Cair
Draiton
bewraieth
itselfe
to
be
no
older
then
the
Saxons
Languadge
heare
,
and
so
could
not
be
a
Bishops
See
in
the
Reigne
of
King
Lucius
.
For
most
of
the
rest
,
the
onely
Argument
of
this
Protestant
Authour
finding
them
called
by
diuers
old
Brittish
names
,
if
we
had
no
other
,
giueth
them
probable
title
to
that
Honour
.
5.
But
I
shall
help
him
with
more
,
both
reasons
and
Authoritie
herein
.
Harding
c.
25.
26.
27.
Harding
Cron.
c.
23.
24.
Stowe
and
Howes
Hist.
in
Bladud
Leir
.
Harris
Hist.
Galfr.
l.
2.
Virun
.
l
2.
Annal.
Wintomen
.
Manuscr
.
Godwin
Catal.
of
Bishops
Winchester
1.
For
the
auncient
Cities
of
Canterbury
,
winchester
,
Shastesbury
,
Leircester
,
Bathe
,
Carlile
and
Alcliud
,
We
haue
both
Brittish
and
Saxon
,
Catholike
and
Protestant
Antiquaries
affirming
they
were
the
auncient
Residences
of
Flamens
,
and
so
must
,
by
that
is
said
before
,
needs
be
Bishops
Sees
in
this
time
.
And
to
exemplifie
in
some
of
them
,
the
old
Manuscript
Antiquitie
of
Winchester
saith
,
King
Lucius
builded
there
a
Cathedrall
Church
:
Lucius
Rex
fundauit
Ecclesiam
Wintoniensem
:
dedicating
it
to
our
Sauiour
:
which
a
Protestant
Bishop
thus
also
writeth
from
the
same
or
like
Antiquitie
:
The
Cathedrall
Church
of
Winchester
,
according
to
a
report
that
I
finde
in
an
old
Manuscript
,
was
first
build
and
erected
by
King
Lucius
.
Seeing
then
a
Cathedrall
Church
and
a
Bishop
are
knit
together
,
we
must
needs
acknowledg
there
was
then
a
Bishop
there
.
And
to
speake
in
this
mans
and
his
Authours
words
:
This
Church
was
hallowed
and
dedicated
October
29.
189.
by
Faganus
and
Damianus
Bishops
.
And
he
proueth
from
the
same
Antiquitie
,
that
in
the
yeare
309.
one
Constans
was
Bishop
there
.
And
in
S.
Dubricius
time
by
the
Brittish
History
Diuuanius
was
Hist.
Brit.
l.
9.
c.
15
&
l.
8.
c.
17.
Harding
.
Chron.
c.
76.
f.
67.
the
Bishop
of
that
place
,
Episcopatus
Guintoniae
Di●uanio
decernitur
.
And
concerning
the
Bishoprike
of
Alcliud
,
it
was
then
giuen
to
one
named
Eledanius
,
Pontificalis
Infula
Alclud
Eledanio
decernit●r
.
Elednore
by
Harding
was
Bishop
there
.
Which
proueth
it
was
a
Bishiprock
from
the
beginning
,
no
change
Harding
.
Chro.
c.
24.
f.
21.
Abbreuiatio
Chron.
inter
an.
170.
&
180.
in
Lucio
.
of
Sees
,
being
before
this
time
.
For
Canterbury
it
was
first
a
Flamens
seate
;
And
the
old
Manuscript
History
Abbreuiatio
Chronicorum
,
saith
in
this
time
and
setling
Bishops
in
King
Lucius
Reigne
,
that
the
old
Church
of
S.
Martin
,
which
liued
in
the
Apostles
time
,
was
builded
:
Tunc
constructa
est
extra
Cantuariam
Ecclesia
sancti
Martini
and
to
notifie
that
he
ment
thereby
a
Cathedral
and
Episcopall
Church
,
he
addeth
this
when
he
speaketh
of
changing
Historia
Roffēn
.
Manuscr
.
Lambert
Perāb
.
of
Kent
.
p.
113.
Flamens
into
Bishops
.
And
all
Histories
testifie
,
that
the
holy
Bishop
Lethardus
,
which
came
hither
with
Queene
Bertha
,
before
S.
Augustins
time
vsed
it
as
his
Episcopall
See
.
And
Canterbury
besides
the
Archbishop
had
an
other
Bishop
in
that
Church
of
S.
Martin
diuers
hundreds
of
yeares
:
and
Harding
.
Chro.
c.
23.
Harding
.
sup.
c.
30.
f.
24.
Stowe
Hist.
Britan.
in
Morg.
and
Cunedag
.
Lel.
com
.
Brit.
antiq.
v.
Manditi
Castr
.
Cap.
in
Catal.
in
S.
Kebio
,
Meloro
,
Vrsula
.
Gul.
Malm.
l.
1.
de
Regib
.
c.
6.
&
l.
3.
in
Gul.
1.
Contin
.
Flor.
Wigorn.
in
Praesul
.
Cridiat
.
Godwin
Catal.
in
Exeter
1.
Ann.
Eccl.
Meneuen
.
apud
eund
.
supra
,
in
S.
Dauids
.
Galfr.
Monum
.
Hist.
Brit.
l.
5.
c.
1.
Matth.
Westm.
an
.
gratiae
201.
Hist.
Manuscr
.
apud
Harris
Hist.
Tom.
2.
c.
21.
M.
Lambert
the
P●otestant
Antiquarie
of
Kent
saith
from
Antiquities
:
S.
Martins
Church
built
by
the
Romans
in
Canterbury
was
a
Bishops
See
,
vntill
the
Normans
came
in
and
so
two
in
one
Citie
,
this
substitute
to
the
Archbishop
.
Likewise
we
may
so
say
of
Shastesbury
,
Bathe
,
Leicester
,
and
Carleil
,
by
the
same
reason
all
of
these
as
before
,
hauing
Flamens
,
and
being
old
auncient
Brittish
Cities
:
the
first
named
Cair
Paladour
,
&
Septonia
:
The
second
Cair
Badon
,
Aquae
Solis
,
and
Thermae
,
by
Ptolomaeus
.
Leircester
before
by
Henry
of
Huntington
Cair
Legion
or
Cair
Lirion
,
Leicestria
.
Carlile
Cair
Lueill
,
Cair
Leill
,
Lugubalia
,
Cair
Doill
:
Which
proue
they
were
auncient
Cities
both
to
the
Britans
and
Romans
,
as
Harding
saith
:
In
Britaine
tongue
plainely
Cair
is
to
say
a
Citie
in
their
language
,
As
yett
in
Wales
is
their
common
vsage
.
As
in
the
time
of
the
Pagans
there
was
a
Flamen
in
Cornwaile
:
So
in
exordio
Christianae
fidei
,
in
the
beginning
of
Christianitie
heare
,
as
Capgraue
and
others
before
him
write
there
was
a
Bishop
,
and
a
Synode
of
Bishops
there
.
Diuers
of
their
names
be
preserued
Kebius
,
Manditus
,
Columbanus
,
Iwanus
,
Dotharius
with
others
in
Succession
:
and
the
See
some
time
at
S.
Manus
,
S.
Petroks
,
Crediton
,
or
S.
Germans
vppon
diuers
changes
remembred
by
Antiquaries
.
And
a
Protestant
Bishop
hath
produced
an
old
Manuscript
belonging
to
S.
Dauids
,
that
in
these
times
of
the
Britans
,
there
was
a
Bishops
See
and
Bishop
at
Exceter
in
Deuonshire
.
And
that
an
other
of
these
our
first
Primatiue
Bishops
was
seated
at
Glocester
,
Cair
Glowy
,
or
Glou
we
haue
diuers
Authorities
:
for
most
of
our
Antiquities
that
entreate
of
the
death
of
King
Lucius
,
say
he
was
buried
there
in
the
Episcopall
and
Cathedrall
Church
.
In
vrbe
Claudiocestriae
ab
hac
vita
migrauit
;
&
in
Ecclesia
primae
Sedis
honorificè
sepultus
est
.
And
M
Harris
in
his
Manuscript
Historie
saith
,
he
had
an
old
written
Chronicle
which
spake
of
this
Church
.
The
Table
of
King
Lucius
hanging
in
S.
Peters
Church
in
Cornhill
in
London
is
witnes
,
this
Church
stood
where
the
Order
of
S.
Francis
was
placed
in
Glocester
.
And
no
Authour
speaking
either
of
change
of
Sees
,
or
new
founding
any
there
after
in
the
Britans
time
,
our
Histories
are
witnesses
,
that
one
Theonus
Bishop
of
Glocester
,
was
made
Archbishop
of
London
in
the
Britans
time
.
So
was
Eldad
long
before
Bishop
of
Glocester
in
the
Reigne
of
Aurelius
Ambrosius
.
That
Caer
Segent
,
Segen
or
Silcester
now
onely
there
being
a
Farme
house
was
a
Bishops
See
in
those
Matth.
Westm.
an
.
gratiae
.
489.
Galfr.
Mon.
Hist.
Brit.
l.
8.
c.
7.
Manuscript
.
Gallic
.
antiq.
an.
477.
c.
47.
Galfr.
Mon.
Hist.
Brit.
l.
9.
c.
15.
Manuscr
.
antiq.
apud
Stowe
Hist.
Britans
and
Sax.
in
Arthur
.
Galfr.
Monum
.
l.
9.
c.
1.
Hist.
Brit.
&
l.
6.
c.
5.
Harding
Chron.
c.
76.
f.
67.
dayes
,
besides
the
name
,
and
place
for
a
Flamen
we
are
assured
from
the
Brittish
History
,
that
in
the
time
of
S.
Dubritius
Archbishop
,
and
King
Arthur
when
diuers
old
Bishops
Sees
were
voide
,
this
was
one
among
the
rest
,
and
that
Bishoprick
was
giuen
to
one
named
Mauganius
:
Episcopatus
verò
Silcestriae
Mauganio
decernitur
.
This
Citie
was
so
renowned
in
the
Britans
time
,
that
as
an
old
Manuscript
witnesseth
,
Constantius
sonne
of
Constantine
was
honorably
buried
there
,
and
Constantine
and
Arthur
there
crowned
with
such
Pompe
and
solemnitie
as
our
Histories
declare
.
This
place
is
6.
miles
or
there
abouts
from
Reading
in
Barkshire
,
the
remnants
of
the
wall
,
with
4.
places
where
the
4.
gates
were
,
were
two
myles
in
compasse
:
much
Roman
Money
there
was
found
in
digging
.
6.
Ihon
Harding
saith
,
that
Chichester
was
a
Bishops
See
in
the
time
of
King
Arthur
,
and
S.
Dubritius
and
that
Mangauero
was
Bishop
there
in
those
dayes
.
And
among
these
,
I
would
take
Dunwich
,
to
haue
also
bene
an
Episcopall
See
about
that
Age
:
the
place
in
Suffolke
no
other
Towne
assigned
for
a
Bishops
See
in
that
part
of
England
,
giueth
way
vnto
it
;
our
English
Antiquaries
confesse
it
was
an
auncient
Citie
,
and
in
probable
coniecture
,
that
which
our
old
Nennius
expresseth
among
the
most
renowned
Brittish
Cities
,
by
the
name
of
Caer
Daun
or
Dunn
,
after
by
the
Saxons
Danmocke
or
Dunwick
,
no
o●her
auncient
knowne
Citie
more
answeareable
to
that
Brittish
Appellation
.
And
to
giue
more
life
to
this
opinion
,
when
the
Saxons
became
Christians
and
had
Bishops
,
it
was
the
care
of
the
Popes
and
spirituall
Rulers
then
to
place
both
Arcbishops
and
Bishops
where
such
had
bene
in
the
Britans
time
.
The
two
Archbishops
Sees
of
London
and
Yorke
which
were
voide
,
were
by
S.
Gregory
appointed
for
such
againe
;
and
by
this
Title
diuers
decayed
Cities
,
as
I
shall
more
expresse
hereafter
,
had
also
Bishops
,
being
Episcopall
Sees
when
the
Britans
and
Romans
heare
ruled
.
And
so
S.
Faelix
by
Stowe
sup.
liber
.
Elu
.
Records
.
Dun.
this
Title
was
first
Bishop
among
the
East
Angles
,
and
of
that
Citie
,
so
renowned
,
that
it
hath
had
as
a
Protestant
Historian
writeth
from
the
Tradition
and
Records
of
that
Citie
,
two
and
fyftie
diuine
houses
,
and
very
many
of
them
Parish
Churches
.
Heare
I
haue
rather
sought
to
setle
a
Bishop
,
then
at
Colchester
as
one
doth
,
where
besides
the
old
name
,
Caer
,
common
to
very
Will
.
Harrison
descr
.
of
Brit.
c.
13
Nenn.
Histor.
Henr.
Hunt
.
Hist.
l.
1.
many
that
neuer
were
Episcopall
Cities
,
besides
what
I
haue
said
before
,
I
finde
no
motiue
at
all
,
to
say
it
was
at
any
time
,
much
lesse
then
a
Bishops
See
:
it
is
in
a
corner
of
that
Country
,
an
vnwalled
thing
vntill
S.
Helen
her
time
,
much
to
late
to
make
it
a
Bishops
Citie
in
King
Lucius
dayes
,
I
can
neither
finde
a
Flamen
there
before
,
nor
any
Bishop
since
,
either
when
the
Britans
,
Romans
,
Saxons
,
or
any
others
ruled
heare
.
And
yet
to
giue
all
to
Colchester
which
the
aduauncers
thereof
require
,
that
it
was
the
Towne
called
Camulodunum
,
as
also
Colonia
,
of
the
Colonie
planted
by
the
Romans
,
which
is
more
then
I
dare
to
doe
to
giue
two
so
seuerall
and
distinct
names
to
one
singular
place
by
one
people
at
one
time
;
yet
allowing
it
so
,
and
a
Municipium
enioying
the
Romans
priuiledges
:
yet
all
this
doth
not
sufficiently
able
it
,
for
being
a
Bishops
See
;
for
we
doe
not
finde
that
the
Romans
were
then
such
friends
to
Christian
Religion
in
those
times
,
as
with
publike
allowance
to
place
such
spirituall
Rulers
in
their
priuiledged
Townes
,
as
were
contrary
to
the
priuiledges
,
&
Immunities
of
them
;
so
that
of
all
Cities
heare
,
those
which
were
Municipia
to
the
Romans
,
as
Verolamium
,
S.
Albons
,
&
others
were
,
they
were
the
furthest
from
hauing
Christian
Bishops
in
them
.
And
we
see
by
experience
in
Verolamium
their
Municipium
,
that
within
one
hundred
yeares
after
this
in
the
time
of
Dioclesian
his
Persecution
,
when
S.
Alban
a
cheife
man
there
was
martyred
for
the
Christian
faith
,
the
Citie
of
Verolamium
was
by
all
Histories
so
ignorant
thereof
,
as
if
there
neuer
had
bene
any
Christian
there
before
,
much
lesse
a
Bishop
,
which
should
haue
very
ill
intended
to
his
greate
office
,
to
suffer
himselfe
,
and
his
cheife
chardge
to
haue
so
presently
apostated
from
Christ
.
7.
But
I
must
rather
hold
,
that
the
rest
of
the
Bishops
Sees
were
where
we
finde
Christians
professing
constantly
euen
to
death
their
holy
faith
,
in
that
most
tempestuous
time
of
persecution
,
&
where
we
finde
any
Bishop
to
haue
bene
then
,
or
where
the
first
Bishops
were
seated
when
the
Saxons
were
conuerted
,
then
where
not
any
of
these
but
a
manifest
priuation
or
destitution
of
these
is
found
.
And
we
haue
the
old
English
Historie
and
others
for
witnes
,
Old
English
hist.
part.
4.
in
K.
Lucius
.
that
many
Bishopriks
of
the
time
of
King
Lucius
were
still
in
this
Land
in
those
dayes
.
So
we
may
probably
add
to
these
Bishopricks
,
by
these
Titles
,
the
Citie
of
Lichfeild
not
vnprobably
that
which
Nennius
nameth
Caerligalid
,
Io.
Ross
.
&
Warwicen
.
l.
de
Episcop.
Wigorn.
Theater
of
great
Brit.
lib.
6.
Stowe
Hist.
Romans
in
Coill
.
Holinsh.
Hist.
of
Engl.
l.
4.
c.
26.
so
constant
in
Christian
Religion
in
the
Persecution
of
Dioclesian
,
that
at
one
time
it
brought
forth
a
thousand
Martyrs
,
and
thereuppon
tooke
in
the
Saxon
tongue
the
name
Lichfeild
,
a
feild
of
blood
,
and
in
the
Conuersion
of
the
Saxons
was
at
the
first
a
Bishops
See
by
the
old
Scottish
or
Brittish
Bishops
.
The
like
I
say
of
Dorchester
now
a
Villadge
neare
Oxford
,
but
aunciently
a
Citie
Caer
Dor
,
as
before
Dorcestria
,
and
Ciuitas
Dorchestriae
,
and
in
the
Primatiue
Church
of
the
Saxons
a
Bishops
or
the
rather
onely
Bishops
See
of
the
kingdom
of
the
Mercians
,
or
Middle
English
diuers
hundreds
of
yeares
vntill
time
of
King
William
the
first
,
when
Remigius
Bishop
thereof
remoued
his
See
to
Lincoln
.
That
there
was
a
Bishops
See
in
Huntington
shire
eyther
at
the
decayed
Citie
Caer
dorm
,
before
named
,
or
at
Godmanchester
,
we
haue
diuers
testimonies
both
of
late
and
auncient
time
:
a
late
writer
speaking
of
the
Bishops
ordayned
by
these
Legats
of
Pope
Eleutherius
absolutely
affirmeth
:
They
founded
a
Bishopricke
in
the
Citie
of
Gumicastrum
now
called
Godmanchester
in
Huntinghton
shire
,
where
S.
Machutus
was
sometime
Bishop
about
the
yeare
of
Harris
Theatr.
Brit.
Tom.
2.
in
Manuscr
.
Hist.
Vit.
S.
Machuti
.
Theater
of
great
Brit.
in
descr
.
of
Hunting
.
shire
.
Manuscr
.
Antiq.
Harding
Chron.
f.
26.
27.
c.
30.
our
Lord
.
550.
So
hath
the
old
written
life
of
S.
Machutus
,
as
our
Theater
writers
testifie
,
and
diuers
others
,
and
among
these
an
old
Manuscript
History
.
Among
these
I
may
number
besides
the
Archflamens
,
and
Arcbishops
See
in
London
,
an
other
inferiour
place
of
a
Flamen
,
and
Bishop
after
,
first
founded
as
Harding
with
others
witnesseth
by
Dunwallo
,
S.
Paules
Church
the
Bishops
See
now
is
seated
there
.
He
made
sixe
Temples
,
say
Authours
,
in
Logres
,
Cambre
,
and
Albanie
,
and
as
many
Flamens
to
rule
them
of
states
as
Bishops
now
doen.
A
Temple
also
in
Troynouant
sothely
Of
peace
and
concorde
he
made
verely
In
which
when
there
fell
any
discorde
Emong
his
Lords
,
there
were
they
made
accorde
.
And
thus
noteth
:
This
Temple
was
S.
Paules
Church
in
London
.
How
the
Pagans
dedicated
it
to
Apollo
,
and
there
sacrificed
to
him
,
I
haue
said
before
.
And
this
neuer
being
either
the
Arcflamens
or
Arcbbishops
See
,
and
yet
presently
vpon
the
Conuersion
of
the
Saxons
made
a
Bishops
seate
giueth
strength
to
this
opinion
:
and
we
finde
in
our
Histories
more
Arcbishops
of
London
in
the
time
of
the
Britans
,
then
of
Yorke
and
Caerlegion
both
Ioyned
together
,
yet
was
the
Citie
of
London
more
subiect
to
tumults
and
alterations
then
eyther
of
these
was
,
some
Argument
that
to
make
so
greate
a
number
both
Archbishops
and
Bishops
there
be
accompted
together
.
8.
But
though
we
leaue
London
onely
to
an
Archbishops
See
,
we
shall
otherwise
make
vp
our
common
reckoning
of
28.
Bishops
in
that
time
.
A
Protestant
Bishop
writeth
that
Chichester
was
a
Bishops
See
in
the
Britans
time
,
and
had
a
Bishop
at
the
comming
of
S.
Augustine
hither
,
and
citeth
Roger
Houeden
for
his
Authour
,
which
I
doe
not
finde
in
him
,
but
that
Chester
Godwin
Catal.
in
S.
Dauids
.
1.
Roger.
Houeden
Part.
2.
Annal.
in
Rege
.
was
then
a
Bishops
See
,
he
affirmeth
in
the
life
of
King
Ihon
,
the
place
I
take
it
which
this
Protestant
meaneth
,
Where
he
also
plainely
affirmeth
the
same
of
Worchester
.
The
old
Citie
of
Lincolne
also
to
haue
bene
then
a
Bishops
See
,
we
haue
the
conueniencie
of
place
,
Antiquitie
of
the
Citie
both
with
the
Britans
,
and
Romans
:
Cair
Lud
Coit
,
Cair
Loichoit
,
Lindum
,
Lindocollinum
,
and
that
in
the
Conuersion
of
the
Saxons
,
next
vnto
Yorke
it
was
made
the
first
Bishops
See
in
those
parts
.
9.
Now
if
we
stay
heare
,
before
we
proceed
further
,
we
haue
probably
found
all
the
first
Bishops
Sees
that
were
vnder
the
Iurisdiction
of
London
,
both
in
Loegria
and
Cornewayle
,
besides
some
others
:
For
Harding
holding
Hardin
.
Chron.
f.
29.
c.
23.
Sigebert
.
Gemb
.
Chron.
ann.
445.
Matth.
Parker
.
Antiq.
Brit.
p.
9.
there
were
13.
Flamens
vnder
the
Archflamen
of
London
,
and
others
that
there
were
14.
we
haue
Antiquities
to
direct
vs
,
that
there
were
but
7.
Bishops
vnder
Yorke
,
and
no
more
vnder
Caerlegion
,
so
allowing
28.
with
the
common
opinion
,
14.
of
these
must
needs
be
vnder
the
Iurisdiction
of
the
Archbishop
of
London
:
to
witt
the
Bishop
of
Cornwayle
,
of
Exceter
,
Bathe
,
Glocester
,
Worchester
,
Silcester
,
Shastesbury
,
Winchester
,
Canterbury
,
Dunwich
,
or
some
other
Bishops
Sees
vnder
the
Archbishop
of
London
in
King
Lucius
,
or
the
Brittans
time
.
place
among
the
Easte
Angles
afterward
,
Godmanchester
,
Leychester
&
Leichfeild
.
The
other
4.
Carleyle
,
Chester
,
Lincoln
,
or
Leichfeild
if
we
subiect
Lincoln
to
London
▪
and
Alchlud
were
vnder
Yorke
,
this
Citie
of
Alchlud
was
very
auncient
,
and
renowned
in
the
North
parts
,
and
by
Harding
and
others
,
stood
at
Harding
supr.
f.
20.
c.
21.
Bed
.
Hist.
l.
1.
c.
12.
Galfrid
.
Monum
.
Histor.
Brit.
l.
9.
c.
5.
6.
the
West
end
of
the
Picts
wall
,
and
by
our
Brittish
History
and
S.
Bede
,
not
farre
from
thence
,
and
as
is
euident
before
,
was
both
vnder
the
Spirituall
Iurisdiction
of
Yorke
,
and
the
temporall
Gouernment
also
of
our
Kings
in
this
part
of
Britaine
,
distinct
from
Scotland
long
after
this
time
.
And
to
speake
as
our
Brittish
History
doth
,
it
was
not
in
Scotland
,
Albania
,
but
neare
or
towards
it
.
Constituit
Ebrancus
vrbem
Alclud
versus
Albaniam
.
And
if
it
had
Hist.
Brit.
l.
2.
c.
7.
bene
in
that
part
,
which
now
is
called
Scotland
,
yet
when
this
Citie
was
builded
,
Bishops
Sees
vnder
Yorke
.
and
when
it
was
also
made
a
Bishops
See
,
the
Scots
,
had
nothing
to
doe
there
abouts
,
except
as
Theeues
and
Pirats
then
liuing
in
the
out
Ilands
as
both
S.
Gildas
,
S.
Bede
and
others
are
ample
witnesses
.
duabus
gentibus
transmarinis
Gild.
l.
de
excid
.
Brit.
Bed
.
Eccles.
Hist.
l.
1.
c.
1.
saith
S.
Gildas
of
the
Scots
and
Picts
,
the
like
hath
S.
Bede
,
long
after
this
time
of
those
people
.
Therefore
they
were
Britans
for
the
most
part
,
though
not
so
subiect
eyther
to
King
Lucius
or
the
Romans
which
there
inhabited
:
of
which
Tertullian
also
is
an
Ample
witnesse
,
so
testifying
:
Britannorum
loca
Romanis
in
accessa
:
as
our
Protestant
Theather
writers
tranflate
him
,
and
truely
:
Tertullian
(
say
they
:
who
liued
within
200.
yeares
of
Christs
Natiuitie
,
affirmed
the
Britans
had
receaued
the
word
of
life
,
the
power
whereof
hath
peirced
into
those
parts
Theate●
of
great
Brit.
l.
6.
Tertul.
contra
Iudaeos
c.
7.
whether
the
Romans
could
not
come
.
This
Testimonie
of
Tertullian
is
more
auncient
then
the
Scots
receauing
the
faith
in
the
third
Age
in
the
Time
of
Pope
Victor
.
And
by
this
we
may
be
bold
to
seeke
and
setle
a
Bishops
See
euen
in
those
parts
,
which
were
after
termed
Scotland
,
hauing
allowance
from
Antiquitie
so
to
doe
.
For
our
Histories
tell
vs
,
that
there
was
a
Flamen
setled
at
Perche
now
S.
Ihons
in
Scotland
by
our
Brittish
Kings
,
diuers
hundreds
of
yeares
before
any
Scot
sett
footing
there
:
Condage
made
a
Flamyne
,
a
Temple
also
Harding
Chron.
f.
24.
c.
30.
Stowe
Histor.
Britan.
in
Morgan
and
Cunedagius
.
in
honour
of
Mars
,
at
Perche
,
that
now
is
S.
Ihons
Towne
in
Albany
,
that
now
is
Scotland
Region
.
When
Cunedagius
was
King
of
Britaine
,
saith
an
other
,
about
800.
yeares
before
Christ
,
he
builded
a
Temple
of
Mars
at
Perche
that
now
is
S.
Ihons
Towne
in
Scotland
,
and
placed
there
a
Flamen
.
Therefore
by
the
common
consent
of
Antiquitie
before
remembred
,
we
must
needs
place
a
Bishop
there
vnder
the
Archbishop
of
Yorke
.
10.
And
yet
I
grante
what
Hector
Boethius
writeth
from
the
Scottish
Antiquities
,
Hector
Boeth
.
Scot.
Hist.
l.
6.
f.
102.
that
S.
Amphibalus
our
holy
Brittish
Bishop
and
Martyr
in
Dioclesian
his
time
,
was
the
first
Bishop
the
Scots
had
mentioned
in
their
Annals
:
fuit
id
Templum
omnium
primum
,
Christiano
ritu
,
vbi
Pontifex
sacerque
Magistratus
sedem
haberet
Primariam
inter
Scotos
,
cuius
nostri
meminere
Scriptores
,
dedicatum
;
for
this
was
in
the
out
Iland
where
the
Scots
then
liued
,
not
yet
Possessed
in
Britaine
,
where
this
Bishop
of
Perche
or
S.
Ihons
Towne
was
seated
.
And
allthough
,
that
further
part
of
Britaine
,
where
the
Scots
now
Inhabite
was
not
so
fully
conuerted
at
this
time
,
as
that
vnder
King
Lucius
,
and
the
Romans
was
:
yet
being
subiected
by
Pope
Eleutherius
to
the
Archbishop
of
Yorke
,
it
must
needs
haue
one
Bishop
at
the
least
,
to
maintaine
the
name
and
calling
of
a
Bishop
Suffragan
,
or
inferiour
Bishop
subordinate
to
the
Archbishop
,
or
higher
Bishop
,
otherwise
we
shall
not
say
easily
,
properly
,
and
congruously
,
that
so
greate
a
Country
was
vnder
the
Iurisdiction
of
a
See
,
so
remote
,
and
in
an
other
kingdome
,
and
Kings
Dominion
.
The
other
two
Bishopricks
subordinate
to
Yorke
,
I
cannot
more
probably
suppose
to
haue
bene
in
other
Capgrau
.
Catal.
in
S.
Niniano
.
places
,
then
those
,
or
neare
vnto
them
,
where
I
finde
the
first
Bishops
in
those
parts
,
which
be
witerna
,
were
S.
Ninian
was
Bishop
,
being
Apostle
of
the
Picts
,
and
Lindisfarne
or
holy
Iland
,
where
S.
Aidan
and
diuers
others
were
Beda
Eccl.
Hist.
l.
3.
c.
5.
Bishops
in
the
Primatiue
Church
of
the
Saxons
comming
out
of
Scotland
,
where
a
succession
of
Bishops
had
long
continued
,
and
like
best
knewn
and
sought
to
honour
those
places
where
their
Brittish
predecessors
Bishops
had
Bishops
Sees
vnder
the
Archbishop
of
Cambria
.
bene
before
them
.
11.
Concerning
the
Bishops
of
Cambria
,
wales
which
were
vnder
their
Archbishop
of
Caerlegion
,
vpon
vske
,
many
haue
written
,
affirming
there
were
seuen
at
the
coming
of
S.
Augustine
,
and
diuers
,
though
some
what
diuersly
,
haue
set
downe
the
names
of
their
Sees
,
most
of
them
seeming
to
haue
bene
such
from
the
beginning
.
Roger
Houeden
thus
recompteth
them
:
Landauensem
,
&
de
S.
Paterno
in
Kardican
,
Bangorensem
,
&
de
S.
Asaf
,
Cestrensem
,
Roger.
Houeden
Annal.
part
.
Posterior
.
in
Ioan.
Rege
.
Manuscr
.
antiq.
apud
Godwine
Catal.
in
S.
Dauids
.
1.
&
Herefordensem
,
&
Wigornensem
:
Landaff
,
S.
Patern
in
Cardiganshire
,
Bangor
,
S.
Asaph
,
Chester
,
Hereford
,
and
Worcester
,
but
granteth
these
three
last
especially
Chester
and
Worcester
did
not
belong
to
Wales
.
A
Protestant
Bishop
from
an
old
Antiquitie
thus
relateth
them
:
Exeter
,
Bathe
,
Hereford
,
Landaffe
,
Bangor
,
S.
Asaph
,
and
Furnes
in
Ireland
.
Of
Exeter
and
Bathe
I
haue
spoken
before
,
being
subiect
to
London
.
But
likely
it
is
,
this
old
Authour
remembred
them
heare
,
because
in
the
desolation
of
Bishops
and
Religion
heare
vnder
the
Saxons
,
these
two
neare
vnto
Wales
kept
their
Bishops
longer
,
as
also
Worcester
and
Chester
did
by
the
same
reason
,
and
thereby
are
remembred
by
Houeden
.
For
Furnes
in
Ireland
as
it
neuer
did
by
old
right
belong
to
Wales
,
so
it
now
as
litle
belongeth
to
our
purpose
to
speake
further
of
it
.
The
first
Protestant
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
speaking
of
this
first
Institution
of
Bishops
heare
in
King
Lucius
time
,
and
how
Loegria
had
14.
vnder
the
Archbishop
;
Yorke
7.
and
Cambria
so
many
:
setteth
downe
their
names
from
that
time
in
this
order
:
Diocaeses
Cambriae
hae
Fucrunt
,
Herefordensis
,
Tauensis
,
Paternensis
,
Banchorensis
,
Eluinesis
,
Wiccensis
,
ac
Morganensis
.
The
Dioceses
of
Cambria
besides
the
Archbishoprick
were
these
:
Hereford
,
Taffe
,
Lanpatern
in
Cardiganshire
,
Bangor
,
Elwy
,
Wicce
,
and
Morgan
.
Harpesfeild
,
Dauid
Dauid
Pouel
annot.
in
l.
2.
c.
1.
Giraldi
Cambren
.
Cambr.
Itinerar
.
Harpesfeld
.
saecul
.
7.
Matth.
Westm.
712.
Bed
.
l.
4
c.
23.
Hist.
Eccl.
Angl.
Godwin
Catal.
in
Worcester
1.
Powell
a
Welch
Protestant
Antiquarie
and
others
doe
also
so
recite
them
.
Tauensis
was
that
we
call
Landaffe
:
Eluiensis
named
of
the
Ryuer
Elwy
,
the
same
with
Asaph
;
Wicciensis
as
S.
Bede
calleth
it
,
Prouincia
Victiorum
,
in
the
kingdome
of
Mertia
,
in
which
Worcestershire
,
or
part
of
it
was
.
So
we
see
that
Hereford
,
Landaffe
,
Bangor
,
S.
Patern
,
Glamorgan
,
S.
Asaph
,
and
Wiccia
did
aunciently
,
and
in
the
time
of
the
Britans
belong
to
the
Archbishop
of
Cambria
,
and
most
of
them
euen
from
the
beginning
.
For
Hereford
I
haue
credibly
heard
reported
,
that
there
is
or
lately
was
an
old
Antiquitie
there
,
testifying
the
Church
thereof
to
haue
bene
builded
in
King
Lucius
his
time
.
For
Landaffe
the
Protestant
Bishop
thereof
thus
writeth
:
The
Cathedrall
Church
of
Fran.
Godwin
Prot.
Bishop
of
Landaffe
Catal.
of
Bish.
in
Land
.
1.
Landaffe
is
reported
to
haue
bene
first
built
in
the
time
of
Lucius
,
about
the
yeare
of
Christ
180.
The
holy
Bishops
of
Patern
and
Bangor
,
S.
Patern
of
the
first
changing
,
and
giuing
name
to
the
place
for
his
Sanctitie
,
and
S.
Daniel
of
the
other
,
are
renowned
among
our
auncient
Brittish
Saints
and
Bishops
.
And
as
our
Antiquaries
witnesse
,
Bangor
was
a
Flamens
seate
,
diuers
hundreds
of
yeares
Harding
Cron.
f.
24.
c.
30.
Stowe
Hist.
in
Cunedagius
.
Harding
Chron.
p.
24.
c.
29.
Stowe
Histor.
supr.
Io.
Caius
Hist.
Cantabr
.
accad
.
p.
20.
before
Christ
,
and
much
honored
by
King
Lucius
,
as
more
hereafter
.
Of
the
glory
and
Antiquitie
of
Glamorgan
,
taking
the
name
of
a
King
so
called
Morgan
,
there
slayne
aboue
2000.
yeares
since
,
and
a
Schoole
among
the
Pagans
of
no
lesse
continuance
,
as
diuers
writers
teach
,
there
can
be
litle
question
in
this
case
.
For
the
other
two
,
though
perhaps
there
is
not
so
greate
testimony
for
their
Antiquitie
in
this
kinde
;
yet
these
being
ioyned
with
the
rest
in
the
same
degree
in
generall
by
so
many
Authours
,
we
cannot
be
of
other
minde
,
but
Bishops
were
also
there
,
or
not
farre
from
them
of
the
like
continuance
,
otherwise
we
shall
hardly
iustifie
the
common
agreed
vpon
opinion
of
seuen
Bishops
placed
in
that
Prouince
in
King
Lucius
time
,
but
wander
vp
and
downe
among
meere
coniecturs
.
For
allthough
we
reade
in
the
life
of
S.
Kentegern
Predecessor
to
S.
Asaph
,
that
in
the
time
of
S.
Dauid
Archbishop
in
Wales
,
and
by
his
consent
,
he
built
a
Monastary
in
this
place
of
Elgn
for
960.
Monkes
,
and
there
remayned
Bishop
,
yet
this
doth
not
improue
,
but
rather
confirme
,
there
was
Bishops
See
there
or
not
farre
from
thence
before
.
For
it
is
recorded
in
the
same
Authour
,
supposed
to
be
S.
Asaph
his
scholler
,
and
Successor
,
that
this
Bishoprick
being
voide
,
the
King
and
Cleargie
of
Wales
desired
him
for
their
Bishop
there
:
Rex
&
Clerus
Regionis
Cambrensis
cum
caeteris
Christianis
ipsum
in
Pastorem
&
Episcopum
eligerent
.
To
which
,
S.
Dauid
their
Archbishop
his
greate
friend
consented
.
So
his
erecting
that
Colledge
,
did
honour
and
beutifie
and
not
alter
or
disgrace
that
Bishoprick
,
and
it
is
euident
before
,
that
with
this
Bishops
See
there
were
but
7.
besids
the
Archbishoprike
:
so
many
there
were
long
before
as
the
Antiquities
of
Glastenbury
and
others
proue
,
so
many
at
the
beginning
as
I
haue
shewed
before
,
therefore
no
addition
of
number
by
the
foundation
of
S.
Kentegern
.
THE
XX.
CHAPTER
.
HOW
S.
ELEVTHERIVS
POPE
DID
NOT
onely
by
his
Papall
Authoritie
establish
and
setle
Religion
,
and
Ecclesiasticall
things
heare
,
but
directed
what
temporall
Lawes
were
to
be
vsed
,
appointed
the
bounds
and
limits
of
this
kingdome
,
sending
an
hallowed
Crowne
to
our
King
:
and
such
Lawes
and
Order
continued
heare
inmany
Ages
after
1.
WHEN
these
things
had
so
farre
and
prosperously
proceeded
in
Britaine
,
King
Lucius
intending
a
perfect
Reformation
in
this
kingdome
,
and
knowing
that
Religion
being
thus
happily
changed
,
there
must
also
be
a
change
or
greate
alteration
in
the
old
Pagan
Lawes
,
and
,
as
it
seemeth
,
obseruing
,
that
in
the
Municipall
Townes
and
Places
of
Britaine
,
which
in
some
sort
had
receaued
the
Roman
Lawes
,
and
among
the
Romans
which
conuersed
heare
,
there
was
much
more
ciuill
behauiour
and
conuersation
,
then
in
many
Britans
,
wrote
vnto
Pope
Eleutherius
among
other
things
to
haue
the
Roman
Lawes
sent
hither
vnto
him
,
to
be
receaued
heare
.
These
letters
of
King
Lucius
are
not
extant
,
neyther
the
answeare
of
Pope
Eleutherius
vnto
him
,
and
his
Nobilitie
,
but
in
such
a
lame
,
halting
,
and
deformed
manner
,
as
it
hath
pleased
our
Protestants
,
hauing
possession
of
that
old
Antiquitie
,
to
publish
it
to
the
world
,
without
head
,
foote
,
or
perfect
body
,
wanting
both
beginning
,
end
,
and
midle
in
many
things
,
in
such
order
as
they
thought
it
would
any
wise
helpe
,
and
least
hinder
Matth.
Parker
Ant.
Britan.
p.
5.
Bridges
in
K.
Lucius
.
Godwin
Conu
.
of
Brit.
p.
30.
31.
32.
Willam
Lamb.
in
Legib.
S.
Eduardi
.
Foxe
To.
1.
Act.
and
Mon.
Theater
of
great
.
Brit.
lib.
6.
lewell
against
.
Hard.
f.
119.
Godw.
sup.
p.
30.
Roger.
Houeden
Annal.
part
.
Posterior
.
in
Henr.
2.
Leg.
S.
Eduardi
.
cap.
1.
apud
Gul.
Lamb.
&
Stowe
Hist.
an.
179.
in
King
Lucius
.
and
blemish
their
new
Religion
,
when
it
came
to
vewe
.
And
according
to
the
diuersitie
of
their
owne
humors
,
they
haue
as
diuersly
put
it
in
print
,
some
more
,
some
lesse
,
some
one
way
,
some
an
other
,
as
hath
best
fitted
their
phantasies
,
as
you
may
reade
in
there
first
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
,
their
Bishops
,
Iewell
,
Bridges
,
&
Godwin
,
M.
Lambert
,
the
Antiquarie
Foxe
,
the
Theater
writers
and
others
,
differing
herein
one
from
an
other
:
of
which
one
of
them
a
Protestant
Bishop
as
mannerly
as
he
might
,
thus
complayneth
:
The
Epistle
is
as
heare
ensueth
:
allthough
I
must
acknowledge
,
that
I
finde
greate
varietye
in
the
diuersitie
of
Copies
,
some
containing
much
more
,
then
others
.
And
yet
he
himselfe
doth
there
further
alter
,
chopp
,
and
change
it
,
both
in
his
relation
,
and
translation
of
it
,
as
euery
Reader
may
there
easily
obserue
,
if
he
vnderstandeth
but
a
litle
,
the
Latine
tongue
.
2.
The
Copies
which
beare
most
credit
be
those
,
which
Stowe
publisheth
in
English
,
and
M.
William
Lambert
in
Latine
,
the
first
out
of
a
Booke
of
Constitutions
belonging
to
the
Guildhall
of
London
;
the
second
as
extant
among
,
and
part
of
King
Edward
the
Confessor
his
Lawes
,
so
called
not
because
he
made
them
,
as
Houeden
and
others
proue
,
but
being
the
old
Lawes
,
of
this
kingdome
,
and
euacuated
where
the
Danes
had
ruled
,
he
reuiued
them
,
and
were
most
Authentically
proued
,
in
the
ti●e
of
King
William
the
first
,
by
the
solemne
Oathes
of
Twelue
Iurors
out
of
euery
County
in
England
,
and
so
not
likely
to
deceaue
vs
in
this
point
.
The
first
Protestant
Authour
,
thus
writeth
of
them
:
I
onely
finde
the
same
entered
in
a
Booke
Intituled
,
Constitutions
,
pertaining
to
the
Guildhall
of
London
,
misdated
in
the
Latine
as
the
English
following
sheweth
.
The
yeare
after
Christs
birth
169.
Pope
Eleutherius
did
write
to
Lucius
King
of
Britaine
for
the
amendement
of
the
Kings
and
the
Nobilitie
of
L.
Const.
Lond.
Britaine
as
followeth
.
You
required
that
we
should
send
you
the
Roman
and
Imperiall
Lawes
,
that
you
might
vse
them
in
your
kingdome
of
Britaine
:
But
those
Lawes
we
may
disproue
,
and
not
the
Lawes
of
God
.
You
haue
receaued
lately
through
Gods
goodnes
in
your
kingdome
both
Testaments
,
out
of
them
by
Gods
grace
,
and
the
aduise
of
your
Realme
take
a
Lawe
,
and
thereby
patiently
gouerne
the
kingdome
.
You
are
the
Vicar
of
God
in
your
kingdome
,
according
to
the
kingly
Prophet
.
The
earth
is
the
Psalm
.
45.
Lords
,
and
his
fullnes
is
the
whole
worlde
,
and
all
that
dwell
therein
:
And
againe
,
Thow
hast
loued
Righteousnes
,
and
hated
Iniquitie
,
wherefore
God
,
euen
thy
God
,
hath
annointed
thee
with
the
oyle
of
gladnes
aboue
thy
fellowes
.
They
are
the
Kings
children
Christian
Nations
,
and
people
of
your
kingdome
that
liue
and
consist
vnder
your
protection
,
peace
and
kingdome
according
to
the
Scripture
,
as
an
Hen
gathereth
her
Chikens
vnder
her
wings
,
the
people
and
Nations
of
the
kingdome
of
Britaine
is
yours
,
such
as
are
diuided
you
should
gather
them
together
to
the
Lawe
of
Christ
,
his
holy
Church
,
to
peace
and
coneorde
:
and
cherishe
,
maintaine
,
protect
,
gouern
,
and
defend
them
,
from
the
iniurious
,
malitious
,
and
their
enemyes
.
Woe
be
to
that
kingdome
,
the
King
whereof
is
a
childe
,
and
the
Princes
eate
early
in
the
morning
.
I
doe
not
call
a
King
a
child
,
for
his
youth
or
Minoritie
,
but
for
his
folly
,
Iniquitie
,
&
madnes
according
to
the
kingely
Prophet
.
The
blood
thirsty
and
deceatefull
men
shall
not
outlyue
Psal.
55.
halfe
their
dayes
.
By
eating
,
We
shall
vnderstand
gluttonie
:
by
glouttonie
luxurie
:
by
luxury
,
all
filthie
wickednes
and
Mischeife
,
according
to
King
Salomon
:
wisedome
will
not
enter
into
a
spitefull
soule
,
nor
inhabite
in
a
body
subiect
to
sinne
.
A
King
hath
Sapien.
2.
his
name
of
gouerning
,
and
not
of
his
kingdome
,
so
longe
you
shall
be
a
King
as
you
rule
well
,
otherwise
you
shall
not
be
so
named
,
and
loose
that
name
,
which
God
forbid
.
God
grant
that
you
may
so
rule
your
Realme
of
Britaine
,
that
you
may
reigne
with
him
euerlastingly
,
whose
Vicar
you
are
in
the
sayed
kingdome
.
To
whome
with
the
Father
&c.
Thus
this
Epistle
is
related
by
this
Protestant
Historian
out
of
the
Booke
of
Constitutions
of
London
.
M.
Lambert
setteth
it
downe
among
S.
Edward
his
Lawes
in
this
order
.
EPISTOLA
DOMINI
ELEVtherij
Papae
Lucio
Regi
Britanniae
.
ANno
169.
à
Passione
Christi
,
Dominus
Eleutherius
Papa
Lucio
Regi
Britanniae
Al.
156.
scripsit
ad
petitionem
Regis
&
Procerum
Regni
Britanniae
.
Petistis
The
Epistle
,
and
Order
of
S.
Eleutherius
Pope
concerning
Britaine
.
à
nobis
Leges
Romanas
,
&
Caesaris
vobis
transmitti
,
quibus
in
Regno
Britanniae
vti
voluistis
.
Leges
Romanas
&
Caesaris
semper
reprobare
possumus
,
Legem
Dei
nequaquam
.
Suscepistis
enim
nuper
miseratione
Diuina
in
Regno
Britanniae
,
Legem
&
fidem
Christi
,
habetis
penes
vos
in
Regno
vtramque
Pagmam
,
ex
illis
Dei
gratia
per
Consilium
Regni
vestri
sume
Legem
,
&
per
illam
Dei
patientia
vestrum
Reges
Britanniae
Regnum
.
Vicarius
verò
Dei
estis
in
Regno
iuxtae
Prophetam
Regem
:
Domini
est
terra
,
&
plenitudo
eius
,
Orbis
terrarum
,
&
Vniuersi
qui
inhabitant
in
eo
:
Et
rursum
inxtae
Prophetam
Regem
,
dilexisti
iustitiam
,
&
odisti
miquitatem
,
proptereà
vnxit
te
Deus
tuus
oleo
latitiae
,
prae
consortibus
t●is
:
&
rursum
inxta
Prophetam
Regem
,
Deus
Indicium
tuum
&c.
non
enim
Indicium
neque
institiam
Caesaris
.
Filij
enim
Regis
gentes
Christianae
,
&
populi
Regni
sunt
,
qui
sub
vestra
protectione
,
&
pace
,
&
Regno
degant
,
&
consistant
iuxta
Enangelium
,
quemadmodum
galina
congregat
pullos
sub
alis
&c.
gentes
verò
Regni
Britaenniae
,
&
populi
vestri
sunt
,
&
quos
diuisos
debetis
in
vnum
ad
concordiam
,
&
pacem
,
&
ad
fidem
,
&
ad
legem
Christi
,
&
ad
sanctam
Ecelesiam
congregare
,
reuocare
,
fouere
,
manutenere
,
protegere
,
regere
&
ab
iniuriosis
,
&
malitiosis
&
ab
inimicis
semper
defendere
.
Vae
Regno
cuius
Rex
puer
est
,
&
cuius
Principes
manè
comedunt
.
No
voco
Regem
puerum
propter
paruam
&
nimiam
aetatem
iuxta
Prophetam
Regem
:
viri
sanguinum
&
dolosi
non
dimidiabunt
dies
suos
&c.
per
come
stionem
intelligimus
gulam
,
per
gulam
luxuriam
,
per
luxuriam
omnia
turpta
,
&
mala
inxta
Salomonem
Regem
,
in
maleuolam
animam
non
introibit
sapientia
,
nec
habitabit
in
corpore
subdito
peccatis
.
Rex
dicitur
à
regendo
,
non
à
Regno
:
Rex
eris
dum
bene
regis
,
quod
nisi
feceris
,
nomen
Regis
non
in
te
constabit
,
&
nomen
Regis
perdes
,
quod
absit
.
Det
vobis
Omnipotens
Deus
Regnum
Britanniae
sic
regere
,
vt
possitis
cum
eo
regnare
in
aeternum
,
cuius
Vicarius
estis
in
Regno
praedicto
,
qui
cum
patre
&
Filio
&c.
THE
EPISTLE
OF
LORD
ELEVtherius
Pope
to
Lucius
King
of
Brītaine
.
IN
the
yeare
169.
from
the
Passion
of
Christ
,
Lord
El●utherius
Pope
wrote
to
Lucius
King
of
Britaine
,
at
the
request
of
the
King
and
Nobles
of
Britaine
.
You
requested
of
vs
to
haue
the
Lawes
of
the
Romans
,
and
Caesar
,
to
be
sent
ouer
vnto
you
,
which
you
would
haue
vsed
in
the
Kingdome
of
Britaine
.
We
may
allwayes
reproue
the
Roman
and
Imperiall
,
but
the
Lawe
of
God
we
may
not
reproue
.
For
you
haue
lately
by
the
diuine
mercy
receaued
in
the
kingdome
of
Britaine
,
the
Lawe
and
faith
of
Christ
,
you
haue
among
you
in
the
kingdome
both
the
Partes
thereof
,
out
of
them
by
the
grace
of
God
,
with
the
Counsaile
of
your
kingdome
take
a
Lawe
,
and
by
that
,
with
the
help
of
God
,
you
shall
Gouerne
your
kingdome
of
Britaine
:
You
are
verily
the
vicegerent
of
God
in
your
kingdome
according
to
the
Prophet
a
King
.
The
earth
is
our
Lords
and
the
fullnes
thereof
,
and
the
globe
of
the
earth
,
and
all
that
dwell
therein
.
And
againe
by
the
Prophet
a
King
,
Thou
hast
loued
Iustice
,
and
hated
Iniquitie
,
therefore
thy
God
hath
annointed
thee
with
oile
of
gladnes
,
aboue
thy
fellowes
.
And
againe
by
the
Prophet
a
King
,
ô
God
giue
thy
Iudgment
to
the
King
,
and
thy
Iustice
to
the
Kings
sonne
.
Not
the
Iudgment
and
Iustice
of
Caesar
.
And
the
sonnes
of
the
King
(
there
)
are
Christian
Nations
and
people
of
the
kingdome
which
may
liue
and
be
vnder
your
protection
,
and
peace
,
and
kingdome
,
according
to
the
Ghospell
:
euen
as
an
hen
gathereth
her
chickens
vnder
her
wings
&c.
for
the
Nations
and
people
of
the
kingdome
of
Britaine
be
yours
,
whom
now
diuided
,
you
ought
to
gather
together
,
to
concord
,
and
peace
,
and
to
the
faith
,
and
to
the
Lawe
of
Christ
,
and
to
his
holy
Church
recall
them
,
norish
them
,
maintaine
,
Gouerne
and
defend
them
allwayes
from
iniurious
and
malitious
parsons
,
and
from
their
enemyes
.
Woe
to
the
kingdome
whose
King
is
a
Child
,
and
whose
Princes
eate
early
in
the
morning
.
I
call
not
a
King
a
Child
for
his
little
or
greater
age
,
but
for
foolishnes
,
and
Iniquitie
,
and
Madnes
,
according
to
the
Prophet
a
King
:
men
of
blood
,
and
crafty
shall
not
liue
halfe
their
dayes
.
By
eating
we
vnderstand
glutonie
,
by
glutonie
luxurie
,
by
luxurie
all
filthie
things
,
and
euill
,
according
to
Salomon
a
king
.
Wisedome
will
not
enter
into
a
malitious
soule
,
nor
dwell
in
a
body
subiect
to
sinnes
.
A
King
is
named
of
ruling
not
of
a
kingdome
:
You
shall
be
a
King
so
long
as
you
Gouerne
well
:
but
if
you
doe
otherwise
,
the
name
of
a
King
shall
not
remayne
with
you
,
and
you
shall
loose
the
name
of
a
King
,
which
God
forbid
.
God
allmightie
grante
,
you
may
so
gouerne
the
kingdome
of
Britaine
,
that
you
may
Reigne
with
him
for
euer
,
whose
vicegerent
you
are
in
the
aforesaide
kingdome
,
who
with
the
Father
and
sonne
&c.
3.
Hitherto
this
part
of
S.
Eleutherius
Epistle
,
which
the
Publisher
in
the
yeare
1568.
thought
to
haue
ben●
written
aboue
fiue
hundred
yeares
before
,
and
feemeth
to
say
it
was
among
the
old
Lawes
,
priscis
legibus
,
he
then
published
,
in
the
Library
of
Matthew
Parker
the
first
Protestant
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
:
Planè
suscipio
atque
profiteor
magna
fide
&
Religione
ex
vetustissimis
(
vt
quae
ante
quingentos
annos
,
vti
coniectura
autumo
,
Saxonicis
depicta
sunt
literis
)
exemplaribus
fuisse
desumptas
,
quorum
pleraque
in
Reuerend
.
in
Chisto
Patris
D.
Matthaei
Cantuariensis
Archiepiscopi
Bibliotheca
,
alia
aliorum
in
Librarijs
visenda
supersunt
.
And
this
Protestant
Archbishop
wtiteth
,
this
Epistle
is
commonly
accompted
among
the
Lawes
of
S.
Edward
:
Haec
Epistola
communiter
Matth.
Parker
.
Antiq.
Brit.
p.
5.
in
Margin
.
Gulielm
.
Lamb.
in
Legib.
S.
Edwardi
.
Matth.
Parker
.
supr.
p.
5.
in
Text.
habetur
inter
leges
diui
Edwardi
:
And
the
Protestant
Lawyer
which
published
them
,
maketh
it
a
part
of
those
Lawes
.
And
yet
this
Protestant
Archbishop
,
saying
he
will
sett
downe
the
whole
Epistle
renowned
,
and
rare
:
Cuius
Epistolae
quia
tam
rara
&
augusta
est
,
totam
seriem
inseramus
;
And
yet
he
reciteth
litle
more
then
halfe
of
that
is
before
related
.
But
yet
these
men
will
not
suffer
vs
to
doubt
of
the
credit
thereof
:
For
besides
that
they
haue
confessed
,
it
was
both
in
the
old
Booke
of
Constitutions
,
and
commonly
among
S.
Edwards
Lawes
,
and
as
part
of
them
:
an
other
saith
,
it
was
in
an
old
Manuscript
of
auncient
Kings
:
Ex
vetusto
Codice
Regum
Antiquorum
.
The
Cambridge
Antiquarie
Foxe
Act.
and
Mon.
p.
107.
Io.
Caius
Antiq.
Cantabr
.
l.
1.
Theater
of
great
Brit.
l.
6.
c.
19.
found
it
in
the
old
Historie
called
Brutus
.
Our
Protestant
writers
of
the
Theater
,
doe
seeme
to
write
,
that
the
Autographon
and
Antiquitie
itselfe
is
in
the
custody
of
Syr
Robert
Cotton
Baronet
of
Conington
in
Huntingtonshire
:
but
I
heare
by
others
he
onely
hath
an
old
Copy
thereof
.
Yet
a
Protestant
Bishop
thus
confidently
affirmeth
.
we
haue
seene
the
Bishop
of
Romes
owne
letter
to
King
Lucius
,
that
is
reputed
to
be
the
first
Christian
King
of
Britaine
.
Ihon
Bridges
def.
of
the
gouernm
.
in
the
Church
of
Engl.
l.
16.
p.
1355.
Guliel
.
Lambr
.
l.
de
Priscis
Angl.
Legib.
fol.
1.
ante
praf
.
f.
126.
131.
Matth.
Parker
antiq.
Brit.
supr.
p.
5.
in
Marg.
If
he
saith
truely
,
that
he
had
seene
it
,
it
need
not
walke
inuisible
in
these
times
,
wherein
he
liueth
,
or
lately
liued
.
And
of
so
greate
creditt
this
Antiquitie
is
with
our
Protestant
Antiquaries
,
as
the
Publisher
a
Protestant
professed
,
Lawyer
and
Antiquarie
confesseth
,
it
was
receaued
as
part
of
our
Lawe
in
England
,
both
by
our
Saxon
and
Norman
kings
,
as
namely
king
William
the
first
,
who
confirmed
that
and
other
auncient
Lawes
of
this
kingdome
.
And
their
Archbishop
before
hath
aknowledged
no
lesse
.
And
the
Lawes
themselues
of
S.
Edward
doe
as
expressely
so
proue
this
part
of
Pope
Eleutherius
Epistle
to
be
a
portion
of
them
,
as
any
part
,
parcell
or
sentence
contayned
in
any
of
those
Lawes
,
making
it
the
strongest
and
most
warranting
Authoritie
for
the
17.
Act
or
Article
of
them
,
which
as
the
Title
sheweth
is
of
this
greatest
point
,
and
most
materiall
in
a
Temporall
Gouernment
and
Kingdome
:
Of
the
Dutie
of
the
King
,
and
of
the
Right
and
Appertinences
of
the
Crowne
of
the
Kingdome
of
Britaine
:
De
Regis
of
ficio
,
&
de
Iure
&
Appendicijs
coronae
Regni
Leges
S.
Edwardi
Confessoris
c.
17.
Britanniae
.
All
which
so
materiall
and
concerning
,
being
very
long
is
wholly
and
onely
warranted
by
the
Authoritie
of
Pope
Eleutherius
,
and
Pope
Ihon
after
him
in
the
time
of
Pipinus
and
Carolus
his
sonne
in
France
,
prescribing
the
Dutie
of
a
King
to
them
in
France
,
as
S.
Eleutherius
had
before
done
to
King
Lucius
in
Britaine
:
as
the
very
beginning
of
that
Lawe
doth
plainely
witnesse
in
these
words
:
Rex
autem
quia
Vicarius
summi
Regis
est
,
ad
hoc
est
constitutus
,
vt
Regnum
terrenum
,
&
populum
Domini
,
&
super
omnia
sanctam
veneretur
Ecclesiam
cius
,
&
regat
&
ab
iniuriosis
defendat
,
&
maleficos
ab
ea
euellat
,
&
destruat
,
&
penitùs
disperdat
.
Quod
nisi
fecerit
,
nec
nomen
Regis
in
co
constabit
,
verum
testante
Papa
Ioanne
nomen
Regis
perdet
.
4.
And
because
it
is
euident
before
that
this
Epistle
of
Pope
Eleutherius
did
contayne
more
things
then
be
deliuered
in
that
parcell
thereof
,
which
is
remembred
,
as
the
very
beginning
without
any
name
of
eyther
the
sender
or
to
whome
it
was
sent
,
greeting
,
or
such
preambles
,
as
Popes
Epistles
to
Princes
in
all
Antiquitie
haue
,
doe
proue
,
and
we
finde
further
in
this
very
Authenticall
Lawe
itselfe
,
and
part
thereof
,
that
this
holy
Pope
at
,
or
about
this
time
,
did
send
to
King
Lucius
an
hallowed
Crowne
,
with
the
Title
of
King
of
Britaine
,
and
prescribed
the
very
limits
and
precints
of
his
kingdome
,
how
farre
it
did
,
and
was
to
extend
,
we
cannot
be
of
other
Iudgment
.
But
these
things
also
were
,
either
included
in
that
Decretall
Epistle
of
Pope
Eleutherius
,
or
some
other
about
that
time
,
which
the
words
of
the
Lawe
rather
incline
vnto
,
testifying
,
the
Decree
of
these
later
remembred
things
bore
date
two
yeares
before
the
other
:
The
very
words
of
the
Lawe
be
these
:
Debet
verò
de
Iure
Rex
omnes
terras
&
honores
,
omnes
dignitates
,
&
Iura
,
&
libertates
coronae
Regni
huius
in
integrum
cum
omni
integritate
,
&
sine
diminutione
obseruare
,
&
defendere
,
dispersa
,
&
dilapidata
,
&
amissa
Regni
Iura
in
pristinum
statum
,
&
debitum
viribus
omnibus
reuocare
.
Vniuersa
verò
terra
&
tota
,
&
Insulae
omnes
vsque
Norwegiam
,
&
vsque
Daciam
pertinent
ad
coronam
Regni
eius
,
&
sunt
de
Appendicijs
&
dignitatibus
Regis
,
&
vna
est
Monarchia
,
&
vnum
est
Regnum
,
&
vocabatur
quondam
Regnum
Britanniae
,
modo
autem
vocatur
Regnum
Anglorum
.
Tales
enim
metas
&
fines
vt
praedictae
sunt
,
constituit
&
imposuit
Coronae
Regni
Dominus
Eleutherius
Papa
sententia
sua
,
anno
centesimo
sexagesimo
septimo
post
Passionem
Christi
,
qui
primo
destinauit
coronam
benedictam
Britanniae
,
&
Christianitatem
Deo
inspirante
Lucio
Regi
Britonum
.
Debet
enim
Rex
omnia
ritè
facere
in
regno
,
&
per
iudicium
Procerum
regni
.
Debet
enim
Ius
&
iustitia
magis
regnare
in
regno
quam
voluntas
praua
:
Lex
est
semper
quod
ius
facit
,
voluntas
autem
,
violentia
&
vis
non
est
ius
.
Debet
verò
Rex
Deum
timere
,
super
omnia
&
diligere
,
&
mandata
eius
per
totum
regnum
suum
seruare
.
Debet
enim
sanctam
Ecclesiam
regni
sui
cum
omni
integritate
,
&
libertate
iuxta
constitutiones
patrum
,
&
praedecessorum
seruare
,
fouere
,
manutenere
,
regere
,
&
contra
inimicos
defendere
,
ita
vt
Deus
prae
caeteris
honoretur
,
&
prae
oculis
semper
habeatur
.
Debet
etiam
bonas
leges
&
consu●tudines
approbatas
erigere
,
prauas
autem
delere
,
&
omnes
à
regno
de
ponere
.
Debet
●udicium
rectum
in
regno
facere
,
&
iustitiam
per
consilium
Procerum
regni
sui
tenere
.
Ista
verò
debet
omnia
Rex
in
propria
persona
,
inspectis
&
tactis
Sacrosanctis
Euangelijs
,
&
super
sacras
&
sanctas
reliquias
coram
regno
&
sacerdotio
&
clero
iurare
,
antequam
ab
Archiepiscopis
&
Episcopis
regni
coronaretur
.
Tres
enim
Rex
habere
debet
seruos
,
scilicet
luxuriam
,
auaritiam
,
&
cupiditatem
,
quos
si
habuerit
seruos
,
bene
,
&
illustrè
regnabit
.
Regno
omnia
debet
praemeditari
,
&
hoc
Regis
est
.
Quia
malè
cuncta
ministrant
impetus
iuxta
Euangelium
,
omne
regnum
in
se
diuisum
desolabitur
:
Truly
a
King
ought
of
right
to
obserue
and
defend
all
the
Lands
and
honours
,
all
the
dignities
and
rights
,
and
liberties
of
the
Crowne
of
this
kingdome
wholly
with
all
integritie
,
and
without
diminution
,
and
with
all
his
power
recall
to
the
auncient
state
,
and
due
all
the
rights
of
the
kingdome
,
which
were
dispersed
,
dilapidated
,
and
lost
.
And
all
and
the
whole
Land
,
and
all
the
Ilands
vnto
Norwey
,
and
vnto
Denmarke
doe
belong
to
the
Crowne
of
his
kingdome
,
and
they
are
of
the
Appendences
,
and
dignities
of
the
King
,
and
it
is
one
Monarchie
,
and
one
kingdome
,
and
aunciently
was
called
the
kingdome
of
Britaine
,
but
now
is
●alled
the
kingdome
of
the
English
men
.
For
our
Lord
Eleutherius
Pope
who
first
by
inspiration
of
God
,
did
send
an
hallowed
crowne
to
Britaine
,
and
Christianitie
to
Lucius
King
of
the
Britons
did
ordayne
and
impose
to
the
Crowne
of
the
kingdome
,
such
boundes
,
and
limits
,
as
are
spoken
before
by
his
Decree
in
the
yeare
one
hundred
sixtie
seuen
after
the
Passion
of
Christ
.
A
King
also
ought
to
doe
all
things
in
the
kingdome
truely
,
and
by
the
Iudgment
of
the
Peeres
of
the
kingdome
.
For
Right
,
and
iustice
ought
to
Reigne
more
in
a
kingdome
,
then
wicked
will
.
That
is
Lawe
which
allwayes
doth
right
,
but
will
,
violence
and
force
is
not
right
.
A
King
ought
to
feare
God
,
and
loue
him
aboue
all
things
,
and
keepe
his
Commandements
throughout
the
kingdome
.
He
ought
also
to
preserue
,
foster
,
maintaine
,
gouerne
,
and
defend
against
Enemies
,
the
holy
Church
of
his
kingdome
,
with
all
integritie
,
and
libertie
,
according
to
the
Constitutions
of
the
Fathers
,
and
Predecessours
,
so
that
God
may
before
all
things
be
honoured
,
and
euer
had
before
his
eyes
.
He
ought
also
to
erect
good
Lawes
,
and
customes
allowed
,
and
blott
them
out
which
be
wicked
,
and
bannish
them
all
from
the
kingdome
.
He
ought
to
doe
right
iudgment
in
the
kingdome
,
and
keepe
Iustice
,
by
the
Counsaile
of
the
Nobles
of
his
kingdome
.
All
these
things
a
King
must
sweare
in
his
owne
parson
,
looking
vpon
and
touching
the
holy
Ghospels
,
and
vpon
holy
and
sacred
Reliks
,
before
the
Realme
,
and
Preisthood
,
and
Clergie
,
before
he
be
crowned
by
the
Archbishops
and
Bishops
of
the
kingdome
.
For
a
King
must
haue
three
things
slaues
vnto
him
,
to
wit
,
luxury
,
a●arice
,
and
concupiscence
,
which
if
he
maketh
s●a●es
,
he
shall
reigne
well
,
and
renownedly
,
he
must
premeditate
all
things
for
the
kingdome
,
and
this
is
the
office
of
a
King
.
Because
violences
doe
minister
all
things
ill
,
according
to
the
Ghospell
,
euery
kindome
diuided
in
itselfe
will
be
desolate
.
5.
Hitherto
this
our
holy
and
auncient
Lawe
,
of
the
office
and
dutie
of
our
Kings
,
vsed
and
practized
euen
from
the
beginning
of
Christianitie
,
publikly
receaued
heare
,
both
in
the
Britans
and
Saxons
gouernment
,
founded
,
warranted
and
grounded
vppon
the
Authoritie
and
direction
of
the
holy
Pope
S.
Eleutherius
,
as
appeareth
by
that
part
of
his
Epistle
which
I
first
recited
,
immediately
without
any
one
sentence
,
worde
,
or
sillable
interposed
betweene
them
,
annexed
and
ioyned
to
this
Lawe
,
as
the
originall
cause
,
motiue
,
allowance
,
and
confirmation
thereof
.
Whereby
we
may
cleartly
see
,
the
greate
power
,
prerogatiue
,
and
Iurisdiction
the
Popes
of
Rome
euen
from
the
beginning
,
and
first
founding
Christian
Religion
heare
,
claimed
,
had
,
and
exercised
,
in
this
kingdome
,
and
from
the
first
Christian
King
we
enioyed
,
a
Saint
and
blessed
man
,
all
our
Kings
Britans
,
Saxons
,
or
whatsoeuer
Christians
to
these
dayes
,
did
with
this
whole
kingdome
allowe
to
the
Apostolike
See
of
Rome
,
as
much
as
it
claimeth
now
at
our
hands
,
and
as
any
good
and
learned
Catholiks
doe
yeeld
vnto
it
.
From
that
holy
and
eminent
See
we
had
by
these
greatest
Testimonies
Christian
Religion
planted
and
Iuridically
setled
heare
.
Our
Episcopall
and
Archiepiscopall
Sees
assigned
,
our
first
Bishops
and
Archbishops
to
enioy
them
appointed
,
and
consecrated
.
Direction
giuen
euen
in
temporall
and
ciuill
affaires
,
what
Lawes
we
should
take
,
our
King
Possessor
but
of
a
part
of
this
kingdome
declared
to
be
King
of
all
Britaine
,
and
so
many
adiacent
Ilands
enioyed
by
his
enemyes
,
and
an
hallowed
Crowne
sent
him
to
weare
,
as
Monarch
and
King
of
them
all
.
A
Protestant
Lawyer
,
Bracton
l.
1.
de
acquir
.
rer
.
Dom.
c.
8.
Io.
Selden
Analect
.
p.
46.
and
Antiquarie
saith
,
that
from
this
Popes
donation
our
Kings
had
the
Title
,
viracius
Dei
,
vicar
or
vicegerent
of
God
,
and
citeth
Bracton
for
his
Authour
,
who
rather
denyeth
,
then
affirmeth
it
:
onely
he
saith
against
the
sence
of
Protestants
,
that
it
is
euident
,
a
King
ought
to
be
vnder
the
Lawe
,
being
but
Gods
vicegerent
:
Quod
sub
lege
Rex
esse
debeat
cum
●it
Dei
vicarius
.
And
Roger
Houeden
who
reciteth
this
verie
Lawe
verbatim
,
hath
not
that
Title
,
Vicarius
,
no●
the
wo●de
,
Regert
,
to
Rule
,
which
our
Protestants
apply
to
the
Church
,
the
Title
is
Regis
Officium
,
the
Kings
dutie
,
and
is
this
:
Rex
atque
Vicarius
eius
ad
hoc
Roger.
Houeden
Annal.
part
.
poster
.
in
Henric.
●
.
c.
de
legib.
Angl.
est
constitutus
,
vt
regnum
terrenum
,
populum
Dei
,
&
super
omnia
,
sanctam
Ecclesiam
reuereatur
,
&
ab
Iniuriatoribus
defendat
,
&
maleficos
ab
ea
euellat
,
&
destruat
&
penitus
disperdat
.
where
,
aboue
all
things
he
must
reuerence
the
holy
Church
,
and
be
ruled
by
it
,
and
not
Rule
it
.
And
this
,
all
our
Christian
Kings
to
King
Edward
the
sixt
a
child
did
publikly
professe
before
their
Coronation
,
as
the
old
Order
thereof
is
witnes
.
And
these
Titles
to
be
Vicarius
Cbristi
in
his
Pontificale
Roman
.
in
Benedictione
&
Coronatione
Regis
.
holy
Church
,
is
as
fully
before
giuen
to
Pope
Eleutherius
by
King
Lucius
,
and
his
Christians
,
and
Regere
to
rule
it
vnder
Christ
,
made
by
them
the
Popes
peculiar
,
as
they
were
euer
after
to
these
Times
.
6.
And
to
speake
more
particularly
of
the
ciuill
and
temporall
Lawes
,
which
King
Lucius
requested
Pope
Eleutherius
to
giue
direction
in
,
and
he
accordingly
established
in
this
kingdome
,
this
holy
King
now
a
Christian
,
did
not
,
and
could
not
by
his
Religion
demand
the
Roman
Pagan
Lawes
,
without
alteration
or
correction
,
of
S.
Eleutherius
,
but
according
to
such
moderation
,
change
,
or
alteration
he
should
vse
in
them
,
to
speake
in
a
Protestant
Bishops
words
:
Lucius
made
request
vnto
Eleutherius
to
send
him
some
Kinde
of
Abstract
of
the
Roman
Lawes
,
whereby
he
might
establish
a
setled
order
of
Gouernment
▪
Godwin
Conu
.
of
Britaine
p.
29.
in
his
Dominions
.
And
when
Pope
Eleutherius
directed
him
,
to
take
his
Lawe
,
conformable
to
the
Lawe
of
God
,
by
the
aduise
of
his
kingdome
,
ex
illis
Dei
gratia
,
per
consilium
Regni
vestri
sume
Legem
,
he
ment
as
an
other
Protestant
Bridges
defence
l.
16.
p.
1355.
Bishop
expoundeth
him
,
that
this
should
be
done
principally
by
the
Aduise
of
the
clergie
of
his
Dominion
,
the
Bishops
and
Preists
which
he
had
ordained
heare
,
best
Learned
and
conuersant
in
the
holy
Scripturs
,
and
Lawe
of
God
.
That
the
Lawes
which
they
receaued
and
established
heare
were
the
old
Britan
Lawes
,
ascribed
for
their
greatest
part
to
Mulmutius
Dunwallo
,
corrected
and
Galf.
Mon.
l.
2.
c.
17.
Brittsh
.
Hist.
l.
3.
c.
5.
Pontic
.
Virun
.
l.
23.
Hist.
Stowe
Hist.
in
Mulmut
.
Dunwall
.
Holinsh.
Hist.
Matth.
Westm.
aetat.
5.
c.
2.
Galfr.
Mon.
l.
2.
Hist.
c.
vlt.
Pontic
.
Vir.
l.
2.
Hist.
in
fine
.
Stowe
Hist.
in
Mulm
.
Dunwallo
.
Holinsh
Hist.
of
Engl.
3.
c.
1.
Fortescue
l.
de
laudib
.
legum
Angl.
c.
13.
made
conformable
to
holy
Christian
Religion
,
we
haue
all
Kinde
of
Antiquities
Brittish
,
Saxon
,
French
,
Italians
,
Catholiks
,
and
Protestants
for
witnesses
.
These
Lawes
were
translated
out
of
Brittish
into
Latine
long
before
this
time
,
by
the
auncient
Gildas
that
liued
about
the
time
of
the
birth
of
Christ
,
as
many
both
auncient
and
late
writers
agree
,
and
continued
heare
vntill
late
time
,
and
in
diuers
respects
at
this
present
.
So
the
Authour
of
the
Brittish
History
,
Virunnius
,
and
Matthew
of
Westminster
write
of
their
times
:
Dunwallo
Mulmutius
Leges
Mulmutinas
statuit
,
quae
vsque
●odie
inter
Anglos
celebrantur
.
Thus
he
wrote
within
these
300.
yeares
,
that
Mulmutius
Lawes
were
those
which
were
then
vsed
in
England
.
Galfridus
and
Ponticus
write
the
same
,
Quae
vsque
ad
hoc
tempus
celebrantur
inter
Anglos
.
The
like
haue
our
Protestants
Stowe
,
Hollinshed
,
and
others
.
And
the
best
witnesse
we
can
vse
in
such
a
case
of
Lawes
,
Iudge
Fortescue
most
Learned
in
them
,
and
Antiquities
concerning
such
affaires
,
he
speaking
in
commendation
of
Lawes
,
and
our
auncient
Lawes
in
particular
,
first
writeth
,
how
from
the
time
of
Brutus
this
kindome
was
Ruled
by
Lawes
:
sic
(
per
leges
)
Regnum
Angliae
,
quod
ex
Bruto
comitiua
Troianorum
,
quam
ex
Italiae
&
Graecorum
finibus
produxit
,
in
Dominium
politicum
,
&
Regale
prorupit
:
By
Lawes
the
kingdome
of
England
from
the
company
of
Troians
which
Brutus
brought
from
the
Costs
of
Italy
,
and
the
Grecians
came
to
be
a
Politicall
and
Regall
Dominion
.
And
after
,
thus
proueth
a
continuance
of
these
Lawes
by
all
people
which
heare
inhabited
:
Regnum
Angliae
primo
per
Britannos
inhabitatum
est
,
deinde
per
Romanos
regulatum
,
Fortescue
supr.
cap.
17.
iterumque
per
Britannos
,
ac
deinde
per
Saxones
possessum
,
&
tunc
per
Danos
,
Iterum
per
Saxones
,
sed
finaliter
per
Normannos
,
&
in
omnibus
Nationum
harum
,
&
Regum
earum
temporibus
,
Regnum
illud
,
eisdem
,
quibus
iam
regitur
,
consuetudinibus
continuè
regulatum
est
,
quae
si
optimae
non
extitissent
,
aliqui
Regum
illorum
,
Iustitia
,
ratione
,
vel
affectione
concitati
,
eas
mutassent
aut
omnino
deleuissent
,
&
maximè
Romani
qui
legibus
suis
quasi
totum
orbis
reliquum
iudicabant
:
The
kingdome
of
England
was
first
inhabited
by
the
Britans
,
after
that
ruled
by
the
Romans
,
and
againe
by
the
Britans
,
and
after
possessed
by
the
Saxons
,
and
then
by
the
Danes
,
againe
by
the
Saxons
,
but
finally
by
the
Normans
,
and
in
all
the
times
of
these
Nations
and
their
Kings
,
that
kingdome
was
ruled
continually
by
the
same
Customes
,
by
which
it
is
now
gouerned
,
which
if
they
had
not
bene
the
best
could
be
made
,
some
of
those
Kings
incited
by
Iustice
,
reason
,
or
affection
would
haue
changed
them
,
or
vtterly
blotted
them
forth
,
and
especially
the
Romans
,
who
Iudged
as
it
were
all
the
rest
of
the
worlde
by
their
Lawes
.
Ranulphus
Higeden
in
his
Manuscript
History
saith
:
sancciuit
primum
Leges
Dunwallo
Mulmutius
,
cuius
Leges
Mulmutnae
dicebantur
vsque
ad
tempora
Willielmi
Conquestoris
satis
celebres
.
Inter
quae
statuit
Ranulph
.
Higeden
in
Manuscr
.
Polychr
.
l.
1.
c.
50.
de
legib.
vt
Ciuitates
&
Templa
Deorum
,
viaeque
ad
villas
ducentes
,
ac
Aratrum
colonum
immunitate
confugij
gauderent
.
Deinde
Marcia
Regina
Britonum
vxor
Guithelmi
Regis
,
à
qua
Prouincia
Merciorum
putatur
denominata
legem
edidit
,
discretione
&
Iustitia
plenam
,
quae
lex
Martia
vocabatur
.
Has
duas
leges
Gildas
Historicus
transtulit
de
Britannico
in
Latinum
,
&
.
Rex
Aluredus
postmodum
de
Latino
is
Saxonicum
,
quae
Marchenelaga
dicebatur
:
Dunwallo
Mulmutius
did
first
ordaine
Lawes
,
which
from
him
were
called
Mulmutius
his
Lawes
and
renowned
vntill
the
time
of
william
,
the
Conqueror
.
Among
which
he
decreed
,
that
Cyties
and
the
Temples
of
their
Gods
,
and
the
wayes
that
ledd
to
Townes
,
and
the
Plough
of
husbandimen
should
haue
freedome
.
Afterward
Martia
Queene
of
the
Britans
wife
of
King
Gwitheline
of
whome
the
Prouince
of
the
Martians
is
thought
to
be
so
named
,
made
a
Lawe
full
of
discretion
and
Iustice
which
was
called
Martia
Lawe
.
These
two
Lawes
Gildas
the
Historian
did
Translate
out
of
Brittish
language
into
Latine
,
and
King
Alfred
did
translate
them
out
of
Latine
into
the
Saxon
tongue
,
which
was
called
Marchenlage
.
6.
The
like
haue
the
Brittish
History
,
Virunnius
,
Matthew
of
Westminster
with
others
,
and
diuers
Protestant
Historians
:
among
whome
one
for
Holinsh.
Hist.
of
Engl.
l.
3.
c.
1.
the
rest
thus
writeth
:
Mulmutius
made
many
good
Lawes
,
which
were
longe
after
vsed
,
called
Mulmutius
Lawes
,
turned
out
of
the
Brittish
speach
into
the
Latine
by
Gildas
Priscus
,
and
longe
time
after
translated
out
of
Latine
into
English
by
Alfred
King
of
England
,
and
mingled
in
his
statuts
.
And
this
is
sufficiently
proued
by
the
Lawes
themselues
,
of
King
Aluredus
:
wherein
after
he
had
set
downe
the
Iudiciall
Lawes
of
the
old
Testament
applyed
for
the
gouernment
of
this
kingdome
,
as
Pope
Eleutherius
had
giuen
direction
to
King
Lucius
,
he
maketh
this
mention
thereof
:
haec
ea
sunt
Iura
quae
rerum
omnium
praepotens
Deus
ipse
Moysi
custodienda
proposuit
:
These
be
those
Lawes
,
which
the
Allmightie
Leges
Regis
Aluredi
in
praefatiōe
,
apud
Gul.
Lambert
l.
de
priscis
legib.
God
of
all
things
himselfe
did
propose
to
Moyses
to
be
kept
.
Then
he
cometh
to
the
New
Testament
,
and
Lawes
which
after
the
preaching
of
the
Ghospell
,
the
Assemblyes
of
Bishops
and
renowned
wise
men
decreed
heare
in
Britaine
,
then
England
:
In
Anglia
Episcoporum
aliorumque
;
clarissimorum
sapientum
Conuentus
agebantur
,
atque
hi
diuina
edocti
miseratione
cuique
iam
primum
peccanti
paenam
imperabant
.
And
addeth
,
that
he
hath
gathered
them
all
together
,
Rex
Aluredus
supra
in
praef.
and
approueth
a
greate
part
of
those
auncient
Lawes
,
to
be
still
obserued
,
and
ioyneth
vnto
them
some
others
which
he
enacted
:
Has
Ego
Aluredus
Rex
sanctionesin
vnum
collegi
,
atque
easdem
literis
mandaui
,
quarum
bon●m
c●rtè
partem
Maiores
nostri
Religiose
coluerunt
,
multa
etiam
mihi
digna
videntur
,
quae
a
nobis
hac
etiam
aetate
pari
Religione
obseruentur
,
nonnulla
tamen
,
quae
nobis
minus
commoda
videbantur
ex
consulto
sapientum
partim
antiquanda
,
partim
innouanda
curaui
.
And
it
is
manifest
by
the
Lawes
of
King
Edward
the
Confessor
,
as
they
were
solemnely
proued
and
proposed
to
King
William
the
first
,
by
some
named
the
Conqueror
,
both
as
they
are
recorded
by
our
auncient
Historian
Roger
Houeden
,
and
M.
Lambret
the
Protestant
Lawyer
,
and
Antiquarie
,
that
he
was
so
carefull
to
knowe
,
and
make
semblance
also
of
establishing
these
auncient
Lawes
reuiued
,
and
maintained
by
S.
Edward
the
Confessor
,
that
Leg.
S.
Edwardi
c.
1.
apud
Roger.
Houed
.
part
.
2.
Annal.
in
Henr.
2.
&
Guliel
.
Lambert
.
in
Legib.
S.
Edwardi
.
first
he
appointed
a
Iury
of
twelue
sworne
men
in
euery
Shire
taking
their
Oathes
before
the
King
,
that
to
their
power
,
they
would
truely
and
sincerly
set
downe
the
Decrees
of
their
Lawes
and
Customes
,
without
any
omission
,
addition
,
or
mutation
,
electi
de
singulis
totius
Patriae
Comitatibus
viri
duodecim
,
Iureiurando
coram
Rege
primum
confirmauerunt
,
vt
quod
possent
,
recto
tramite
incedentes
,
Legum
suarum
&
consuetudinum
sancita
patefacerent
:
nihil
praeter
mittentes
,
nihil
addentes
,
nil
praeuaricando
mutantes
.
And
this
so
solemnely
examined
,
presented
,
and
performed
,
●e
did
confirme
in
all
things
these
auncient
Lawes
termed
S.
Edwards
Lawes
for
the
reason
before
,
to
be
kept
and
continued
as
well
as
those
which
were
added
by
himselfe
,
as
appeareth
in
his
owne
still
extant
Lawes
:
hoc
quoque
praecipio
,
vt
omnes
habeant
&
teneant
Legem
sancti
Leges
Regis
Gulielm
.
1.
apud
.
Gul.
Lamb.
in
eod.
Edwardi
in
omnibus
rebus
,
adauctis
his
quae
constituimus
ad
vtilitatem
Anglorum
.
And
so
it
is
euidently
true
that
many
of
those
auncient
Lawes
of
Mulmutius
and
King
Lucius
by
Pope
Eleutherius
direction
,
did
continue
in
the
time
of
Iudge
Fortescue
,
as
also
at
this
present
,
but
where
they
haue
bene
taken
away
by
our
Protestant
Princes
,
to
giue
way
to
their
new
Religion
.
THE
XXI
.
CHAPTER
.
OF
MANY
ARCHIEPISCOPALL
,
EPISCOpall
and
other
Churches
,
and
Monasteries
both
of
men
and
women
founded
,
and
ritchly
endowed
and
priuiledged
in
this
time
.
1.
KING
Lucius
being
thus
enformed
and
secured
in
conscience
by
these
letters
,
and
declaration
of
the
holy
Pope
and
Pastor
of
Christs
Church
Eleutherius
,
that
the
whole
kingdome
of
Britaine
with
the
Ilands
,
belonged
to
his
temporall
chardge
and
Gouernment
,
and
that
so
much
as
he
could
he
was
to
wine
his
subiects
to
the
faith
and
Lawe
of
Christ
,
and
his
holy
Church
,
and
prouide
for
the
peace
and
quiet
of
the
same
and
the
members
thereof
,
he
did
first
in
receauing
and
admitting
these
new
corrected
Lawes
by
the
aduise
of
his
Clergie
and
Nobles
of
his
kingdome
see
them
so
qualified
,
that
they
were
for
the
defence
and
propagation
of
Christian
Religion
,
and
further
founded
many
Godly
,
costly
,
and
memorable
Monuments
,
as
Churches
,
Vniuersities
or
Schools
,
Monasteries
and
other
such
comforts
▪
●elps
,
and
furtherances
of
Sainct
Lucius
King
of
greate
Britaine
,
the
first
King
〈◊〉
of
Christs
Church
.
that
holy
end
:
So
that
as
he
was
the
first
King
which
publikly
with
his
kingdome
professed
Christ
,
so
he
wonne
the
honour
,
to
be
the
first
Nursing
Father
among
Kings
,
of
his
holy
Church
,
as
the
Prophet
had
foretold
:
erunt
Reges
nutric●
tui
:
Kings
shall
be
thy
Nursing
Fathers
.
He
was
first
among
Kings
properly
termed
,
Vicarius
Dei
,
the
Viceg●rent
of
God
,
being
the
first
King
,
which
so
religeously
performed
his
will
.
And
that
Title
which
the
Pope
gaue
to
King
Henry
8.
when
he
was
better
then
he
proued
after
,
defensor
fidei
,
defendo●●
of
the
faith
,
was
among
Kings
the
first
due
and
Right
of
King
Lucius
,
for
his
so
Heroicall
Religeous
fortitude
and
magnanimitie
in
defending
the
faith
and
Church
of
Christ
.
And
as
the
Brittish
Historie
,
Virunnius
,
Matthew
of
The
Popes
Legats
change
the
Pagan
Temples
into
Christian
Churches
.
Westminster
and
others
write
,
of
the
holy
Legats
,
that
besides
their
changing
Flamens
,
Archflamens
into
Bishops
and
Archbishops
,
the
Temples
of
the
Gentils
,
which
were
founded
in
honour
of
many
Gods
,
they
dedicated
the
same
to
the
one
true
God
,
and
to
his
Saints
,
and
replenished
the
same
with
diuers
companies
Churches
dedicated
to
Saints
.
of
consecrated
parsons
:
Templ●
quae
in
ho●orem
pluri●orum
Deorum
fundata
fuerant
,
vni
Deo
eiusque
Sanctis
dedicauer●●t
,
diuersisque
ordinatorum
caetibus
repleuerunt
.
Galfr.
Mon.
Hist.
Brit.
l.
4.
c.
19.
Pontic
.
Vir.
l.
4.
Mat.
Westm.
an.
185.
Manuscr
.
Gallic
.
Antiq.
an.
180.
Matth.
Westm.
Hist.
an.
187.
So
the
same
Authou●●
write
of
King
Lucius
:
Gloriosus
Britonum
Rex
Lucius
,
cum
intra
Regnum
s●um
verae
fidei
cultum
magnificatum
esse
vidisset
,
possesssiones
&
territoria
Ecclesijs
&
●iris
Ecclesiasticis
abundanter
conferens
,
chartis
&
munimentis
omnia
communiuit
.
Ecclesias
vero
cum
suis
caemiterijs
,
ita
constituit
esse
liberas
,
vt
quicunque
malefactor
ad
illa
confugeret
,
illaesus
ab
omnibus
remaneret
:
The
glorious
King
of
the
Britans
Lucius
when
he
sawe
that
the
worship
of
the
true
faith
was
aduanced
within
his
kingdome
,
bestowing
aboundantly
possessions
and
The
Churches
are
furnished
with
other
Ecclesiasticall
Clergy
men
besides
Bishops
,
&
Preists
.
territories
vpon
Churches
,
and
Ecclesiasticall
men
,
he
confirmed
all
things
with
charters
and
priuiledges
.
And
appointed
that
Churches
and
Churchyards
should
be
so
free
,
that
whatsoeuer
malefactour
should
fly
vnto
them
,
should
remaine
without
hurt
from
all
.
The
Brittish
Historie
thus
relateth
it
:
Interea
gloriosus
ille
Rex
Lucius
,
cum
intra
Regnum
suum
cultum
vere
fidei
magnificatum
esse
vidisset
,
maximo
gaudio
Galfr.
Mon.
Hist.
Brit.
l.
5.
c.
1.
fluctuans
,
Possessiones
&
Territoria
quae
prius
Templa
Idolorum
possidebant
,
in
meliorem
vsum
vertens
,
Ecclesijs
fidelium
permanere
concessit
.
Et
quia
maiorem
honorem
Churches
founded
and
endowed
by
King
Lucius
,
And
what
Religion
they
professed
.
ipsis
impendere
debuerat
,
augmentauit
illas
amplioribus
agris
&
mansis
,
omnique
libertate
sublimauit
:
In
the
meane
time
when
that
renowned
King
Lucius
did
see
true
Religion
exalted
within
his
kingdome
,
most
greatly
reioicing
thereat
,
conuerting
the
Possessions
and
Territories
which
formerlie
the
Temples
of
Idols
did
possesse
to
a
better
vse
,
granted
that
they
should
remayne
to
the
Churches
of
the
faithfull
and
because
he
ought
to
bestowe
more
honour
one
them
,
he
augmented
them
with
more
ample
lands
and
Mansions
.
Which
how
greate
and
ample
they
were
,
we
may
make
some
estimate
,
if
we
reflect
vpon
the
greate
Ritches
of
the
Idoll
Temples
heare
before
this
Conuersion
,
all
which
with
an
ample
addition
were
now
left
to
the
Christian
Cleargie
,
and
Churches
.
2.
I
will
onely
exemplify
in
one
solemnitie
of
those
Gentils
and
in
one
place
of
this
kingdome
London
,
at
one
time
,
&
thus
related
in
the
old
Brittish
Historie
,
which
our
Protestants
haue
published
,
litauerunt
ibi
quadraginta
millia
Galfr.
Mon.
Hist.
Reg.
Brit.
l.
4.
c.
8.
vaccarum
,
&
centum
millia
ouium
:
diuersorumque
generum
volatilia
,
quae
leuiter
sub
numero
non
cadebant
.
Praeterea
triginta
millia
Syluestrium
ferarum
cuiuscunque
generis
collectarum
:
They
sacrificed
there
,
at
Trinouantum
London
,
forty
thousand
kyne
,
&
a
hundred
thousand
sheepe
,
and
foules
of
all
sortes
,
which
could
hardly
be
numbred
and
thirtie
thousand
wilde
beasts
,
of
euery
kinde
which
they
had
gathered
together
.
And
Ponticus
Virunnius
hath
the
very
same
words
in
all
things
;
except
in
the
first
Ponticus
Virun
.
Hist.
l.
4.
number
,
which
he
much
abateth
,
vndecim
millia
vaccarum
.
This
for
thankes
to
their
pretended
Gods
for
the
repulse
the
Britans
had
then
giuen
to
Iulius
Caesar
.
Of
the
Ritches
,
reuenewes
,
state
and
Pompe
of
the
Pagan
cheife
Druids
,
Flamens
and
Archflamens
I
haue
spoken
somewhat
before
:
therefore
all
this
welth
and
substance
,
and
with
so
ample
addition
now
conuerted
by
King
Lucius
to
the
vse
of
the
Christian
Clergie
,
as
we
must
needs
yeeld
him
the
remembred
Titles
,
so
he
employing
them
,
and
so
lardge
immunities
to
Manuscr
.
Gallic
.
antiq.
ann.
180.
Antiq.
Glascon
.
Manuscr
.
Capgr
.
in
S.
Ioseph
&
S.
Patricio
.
such
a
Clergie
,
as
builded
,
and
dedicated
Churches
,
and
prayed
vnto
Saints
,
and
for
the
deade
,
said
Masse
,
and
gaue
such
Supreamacie
to
Pope
Eleutherius
,
we
may
not
say
,
he
was
of
the
Protestant
Profession
,
which
hath
taken
all
from
that
holy
Religion
,
and
left
nothing
but
Persecution
and
Oppression
vnto
it
.
3.
How
in
this
time
all
the
cheife
Temples
in
all
the
Cities
of
Britaine
together
with
their
Reuencwes
were
turned
into
the
Sees
of
Archbishops
,
and
Bishops
,
is
before
related
,
and
in
diuers
of
those
Cities
new
Cathedrall
Churches
founded
,
and
erected
,
as
I
haue
exemplified
before
in
Winchester
,
Landaffe
,
S.
Martins
Church
in
Canterburie
,
and
S.
Peters
in
Cornhill
in
London
,
Manuscript
.
in
S.
Peters
Church
in
Cornhill
in
London
.
for
which
the
auncient
Manuscript
there
still
or
lately
hanging
with
diuers
other
Antiquities
thus
pleadeth
:
Lucius
the
first
Christian
King
of
this
Land
then
called
Britaine
,
founded
the
first
Church
in
London
,
that
is
to
say
,
S.
Peters
S.
Peter●
Church
in
Cornhill
in
London
a
Metropolitan
See
.
Church
vpon
Cornhill
,
and
he
founded
there
an
Archbishops
See
,
and
made
that
Church
the
Metropolitan
and
cheife
Church
of
this
kingdome
,
and
so
endured
the
space
of
400.
yeares
,
and
more
vnto
the
comming
of
S.
Augustine
the
Apostle
of
England
,
the
which
was
sent
to
this
Land
by
S.
Gregory
the
Doctour
:
then
was
the
Arbishops
See
and
Pall
remoued
from
the
foresaid
Church
of
S.
Peter
vpon
Cornhill
vnto
Dereberman
that
now
is
called
Canterbury
,
and
there
it
remayneth
to
this
day
.
Hollinsh
.
Hist.
of
Engl.
l.
4.
cap.
19.
Hollinshed
writeth
that
there
were
in
his
time
Tables
hanging
in
the
Reuestry
of
S.
Paules
Church
in
London
,
which
affirme
the
same
.
An
other
Protestant
citing
the
first
cited
Table
in
S.
Peters
Church
vpon
Cornhill
,
and
inclining
to
that
opinion
,
and
addeth
:
Iocelyn
of
Furnes
in
his
booke
of
Brittish
Stowe
Histor.
Romans
in
K.
Lucius
.
Bishops
saith
,
Thean
was
the
first
Archbishop
of
London
,
in
the
time
of
Lucius
,
who
builded
the
said
Church
of
S.
Peter
in
a
place
called
Cornhill
in
London
,
by
the
ayde
of
Cyran
cheife
Butlar
to
King
Lucius
.
Godwin
a
Protestant
Godwin
Catal.
of
Bish.
in
London
1.
Polid.
Virgil.
Angl.
Histor.
l.
2.
p.
41.
Richard
.
Vitus
in
Hist.
l.
5.
Holins
.
Hist.
of
Engl.
l.
4.
cap.
19.
Will
.
Harrison
descr
.
of
Brit.
p.
24.
c.
9.
Sulcar
.
apud
Vit.
supr.
Selden
Annal.
c.
6.
Bishop
hath
allmost
the
same
words
,
though
not
citing
any
Authour
in
particular
.
Others
both
Catholiks
and
Protestants
affirme
,
that
the
Church
of
S.
Peter
at
westminster
by
London
was
then
founded
,
and
vsed
for
the
Cathedrall
Church
,
as
some
write
:
There
be
that
affirme
;
saith
a
Protestant
Historian
,
how
this
Lucius
should
build
the
Church
of
S.
Peter
at
Westminster
.
They
add
further
that
Thomas
(
likely
Theonus
mistaken
)
Archbishop
of
London
preached
,
read
,
and
ministred
the
Sacraments
there
to
such
as
made
resort
vnto
him
.
And
of
this
opinion
that
this
Church
was
then
made
or
reedified
(
for
that
I
haue
written
before
)
is
Sulcardus
a
learned
Monke
of
Westminster
,
most
likely
to
write
the
truth
of
that
Church
liuing
in
the
time
of
S.
Edward
the
Confessour
,
and
that
it
was
the
Cathedrall
Church
to
London
.
Both
which
may
be
true
,
if
we
make
the
old
Church
,
of
Westminster
the
Cathedrall
Church
vntill
the
other
was
builded
,
not
finished
in
the
first
Arbishops
How
it
is
probable
that
both
S.
Peters
Church
&
Westminster
,
and
in
Cornhill
were
Archiepiscopall
Churches
in
this
time
.
time
,
but
by
his
Successour
Eluanus
who
builded
the
Library
,
&
likely
some
part
of
S.
Peters
Church
vpon
Cornhill
.
William
Harrison
a
Protestant
Antiquarie
,
borne
as
he
saith
in
London
,
and
so
chalendging
knowledge
of
the
Antiquities
there
,
proueth
this
by
sondry
reasons
,
and
citeth
William
of
Malmesbury
for
the
same
opinion
.
And
Polidor
Virgil
with
many
others
saith
,
the
Cathedrall
Church
in
London
was
then
Templum
&
ornatu
,
&
opere
magnificum
,
a
Church
magnificent
both
for
ornament
and
worke
.
Which
Stowe
supr.
from
others
.
Will
.
Harrison
supr.
c.
●
.
Gildas
l.
de
Excid
.
&
conq
.
Brit.
we
doe
not
finde
of
S.
Peters
Church
vpon
Cornhill
.
4.
And
the
same
Authour
witnesseth
,
that
the
like
magnificent
Churches
were
then
founded
at
Yorke
and
Car-legion
,
Londini
,
Eboraci
,
&
in
vrbe
Legionum
templa
&
ornatu
&
opere
magnifica
condita
sunt
.
And
much
like
vnto
this
we
must
speake
of
all
Churches
in
Cities
that
were
Episcopall
,
and
Cathedrall
,
whether
they
were
new
founded
,
or
of
Temples
of
Flamens
conuerted
to
be
such
,
as
also
of
all
other
Pagan
Temples
which
then
were
,
changed
into
Christian
Churches
.
For
allthough
all
those
temples
were
not
destroyed
and
vtterly
ruinated
,
but
newly
dedicated
to
Christ
and
his
Saints
,
as
our
Antiquaries
haue
proued
before
:
yet
the
superstitious
and
Idolatrous
Altars
,
where
vpon
their
prophane
and
adhominable
sacrifices
were
offered
in
them
,
to
their
false
Gods
,
were
vtterly
ouerthrowne
,
and
left
desolate
,
and
as
S.
Gildas
the
most
auncient
Brittish
Historian
with
others
testifie
,
Christian
Altars
which
were
the
place
of
Christian
Sacrifice
of
the
holy
Masse
,
wherein
Christs
holy
body
and
blood
were
offered
,
and
therefore
termed
by
him
the
Polidor
.
Virgil.
l.
2.
Hist.
p.
41.
seate
of
the
heauenly
sacrifice
,
sedes
caelestis
sacrificij
,
and
the
Altars
whereon
their
first
Primatiue
Preists
offered
that
most
diuine
Sacrifice
,
which
we
commonly
call
Masse
:
Sacerdotes
inter
altaria
Sacrificantes
,
and
in
respect
thereof
Galfr.
Mon.
Hist.
Brit.
lib.
11.
cap.
4.
Gildas
supr.
Stowe
Hist.
an.
542.
Holinsh.
Hist.
of
Engl.
l.
5.
c.
15.
Mat.
West
.
an.
543.
the
cheifest
of
the
immunities
before
remembred
were
granted
to
those
sacred
Altars
,
in
all
Churches
in
this
kingdome
of
Britaine
from
King
Lucius
time
.
And
the
ordinary
Churches
which
were
vnder
the
Iurisdiction
of
so
many
Bishops
in
so
lardge
a
kingdome
could
not
be
few
,
especially
if
we
consider
the
multitude
of
Gods
the
Britans
worshipped
,
when
they
were
Pagans
,
and
the
greate
number
of
Temples
dedicated
vnto
them
,
which
were
changed
into
Christian
Churches
.
Leland
writeth
,
that
King
Lucius
built
a
new
Church
in
the
Castle
of
Douer
,
and
citeth
the
Annals
thereof
,
for
warrant
.
Io.
Leland
.
assert
.
Arthurij
c.
7.
Annal.
Duren
.
ibid.
Will
.
Lambard
.
peramb.
of
Kent
.
p.
158.
Iacob
.
Genuen
.
Epis.
in
Vita
S.
Aug.
Cantuar.
Archiep.
Capgr
.
Catal.
in
eodem
.
Tradunt
Annales
Dorensis
Caenobij
Lucium
Regem
Britannorum
Christianum
Ecclesiam
Seruatori
suo
in
Durensi
Castro
consecrasse
.
William
Lambard
the
Antiquarie
of
that
Country
also
saith
,
King
Lucius
builded
a
Church
within
Douer
Castle
.
Iacobus
Genuensis
Bishop
of
Genua
,
Capgraue
and
others
writeth
of
an
old
Church
at
Compton
in
warwicke
shire
,
carrying
argument
of
foundation
in
that
time
.
The
Authour
saith
it
was
a
Parish
Church
and
had
such
a
Preist
for
the
Pastor
thereof
receauing
Tithes
hundred
of
yeares
before
S.
Augustine
time
,
which
if
it
were
so
,
we
may
make
coniecture
of
an
vnsearchable
number
in
the
same
condition
.
Which
our
Antiquities
sufficiently
confirme
before
,
teaching
that
the
Temples
of
all
the
Gods
of
the
Gentils
which
were
in
all
parts
of
Britaine
,
were
changed
into
Christian
Churches
.
And
Anacletus
apud
Rob.
Barnes
in
Vit.
Pont.
in
eod.
our
Protestants
tell
vs
,
it
was
the
old
Decree
of
Pope
Anacletus
,
which
these
Legats
of
the
Pope
would
not
transgresse
,
that
as
Bishops
were
to
be
in
cheife
Cities
,
so
they
should
appoint
Preists
in
Castles
,
Townes
,
and
Villages
,
binding
them
to
Residencie
there
:
Ne
Episcoporum
dignitati
derogaretur
,
in
egregijs
tantum
vrbibus
Episcopos
constituendos
censuit
.
Presbiteros
verò
ab
Episcopis
in
Castellis
,
Pagis
,
ac
Villis
constituendos
esse
ea
lege
,
vt
inibi
vitae
suae
spacium
transigerent
.
Which
to
haue
bene
obserued
in
this
Conuersion
,
the
multitude
of
Bed
.
Hist.
Galfr.
Mat.
Westm.
&
alij
in
Diocles
.
Churches
destroied
heare
by
Dioclesian
within
an
hundred
yeares
after
sufficiently
declareth
.
5.
And
we
finde
in
Antiquitie
that
in
this
very
time
of
King
Lucius
besides
the
Cathedrall
Churches
in
the
greate
Cities
,
there
were
others
also
builded
in
them
,
as
namely
Glocester
,
Worchester
,
Caerlegion
,
and
others
for
we
reade
,
of
diuers
kindes
of
Churches
in
them
all
,
both
Cathedrall
,
and
others
.
King
Lucius
was
buried
at
Glocester
in
the
Church
of
the
cheife
Order
;
in
Ecclesia
primae
sedis
.
The
same
distinction
is
giuen
for
Winchester
,
which
necessarily
Galfr.
Monum
.
Hist.
l.
5.
c.
1.
Mat.
Westm.
an.
201.
Galfr.
l.
8.
c.
17.
l.
9
c.
12.
Bed
.
&
Mat.
supr.
inferreth
other
Churches
,
or
a
Church
in
eyther
of
them
of
inferious
Order
.
For
the
word
,
first
proueth
a
second
:
for
the
Inferiour
Churches
besides
the
Cathedrall
in
Caerlegion
they
are
remembred
in
Histories
.
So
of
other
Cities
,
not
inferiour
vnto
these
,
Glocester
being
then
but
a
new
and
no
greate
Citie
.
We
may
finde
others
,
as
at
Abington
in
Oxfordshire
,
Ambsbury
in
Wilshire
,
Cambridge
,
Stamford
,
and
other
places
to
be
remembred
hereafter
where
to
haue
bene
Christian
Churches
in
that
time
,
there
is
still
sufficient
Argument
,
and
Euidence
left
vnto
vs
.
And
the
Pagan
Temples
being
throughout
,
the
whole
kingdome
,
and
now
with
their
Reuenewes
encreased
by
King
Lucius
,
and
changed
into
Churches
dedicated
to
Christ
,
and
his
Saints
,
as
before
is
proued
,
euidently
conuinceth
,
these
to
haue
bene
more
honorable
,
and
as
generally
in
all
places
,
and
so
not
to
be
numbred
,
as
the
others
were
and
all
this
alteration
made
by
King
Lucius
with
the
direction
and
Order
of
the
Roman
Legats
,
S.
Phaganus
and
S.
Damianus
.
And
this
is
that
which
our
old
Manuscript
Annals
of
Landaffe
with
other
Antiquities
testifie
;
that
our
Ecclesiasticall
Hierarchie
was
setled
,
Bishops
ordayned
,
and
the
Rule
of
well
liuing
taught
in
Britaine
,
according
to
the
commande
and
direction
of
Pope
Eleutherius
:
secundum
Antiquitates
Manuscr
.
Eccles.
Landauen
.
Iussum
be
ati
Eleutherij
Papae
Ecclesiasticum
ordinem
constituit
,
Episcopos
ordinauit
,
&
benè
viuendi
normam
docuit
.
And
to
prouide
aswell
for
the
continuall
maintenance
and
repayre
of
the
house
of
God
,
at
the
first
founding
and
building
thereof
,
those
auncient
Schooles
,
Colledges
or
Vniuersities
of
this
kingdome
,
which
all
now
had
receaued
the
faith
and
Religion
of
Christ
,
and
so
were
to
be
as
Seminaries
and
Mothers
of
Christian
Diuinitie
,
and
holy
learning
,
for
preseruation
,
and
Vpholding
of
Gods
Church
,
King
Lucius
endowed
with
greate
Priuiledges
and
Immunities
,
that
they
might
more
quietly
,
and
diligently
employ
themselues
,
to
their
so
profitable
and
holy
studies
.
6.
This
his
Charter
of
priuiledge
to
the
Vniuersitie
of
Cambridge
,
the
Antiquaries
thereof
proue
by
diuers
auncient
Testimonies
,
the
Bull
of
Pope
Honorius
Bulla
Honorij
Papae
ann.
624.
Charta
Regis
Cadwalladri
An.
685.
Charta
Regis
Arthuri
an.
531.
die
7.
Apr.
apud
Caium
l.
1.
de
Antiq.
accad
.
Cantabrig
.
1000.
yeares
since
,
the
Charter
of
King
Cadwalladrus
,
and
King
Arthur
long
before
:
wherein
is
contayned
that
he
granted
to
the
Vniuersitie
of
Cambridge
,
as
King
Lucius
with
other
Kings
had
done
before
,
to
be
free
from
all
publike
Vectigals
and
Burthens
that
they
might
more
quietly
and
freely
attend
their
studies
:
consilio
&
assensu
omnium
&
singulorum
Pontificum
&
Principum
istius
Regni
,
&
Licentia
sedis
Apostolicae
,
statuo
praesenti
scripto
&
firmiter
decerno
,
vt
Ciuitas
Scholarium
praedicta
,
vbi
hactenùs
splendorem
scientiae
&
lumen
doctrinae
,
gratia
fauente
Conditoris
mei
Praedecessores
acceperunt
,
à
publicis
vectigalibus
&
operibus
onerosis
absoluantur
,
vt
quietudine
Doctores
inibi
&
Scholares
valeant
doctrinae
studio
inhaerere
,
sicut
gloriosus
Rex
Britanniae
decreuit
.
The
like
I
may
Ioan.
Harding
Chron.
c.
25.
f.
22.
Io.
Rosse
Histor.
Manuscript
.
Io.
Caius
Apol.
accad
.
Cant.
&
de
Antiq.
l.
1.
William
Harrison
Descr
.
of
Britaine
c.
●
.
Tit.
of
Vniuersities
pag.
146.
Stowe
Hist.
in
Bladud
.
Bal.
praefat.
in
lib.
de
Script
.
Twyn
.
l.
de
Ant.
Oxon.
Harrison
supr.
Harris
Manuscr
.
Hist.
Grafton
Chron.
Bal.
l.
de
Script
.
Brit.
cent.
1.
in
Congello
,
Bannachorren
.
Galft
.
Mon.
Hist.
Brit.
l.
11.
c.
12.
Matth.
Westm.
an.
603.
Io.
Bal.
Praef.
in
l.
de
Scri.
Brit.
Galfi
.
Mon.
Hist.
Brit.
l.
9.
c.
12.
Galft
.
Mon.
Hist.
lib.
4.
c.
19.
Matt.
West
.
an.
185.
King
Lucius
founded
diuers
Monasteries
both
of
men
and
women
.
affirme
of
Stamford
,
which
from
the
time
of
King
Bladud
,
vntill
it
was
interdicted
by
S.
Gregory
Pope
,
for
Pelagian
Heresie
,
continued
an
Vniuersitie
:
So
of
Glamorgan
,
clayming
but
a
litle
later
Originall
,
Greekelade
and
Lichelade
of
such
Antiquitie
,
Bellisitum
now
Oxford
as
it
pleadeth
,
Theodford
where
,
as
a
Protestant
Antiquarie
boldly
writeth
,
there
were
600.
students
in
auncient
times
,
and
others
not
so
well
remembred
.
To
all
which
,
now
conuerted
to
the
faith
of
Christ
,
and
trayning
vp
spirituall
souldiers
for
the
defence
,
Profession
,
and
maintenance
thereof
,
we
haue
sufficient
grounds
before
,
to
affirme
King
Lucius
gaue
the
like
priuiledges
,
as
vnto
Cambridge
,
one
and
the
same
reason
being
for
all
.
And
yet
besides
these
which
he
found
founded
before
,
he
himselfe
was
Founder
of
others
,
namely
Bangor
in
Wales
,
which
long
continued
in
that
state
,
vntill
it
was
after
changed
into
so
greate
a
Monastery
,
of
aboue
2000.
Monkes
,
as
our
Histories
testifie
.
A
Protestant
Bishop
would
haue
an
other
Vniuersitie
,
for
so
he
calleth
it
,
by
the
name
of
Accademia
Legionensis
the
Vniuersitie
of
Caerlegion
,
which
he
would
haue
to
be
Westchester
,
others
rather
take
it
for
Caerlegion
in
Glamorganshire
,
to
haue
bene
founded
in
this
time
of
King
Lucius
and
to
haue
ended
in
the
time
and
manner
that
Stamford
did
.
The
Brittish
Historie
calleth
it
Gymnasium
Philosophorum
a
Schoole
of
Philosophers
,
and
seateth
it
in
Caerlegion
vpon
Vske
in
Glamorganshire
,
making
it
a
fourth
distinct
place
from
the
Metropolitan
Church
,
and
the
Seuerall
Churches
of
S.
Iulius
,
wherein
were
sacred
Nonnes
,
and
S.
Aaron
of
Canons
Regular
.
7.
And
whereas
the
Authour
of
the
Brittish
Historie
,
the
Monke
of
Westminster
,
and
others
haue
told
vs
,
that
these
holy
Legats
with
the
assistance
of
King
Lucius
did
not
onely
change
the
Pagan
Temples
vnto
Christian
Churches
dedicating
them
to
the
onely
true
God
,
and
his
Saints
,
vno
Deo
eiusdem
Sanctis
dedicauerunt
,
but
,
diuersisque
Ordinatorum
Caetibus
repleuerunt
:
did
replenish
them
with
diuers
companyes
of
parsons
ordered
or
liuing
in
order
,
that
we
should
not
be
ignorant
,
what
they
ment
by
this
phrase
of
speach
,
the
one
of
them
most
auncient
expoundeth
himselfe
after
,
in
the
like
case
that
he
ment
thereby
,
how
they
placed
Religeous
men
and
women
,
Monkes
,
and
Nunnes
in
diuers
of
those
Churches
:
Ecclesias
vsque
adsolum
destructas
renouat
,
atque
Religiosis
Caetibus
virorum
ac
mulierum
exornat
,
Speaking
this
of
King
Galfr.
Hist.
Brit.
l.
9.
c.
8.
Arthur
,
after
he
builded
againe
the
Churches
which
the
Pagan
Saxons
had
destroyed
.
And
the
very
practise
of
these
holy
Legats
and
King
Lucius
doth
proue
no
lesse
,
for
we
finde
diuers
Religeous
houses
of
both
sexes
,
whose
Gulielm
.
Malm.
Manuscr
.
Hist.
de
Antiq.
Caenobij
Glaston
.
foundation
must
needs
be
referred
to
this
time
.
First
of
the
most
auncient
Monastery
of
Glaste●bury
(
of
which
more
hereafter
)
diuers
Antiquities
beare
witnesse
that
it
being
decayed
,
and
in
a
manner
forgotten
,
it
was
reuiued
by
these
Legats
and
king
Lucius
Assistance
,
and
Religeous
men
placed
there
.
A
Protestant
Bishop
produceth
an
old
Manuscript
which
restifieth
of
an
other
then
founded
at
Winchester
:
onely
his
error
is
(
which
the
Antiquitie
doth
not
say
)
that
it
was
the
Cathedrall
Church
,
confounding
them
as
one
,
Godwin
Catal.
of
Bish.
in
Wincester
1.
Galfrid
.
Mon.
Hist.
Reg.
Brit.
l.
8.
c.
17.
l.
10.
c.
4.
Mat.
West
.
an
.
gratiae
498.
Manuscr
.
Antiq.
Eccl.
Winton
.
whereas
both
the
Brittish
Historie
and
Matthew
of
Westminster
make
them
two
seuerall
Churches
:
otherwise
he
thus
truely
writeth
,
a
Church
in
Winchester
according
to
a
Report
that
I
finde
in
an
old
Manuscript
,
was
first
built
and
erected
by
King
Lucius
,
who
abolishing
Paganisine
embraced
Christ
about
the
yeare
of
our
Lord
180.
and
placing
Monkes
in
the
same
,
allotted
for
their
maintenance
lardge
Reuene●es
,
which
hearetofore
had
belonged
for
the
most
part
vnto
the
Fl●mins
,
and
other
Heathen
Preists
.
And
this
Monastarie
so
continued
,
vntill
the
Persecution
of
Dioclesian
,
when
it
was
destroyed
,
and
the
Monks
Martyred
or
dispersed
,
yet
vpon
the
ceasing
of
the
Persecution
it
was
presently
within
one
yeare
and
thirtie
dayes
new
builded
,
and
the
Church
hallowed
and
dedicated
vnto
the
honour
and
memorie
of
S.
Amphibalus
,
that
had
suffered
death
for
Christ
in
the
late
Persecution
by
Constans
Bishop
of
Winchester
,
in
the
yeare
309.
the
15.
day
of
March
at
the
request
of
Deodatus
Abbot
.
The
first
Dedication
of
that
Church
in
King
Lucius
time
by
the
two
Legats
Faganus
and
Damianus
Bishops
,
was
by
that
old
Antiquitie
October
29.
189.
The
Antiquities
of
Winchester
make
it
more
auncient
,
&
it
thus
continued
a
famous
Monastary
vntill
the
yeare
519.
at
which
time
Cerdick
the
first
King
of
the
west
Saxons
,
being
a
Pagan
conuerted
the
Church
into
the
Temple
of
Dagon
;
and
either
slewe
or
chased
away
all
the
Monkes
.
This
was
that
holy
Sanctuary
,
whether
to
the
Altar
of
this
Church
one
of
the
sonnes
of
Mordred
did
fly
for
succour
against
Constantine
the
Younger
,
who
there
cruelly
slewe
him
before
the
Altar
.
Constantinus
filios
Mordredi
caepit
,
&
alterum
Iuuenem
Guintoniae
in
Ecclesiam
Sancti
Amphibali
fugientem
,
ante
altare
trucidauit
,
in
the
yeare
543.
Galfr.
Mon.
Hist.
Brit.
lib.
11.
cap.
4.
Westm.
an.
543.
Stowe
Histor.
in
Const.
Iunior
.
Holinsh.
Hist.
of
Engl.
Pits
.
in
Amphibal
.
Iuniore
.
Man
.
Script
.
callic
.
&
Angl.
antid
.
Galfr.
Mon.
l.
8.
c.
16.
&
24.
Hist.
Gallic
.
Manuscr
.
an
t
.
Princ.
or
que
nous
.
cap.
47.
An.
477.
Galfrid
.
Mon.
Hist.
l.
8.
c.
9.
Annales
Abingdon
.
apud
Harpesfeld
.
decicimo
saeculo
pag.
203.
Others
say
it
continued
within
17.
yeares
of
Augustins
comming
hither
:
others
continue
Christians
there
farre
longer
time
.
8.
And
the
like
I
may
say
of
the
Monasterie
in
London
,
where
the
other
sonne
of
Mordred
was
cruelly
put
to
death
,
by
the
same
King
Constantine
before
the
Altar
.
alterum
vero
Londonijs
in
quorundam
Fratrum
Caenobio
absconditum
,
atque
tandem
iuxta
altare
inuentum
,
crudeli
more
affecit
.
Th●se
Sanctuaries
and
priuiledges
of
these
Churches
and
sacrifing
Altars
thus
violated
were
of
those
Immunities
before
remembred
,
which
King
Lucius
endowed
such
sacred
places
with
.
There
was
also
an
other
Monastery
at
Anisbury
where
both
Aurelius
Ambrosius
prope
Caenobium
Ambrij
,
and
by
him
Vther
Pendragon
was
buryed
by
the
Bishops
and
Abbots
of
the
Prouince
:
so
,
many
Abbies
then
.
Conuenerant
Pontifices
&
Abbates
,
atque
totus
Clerus
eiusdem
Prouinciae
,
&
tanti
Regis
funus
procurauerunt
.
This
Monastery
was
builded
there
long
before
,
and
then
had
300.
Monkes
in
it
,
as
diuers
auncient
Historians
doe
warrant
vs
.
Besides
these
,
we
reade
also
in
the
old
Annals
of
Abington
neare
Oxford
of
the
greate
Antiquitie
thereof
,
that
Constantine
the
greate
was
brought
vp
in
,
or
by
that
house
,
that
it
had
in
those
primatiue
times
of
Christianity
heare
,
about
600.
Monkes
,
belonging
vnto
it
,
whereof
aboue
500.
liued
vpon
their
labour
in
the
woods
,
and
Desarts
adioyning
,
and
came
to
the
Monastery
vpon
festiuall
Euens
,
and
dayes
,
and
60.
others
which
euer
continued
in
the
Monastery
in
seruing
God
.
De
Antiquitate
illius
caenobij
&
celebritate
illius
ante
Anglorum
Aduentum
,
multa
refert
,
&
quod
Monachi
supra
quingentos
illi
fuerant
▪
asscripti
,
qui
per
siluas
&
loca
deserta
,
quae
in
vicinia
fuere
,
manuum
labore
victitabant
,
ad
caenobium
singulis
Sabbatis
&
Dominicis
conuenientes
,
praeter
sexaginta
,
qui
assiduè
in
ipso
caenobio
versanbantur
,
&
quod
Constantinus
ille
Magnus
Abingdoniae
educatus
fuerat
.
Wherefore
seeing
we
finde
litle
S.
Asaphus
in
Manuscr
.
Vita
S.
Kentegerni
.
Capgr
.
Catal.
in
eod.
Godw.
Cat.
in
S.
Asaph
.
1.
founding
,
but
rather
desolation
of
such
holy
Monuments
betweene
the
death
of
King
Lucius
,
and
the
Younge
of
greate
Constantine
,
when
this
Monastery
by
the
auncient
Records
thereof
was
in
such
renowne
,
I
must
needs
assigne
the
first
beginning
of
it
to
King
Lucius
dayes
.
And
when
we
finde
in
good
Authours
such
greate
numbers
of
Monkes
belonging
to
one
onely
Monastary
of
Elgue
in
Wales
where
S.
Kentegern
liued
in
S.
Dauids
time
,
that
they
then
amonted
to
allmost
1000.
and
this
so
euident
that
our
Protestants
themselues
confesse
it
,
we
must
needs
giue
a
very
auncient
being
to
that
order
there
,
or
not
farre
of
.
A
Protestant
Bishop
thus
relateth
it
:
Kentegernus
Godwin
supr.
Bishop
of
Glascow
in
Scotland
being
dryuen
out
of
his
owne
Country
,
found
meanes
to
erect
a
Monastery
for
himselfe
and
his
company
betweene
the
Riuers
of
Elwyd
,
and
Elwy
,
where
in
processe
of
time
,
hauing
builded
a
Church
and
some
other
edifices
fit
for
his
entertaynement
:
there
flocked
vnto
him
such
multitudes
of
people
,
as
the
number
of
his
Monkes
amonted
vnto
no
lesse
then
960.
whereof
it
is
said
,
he
appointed
300.
that
were
vnlearned
to
tilladge
,
and
husbandry
abroade
,
other
300.
he
emploied
in
sondry
Kindes
of
labous
,
within
the
Monastery
at
home
,
and
the
rest
being
diuided
into
companyes
attended
the
seruice
of
God
in
the
Church
in
such
sort
,
as
day
and
night
perpetually
seruice
was
there
continued
,
some
while
by
some
,
and
otherwhile
by
others
according
to
an
order
by
him
established
and
set
downe
.
An
other
Io.
Bal.
l.
de
Scri.
cent.
1.
in
Kentegerno
.
Bed
.
Hist.
Eccles.
l.
2.
c.
2.
Galfr.
l.
11.
c.
12.
Godw.
Conuers
.
of
Brit.
Bal.
l.
de
Script
.
cent.
1.
in
Dionotho
.
Galfr.
Mon.
Hist.
Brit.
l.
11.
c.
13.
Protestant
Bishop
saith
,
the
number
of
these
learned
Monkes
in
the
Monastery
were
365
:
in
Elguensi
Collegio
trecentos
&
sexaginta
quinque
literatos
viros
semper
ad
id
paratos
habebat
.
All
both
Catholiks
and
Protestants
agree
,
that
notwithstanding
the
greate
Persecution
of
the
Pagan
Saxons
,
there
were
in
one
Monastery
of
Bangor
aboue
2000.
Monkes
,
when
S.
Augustine
came
hither
,
and
as
the
Brittish
Historie
with
others
reporteth
,
there
were
then
in
those
parts
an
innumerable
company
of
Monkes
and
Eremites
.
Innumerabiles
Monachi
&
Eremitae
.
Therefore
we
may
rather
wonder
to
our
owne
shame
,
and
confusion
of
the
Enemyes
of
Monasticall
life
,
that
among
so
many
Persecutions
and
trobles
as
fell
among
the
Britans
,
from
the
Reigne
of
King
Lucius
to
those
dayes
,
the
number
of
Religeous
men
should
in
that
space
growe
to
so
greate
a
reckoning
,
then
make
the
least
doubt
that
diuers
Monasteries
were
founded
heare
by
that
our
first
holy
Christian
King
:
which
an
old
Historia
Gallica
antiq.
Manuscr
.
c.
28.
French
Manuscript
History
plainely
affirmeth
,
when
it
witnesseth
,
that
the
Monasteries
of
Britaine
were
destroyed
in
the
Persecution
of
Dioclesian
,
as
other
Churches
were
.
6.
The
like
I
affirme
of
Nunneryes
and
Monasteries
of
Religeous
women
,
aswell
as
of
men
:
which
we
may
finde
in
the
first
comming
of
the
Pagan
Saxons
hither
,
of
which
a
Protestant
Historian
from
Antiquitie
thus
writeth
:
all
the
Churches
in
Kent
were
polluted
with
blood
.
The
Nunnes
with
other
Stowe
Hist.
Brit.
and
Saxons
in
Vortiger
.
Religeous
parsons
,
were
by
force
put
from
their
houses
,
and
goods
.
And
this
was
not
peculiar
onely
in
this
Country
,
but
generall
in
all
Britaine
,
sacred
Nunnes
being
in
all
parts
thereof
,
as
for
breuitie
,
for
the
Archbishop-See
of
London
,
these
in
in
Kent
:
for
Yorke
we
reade
that
in
the
City
it selfe
when
the
Pagan
Saxons
had
destroyed
the
Churches
,
and
Religeous
houses
,
there
both
of
men
and
women
,
King
Arthur
did
repaire
them
,
and
placed
diuers
Conuents
both
of
men
and
women
in
the
repayred
Monasteries
.
Ecclesias
vsque
ad
solum
destructas
Galfr.
Mon.
Hist.
Brit.
l.
9.
c.
8.
renouat
:
atque
Religiosis
caetibus
virorum
ac
mulierum
exornat
.
And
for
Caerlegion
,
the
same
and
other
Authours
tell
vs
,
there
was
aunciently
a
Nunnery
in
the
very
Citie
,
Templum
Deo
sacratarum
Virginum
:
And
a
Queene
Lib.
9.
c.
13.
Mat.
Westm.
an
.
gratiae
541.
Io.
Goscelin
.
Hist.
Manuscript
.
Matth.
Parker
Antiq.
Brit.
pag.
8.
of
Britaine
there
receaued
the
habit
of
Religion
among
the
Nun
nes
.
Inter
Moniales
habitum
Religionis
suscepit
.
As
both
auncient
Catholike
Historians
and
new
Protestant
writers
doe
witnesse
,
among
which
be
Ihon
Gosceline
in
his
Manuscript
Historie
,
and
Matthew
Parker
the
first
Protestant
Archbishop
of
Canterburye
,
both
which
also
for
Protestants
expressely
acknowledge
that
there
were
Religeous
parsons
and
Monasteries
heare
in
Britainte
in
all
Ages
from
the
very
first
Conuersion
.
The
first
saith
,
presbyterorum
,
Monachorum
,
Abbatum
,
Praesulum
,
Episcoporum
sedium
nomina
permulta
quouis
saeculo
extiterunt
,
ab
eo
tempore
quo
primo
sit
orta
:
from
the
first
beginning
of
Christianitie
in
Britaine
there
were
in
cuery
Age
very
many
names
of
the
Seates
of
Preists
,
Monks
,
Abbots
,
Prelates
,
Bishops
.
And
proueth
from
Antiquitie
,
that
within
the
first
400.
yeares
of
Christ
,
there
were
11000.
vowed
virgins
in
Britaine
at
one
time
:
puellae
verè
virgines
&
Deo
consecratae
.
The
Protestant
Arcbishop
saith
.
Tot
tantaque
presbyterorum
,
Monachorum
,
Episcoporum
,
Ecclesiarum
,
Caenobiorum
,
sediumque
vetusta
nomina
quae
quouis
saeculo
extiterunt
.
Very
many
old
names
of
Preists
,
Monks
,
Bishops
,
Churches
,
Monasteries
,
and
Sees
haue
bene
in
euery
Age.
Of
such
Religeous
and
Regular
parsons
and
places
,
especially
at
Glastenbury
now
renewed
,
or
reuiued
,
I
shall
more
and
in
particular
hereafter
entreate
.
THE
XXII
.
CHAPTER
HOW
AFTER
THESE
ROMAN
LEGATS
had
fully
setled
the
affaires
,
and
estate
of
our
Church
heare
,
they
went
againe
to
Rome
to
procure
the
Pope
there
to
ratifie
and
confirme
what
they
had
done
,
which
he
did
,
and
they
returned
hither
againe
with
that
his
Confirmation
,
and
many
other
Preachers
then
sent
hither
from
Rome
.
1.
WHEN
these
holy
laboures
thus
happily
proceeded
in
,
&
all
things
required
to
the
foundation
,
and
building
the
house
of
God
,
in
Britaine
,
taken
so
good
effect
,
Archbishops
,
and
Bishops
,
with
their
Sees
,
consecrated
,
and
assigned
,
Churches
builded
,
and
endowed
,
Schooles
,
and
Vniuersities
erected
,
and
confirmed
,
Monasteries
and
Nunneries
founded
and
finished
,
and
all
these
holy
proceedings
prescribed
,
taught
,
directed
and
heare
setled
by
these
Roman
Legats
,
and
Legatine
power
,
and
most
willingly
and
Religiously
receaued
and
embraced
by
our
first
Christian
King
and
Saint
,
and
holy
Christian
Britans
his
Subiects
,
our
late
Nouelists
,
Enemyes
and
Persecutors
of
this
our
old
Christian
,
Catholike
,
Apostolike
,
Apostles
,
Roman
,
and
first
holy
Christian
Kings
Religion
,
would
haue
thought
and
taught
,
if
they
had
then
lyued
,
that
the
Popes
Authoritie
by
his
Legats
,
at
our
Kings
suite
and
desire
had
taught
,
allowed
,
commanded
and
confirmed
too
much
,
and
would
haue
bene
farre
from
seeking
,
sueing
for
,
and
requesting
any
further
actuall
and
expresse
confirmation
,
or
ratification
of
the
Pope
himselfe
;
But
those
our
holy
Apostles
and
so
glorious
and
renowned
King
were
of
a
quite
contrary
minde
to
such
men
,
for
our
King
who
had
sent
such
humble
petitions
to
Pope
Eleutherius
by
his
Embassadors
&
Embassadges
before
,
to
be
instructed
in
the
faith
,
his
kingdome
,
Country
,
Nobles
,
all
his
people
&
beloued
Subiects
to
be
conuerted
to
Christ
,
to
be
directed
by
him
in
his
ciuill
Lawes
,
had
receaued
an
hallowed
Crowne
,
and
warrant
and
Limits
of
his
kingdome
from
him
,
was
as
carefull
and
sollicitous
to
haue
all
things
now
effected
,
to
be
approued
and
confirmed
by
the
same
highest
spirituall
Papall
Power
,
and
Authoritie
,
which
as
he
well
knew
by
the
Testimonies
of
diuers
Popes
holy
Saints
,
and
Martyrs
before
,
as
our
Protestants
haue
acknowledged
,
was
instituted
and
ordained
by
Christ
himselfe
,
as
a
Rule
and
direction
to
all
other
members
of
his
Catholike
Church
.
And
therefore
when
it
could
otherwise
be
no
Polecy
or
pleasure
to
our
holy
King
to
spare
from
hence
so
long
a
time
the
Legats
he
had
so
much
desired
,
no
ease
to
them
now
old
,
and
weryed
in
Labors
,
to
trauaile
to
Rome
,
and
returne
hither
againe
,
nor
expedient
for
a
new
conuerted
kingdome
to
want
the
Apostles
and
conuerters
thereof
so
soone
,
before
it
was
perfectly
setled
in
the
Religion
it
had
receaued
by
them
,
but
very
dangerous
to
them
all
,
in
respect
of
the
Roman
state
,
so
Ieleous
and
violent
an
enemy
to
diuers
things
,
now
thus
to
be
confirmed
,
against
their
challendg
and
claime
at
that
time
,
for
the
kingdome
either
to
haue
incited
or
allowed
,
that
Iorney
and
confirmation
,
or
the
Legats
to
haue
vndertaken
it
,
with
so
much
trouble
,
hazard
,
and
perill
,
had
it
bene
either
a
needlesse
,
or
meere
voluntarie
,
and
no
necessarie
busines
,
was
in
so
many
and
worthie
parsons
the
greatest
madnes
could
de
deuised
.
2.
And
yet
our
Antiquities
assuer
vs
,
our
Ecclesiasticall
state
and
affaires
were
thus
confirmed
,
and
all
things
accompted
as
vncertaine
,
vntill
such
confirmation
was
procured
and
obtayned
.
The
old
Brittish
Historie
,
Virunnius
,
Matthew
of
Westminster
with
many
others
both
Manuscripts
,
and
printed
Antiquaries
Galfr.
Monum
.
Hist.
Reg.
Brit.
l.
4.
c.
20.
vlt.
Pont.
Vir.
l.
4.
in
fine
.
Matth.
Westm.
an
.
gratiae
186.
Masnuscr
.
Hist.
antiq.
in
Luci.
tell
vs
:
Beati
Antistites
Faganus
&
Deruuianus
Romam
reuersi
;
quae
fecerant
,
impetrauerunt
à
Papa
beatissimo
confirmari
:
The
blessed
Bishops
Faganus
and
Deruuianus
returning
againe
to
Rome
obtayned
to
haue
the
things
which
they
had
done
to
be
confirmed
,
by
the
most
blessed
Pope
.
Where
we
see
that
the
Pope
by
petition
and
proofe
made
vnto
him
of
the
orderly
,
and
Religeous
proceedings
of
his
Legats
in
Britaine
confirmed
what
they
had
done
heare
.
What
that
was
in
founding
the
Church
of
Christ
in
this
kingdome
,
I
haue
mentioned
before
;
all
which
was
now
confirmed
by
the
Pope
himselfe
.
And
if
a
generall
confirmation
will
not
confirme
and
conforme
vs
in
this
truth
,
let
vs
resorte
for
the
most
questionable
things
to
those
particulars
,
which
cheife
Protestants
with
others
haue
deliuered
and
warranted
before
out
of
our
generally
binding
,
and
receaued
auncient
Lawes
,
and
Pope
Eleutherius
owne
writings
in
which
we
often
finde
Lucius
to
be
adiudged
King
of
Britaine
,
and
the
kingdome
of
Britaine
to
be
his
kingdome
.
And
yet
many
Historians
,
Italians
,
Epist.
Pape
Eleutherij
supr.
&
leg
.
S.
Edwardi
apud
Plur.
Authores
.
Baron
.
Tom.
2.
Annal.
in
Eleut
.
Hect.
Boet.
Scot.
Hist.
l.
5.
f.
83.
Godwin
Conuers
.
of
Brit.
p.
22.
Scots
,
English
,
Catholiks
and
Protestants
haue
doubted
thereof
.
Baronius
would
haue
him
,
if
any
at
all
,
but
a
pety
King
.
Hector
Boethius
alloweth
him
but
a
King
by
courtesie
:
Lucius
Britonibus
Caesaris
beneuolentia
&
authoritate
imperitabat
.
A
Protestant
Bishop
thus
disputeth
it
:
It
is
made
a
doubt
,
and
not
without
good
cause
,
whether
euer
there
could
be
any
such
King
,
as
Lucius
or
no.
In
this
very
season
that
is
appointed
by
our
writers
to
the
Reigne
of
Lucius
,
the
Romans
possessed
Britaine
quietly
,
as
may
appeare
by
all
the
Roman
writers
,
to
wit
,
during
the
times
of
M.
Antoninus
and
Commodus
:
and
long
after
this
Britaine
was
wholly
subdued
vnto
the
Romans
,
and
brought
vnder
the
forme
of
a
Prouince
,
to
wit
in
the
time
of
Domitian
,
as
W.
Malmesbury
hath
deliuered
,
and
amongst
later
writers
two
men
of
greate
iudgment
,
Baronius
and
Maister
Camden
:
which
is
partly
confirmed
by
Tacitus
,
deliuering
that
a
great
part
of
it
was
reduced
into
the
forme
of
a
Prouince
,
as
a
foresaid
,
in
the
time
of
Claudius
.
These
things
being
so
,
how
should
a
King
haue
any
Gouernment
heare
?
Thus
this
Protestant
Bishop
and
Antiquarie
.
What
force
is
in
his
allegations
I
haue
sufficiently
said
for
the
honour
of
this
kingdome
in
other
places
.
But
in
this
case
and
question
,
if
we
allowe
him
all
for
truth
:
both
he
and
we
thereby
are
necessitated
to
allowe
so
much
the
greater
prerogatiue
and
power
to
Pope
Eleutherius
,
the
Pope
of
Rome
to
haue
Authoritie
in
cases
doubtfull
,
or
where
a
kingdome
or
true
Heire
is
by
violence
oppressed
to
declare
a
true
lawfull
and
vndoubted
King
,
as
this
Pope
in
this
Act
did
by
our
King
Lucius
and
this
kingdome
,
which
with
all
others
this
Protestant
Bishop
himselfe
acknowledgeth
:
per
consilium
Regni
vestri
sume
legem
:
&
per
illam
Dei
patientiâ
vestrum
Reges
Britanniae
Regnum
:
Vicarius
Dei
Epist.
Eleutherij
apud
Godw.
sup.
p.
30.
31.
Matth.
Parker
Antiq.
Brit.
p.
5.
Foxe
to
.
1.
Act.
Guliel
.
Lamb.
in
Legib.
S.
Edwardi
.
Stow
Hist.
in
Eleuth
.
Leges
S.
Edwardi
cap.
17.
apud
Gul.
Lamb.
l.
de
Legib.
Priscis
f.
130.
estis
in
Regno
.
Gentes
Regni
Britanniae
,
&
populi
vestri
sunt
.
Where
notwithstanding
any
clayme
or
Title
the
Romans
at
that
time
did
,
or
could
make
to
Britaine
,
or
any
part
thereof
,
King
Lucius
is
by
Pope
Eleutherius
openly
pronounced
,
and
declared
to
be
King
of
Britaine
,
and
all
the
people
and
Nations
of
Britaine
to
be
his
people
,
and
subiects
.
And
for
further
confirmation
and
proofe
heareof
he
did
expressely
declare
,
as
our
publike
Lawes
still
witnesse
,
that
all
this
kingdome
or
I
le
of
Britaine
was
his
kingdome
,
as
also
all
the
Ilands
vnto
Norway
,
and
Denmarke
belonged
to
the
Crowne
of
this
his
kingdome
.
Vniuersa
terra
&
tota
,
&
Insulae
omnes
vsque
Norwegiam
&
vsque
Daciam
petinent
ad
coronam
regni
eius
.
And
to
secure
King
Lucius
herein
,
he
sent
him
,
as
King
of
the
Britans
,
an
hallowed
Crowne
,
to
weare
as
King
of
all
these
remembred
Dominions
.
Tales
metas
&
fines
constituit
&
imposuit
coronae
regni
Dominus
Eleutherius
Papa
sententia
sua
,
qui
destinauit
coronam
benedictam
Britanniae
&
Christianitatem
Deo
inspirante
Lucio
Regi
Britonum
.
How
this
holy
Pope
did
giue
direction
,
and
instruction
to
this
King
,
about
his
Lawes
I
haue
said
before
,
as
also
of
the
former
more
at
lardge
.
So
likewise
of
the
setling
three
Archbishops
in
the
three
named
places
,
with
Bishops
vnder
them
,
which
was
long
before
S.
Eleutherius
time
,
decreed
by
other
Popes
,
and
from
the
Apostles
,
and
so
needed
litle
confirmation
,
being
by
Apostolike
Order
long
before
instituted
.
3.
Yet
this
being
a
cheife
and
principall
thing
,
in
setling
our
Church
affaires
,
by
the
holy
Legats
,
it
was
by
the
same
euidence
as
carefully
and
principally
confirmed
by
this
holy
Pope
,
and
so
was
obserued
throughout
this
kingdome
,
vpon
this
Institution
and
Confirmation
many
hundreds
of
yeares
by
all
Antiquities
.
The
exception
which
some
may
make
by
finding
Britaine
diuided
into
fiue
Prouinces
,
I
haue
fully
answeared
before
,
and
our
cheife
Protestants
namely
Doctour
George
Abbots
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
,
and
such
others
as
directed
and
assisted
Maister
Francis
Mason
in
the
Booke
intituled
,
Crosses
and
Christian
Images
then
certaine
tokens
of
Christians
.
Of
the
Consecration
of
the
Bishops
of
the
Church
of
England
,
&
he
their
Scribe
will
thus
secondemee
therein
:
The
Romans
before
this
time
of
King
Lucius
his
receauing
the
faith
,
had
diuided
Britaine
into
three
Prouinces
,
one
of
them
was
called
Maxima
Caesariensis
,
the
Metropolis
whereof
was
Yorke
.
An
other
Britannia
prima
,
the
Metropolis
whereof
was
London
:
the
third
Britannia
secunda
,
the
Metropolis
whereof
was
Caerlegion
.
And
prouing
besides
so
many
Authorities
before
cited
,
by
Asserius
Meneuensis
,
Schoolmester
to
King
Alfred
,
Ptolomaeus
Lucensis
,
William
Reade
,
&
Ihon
Leland
,
that
the
Archbishops
of
this
Iland
were
onely
seated
in
those
three
Metropolitan
Cities
,
London
,
Yorke
,
&
Caerlogion
,
according
to
that
diuision
of
Prouinces
heare
;
&
to
cleare
the
obiection
thus
they
had
further
in
this
busines
:
Although
Britaine
was
after
the
Nicen
Councell
diuided
into
fiue
Prouinces
,
Valentia
and
Flauia
Caesariensis
being
added
to
the
former
,
yet
there
were
no
new
Archbishops
erected
.
The
reason
whereof
was
,
because
those
two
new
Prouinces
were
taken
out
of
the
former
:
and
consequently
could
not
haue
Bishopriks
without
the
diminishing
of
the
Authoritie
of
the
former
,
in
whose
Iurisdiction
originally
they
were
,
which
was
not
sufferable
,
because
it
was
against
the
Canon
of
the
Nicen
Councell
,
decreeing
that
in
Antioch
,
and
in
other
Prouinces
,
the
dignitie
,
prerogatiues
,
and
Authorities
of
Churches
should
be
mainetained
,
Hitherto
these
Protestant
writers
.
4.
And
to
leaue
it
without
question
,
that
this
placing
both
of
Archbishops
,
and
Bishops
also
,
at
this
time
in
Britaine
,
was
both
warranted
and
confirmed
by
this
highest
spirituall
Papall
Power
and
Prerogatiue
in
Pope
Eleutherius
,
among
so
many
hundreds
of
Archbishops
,
and
Bishops
as
haue
bene
in
Britaine
,
as
it
conprehendeth
England
,
Wales
,
and
Scotland
,
no
Historie
mentioneth
,
no
Antiquarie
can
proue
,
that
from
this
time
of
King
Lucius
,
vntill
the
Reuolt
of
King
Henry
8.
from
the
Church
of
Rome
,
any
one
Archbishoprik
or
Bishoprik
was
eyther
founded
,
translated
,
vnited
,
diminished
,
or
any
wise
changed
,
but
it
was
eyther
first
done
,
or
afterward
confirmed
or
made
frustrate
by
this
greate
Apostolike
and
Papall
Power
of
the
Roman
See
.
I
neede
not
the
Assistance
of
Catholike
Antiquities
herein
,
our
Protestant
Bishops
and
Antiquaries
which
haue
written
of
this
subiect
,
of
Bishops
and
their
Sees
,
Gul.
Malmesb
.
l.
de
Ant.
Caenob
.
Glaston
.
doe
leaue
and
cleare
it
for
an
euident
truth
.
And
because
such
an
including
proposition
without
confession
in
particular
would
cost
my
Readers
some
labour
to
examine
it
,
let
them
take
for
pregnant
witnesses
hereof
the
two
greate
Flatterers
of
King
Henry
8
,
Matthew
Parker
the
first
Protestant
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
,
a
man
of
all
Religions
with
that
King
,
his
sonne
King
Edward
The
Popes
Legats
con
inue
diuers
at
Glastenbury
,
&
renew
and
setle
re●igious
men
there
,
in
place
of
the
first
of
S.
Ioseph
his
company
.
and
Queene
Elizabeth
,
and
Polidor
Virgill
a
time
Pleaser
,
and
Seruant
thereof
.
The
first
,
speaking
of
King
Henry
8.
his
Lawes
against
the
Popes
Authoritie
,
and
the
time
of
the
Saxons
,
saith
,
that
by
them
then
made
,
the
Popes
Power
which
had
euer
vntill
then
continued
in
England
,
and
was
thought
vnsuperable
was
ouerthrowne
:
his
legibus
potentia
Papalis
quae
nongentis
amplius
annis
in
Anglia
durauit
,
&
insuperabilis
visa
est
,
concidit
.
The
other
writeth
,
then
a
liuing
witnes
,
that
the
supreamacie
,
taken
from
the
Pope
and
giuen
to
the
King
,
was
a
thing
neuer
heard
of
in
any
time
before
.
Habetur
Concilium
Londini
,
in
quo
Ecclesia
Anglicana
formam
potestatis
nullis
ante
temporibus
visum
induit
:
Henricus
enim
Rex
Caput
ipsius
Ecclesiae
constituitur
.
By
which
also
,
as
in
a
glasse
,
by
a
truely
representing
species
,
we
may
behold
,
that
it
neyther
was
,
nor
could
be
any
other
then
the
Pope
of
Rome
,
onely
clayming
and
exercising
such
spirituall
Power
heare
in
those
times
,
which
did
or
could
giue
a
full
and
finall
confirmation
to
those
Vniuersities
,
or
Schooles
,
and
Religeous
houses
of
Britaine
,
with
the
Rule
and
Order
they
followed
and
professed
in
these
daies
.
5.
Yet
we
are
not
alltogether
destitute
of
Instances
in
particular
of
such
Honorius
Papa
1.
in
Bulla
Vniuersitati
Canta-Cantabr
.
concess
.
ann.
624.
20.
die
Februarij
apud
Io.
Caium
l.
1.
de
antiq.
Cantabr
.
Academ
.
p.
75.
76
77.
confirmation
.
For
Schooles
or
Vniuersities
,
the
Antiquaries
of
Cambridge
produce
the
auncient
Bull
of
Pope
Honorius
the
first
,
1000.
yeares
since
confirming
that
Vniuersitie
,
and
priuiledges
thereof
,
and
in
the
same
affirming
,
that
his
Predecessours
,
Pope
Eleutherius
,
in
whose
time
we
are
,
Fabianus
,
Leo
,
Simplicius
,
Foelix
,
and
Bonifacius
gaue
the
like
confirmation
and
exemption
vnto
it
:
Praedecessorum
nostrorum
Romanae
Ecclesiae
Pontificum
Eleutherij
,
Fabiani
,
Leonis
,
Simplicij
,
Faelicis
,
&
Bonifacij
vestigijs
debitè
inhaerentes
,
authoritate
omnipotentis
Dei
districtiùs
inhibemus
sub
paena
excommunicationis
,
ne
quis
Archiepiscopus
aut
eorum
officiales
&c.
Where
it
is
said
,
that
these
Popes
gaue
these
priuiledges
against
all
parsons
,
by
the
Authoritie
of
God
.
For
the
Schoole
of
Glamorgan
we
haue
the
like
testimonie
,
that
the
Pope
gaue
the
cheife
charge
thereof
to
S.
Iltutus
renowned
both
for
his
learning
and
piety
,
as
also
his
most
worthie
Schollers
and
their
greate
number
,
in
which
were
both
Gaules
and
Britans
,
in
whome
S.
Sampson
,
S.
Paulinus
,
S.
Dauid
,
S.
Gildas
.
Magistralis
Charta
Merchiāni
Regis
.
l.
Sanct.
Wall
.
Caius
sup.
p.
147.
Capgr
.
Catal.
in
S.
Il●u●o
Abbate
&
Confessore
.
Io.
Bal.
l.
de
Script
.
Britan.
cent.
1.
in
Elchuto
Morgan
.
Manuscr
.
Antiq.
Mona
sterij
S.
Aug.
Cantuariae
.
tibi
cura
concessa
est
à
Pontisice
,
as
King
Merchiannus
testifieth
in
his
Charter
of
priuiledge
vnto
him
,
and
that
his
Schoole
or
Vniuersitie
.
For
our
Monasteries
and
Religeous
houses
then
,
that
they
were
confirmed
and
priuiledged
by
this
holy
Pope
,
I
shall
more
fully
shew
,
when
I
come
to
these
Legats
returne
,
and
visiting
Glastenbury
,
bringing
with
them
a
confirmation
,
Immunities
,
and
Indulgences
from
S.
Eleutherius
,
to
that
most
auncient
and
Religious
Monastery
,
with
an
approbation
of
the
holy
Rule
,
and
Order
which
there
and
in
all
Britaine
after
many
hundreds
of
yeares
was
kept
and
followed
.
In
the
meane
time
he
that
will
but
behold
(
if
he
may
)
the
old
Manuscript
of
S.
Augustins
in
Canterbury
,
shall
there
see
aboue
100.
particular
Bulls
of
Popes
confirming
the
liberties
and
Immunities
of
that
house
.
He
may
reade
in
the
first
Protestantically
made
Archbishop
there
,
that
as
I
haue
proued
,
and
shall
proue
of
our
Britans
,
how
all
their
Archbishops
had
their
ordination
Power
and
Authoritie
from
the
Popes
of
Rome
,
so
among
the
Saxons
Matth.
Parker
.
Antiq.
Brit.
vntill
he
first
brake
that
Rule
&
right
,
all
their
Archbishops
then
,
were
there
inuested
and
setled
by
the
Popes
Authoritie
,
and
swore
obedience
vnto
him
,
this
Protestant
new
Archbishop
setting
downe
their
Oath
,
at
lardge
.
THE
XXIII
.
CHAPTER
.
OF
THE
ARCHBISHOPS
OF
LONDON
,
Yorke
and
Caerlegion
in
this
time
in
particular
:
and
many
other
inferiour
Bishops
,
and
the
Roman
Church
Discipline
heare
also
setled
by
Papall
Authoritie
.
1.
THvs
was
the
state
of
Christian
Catholike
affaires
in
Britaine
in
all
matters
,
Callings
&
Degrees
ratified
and
confirmed
by
this
holy
Pope
,
euen
as
our
Protestants
themselues
doe
glosse
our
Histories
,
fides
Christi
in
Britannia
confirmatur
,
and
this
busines
Prot.
Annotati
:
in
Matth.
West
.
an.
186.
performed
with
such
diligence
,
and
expedition
,
that
the
Monke
of
Westminster
,
accompted
one
of
our
most
exact
Calculators
of
times
,
doth
recompt
the
Iorney
of
the
holy
Legats
from
Britaine
to
Rome
,
their
obtayning
the
Confirmation
,
receauing
further
direction
,
procuring
many
other
holy
workemen
to
assist
them
,
in
founding
and
framing
the
Church
of
Christ
in
this
kingdome
,
the
whole
time
of
their
stay
at
Rome
,
Matth.
Westm.
An.
gratiae
.
186.
returning
hither
againe
,
with
a
greate
number
of
diuine
labourers
,
and
effecting
diuers
things
heare
after
their
returne
,
all
to
haue
bene
happily
performed
within
the
space
of
one
yeare
,
such
was
the
fatherly
care
and
sollicitude
of
that
holy
Pope
and
his
sacred
Legats
our
spirituall
Parents
towards
their
children
the
conuerted
Britans
,
as
S.
Paules
was
in
like
case
,
whome
in
Christ
Iesus
they
had
begotten
:
Anno
gratiae
186.
Beati
Antistites
Faganus
&
Diruuianus
Romam
reuersi
;
quae
fecerant
,
impetrauerunt
à
Papa
beatissimo
confirmari
.
Quibus
peractis
redierunt
in
Britanniam
praefati
Doctores
,
cum
alijs
quamplurimis
,
quorum
doctrina
gens
Britonum
,
in
fide
Christi
,
in
breui
fundata
refulsit
.
Istorum
autem
nomina
&
actus
in
libro
reperiuntur
,
quem
Gildas
Historicus
de
victoria
Aurelij
Ambrosij
conscripsit
.
In
the
yeare
of
grace
186.
the
blessed
Bishops
Faganus
,
and
Deruuianus
returning
to
Rome
did
obtaine
of
the
most
blessed
Pope
to
haue
all
things
which
they
had
done
,
confirmed
.
Which
things
being
finished
the
foresaid
Doctours
with
very
many
others
came
againe
into
Britaine
,
by
whose
doctrine
the
Nation
of
the
Britans
being
founded
in
a
short
space
,
became
renowned
.
The
names
and
Acts
of
these
men
are
founde
in
the
Booke
,
which
Gildas
the
Historian
did
write
of
the
vistory
of
Aurelius
Ambrosius
.
All
this
is
set
downe
as
acted
in
that
one
yeare
by
Matthew
of
Westminster
.
2.
The
like
Relation
is
made
hereof
in
the
Brittish
History
,
Ponticus
Virunnius
,
diuers
Manuscript
Histories
,
and
others
,
all
agreeing
in
these
things
Galfr.
Monum
.
Hist.
●
4.
cap.
20.
Ponticas
Virun
.
Hist.
l.
4.
done
together
,
allthough
they
doe
not
so
punctually
proceede
by
the
yeares
,
as
the
other
doth
.
The
greatest
difference
is
this
,
that
whereas
the
Historian
of
Westminster
sayth
,
the
faith
of
the
Britans
was
thus
made
renowned
,
refulsit
:
the
others
say
,
corroborata
fuit
:
it
was
corroborated
or
confirmed
by
receauing
this
Confirmation
from
the
Pope
,
by
his
Legats
&
so
many
their
assistants
giuing
testimony
thereof
.
Which
breedeth
no
variance
in
the
matter
,
but
more
plainely
declareth
the
meanes
by
which
the
kingdome
of
Britaine
was
thus
renowned
for
Christian
Religion
,
being
the
first
kingdome
in
the
world
that
had
then
publikly
professed
the
faith
of
Christ
,
publikly
by
petitions
sought
it
,
and
as
publikly
required
and
obtayned
Confirmation
of
the
same
,
and
their
proceedings
therein
from
the
high
Vicar
of
Christ
,
yet
not
freed
from
Persecution
.
What
a
comfort
this
was
to
our
King
,
and
Britaine
,
to
receaue
such
a
Confirmation
from
the
See
of
Rome
,
by
so
Noble
and
renowned
meanes
,
such
holy
learned
and
Noble
Legats
,
with
such
solemnitie
,
quampluribus
alijs
comitati
;
at
such
a
time
when
the
sword
of
Persecution
was
still
vnsheathed
,
and
dropping
with
holy
blood
of
Mattyrs
,
the
very
circumstances
Io.
Bal.
l.
de
Scri.
cent.
1.
in
Gilda
Albani
.
Magdeb.
cent.
2.
c.
2.
Col.
8.
Fox
.
Act.
and
Mon.
l.
2.
p.
106.
Iames
lib.
de
Manuscr
.
in
Bibliot
.
public
.
&
Colleg
.
S.
Benedict
.
Abbot
Fecknam
orat
.
in
Parlam
.
2.
Elizabeth
.
themselues
and
refulgent
glory
,
refulcit
,
it
wonne
to
this
Nation
,
in
all
the
world
,
will
giue
vs
some
light
thereof
.
But
much
more
would
the
splendor
of
it
appeare
,
if
the
Monuments
wherein
the
names
and
Acts
of
so
many
worthie
men
,
penned
by
such
a
Secretary
as
S.
Gildas
was
,
might
come
to
vewe
.
Many
Protestants
would
make
the
world
beleeue
,
they
haue
both
seene
and
haue
that
most
auncient
and
desired
Monument
in
their
custodies
.
If
it
be
not
so
,
they
are
to
blame
to
write
it
:
if
so
,
both
blame
and
shame
to
conceale
it
.
I
can
now
say
no
more
,
then
Abbot
Feckman
did
publikly
deliuer
in
solemne
Oration
in
the
first
Parlament
of
Q.
Elizabeth
,
when
Catholike
Religion
was
condemned
,
in
these
termes
of
that
matter
:
Pope
Eleutherius
sent
into
this
Realme
Damianus
and
Fugatius
,
and
they
as
Ambassadours
sent
from
the
See
Apostolike
of
Rome
,
did
bring
into
this
Realme
so
many
yeares
past
,
the
very
same
Religion
whereof
we
are
now
in
possession
,
and
that
in
the
Latin
tongue
,
as
the
auncient
Historiographer
diuus
Gildas
witnesseth
in
the
Prologue
and
beginning
of
his
Booke
of
the
Britaine
Histories
.
These
be
his
words
,
which
a
man
of
his
worth
should
not
,
and
would
not
haue
vttered
in
such
a
time
and
place
,
if
the
Booke
and
such
things
therein
had
not
beene
then
extant
to
haue
iustified
his
so
absolute
,
confident
and
so
concerning
speach
in
that
Assembly
,
which
by
their
proceedings
ouerthrew
Catholike
Religion
in
that
Parlament
,
and
was
not
vnwilling
to
contradict
any
thing
they
could
which
crossed
with
their
Intention
.
3.
I
haue
made
as
diligent
enquiry
as
I
could
,
and
these
times
would
permit
mee
,
to
be
enformed
whether
any
such
worke
of
Gildas
is
to
be
seene
,
and
cannot
finde
that
any
true
or
pretended
Historie
of
his
,
or
any
other
doth
now
mention
the
Names
and
Acts
of
any
such
men
.
Therefore
I
must
rest
contented
,
and
otherwise
take
,
and
giue
the
best
light
I
can
in
these
matters
.
First
we
are
assured
before
,
that
at
this
time
of
these
Legats
Returne
,
or
thereabouts
▪
King
Lucius
was
confirmed
,
and
declared
King
of
all
Britaine
,
and
the
Ilands
adiacent
,
and
an
hallowed
Crowne
was
brought
vnto
him
from
Pope
Eleutherius
,
most
probably
by
them
,
the
most
honorable
parsons
mentioned
as
Ambassadors
betweene
those
two
renowned
Potentats
,
Pope
and
King
,
in
the
affaires
which
passed
betweene
them
,
and
by
this
meanes
our
holy
King
Lucius
was
in
conscience
abled
,
and
secured
to
giue
,
or
confirme
any
guift
,
graunt
,
or
donation
▪
he
formely
had
bestowed
,
or
afterward
was
to
conferre
,
or
confirme
for
the
good
of
Christs
Church
in
Britaine
,
or
effect
and
doe
whatsoeuer
,
belonging
to
state
and
office
of
a
Christian
King
.
They
brought
with
them
also
a
Confirmation
,
of
the
three
Metropolitan
or
Archiepiscopall
Sees
before
remembred
,
as
also
such
Papall
Approbation
of
the
consecrated
Our
first
Archbishop
or
Archbishops
of
London
with
their
See
.
Archbishops
,
as
had
bene
before
their
going
againe
to
Rome
,
or
now
were
here
to
be
setled
,
and
confirmed
in
those
Sees
,
with
all
such
Rites
,
and
Ceremonyes
,
as
belonged
to
that
highest
calling
in
the
Church
of
Britaine
.
By
vertue
and
power
whereof
they
placed
and
confirmed
in
the
See
of
London
S.
Thean
,
one
Protestant
writer
calleth
him
Thomas
,
he
builded
the
Iocelinus
l.
de
Episc.
Brit.
Goscelin
.
Hist.
Eccl.
c.
de
Episcopis
Londin
.
Harris
M.
S.
Hist.
to
.
2.
Will
.
Harris
.
descrip
.
of
Britaine
Stowe
Histor.
in
King
Lucius
.
Hollinsh
.
hist.
of
Engl.
l.
4.
c.
19.
Godwin
Catal.
of
Bish.
London
.
1.
Godwin
Catal.
supr.
in
Yorke
1.
Catal.
Episcop.
Hierosol
.
Nicephor
.
Continuator
Flor.
Wigor
.
Eusebius
Hist.
Eccl.
Harris
Hist.
l.
2.
Will
.
Harrisō
descript
.
of
Brit.
c.
9.
Church
dedicated
to
S.
Peter
in
Cornehill
in
London
,
by
the
ayde
of
Cyran
cheife
Butler
to
King
Lucius
,
this
some
what
draweth
mee
to
their
opinion
before
remembred
,
which
rather
make
his
Cathedrall
See
at
Westminster
,
at
the
least
vntill
the
other
was
builded
:
and
I
haue
sufficiently
insinuated
before
from
Antiquities
,
that
all
the
Metropolitane
Churches
were
either
changed
from
Archflamens
Temples
,
or
newly
builded
,
at
the
chardges
of
our
King
,
and
no
subiect
named
.
Concerning
Yorke
a
Protestant
Bishop
writeth
:
The
first
Archbishop
that
euer
Yorke
had
,
our
Histories
say
,
was
one
named
Sampson
,
appointed
by
the
foresaide
King
Lucius
.
The
veritie
whereof
I
cannot
but
suspect
in
regard
of
the
name
.
For
I
finde
not
that
the
names
of
the
old
Hebrewes
,
or
Christian
Saints
were
yet
in
vse
.
Which
reason
of
his
,
is
not
true
,
for
euen
in
Hierusalem
itselfe
,
where
S.
Iames
was
made
first
Bishop
,
he
had
his
next
Successors
Simeon
,
Iustus
,
Zachaeus
,
Tobias
,
Beniamin
,
Ioannes
,
Matthias
.
And
in
Britaine
itselfe
I
haue
proued
before
,
that
we
had
S.
Aristobulus
,
and
S.
Timotheus
,
and
as
some
write
,
one
Aaron
,
in
this
time
which
came
with
the
holy
Legats
hither
,
and
soone
after
S.
Aaron
our
holy
Martyr
vnder
Dioclesian
.
S.
Stephen
was
shortly
after
Archbishop
of
London
,
and
by
some
the
first
of
all
was
named
Thomas
.
And
as
vntrue
it
is
,
that
either
our
Historyes
doe
say
,
there
were
onely
foure
Archbishops
of
Yorke
,
in
the
Britans
time
,
Sampson
,
Taurinus
Bishop
of
Eureux
,
Pyrannus
and
Tadiacus
,
or
that
Sampson
was
the
first
Archbishop
there
;
for
the
first
of
the
number
,
many
reckon
dyuers
others
,
and
more
,
and
this
Sampson
could
not
possible
be
the
first
,
by
his
owne
accompt
,
The
first
Archbishops
and
Bishops
of
Yorke
.
placing
Taurinus
there
in
the
time
of
Constantius
Chlorus
,
200.
yeares
before
S.
Sampson
was
Bishop
there
.
And
by
the
accompt
of
the
Brittish
History
and
others
S.
Sampson
which
fledd
hence
into
litle
Britaine
,
was
the
seuenth
Archbishop
of
Yorke
:
Pastor
Eboracensis
septimus
in
Armorico
regno
frequentabitur
.
So
readeth
Matthew
of
Westminster
and
diuers
others
.
Matth.
Westm.
An.
490.
Sigeb
.
Gemblacen
.
Chronico
.
445.
Galfr.
Monum
.
Hist.
l.
7.
c.
3.
Mat.
Westm.
an.
464.
Radulph
.
Niger
.
apud
Harris
Manuscr
.
Hist.
l.
2.
c.
20.
Will
.
Harrid●scr
.
of
Britaine
cap.
9.
Wherefore
I
must
rather
harken
to
Radulphus
Niger
,
as
M.
Harris
in
his
Manuscript
History
writeth
,
to
himselfe
,
ad
William
Harrison
a
Protestant
Antiquary
,
and
others
,
who
tell
vs
that
S.
Theodosius
was
made
the
first
Archbishop
of
Yorke
in
this
time
of
King
Lucius
:
So
they
confidently
affirme
.
And
if
this
Protestant
Bishop
could
proue
that
S.
Taurinus
Bishop
of
Eureux
,
was
Archbishop
of
Yorke
in
Canstantius
Chlorus
time
,
we
shall
finde
10.
Archbishops
there
from
this
time
,
7.
to
S.
Sampson
,
whome
he
nameth
the
first
but
was
long
after
,
and
beside
S.
Taurinus
,
Pyrannus
and
Thadeoceus
,
but
S.
Taurinus
of
Eureux
was
not
lyuing
aboue
an
hundred
yeares
before
Constantius
Chlorus
time
.
4.
Maister
Harrys
saith
Eadnochus
a
Martyr
was
the
third
Archbishop
there
,
and
S.
Teruanus
,
the
fourth
.
The
second
,
fift
and
sixt
he
nameth
not
.
Trith
.
l.
de
Scri.
in
Sedul
.
Manus
.
Hist.
Vit.
S.
Niniani
.
Capgr
.
in
eod.
Bal.
l.
de
Script
.
cent.
1.
in
Niniano
.
Hector
Boet.
Hist.
Scotor
.
l.
7.
f.
119.
&
133.
Trithemius
calleth
Hildebertus
,
Maister
to
Sedulius
,
an
Archbishop
:
so
doe
others
.
Among
these
we
may
number
.
Ninian
,
sent
by
the
Pope
into
those
parts
,
and
exercising
Archiepiscopall
Power
both
among
the
Britans
,
Scots
,
and
Picts
,
which
none
but
the
Archbishop
of
Yorke
could
doe
,
and
the
Country
of
Pictland
neuer
was
an
Archiepiscopall
Prouince
.
So
I
say
of
S.
Teruanus
whome
as
our
Scottish
Historians
write
,
S.
Palladius
the
Popes
Legate
made
Archbishop
,
neither
Pictland
,
nor
Scotland
many
hundred
yeares
after
hauing
any
Archbishop
,
but
the
Archbishop
of
Yorke
.
And
likely
it
is
,
this
is
the
same
S.
Teruanus
whome
Maister
Harris
onely
numbreth
among
the
Archbishops
of
Yorke
,
not
yeelding
his
reason
or
any
Authour
.
If
there
was
any
Taurinus
or
Sampson
besides
him
,
that
was
the
seuenth
and
went
into
Armoca
,
they
may
be
added
to
this
number
,
but
I
dare
nor
take
vpon
mee
to
set
them
in
order
as
they
succeeded
.
How
the
Pope
subiected
all
the
Country
now
called
Scotland
to
the
Iurisdiction
of
this
See
,
I
haue
said
before
,
and
now
he
confirmed
the
same
,
making
that
Metropolitan
the
spirituall
Superior
of
that
Country
,
in
which
then
there
were
many
Christians
,
and
by
the
testimony
of
Tertullian
and
others
before
this
time
,
that
the
Christian
Religion
was
preached
and
planted
there
,
from
Rome
,
whether
the
temporall
power
of
the
Romans
could
not
come
,
did
truely
confirme
that
Tertullian
.
Apol.
S.
Le●
.
Serm.
1.
de
Natali
Apost.
Petri
&
Pauli
.
saying
of
S.
Leo
speaking
to
Rome
:
per
sacram
beati
Petri
sedem
caput
orbis
effecta
,
latiùs
praesideres
Religione
diuina
,
quam
Dominatione
terrena
:
Thow
being
made
the
head
of
the
worlde
by
the
See
of
S.
Peter
,
rulest
further
by
Diuine
Religion
,
then
terreane
Dominion
.
These
streights
we
haue
passed
,
in
seeking
to
finde
Archbishops
of
Caerlegion
.
the
first
Archbishops
of
London
,
and
Yorke
in
King
Lucius
time
,
and
now
comming
to
Caerlegion
,
we
fall
vpon
greater
difficulties
in
this
trauaile
.
A
Protestant
Bishop
and
Antiquarie
would
make
this
way
vnpassable
when
he
saith
:
we
must
accompt
S.
Dubritius
the
first
Bishop
.
Not
that
I
deny
any
other
to
haue
sate
Godwin
Catal.
of
Bish.
in
Landaffe
1.
and
S.
Dauids
1.
there
before
him
,
but
because
he
is
the
first
whose
name
is
remembred
.
And
it
is
probable
he
had
no
Predecessors
,
because
the
memory
of
his
Successors
is
so
carefully
preserued
.
But
as
this
mans
Authoritie
is
so
weeke
to
be
rested
vpon
,
that
it
hath
often
before
deceaued
them
which
builded
vpon
it
,
so
his
reason
heare
alledged
is
of
as
feeble
strength
.
For
the
memory
of
the
Successors
haue
bene
so
carelessely
preserued
by
his
owne
confession
after
,
that
he
hauing
cited
two
different
Catalogues
of
their
names
onely
,
aboue
twenty
in
number
concludeth
in
these
termes
against
himselfe
before
:
of
these
forenamed
Bishops
vntill
Harpesfeild
hist.
in
fine
7.
saeculi
.
Io.
Bal.
l.
de
Scri.
Brit.
cent.
1.
in
Samuele
Beulano
.
Io.
Lelan
.
apud
Pits
.
l.
de
Vir.
Illustr.
in
Elbodo
.
Harris
Hist.
Ecc.
Manuscr
.
lib.
2.
c.
20.
Sampson
,
there
remayneth
litle
or
no
memoriall
,
but
their
names
onely
.
And
in
the
names
themselues
there
is
difference
in
those
Memorials
of
them
.
And
both
of
them
omitt
their
most
renowned
Archbishop
Elbodus
,
who
ioyned
with
S.
Augustine
,
and
his
company
,
and
wrote
against
his
owne
Britans
,
and
Scots
for
their
vntrue
obseruation
of
Easter
.
Some
thinke
he
was
created
Archbishop
by
Augustine
,
M.
Harris
inclineth
to
be
of
opinion
,
that
S.
Fugatianus
one
of
Pope
Eleutherius
his
Legats
was
the
first
Archbishop
of
Caerlegion
,
and
S.
Damianus
the
other
Archbishop
of
London
,
yet
with
the
common
opinion
he
had
placed
S.
Thean
there
before
both
,
which
may
stand
with
truth
in
due
construction
,
if
S.
Damianus
resigned
it
to
S.
Thean
,
who
as
he
saith
,
was
Archbishop
there
18.
yeares
.
And
seeing
we
finde
no
finall
departure
of
these
two
holy
Legats
from
hence
,
but
rather
a
continuall
aboade
heare
after
their
returne
from
Rome
,
as
though
they
were
wholly
designed
for
the
spirituall
good
of
this
kingdome
,
if
we
ioyne
hearewith
what
eminent
men
and
Bishops
they
were
,
we
may
not
deny
them
any
cheife
place
of
honour
heare
,
according
to
their
worth
and
deseruings
heare
.
5.
The
old
writer
of
Sainct
Gudwalus
life
,
Surius
,
Haraeus
,
and
others
say
Anonym
.
in
Vita
S.
Gudwali
.
Surius
&
Haraeus
in
eod.
6.
Iunij
.
he
was
Archiepiscopus
Britannus
an
Archbishop
of
Britaine
,
&
by
his
life
,
and
aboade
,
of
no
other
place
but
our
old
Caerlegion
.
And
if
we
should
followe
theire
opinions
which
hold
,
that
Caerlegion
was
Augusta
,
where
our
renowned
Archbishop
S.
Augulus
(
of
whome
I
haue
spoken
before
)
was
Martyred
,
we
must
also
make
him
Archbishop
there
.
And
the
old
Brittish
Historie
with
diuers
others
testifieth
,
that
Tremonus
was
Arcbishop
there
,
Tremonus
vrbis
Legionum
Archiepiscopus
,
long
before
S.
Dubricius
.
And
it
was
foretold
Galfr.
Monum
.
Hist.
Briton
.
l.
8.
c.
10.
before
S.
Dubricius
probably
was
borne
,
or
Tremonus
was
Archbishop
of
Caerlegion
,
that
this
Archbishops
See
should
be
translated
from
thence
to
S.
Dauids
,
and
there
the
Archbishops
Pall
of
Caerlegion
should
be
worne
.
Meneuia
Matth.
Westm.
an
.
gratiae
464.
Galfr.
Monum
.
l.
7.
c.
9.
pallio
vrbis
Legionum
induetur
.
Which
was
after
verified
in
the
time
of
S.
Dauid
,
as
also
the
Prophesy
of
the
Translation
of
London
to
Canterbury
by
S.
Augustine
,
and
the
seuenth
Archbishop
of
Yorke
going
into
Armorica
performed
in
S.
Sampson
,
all
foretold
at
one
time
together
long
before
.
Therefore
as
in
London
,
and
Yorke
,
there
were
Archbishops
,
so
in
this
Citie
Caerlegion
,
Girald
.
Cambr.
Catal.
Archiep.
Men.
Antiquit.
Meneuen
.
in
●atal
.
Godwin
Catal.
in
S.
Dauids
and
Landaff
.
Capgr
.
in
S.
Dubrit
.
&
S.
Dauid
.
also
there
were
such
and
wearing
the
Pall
Archiepiscopall
,
iustifiing
the
vndeniable
changed
and
performance
of
that
prediction
.
After
this
time
all
Historyes
agree
of
S.
Dubritius
,
S.
Dauid
,
Eliud
,
Theeliaus
Kinocus
immediately
succeeding
each
other
,
and
Elbodus
in
S.
Augustins
time
.
Of
these
three
new
Archiepiscopall
Churches
,
a
late
Protestant
Antiquarie
vpon
diligent
search
,
as
he
would
haue
his
Readers
enforme
themselues
,
thus
writeth
more
absolutely
then
others
:
in
which
three
Cities
of
London
,
Yorke
,
and
Caerlegion
,
vpon
vske
,
there
had
bene
beforetime
three
Archflamins
erected
vnto
Apollo
,
Mars
,
and
Minerua
,
but
now
raced
to
the
ground
,
and
three
other
Churches
builded
in
their
steeds
by
Lucius
,
to
the
intent
that
the
Countryes
round
about
might
haue
indifferent
accesse
vnto
those
places
,
and
therewithall
vnderstand
for
certaintie
,
whether
to
resorte
for
resolution
.
6.
Neither
are
we
vtterly
left
destitute
of
the
names
of
the
holy
Bishops
then
placed
,
in
the
inferior
Sees
;
for
we
haue
sufficient
Testimony
,
of
Thomas
Many
Bishops
of
other
Sees
not
Archiepiscopall
.
Rudburne
,
a
Monke
of
Winchester
,
Moratus
an
old
Brittish
writer
and
others
,
that
Denotus
was
then
made
Bishop
of
Winchester
.
And
all
the
possessions
of
Tho.
Rudburne
Chron.
Maiore
.
Morat
.
l.
1.
c.
9.
Nichol.
Harpesfeld
.
hist.
Eccles.
p.
6.
cap.
3.
the
Pagan
Flamen
there
,
were
conferred
vpon
him
,
&
his
Cleargie
,
which
were
so
ample
,
that
euen
about
that
Citie
,
all
the
Lands
within
12.
miles
of
it
,
on
all
sides
were
belonging
vnto
it
,
containing
in
number
32.
Villadges
.
Besides
him
we
had
diuers
others
,
as
S.
Damianus
,
one
of
the
holy
Legats
,
S.
Eluanus
our
Countryman
of
Britaine
sent
Bishop
hither
by
Pope
Eleutherius
,
Medwinus
a
Brittan
,
S.
Aaron
sent
also
with
the
Legats
,
and
Eusebius
sent
hither
to
S.
Timothy
,
all
now
probably
Bishops
,
besides
diuers
of
the
old
Archflamens
,
Flamens
,
and
other
learned
Druyds
long
since
conuerted
,
for
vertue
and
Radulph
.
Niger
.
Harrison
descr
.
of
Brit.
c.
9.
Harris
Hist.
l.
2.
c.
20.
learning
and
number
sufficient
to
supply
those
Episcopall
Sees
,
and
dignities
.
Besides
among
the
so
many
,
quamplurimis
,
which
came
hither
with
S.
Damianus
and
Fugatianus
the
second
time
,
no
man
can
question
,
but
diuers
of
them
were
not
onely
renowned
,
and
men
in
all
respects
worthie
of
Episcopall
order
,
and
dignitie
,
but
de
facto
were
there
so
promoted
,
and
supplied
some
of
those
vacancyes
.
The
rest
for
the
most
part
for
want
of
the
Brittish
languadge
to
preach
to
the
people
heare
,
not
so
fit
to
be
Pastors
in
Churches
,
were
placed
in
Monasteryes
,
and
inferior
Orders
,
Deacons
,
Subdeacons
,
Acoluthists
,
Exorzists
and
the
rest
,
then
generally
vsed
in
the
Church
of
Christ
,
especially
at
Rome
by
whose
exemple
the
frame
of
our
Brittish
Church
was
framed
by
the
Popes
direction
,
his
Legats
execution
,
and
his
owne
after
Papall
Confirmation
.
7.
And
so
Britaine
neither
had
then
,
nor
could
haue
any
other
Religion
,
Britaine
receau●th
Church
discipline
from
Rome
at
this
time
.
or
Church
Discipline
,
Lawes
,
and
order
,
but
as
the
Church
of
Rome
then
practized
.
Which
some
of
our
Protestants
haue
remembred
,
and
confirme
it
,
both
with
King
Lucius
request
and
suite
,
and
Pope
Eleutherius
graunt
,
and
allowance
.
One
of
them
expresseth
it
in
these
Termes
:
The
faith
of
Christ
being
Will
.
Harrison
description
of
Brit.
c.
9.
thus
planted
in
this
Iland
in
the
177.
after
Christ
,
and
Faganus
&
Dinaw
with
the
rest
sent
ouer
from
Rome
178.
it
came
to
passe
in
the
third
yeare
of
the
Ghospell
receaued
,
that
Lucius
did
send
againe
to
Eleutherius
,
requiring
that
he
might
haue
some
breife
Epitome
of
the
order
of
Discipline
then
vsed
in
the
Church
.
For
he
well
considered
that
as
it
auayleth
litle
to
plant
a
costly
vyneiard
,
except
it
afterward
be
cherished
,
kept
in
good
order
,
and
such
things
as
a●noye
,
dayly
remoued
from
the
same
:
so
after
Baptisme
,
and
entrance
into
Religion
,
it
profiteth
litle
to
beare
the
name
of
Christians
,
except
we
doe
walke
in
the
spirit
,
and
haue
such
thinges
as
offend
apparently
,
corrected
by
senere
Discipline
.
For
otherwise
it
will
come
to
passe
,
that
the
weedes
of
vice
,
and
vicious
lyuing
,
will
so
quickly
abound
in
vs
,
that
they
will
in
the
end
choke
vp
the
good
seed
sowne
in
our
minds
,
and
either
enforce
vs
to
returne
vnto
our
former
wickednes
,
with
deeper
securitie
then
before
,
or
els
to
become
meere
Atheists
,
which
is
a
greate
deale
worse
;
for
this
cause
therefore
did
Lucius
send
to
Rome
the
second
time
,
for
a
Copie
of
such
politick
orders
as
were
then
vsed
there
,
in
their
Regiment
of
the
Church
.
Thus
farre
this
Protestant
Antiquarie
;
And
then
he
bringeth
the
holy
Pope
S.
Eleutherius
,
so
to
vnderstand
King
Lucius
petition
to
be
both
for
the
Ecclesiasticall
Lawes
of
the
Church
of
Rome
,
to
Rule
heare
in
spirituall
affaires
,
and
the
Lawes
of
the
Emperous
for
temporall
gouernment
,
and
saith
,
he
findeth
it
so
in
sondry
verie
auncient
Copies
,
of
Pope
Eleutherius
Answeare
to
King
Lucius
,
thus
beginning
by
his
Translation
:
you
require
of
vs
the
Roman
ordinances
,
and
thereto
the
Statuts
of
the
Emperours
to
be
sent
ouer
vnto
you
,
and
which
you
desire
to
practise
,
&
put
in
vre
within
your
Realme
and
kingdome
.
Then
seeing
the
Decrees
of
the
Popes
of
Rome
for
Church
Discipline
,
were
generally
generall
for
the
whole
Church
,
as
many
of
them
cited
before
by
Protestants
allowance
,
doe
testifie
,
and
this
our
Britaine
was
vtterly
ignorant
in
such
things
,
but
as
it
had
receaued
them
from
Rome
;
Our
Apostles
,
Preachers
,
and
Conuerters
came
from
thence
,
and
diuers
of
them
still
remained
heare
in
cheife
spirituall
cammande
,
and
many
other
Christian
Romans
were
mixed
with
our
Britans
heare
,
and
our
Brittans
absolutely
and
wholly
directed
by
the
Pope
of
Rome
,
and
his
Legats
in
such
busines
,
this
considered
,
no
man
of
Iudgment
will
apprehend
how
any
other
but
the
Roman
Papall
Church
Discipline
was
then
receaued
or
admitted
it
this
kingdome
.
THE
XXIV
.
CHAPTER
.
OF
THE
COMMING
OF
THESE
HOLY
LEgats
to
Glastenbury
,
their
holy
labours
,
deeds
and
long
aboade
there
,
their
renewing
there
the
old
Religeous
Order
of
S.
Ioseph
of
Aramathia
,
and
his
brethren
,
greate
priuiledges
and
Indulgences
by
them
procured
to
that
holy
place
,
the
glory
,
honour
and
renowne
thereof
,
in
the
whole
Christian
world
.
1.
I
Haue
made
mention
before
,
of
diuers
Monasteries
,
and
Religeous
houses
in
Britaine
in
this
time
;
now
to
take
some
notice
,
in
what
honour
and
Reuerence
such
holy
places
,
the
parsons
resident
in
them
,
and
the
Monasticall
Religeous
life
which
they
there
liued
and
professed
,
were
,
we
cannot
better
come
eyther
to
the
certaine
knowledge
,
or
not
to
be
denied
opinion
thereof
,
then
to
take
direction
herein
from
these
our
Apostles
,
Founders
,
and
Fathers
in
Christ
,
by
that
litle
memory
which
is
left
in
our
Histories
,
of
the
Religeous
paines
,
and
labour
they
tooke
in
finding
,
and
founding
them
:
the
greate
zeale
,
and
deuotion
they
exercised
there
,
the
Immunities
,
Indulgences
,
and
priuiledges
they
procured
vnto
them
from
holy
Popes
,
and
Princes
:
what
spirituall
comfort
and
pleasure
they
had
in
themselues
,
and
what
example
of
pietie
they
left
to
posteritie
by
their
heauenly
Conuersation
in
them
,
and
what
Pastorall
care
and
Prouidence
they
had
to
make
this
perpetuall
,
had
not
the
Impietie
of
late
times
and
parsons
like
wolues
,
as
it
was
aunciently
prophesied
,
destroyed
that
,
which
the
pietie
of
our
first
Auncestours
in
Religion
had
so
long
and
firmely
founded
.
Has
aedes
sacras
pietas
construxit
Auorum
,
Antiq.
Monast.
Croy●andiae
.
Quas
Successores
vastabunt
more
luporum
.
I
will
principally
,
and
cheifly
for
all
,
exemplifie
in
the
holy
house
of
Glastenbury
,
the
first
Mother
of
that
contemplatiue
holy
profession
,
both
in
this
and
other
Nations
,
from
which
we
may
drawe
a
proportion
to
others
,
the
sacred
children
thereof
.
How
diligently
these
holy
Legats
sought
to
finde
out
this
Religeous
place
,
I
haue
some
what
insinuated
before
,
for
they
had
heard
of
the
greate
Renowne
and
Sanctitie
of
S.
Ioseph
and
his
companions
first
in
habiting
there
,
and
the
Venerable
Sanctitie
of
the
place
,
especially
the
miraculously
sacred
Church
,
there
builded
by
heauenly
admonition
in
honour
of
the
most
blessed
Virgin
Mary
,
Mother
of
God
,
for
the
memory
of
it
was
allmost
quite
forgotten
,
the
first
Religeous
men
inhabitants
there
being
all
dead
before
this
time
,
and
the
holy
Church
so
desolate
,
that
it
began
to
be
a
Denn
of
wild
beasts
to
lodge
in
,
which
was
before
an
habitation
of
Saints
.
Sancti
memorati
in
eadem
Eremo
sic
degentes
affluentibus
multis
annorum
curriculis
carnis
Antiq.
Glast
.
tabulis
fixae
.
Gul.
Malmes
.
l.
de
Antiq.
Caenob
.
clast
.
Io.
Capgrau
.
in
S.
Ioseph
&
S.
Patricio
.
erg
astulo
sunt
educti
,
idemque
locus
caepit
esse
ferarum
latibulum
,
qui
priùs
fuerat
habitatio
Sanctorum
.
This
is
the
testimonie
and
relation
of
the
old
Antiquities
of
Glastenbury
,
William
of
Malmesbury
in
his
Manuscript
Historie
,
of
the
Antiquitie
of
that
Monastery
,
Capgraue
and
others
.
2.
But
it
was
the
will
of
God
,
and
the
will
of
the
blessed
Virgin
to
haue
her
sacred
Oratory
come
to
the
knowledge
of
their
faithfull
Seruants
:
donec
placuit
beatae
Virgini
suum
Oratorium
redire
ad
memoriam
fidelium
.
Which
was
in
this
manner
,
these
holy
Legats
trauailing
throughout
Britaine
,
teaching
,
preaching
,
and
baptizing
,
and
receauing
from
the
Brittish
people
Information
,
where
abouts
this
sacred
Habitacle
was
,
as
Moses
they
entered
into
this
Desart
to
finde
it
,
and
at
the
last
finding
the
old
Church
builded
by
the
hands
of
Christs
Disciples
,
and
a
Crosse
the
signe
of
our
Redemption
,
and
other
Christian
figures
or
Images
,
they
were
assured
thereby
,
that
this
was
the
place
where
those
Disciples
of
Christ
inhabited
:
Praedicando
&
baptizando
,
Britanniae
partes
peragrantes
in
Insulam
.
Aualloniae
,
more
Moysis
Legislatoris
interiora
Deserti
penetrantes
,
sunt
ingressi
:
Vbi
antiquam
Deo
duce
Britanniae
repererunt
Ecclesiam
,
manibus
Discipulorum
Christ
constructam
,
&
humanae
saluti
à
Deo
paratam
.
Figuram
nostrae
redemptionis
,
aliasque
figuras
manifestas
repererunt
,
quibus
cognouerunt
,
quod
Christiani
priùs
locum
inhabitauerant
.
This
so
diligent
searching
and
seeking
for
this
holy
place
,
by
S.
Phaganus
and
Damianus
,
and
their
assured
knowledge
by
the
remembred
Can.
6.
signes
and
badges
there
left
and
remayning
,
that
they
had
founde
it
,
seemeth
by
that
which
followeth
in
this
Narration
,
to
haue
bene
before
their
returne
to
Rome
to
procure
the
confirmation
of
their
proceedings
heare
.
After
this
they
founde
the
Antiquitie
of
the
comming
of
S.
Ioseph
and
his
Brethren
thither
,
as
also
the
Acts
,
and
liues
of
them
there
,
how
religeously
they
liued
,
and
how
three
Pagan
Kings
ministred
necessaries
by
a
certaine
portion
of
Land
for
their
sustenation
,
the
miraculous
building
and
consecrating
that
holy
place
,
as
I
haue
shewed
in
the
first
Age
:
wherevpon
filled
with
vnspeacable
ioy
,
they
continued
there
long
time
,
nyne
yeares
in
praysing
God
:
oratorio
illo
sic
reperto
,
ineffabili
sunt
referti
gaudio
,
ibidem
in
Dei
laudibus
moram
protrahentes
diuturnam
,
per
nouem
videlicet
annos
.
And
in
memory
of
the
first
twelue
in
the
time
of
S.
Ioseph
,
they
did
chuse
12.
of
their
owne
company
,
to
dwell
there
,
in
that
Iland
,
King
Lucius
consenting
thereto
.
Which
remayned
there
as
Anchorits
in
diuers
places
,
or
Groaues
(
locis
vel
lucis
)
in
the
very
same
,
wherein
the
first
twelue
had
formerly
dwelled
.
But
they
came
together
very
often
euery
day
,
crebrò
conuenerunt
quotidiè
,
readeth
William
of
Malmesbury
,
Matth.
Parker
in
Antiq.
Britan.
Io.
Goscelin
.
Eccles.
Hist.
de
Episcop.
Godwin
.
Catal.
of
Bishops
that
they
might
more
deuoutely
performe
their
diuine
offices
.
And
as
the
three
Pagan
Kings
had
long
before
granted
the
said
Iland
with
the
Appertinances
to
the
first
12.
Disciples
of
Christ
,
so
the
said
Phaganus
and
Deruianus
did
obtayne
of
King
Lucius
to
haue
it
confirmed
for
euer
to
these
their
12.
companions
,
and
others
their
Successours
after
them
.
And
so
they
continued
by
Succession
,
yet
allwayes
in
the
same
number
of
12.
Locum
ipsum
prae
caeteris
dilexerunt
.
Qui
etiam
in
memoriam
primorum
12.
ex
suis
socijs
12.
elegerunt
,
&
in
praefata
Insula
Rege
Lucio
consentiente
habitare
fecerunt
.
Qui
postea
in
diuersis
locis
sicut
Anachoritae
manserunt
ibidem
,
in
eisdem
videlicet
locis
in
quibus
primi
duodecim
primitùs
habitauerant
.
In
vetustam
tamen
Ecclesiam
,
ad
diuina
obsequia
Matth.
Parker
.
supr.
68.
in
Thoma
Cranmero
p.
329.
edit.
ann.
1605.
deuotiùs
complenda
crebrò
conuenerunt
.
Et
sicut
tres
Reges
Pagani
dictam
Insulam
cum
adiacentijs
suis
,
duodecim
primis
Christi
Discipulis
dudum
concesserant
,
it
a
praedicti
Phaganus
&
Deruianus
istis
duodecim
socijs
&
alijs
in
posterum
secuturis
ab
eodem
Rege
Lucio
eandem
confirmari
impetrabant
,
sic
autem
multi
alijs
succedentes
semper
tamen
in
numero
duodenario
per
multa
annorum
curricula
in
commemorata
Insula
permanserunt
.
Polid.
Virgil.
Angl.
Hist.
l.
27.
in
Henric.
8.
p.
689.
3.
Cap
graue
and
his
Authours
say
that
these
holy
Legats
caused
lodgings
to
be
builded
there
for
these
Religeous
men
:
ex
suis
socijs
duodecim
elegerunt
,
&
in
Insula
illa
L●cio
fauente
aed●ficia
construere
,
&
vsque
ad
finem
vitae
perseuerare
fecerunt
.
And
the
words
both
of
the
before
cited
Antiquitre
,
and
William
of
Malmesbury
,
that
they
inhabited
,
and
dwelled
there
,
inhabitare
f●cerunt
,
permanserant
,
proueth
as
much
,
for
euery
dwelling
or
habitation
inferreth
some
house
,
Cell
,
or
Lodging
to
dwell
and
inhabite
in
.
Which
is
further
confirmed
out
of
the
lame
Antiquities
,
where
it
is
proued
that
these
Religeous
men
there
placed
by
the
Roman
Legats
,
did
build
an
other
new
Chappell
,
or
Church
of
stone
neare
the
old
Churh
,
and
dedicated
it
to
Christ
,
and
his
Apostles
S.
Peter
and
S.
Paule
.
Huic
Ecclesiae
sic
repertae
,
aliud
addider●nt
sancti
Neophitae
opere
lapideo
oratorium
,
quod
Christo
sanctisque
Apostolis
Petro
&
Paulo
dedicauerunt
.
And
it
is
proued
by
the
auncient
gests
,
and
Acts
of
these
Apostolike
men
,
S.
Phaganus
and
Damianus
,
writen
in
their
time
in
a
Volume
,
or
Booke
,
that
by
admonition
,
and
direction
from
heauen
they
builded
an
other
Chappell
,
or
Oratory
in
honour
of
S.
Michael
the
Archangel
,
that
he
might
there
haue
honour
one
earth
of
men
,
who
at
the
command
of
God
should
bring
men
to
eternall
honours
in
heauen
.
In
cuius
fine
voluminis
inuenimus
Scripturam
quae
dicebat
quod
praedicti
sancti
,
Phaganus
&
Deruianus
per
reuelationem
They
build
a
new
Oratory
neare
,
in
honor
of
Saint
Michael
,
to
be
there
honored
,
and
protect
such
as
honored
him
.
Domini
nostri
Iesu
Christi
idem
oratorium
ibi
aedificauerant
in
honorem
sancti
Michaelis
Archangeli
,
quatenùs
ibi
ab
hominibus
haberet
honorem
,
qui
homines
in
perpetuos
honores
,
iubente
Deo
est
introducturus
.
Where
we
see
the
greate
reuerence
was
vsed
to
that
holy
place
,
euen
in
our
first
Christianitie
.
Three
Chappels
there
founded
with
sacrificing
Altars
in
them
for
the
celebration
of
Masse
,
as
those
Antiquities
with
others
sufficiently
mention
,
one
of
them
dedicated
to
the
blessed
Virgin
Mother
of
God
;
the
second
to
S.
Peter
and
S.
Paule
Apostles
;
the
third
in
honour
of
S.
Michael
the
Archangell
,
all
which
to
haue
bene
confirmed
by
the
holy
Pope
S.
Eleutherius
,
it
plainely
proued
by
the
greate
priuiledges
he
granted
to
these
sacred
places
,
and
parsons
vpon
the
Information
of
his
Legats
heare
,
ten
yeares
of
Indulgence
to
the
Pilgrims
which
should
with
deuotion
visit
the
old
Chappell
of
our
Lady
:
Sancti
Phaganus
&
Deruianus
perquisierant
Indulgences
graunted
to
the
Church
of
Glastenbury
by
Pope
Elentherius
,
so
to
S.
Michaels
Chappell
.
ab
Eleutherio
Papa
qut
eos
miserat
,
deceni
annos
Indulgentiae
.
And
to
all
Bishops
that
should
to
the
honour
of
S.
Michael
the
Archangell
visit
with
deuotion
the
place
sacred
to
him
,
thirtie
yeares
of
Indulgence
.
Venerandi
Phaganus
&
Deruianus
moram
ibi
fecerant
per
nouem
annos
,
&
quod
ibi
etiam
perquisierant
triginta
annorum
Indulgentiam
omnibus
Episcopis
ipsum
locum
,
ob
honorem
beati
Michaelis
pia
voluntate
visitantibus
.
This
Religeous
house
was
so
renowned
in
,
or
soone
after
this
time
,
that
Pilgrims
came
to
visit
it
from
all
parts
,
and
so
much
honoured
it
,
both
in
their
life
and
death
,
that
before
the
time
of
Melchinus
,
who
others
call
Meuinus
,
who
as
Capgraue
writeth
,
liued
before
Merlinus
,
qui
fuit
ante
Merlinum
,
who
liued
in
the
yeare
of
Christs
Incarnation
Capgrau
.
Cat.
in
S.
Ioseph
.
Io.
Bal.
l.
de
Script
.
cent.
1.
in
Ambros
.
Merlino
.
480.
Thousands
of
Saints
were
buried
there
:
Insula
Aualonia
auida
funeris
.
Millia
dormientium
accepit
:
And
so
greate
a
number
and
of
so
holy
Saints
were
buried
there
in
the
holy
Church-yard
,
Sanctum
caemiterium
,
as
it
is
stiled
in
Antiquities
,
that
euen
in
our
primatiue
Church
Age
,
as
we
finde
in
the
old
Monuments
of
that
reuerend
place
,
a
Chappell
was
there
founded
to
S.
Michael
,
S.
Ioseph
,
and
the
Saints
in
generall
,
whose
bodies
were
there
interted
.
De
Capella
Sanctorum
Michaelis
&
Ioseph
&
Sanctorum
in
caemiterio
requiescentium
,
Thus
the
Title
of
that
Relation
in
the
old
Manuscript
of
that
Abbey
.
And
then
it
followeth
:
Scientes
Sancti
Patres
nostri
dignitatem
&
sanctitatem
Prayer
to
Saints
,
and
for
the
deade
there
vsed
.
huius
sancti
caemiterij
,
quandam
Capellam
in
eius
me●io
construxerunt
,
quam
in
honorem
sancti
Michaelis
&
Sanctorum
inibi
requie
scentium
dedicari
fecerunt
,
sub
cuius
altare
ossa
mortuorum
&
sanctorum
Reliquias
licet
incognitas
magna
multitudine
Altares
and
h●ly
Sacrifice
of
Masse
there
vsed
and
frequented
.
cumulauerunt
,
&
missam
de
caemiteri●
in
ea
quòtidiè
celebrari
constituerunt
:
Our
holy
Fathers
knowing
the
dignitie
,
and
sanctitie
of
this
holy
Church
yard
did
build
a
Chappell
in
the
midle
thereof
,
which
they
caused
to
be
dedicated
to
the
honour
of
S.
Michael
,
and
the
Saints
which
rested
there
,
vnder
the
Altar
whereof
,
they
heaped
the
bones
of
the
deade
,
and
the
Reliks
though
vnknowne
of
the
Saints
in
greate
multitude
,
and
appointed
that
an
especiall
Masse
of
the
Churchyard
should
dayly
be
celebrated
in
it
.
4.
And
to
testifie
to
posteritie
the
Religion
and
deuotion
that
holy
time
had
to
their
Saints
,
and
sacred
Reliks
,
there
is
a
greate
long
Chapter
in
the
Manuscript
Antiquities
of
Glastenbury
,
there
stiled
and
intituled
:
De
Dignitate
&
Sanctitate
vetustae
Ecclesiae
Beate
Mariae
Glastoniae
,
ac
eiusdem
sancti
Caemiterij
:
of
the
dignitie
,
and
sanctitie
of
the
old
Church
of
blessed
Mary
at
Glastenbury
,
and
the
holy
Churchyard
of
the
same
.
Where
it
is
thus
among
other
notable
things
registred
:
In
that
Church
,
and
Churchyard
,
and
the
Chappell
in
that
Churchyard
,
are
reserued
the
holy
bodies
of
many
Saints
:
The
conpasse
about
that
Church
:
The
pauement
,
the
Altars
vnder
,
aboue
and
within
,
are
so
heaped
with
holy
Reliks
thronged
together
,
that
in
all
that
Churchyard
16.
foote
deepe
from
the
topp
,
there
is
no
place
,
that
is
without
the
bodies
of
Saints
:
In
ea
autem
,
&
in
caemiterio
,
&
in
eiusdem
caemiterij
capella
multorum
Sanctorum
corporales
seruantur
exuuiae
adeo
à
beatorum
reliquijs
illius
fani
ambitus
,
adeo
pauimentum
lapide
constratum
,
adeo
altaria
,
sub
,
supra
,
&
infra
,
Reliquijs
confertissimis
aggeruntur
,
nec
in
toto
illo
caemiterio
à
profunditate
16.
pedum
vsque
ad
eius
superficiem
à
Sanctorum
cineribus
habetur
locus
vacuus
:
Our
holy
Auncestours
had
that
place
in
so
greate
reuerence
,
that
they
durst
not
speake
in
it
,
or
spitt
vpon
the
earth
,
except
vpon
greate
necesstie
,
and
then
with
greate
sorrowe
of
hart
.
They
durst
not
bury
any
enemy
of
this
Church
,
nor
enormeous
sinner
so
much
as
they
could
learne
in
that
holy
Churchyarde
,
for
the
horrible
voices
which
were
often
heard
of
them
,
vntill
they
were
digged
vp
,
and
cast
out
of
the
Churchyard
.
And
many
of
the
Monkes
for
reuerence
to
this
holy
place
,
by
the
iust
Iudgment
of
God
lost
their
buriall
there
.
No
man
brought
hawke
or
dogge
thither
,
which
escaped
vnpunished
.
That
place
was
aunciently
reuerenced
with
so
greate
deuotion
,
that
Kings
,
Queens
,
Archbishops
,
Bishops
,
Dukes
,
Knights
,
and
Nobles
of
both
Sexes
,
of
whatsoeuer
Order
,
of
whatsoeuer
dignitie
they
were
,
did
thinke
themselues
happy
,
which
had
endowed
that
place
with
any
possessions
,
or
might
be
buried
there
,
or
in
other
place
with
any
part
of
this
holy
earth
.
And
it
was
in
such
reuerence
,
that
they
which
were
in
health
,
and
dwelled
in
other
Nations
beyond
the
seas
,
that
diuers
of
them
did
often
send
for
litle
parcels
of
this
holy
earth
,
and
keepe
it
most
deuoutely
for
their
burials
.
And
often
say
to
our
English
Pilgrims
in
those
parts
,
that
if
they
knew
the
worthines
and
holines
of
this
holy
Churchyard
,
they
would
not
seeke
so
many
Pilgrimadges
beyond
the
seas
.
There
be
three
causes
especially
,
why
that
holy
earth
is
with
so
greate
greedines
desired
for
the
buriall
of
Christians
.
The
first
cause
is
,
in
respect
our
Lord
with
his
presence
did
dedicate
it
for
the
buriall
of
his
seruants
.
The
second
because
it
is
thought
that
greate
remission
of
sins
,
is
granted
by
our
Lord
by
the
prayers
and
merits
of
the
Saints
buried
there
,
to
such
as
be
buried
in
that
place
,
or
other
with
any
parte
of
this
holy
earth
.
The
third
cause
is
,
for
the
Masses
and
other
prayers
which
are
daily
said
for
them
.
For
these
thr●e
reasons
many
euen
to
this
day
come
from
diuers
parts
of
the
world
,
and
humbly
aske
peeces
of
this
holy
earth
in
litle
vessels
and
keepe
them
most
deuoutely
for
their
burials
,
some
in
purses
,
some
in
gloues
,
some
otherwise
,
as
we
reade
certaine
Saracens
to
haue
done
in
memory
of
S.
Ioseph
and
his
companions
,
whose
bodies
,
as
they
and
others
testifie
,
doe
rest
in
our
Lord
in
that
grounde
:
Inta●ta
reuerentia
hab●erun●
sancti
patres
●ostri
praedictum
loc●m
,
quod
non
audebantin
eo
loq●●
;
vel
flegmain
terram
sanctam
proijcere
,
nisi
i●
magna
necessitate
,
vel
cum
magna
cordis
compunctione
.
Nec
audeban●
alique●●
huius
Ecclesiae
inimic●m
,
vel
aliquem
enormem
peccatorem
,
secundum
quod
●●●elligere
poterant
,
in
praedicto
sacro
caemiterio
sepelire
,
propter
voces
horribiles
,
quae
saepe
ab
e●●
audiebantur
,
donec
effoderentur
,
atque
de
cae●●iterio
proijcerentur
.
Multi
etiam
ex
Monachis
propter
reuerentiam
huic
sacro
loco
factam
iusto
Dei
Iudicio
sepul●●ram
inibi
perdiderunt
.
Nullus
Auem
venatoriam
aduexit
,
vel
quadru
pedem
i●d●xit
,
qui
sui
vel
rei
possessae
indemnis
adierit
.
Locus
ille
ab
Antiquis
tanta
colebatur
deuotione
,
vt
Reges
,
Reginae
,
Archiepiscopi
,
Episcopi
,
Duces
,
milites
,
&
vtri●sque
sexus
Nobiles
,
cuiuscumque
ordinis
,
cuiuscumque
essent
celsitudinis
se
beat●●
fore
arbitrabantur
,
qui
locum
illum
aliquibus
possessionibus
auxissent
,
vel
qui
ibidem
,
vel
alibi
cum
aliqua
portione
huius
sanctae
terrae
sepeliri
potuissent
.
Et
inter
valentes
in
partibus
transmarinis
tanta
reuerentia
habetur
locus
ille
,
quod
quidam
eorum
pro
particulis
huius
sanctae
terrae
saepe
mittunt
.
Et
pro
eorum
sepulturis
deuotissimè
custodiunt
,
&
saepe
dicunt
Anglicis
in
partibus
illis
peregrinantibus
,
quod
si
dignitatem
&
sanctitatem
istius
sancti
caemiterij
scirent
,
non
tantas
transmarinas
Peregrinationes
quaererent
.
Tres
enim
sunt
causae
notabiliter
,
quare
terra
illa
sancta
ad
Christianorum
sepulturam
tanta
auiditate
desideratur
.
Prima
causa
est
,
quia
Dominus
eam
ad
seruorum
suorum
sepulturam
praesentialiter
dedicauit
.
Secunda
,
quia
omnibus
hic
vel
alibi
cum
aliqua
portione
huius
sanctae
terrae
sepultis
,
per
Sanctorum
inibi
requiescentium
preces
,
&
merita
,
creditur
magna
peccatorum
remissio
à
Domino
concessa
.
Tertia
propter
Missas
,
&
alias
Orationes
,
quae
quotidiè
pro
eis
dicuntur
:
propter
istas
tres
causas
multi
de
diuersis
mundi
partibus
vsque
ad
hodiernum
diem
veniunt
,
&
particulas
huius
sanctae
terrae
in
vasculis
suis
humiliter
petunt
,
&
pro
eorum
sepulturis
deuotissimè
custodiunt
.
Quidam
in
Bursis
,
quidam
in
chirothecis
,
quidam
in
ampullis
stanneis
&
plumbeis
,
sicut
legitur
de
quibusdam
Saracenis
fecisse
in
memoriam
sancti
Ioseph
,
&
sociorum
eius
,
quo●um
corpora
illis
ac
alijs
multis
testantibus
in
eadem
terra
in
Domino
requiescunt
.
Hitherto
the
very
words
of
this
auncient
Manuscript
,
giuing
diuers
sure
instances
and
examples
,
in
particular
of
those
things
I
haue
from
thence
thus
generally
deliuered
.
And
shewing
how
in
all
Persecutions
of
the
infidell
Romans
,
Saxons
,
and
Danes
,
this
holy
place
was
still
preserued
without
molestation
,
as
it
had
bene
first
endowed
and
honoured
by
the
Pagan
Brittish
Kings
.
5.
These
Antiquities
,
as
also
William
of
Malmesbury
in
his
Manuscript
Historie
of
the
Antiquitie
,
and
dignitie
of
this
place
,
are
ample
witnesses
,
that
from
this
time
of
King
Lucius
to
S.
Patricks
Age
,
there
were
euer
without
interruption
or
discontinuance
the
whole
number
of
the
first
Institution
of
Religeous
men
there
,
multi
alijs
succedentes
in
numero
duodenario
per
Tbe
old
Eremits
or
Monks
at
Glastenbury
thus
setled
ther●
,
continued
many
hundreds
of
yeares
without
change
or
alteration
.
multa
annorum
curricula
vsque
ad
Aduentum
Sancti
Patricij
in
commemorata
Insula
permanserunt
.
So
we
see
the
ouerraging
Persecution
of
Dioclesian
did
not
disperse
or
hurt
them
.
And
in
the
generall
spoile
of
the
Pagan
Saxons
,
in
this
kingdome
,
when
an
other
abomination
of
desolation
was
heare
in
Britaine
,
this
holy
house
still
enioyed
both
Monkes
,
and
an
Abbot
called
Morgret
,
and
was
so
fare
from
destruction
or
ruine
thereby
,
that
it
then
receaued
more
libertie
and
a
new
endowment
,
the
King
of
Domnonia
giuing
Gulielm
.
Malm.
l.
de
Antiq.
Glast
.
vnto
it
the
land
called
Inswitrin
in
the
601.
yeare
of
Christs
Incarnation
,
Anno
Dominicae
Incarnationis
601.
Rex
Domnoniae
terram
quae
appellatur
Inswitrin
ad
Ecclesiam
vetustam
concessit
ad
petitionem
Morgret
eiusdem
loci
Abbatis
.
And
it
appeareth
by
this
Authour
,
that
he
had
seene
the
originall
Charter
itselfe
thereof
:
for
besides
his
setting
downe
the
very
names
of
the
Abbots
,
to
whome
it
was
granted
,
and
the
Bishop
Manuto
,
who
wrote
the
Charter
,
and
signed
it
with
others
,
Ego
Manuto
Episcopus
hanc
Chartam
scripsi
:
he
addeth
of
the
King
that
granted
it
,
that
the
scedule
was
so
old
,
whereon
his
name
was
writen
,
that
it
could
not
be
knowne
:
Quis
iste
Rex
fuit
scedulae
vetustas
negat
scire
.
In
the
Danish
Inuasion
and
Persecution
,
some
of
those
Infidels
did
attempt
to
spoyle
it
,
but
being
Miraculously
stricken
blinde
,
and
therevpon
penitent
for
their
wickednes
,
and
receauing
their
sight
by
the
meanes
of
the
blessed
Virgin
Mary
,
they
caused
a
pretious
Crosse
of
curious
work
of
gold
,
siluer
,
and
pretious
stones
to
be
made
,
and
offered
it
in
the
old
Church
in
memory
thereof
:
multi
eorum
audientes
sanctitatem
huius
loci
,
ne
matrem
misericordiae
,
&
alios
,
quorum
inibi
corpora
pausant
ad
Iracundiam
prouocarent
,
recesserunt
.
Sed
tamen
intrauerunt
nonnulli
,
nec
impunè
.
Nam
Virgo
faecunda
arma
Iustitiae
concutiens
,
omnes
caecitate
mulctauit
,
quos
postea
paenitentes
,
&
quod
iniquè
gesserant
detestantes
misericorditer
illuminauit
.
Denique
facta
collatione
Crucem
eleganti
satis
opere
,
ex
auro
,
&
argento
,
&
pretiosis
lapidibus
fabricauerunt
,
&
Ecclesiae
veteri
ad
huiusce
miraculi
monumenta
obtulerunt
.
And
this
holy
place
was
made
as
a
common
Sanctuary
to
Religeous
persons
,
in
such
stormes
and
tempests
to
preserue
themselues
,
the
holy
Relicks
of
Saints
,
and
such
sacred
things
there
,
from
Pagan
Persecution
.
THE
XXV
.
CHAPTER
.
OF
THE
GREATE
HONOVR
,
AND
REnowne
of
our
old
Brittish
Apostolike
Order
of
Religion
,
from
the
comming
of
S.
Ioseph
of
Aramathia
,
in
the
yeare
of
Christs
Natiuitie
63.
(
without
any
discontinuance
,
or
Interruption
by
some
,
and
very
short
time
after
his
death
by
all
)
many
hundreds
of
yeares
in
greate
perfection
without
any
change
or
alteration
,
(
to
be
named
a
Mutation
of
Monasticall
Rule
)
being
the
Mother
or
Nurse
of
Monasticall
holy
life
to
many
Nations
,
and
Religious
Orders
in
them
:
by
which
also
many
Countryes
to
Christ
were
conuerted
.
1.
IF
after
so
long
a
Circuite
of
time
and
inuolued
with
so
many
difficulties
to
hinder
vs
from
certaine
knowledge
of
such
The
most
holy
and
auncient
Apostolike
Order
of
Glastenbury
there
setled
by
S.
Ioseph
.
of
Arimathia
.
Chastitie
,
obedience
,
pouertie
.
things
,
we
are
desirous
to
make
some
estimate
,
what
was
the
Rule
of
this
holy
Order
,
it
somewhat
appeareth
by
that
is
said
,
and
is
resembled
in
our
Histories
,
and
diuers
obseruances
thereof
kept
in
such
strict
Orders
,
as
afterward
borrowed
them
from
hence
.
The
three
Vowes
,
or
states
of
perfection
,
of
chastitie
,
pouertie
,
and
obedience
necessary
in
all
such
conditions
of
life
,
were
diligently
and
exactly
performed
in
this
Order
.
Concerning
obedience
,
at
and
before
the
first
comming
of
S.
Ioseph
of
Aramathia
,
with
the
rest
hither
,
S.
Ioseph
was
ordained
their
Superior
by
the
Apostle
which
directed
them
hither
:
his
praefecit
amicum
suum
Ioseph
ab
Aramathia
,
qui
Dominum
sepeliuit
.
Flos
Aramathiae
Ioseph
est
primus
eorum
.
So
writeth
William
of
Malmesbury
,
the
Antiquities
of
Glastenburye
,
Capgraue
and
others
who
keepe
a
successiue
continuance
of
most
of
their
Guliel
.
Malmes
.
l.
de
Antiq.
Caen.
Glast
.
Io.
Capgr
.
Catal.
in
S.
Ioseph
.
ab
Aramat
.
Antiq.
Glaston
.
Abbots
after
,
both
in
the
Britans
and
Saxons
time
,
who
Ruled
them
,
and
to
whome
they
were
obedient
,
Iure
Abbatis
rexit
.
The
pouertie
which
these
men
with
the
contempt
of
Riches
professed
,
is
sufficiently
declared
,
in
forsaking
all
they
had
of
their
owne
,
and
liuing
by
their
labour
and
such
things
,
as
at
the
first
were
giuen
vnto
them
by
Infidels
in
a
strange
Country
.
And
after
King
Lucius
was
conuerted
,
they
had
nothing
,
but
the
Almes
of
Christians
,
and
their
owne
paines
and
Industrie
to
sustaine
them
,
and
yet
these
not
at
their
owne
,
but
Abbots
disposition
.
The
holy
place
wherein
they
liued
being
left
so
long
,
and
strangely
desolate
without
man
,
woman
,
or
childe
,
after
the
death
of
S.
Ioseph
and
his
companions
,
the
substitution
of
Monkes
in
the
same
number
of
12.
by
S.
Damianus
,
and
Phaganus
,
and
the
continued
succession
in
that
number
,
their
names
registred
,
their
so
often
assembling
,
and
meeting
euery
day
in
the
holy
Church
:
The
greate
chastitie
is
remembred
of
them
,
which
be
most
mentioned
by
Historians
,
no
marryed
or
vnchaste
woman
euer
inhabiting
there
,
by
any
Antiquitie
,
giueth
a
warrant
boldly
to
say
,
they
liued
in
perpetuall
sacred
chastitie
.
2.
If
we
will
follow
the
more
common
opinion
of
Antiquaries
,
that
the
Miraculous
man
S.
Patricke
the
Apostle
of
Ireland
,
was
Abbot
there
,
and
giue
allowance
to
the
old
Manuscript
Epistle
,
asscribed
vnto
him
,
we
must
Their
holynesse
,
and
austeritie
of
life
.
say
,
their
austeritie
of
life
and
deuotion
were
wonderfull
:
For
he
saith
of
the
twelue
which
were
there
in
his
time
,
and
whose
names
for
their
honour
he
setteth
downe
,
that
he
was
not
worthie
to
vntye
the
buckles
of
their
shewes
,
non
dignus
eram
soluere
corrigias
calceamentorum
eorum
.
And
yet
we
reade
of
him
in
approued
Authours
,
that
he
was
one
of
the
most
holy
,
vertuous
,
and
Miraculous
men
,
that
euer
liued
:
omni
namque
Die
Psalterium
cum
canticis
&
himnis
&
ducentis
orationibus
cantauit
,
&
offerebat
corpus
Christi
,
docebat
Discipulos
,
turbis
praedecabat
,
&
in
omni
hora
signo
crucis
Christi
centies
signabat
se
.
In
prima
vero
noctis
parte
centum
Psalmos
canebat
,
&
ducentis
vicibus
genua
curuabat
,
&
a
pullorum
cantu
in
aquis
stabat
donec
adimpleret
orationes
suas
,
post
haec
dormiebat
super
lapidem
nudum
,
alterumque
sub
capite
eius
posuit
,
&
tunicam
pelliceam
habebat
circa
lumbos
suos
in
aqua
tinctam
:
he
did
euery
day
singe
the
Psalter
,
with
canticles
and
himnes
,
and
two
hundred
prayers
,
he
offered
the
sacrifice
of
Christs
body
,
taught
his
Disciples
,
preached
to
the
people
,
and
in
euery
hower
signed
himselfe
an
hundred
times
with
the
signe
of
the
crosse
of
Christ
.
In
the
first
part
of
the
night
,
he
sunge
an
hundred
psalmes
,
and
bowed
his
knees
two
hundred
times
,
and
from
the
crowing
of
the
cocke
he
stood
in
the
water
vntill
he
had
ended
his
prayers
,
after
this
he
slept
vppon
a
bare
stone
,
and
layed
an
other
vnder
his
heade
,
and
he
had
about
his
loines
a
leather
coate
dipped
in
water
.
And
if
we
should
question
S.
Patrike
his
long
liuing
,
being
and
dying
Abbot
at
Glastenbury
,
and
so
leauing
such
austeritie
to
the
Monks
as
he
exercised
in
himselfe
,
yet
we
may
not
haue
any
doubt
but
he
being
Nephew
to
S.
Martine
that
greate
Apostolike
man
,
taught
by
him
,
and
he
himselfe
being
the
Apostle
of
Ireland
,
where
the
Religeous
men
were
of
the
same
Order
they
were
in
Britaine
,
but
this
strict
manner
of
life
was
common
to
all
Monkes
in
these
parts
in
his
,
and
from
this
time
,
we
haue
in
hands
,
no
memory
of
change
being
found
in
Histories
.
And
we
reade
that
S.
Brendon
found
in
an
Iland
of
America
a
Monastery
wherein
were
24.
very
holy
Monkes
,
Disciples
of
S.
Patrike
,
and
S.
Albeus
which
had
liued
there
80.
yeares
with
breade
,
rootes
,
and
water
,
and
had
no
Manuscr
.
Antiq.
&
Capgr
.
in
S.
Brendan
.
other
foode
to
entertaine
their
worthie
guest
S.
Brendan
and
his
holy
company
withall
,
a●●
yet
their
bread
Miraculously
prouided
for
them
.
Parata
mensa
,
appositis●●●
panibus
miri
candoris
,
&
quibusdam
radicibus
incredibilis
saporis
comedebant
:
sedebant
mixti
fratres
cum
hospitibus
per
ordinem
&
inter
duos
fratres
sempér
panis
integer
ponebatur
.
Ex
fonte
facite
charitatem
cum
Iucunditate
&
timore
Domini
.
And
we
finde
,
that
in
an
other
Monastery
in
these
parts
where
there
were
many
Monkes
,
Plures
monachi
,
there
was
no
other
foode
,
or
sustenance
for
them
,
but
appels
,
nutts
,
rootes
,
and
herbes
.
Nihil
aliud
cibi
monstrabatur
,
nisi
poma
,
&
nuces
,
atque
radices
,
&
herbae
.
And
to
come
to
the
holy
roote
itselfe
of
this
sacred
Profession
at
Glastenbury
,
which
had
so
soone
,
so
farre
extended
and
spreed
the
branches
thereof
,
with
such
seueritie
and
sanctitie
of
life
,
what
other
thing
can
we
hope
to
finde
in
such
a
Desart
,
and
wildernes
,
as
then
it
was
:
in
the
woodly
wildernes
corne
did
not
growe
,
the
Bishops
,
or
Archbishops
themselues
did
not
then
,
nor
many
hundreds
of
yeares
after
eate
flesh
.
4.
The
first
Archbishop
of
Caerlegion
,
or
S.
Dauids
,
which
did
eate
flesh
was
as
both
Catholike
and
Protestant
Antiquaries
write
called
Morgeneu
,
the
33.
in
number
after
S.
Dauid
,
allmost
1000.
yeares
after
Christs
Natiuitie
.
A
Protestant
Bishop
thus
relateth
the
Historie
.
Morgeneu
this
man
(
saith
Giraldus
of
all
the
Bishops
of
S.
Dauids
,
presumed
first
to
eate
flesh
,
which
none
of
them
Godwin
Catal.
in
S.
Dauids
in
Morgeneu
.
had
euer
done
before
him
.
For
punishment
of
which
hainous
offence
,
he
supposeth
it
fell
out
,
that
afterwards
he
was
murthered
of
Pirats
:
reporting
withall
,
how
that
after
his
death
he
appeared
to
a
Bishop
of
Ireland
,
vsing
these
words
:
Quia
carnes
comedi
,
caro
factus
sum
:
for
eating
of
flesh
,
I
am
no●
become
nothing
but
flesh
.
The
Art
and
skill
of
fishing
was
allmost
vtterly
vnknowne
in
these
partes
of
Britaine
,
Bed
.
l.
5.
Histor.
Gent.
Angl.
Capgrau
.
Catal.
in
S.
W●lf●id
.
Godwin
Catal.
of
Bish.
Chichester
in
Wilfride
.
Antiquit.
Glast
.
Manus
.
&
Capgr
.
Catal.
in
S.
Patricio
.
vntil
when
in
the
seuenth
hundredth
yeare
it
was
taught
there
by
S.
Wilfride
.
These
holy
men
planted
fruite
trees
there
,
in
greate
number
to
bring
them
meate
,
wherevpon
that
Desart
was
called
Aualonia
,
or
the
Iland
Aualonia
,
the
Isle
of
fruites
,
because
in
the
old
Brittish
tonge
Aualla
signifieth
fruites
,
Insula
Aualoniae
,
id
est
Insula
pomorum
vocabatur
,
Aualla
Britannice
,
poma
Latine
.
And
the
Inhabitants
of
those
parts
to
this
day
doe
call
greate
Nutts
,
growing
in
that
Country
by
the
name
of
Aualons
.
Therefore
our
Antiquaries
knowing
how
strict
and
penitentiall
life
they
sedd
,
and
in
carnall
censure
exceeding
ordinary
humane
habilitie
,
without
heauenly
help
and
assistance
,
doe
deliuer
Their
foodefruites
Herbes
and
bread
.
vnto
vs
,
that
S.
Ioseph
and
his
companions
,
the
first
Religious
Inhabitants
of
this
place
,
before
Orchard
or
gardeine
was
planted
there
for
fruites
,
rootes
or
herbs
,
to
feede
vpon
,
offerring
and
performing
there
their
deuoute
duties
to
God
,
and
the
blessed
Virgin
,
in
watchings
,
fastings
,
and
prayers
,
were
reliued
Antiq.
Glaston
.
Manuscr
.
Tabulis
affix
.
Capgr
.
Catalog
.
in
S.
Ioseph
ab
Aramat
.
S.
Patric
.
Epist.
&
alij
.
in
all
their
necessities
,
by
the
help
of
the
same
blessed
Virgin
Mother
of
God
.
Duodecim
sancti
praedicti
in
eodem
loco
Deo
&
beatae
virgini
deuota
exhibentes
obsequia
,
vigilijs
,
Ieiunijs
&
orationibus
vacantes
,
eiusdem
virginis
Dei
Genetricis
auxilio
in
necessitatibus
suis
refocillabantur
.
5.
And
this
so
strict
Monasticall
conuersation
though
likely
in
some
places
,
and
times
afterward
some
what
mitigated
from
the
first
rigour
,
was
the
generall
obseruation
of
our
old
Brittish
,
Scottish
,
and
Irish
Monkes
,
all
of
them
The
Monks
there
drunke
then
no
wyne
or
such
drinke
,
but
water
.
drinking
onely
water
or
milke
,
and
neuer
any
wine
,
Ale
,
or
such
manner
of
drinke
,
for
we
reade
in
approued
,
and
Auncient
Historians
,
that
when
King
Ceolnulfus
left
his
terreane
kingdome
to
be
a
Monke
in
the
Monastery
of
Lindisfarne
about
the
yeare
of
Christ
764.
the
Monkes
there
according
to
the
old
Tradition
and
custome
did
drinke
nothing
but
water
or
milke
,
and
then
they
had
dispensation
at
this
Kings
procuring
to
drinke
wine
or
Ale
,
hoc
Rege
iam
Monacho
facto
efficiente
,
data
est
Lindiffarnēsis
Ecclesi●
Monachis
licentia
Roger
Houeden
Annal.
par.
Pr●o
.
an.
764.
&
an.
882.
bibendi
vinum
vel
ceruisiam
:
ante
enim
non
nisi
lac
vel
〈…〉
solebant
,
secundum
antiquam
traditionem
Sancti
Aidani
primi
eiusdem
Ecclesiae
Antistitis
,
&
Monachorum
,
qui
cum
illo
de
Scotia
venientes
,
ibidem
donante
Rege
Oswaldo
mansionem
acceperant
,
&
cum
magna
districtione
Deo
seruire
gaudebant
.
Where
we
see
this
to
haue
bene
the
old
receaued
vse
and
custome
of
those
Brittish
and
Scottish
Monkes
.
6.
What
their
Masse
and
other
publike
Church
seruice
was
,
I
finde
in
an
Their
auncient
Church
seruice
,
that
asscribed
to
S.
Marke
the
Euangelist
,
or
of
Saint
Peter
.
old
Brittish
Manuscript
Antiquitie
written
allmost
1000.
yeares
since
and
Intituled
the
first
Institution
and
varietie
of
the
Church
seruice
:
prima
Institutio
&
varietas
Ecclesiastici
seruitij
,
that
they
were
the
same
which
S.
Marke
the
Euangelist
by
S.
Peter
his
approbation
,
composed
and
practized
.
Cursum
qui
dicitur
praesenti
tempore
Scotorum
Beatus
Marcus
decantauit
.
This
is
recorded
for
the
office
Ecclesiasticall
of
Scotland
in
those
times
by
this
old
Manuscript
,
but
for
thee
rest
of
this
Iland
,
now
England
and
wales
it
rather
deliuereth
,
that
the
Roman
vse
deriued
from
S.
Peter
and
S.
●lement
his
Successour
,
which
it
calleth
cursum
Romanum
,
was
practized
heare
,
and
setteth
downe
how
it
was
continued
and
deriued
to
the
Britans
from
S.
Peter
,
and
S.
Clement
:
Yet
with
some
alteration
&
addition
of
Antiphones
,
Responsories
and
Alleluias
,
but
these
taken
out
of
holy
Scripturs
,
or
the
workes
of
the
old
holy
Fathers
succeeding
the
Apostles
,
and
not
out
of
the
Inuention
of
those
,
though
wise
men
,
which
made
such
alteration
or
addition
;
Inde
per
diuersorum
prudentium
virorum
consilium
,
non
de
proprijs
sed
de
serie
scripturarum
noui
&
veteris
testamenti
,
diuersorum
prudentium
virorum
Paginis
,
sed
de
sacris
scripturis
receperunt
Antiphonas
,
&
Responsoria
,
seu
sonos
&
alleluias
composuerunt
.
That
they
continually
Manuscr
.
Hist.
Brit.
antiquiss
.
without
intermission
day
&
night
perseuered
in
praying
and
seruing
God
,
one
company
therein
succeeding
an
other
,
especially
where
their
number
Gulielm
.
Malm.
l.
de
Antiq.
Caen.
Glaston
.
Antiq.
Glaston
.
Tabulis
fixae
.
was
greate
.
I
haue
declared
before
by
the
example
of
the
Monasteries
of
Abington
,
and
S.
Kentegerne
:
so
I
may
say
of
the
Monasterie
of
S.
Vuandilocus
and
S.
Gomogillus
,
wherein
there
were
about
3000.
Monkes
:
Beatus
Vuandilocus
&
beatus
Gomigillus
habuerunt
in
eorum
Monasterio
Monachos
circiter
tria
millia
.
So
of
the
Monastery
of
S.
Brendan
,
that
of
Bangor
,
and
Capgr
.
Catal.
in
S.
Brendano
.
Io.
Bal.
l.
de
Script
.
cent.
1.
in
Brendan
.
Capgr
.
supr.
Bal.
centur.
5.
in
Io.
Capgr
.
Girald
.
Cambr.
Itinerar
.
Cambr
.
l.
2.
c.
6.
Capgr
.
in
S.
Brendan
.
Hector
Boeth
.
Scot.
h●st
.
others
.
And
in
the
least
of
them
all
there
was
litle
lesse
deuotion
vsed
.
For
in
this
first
of
Glastenbury
,
when
there
were
but
twelue
Religious
men
there
,
we
haue
heard
before
,
that
they
often
times
in
the
day
came
alltogether
,
to
tho
old
Church
to
performe
diuine
office
:
in
vetustam
Ecclesiam
ad
diuina
obsequia
deuotius
complenda
crebro
conuenerunt
quotidie
.
Many
comitted
this
holy
Rule
(
though
with
some
difference
)
to
writing
,
to
be
obserued
and
kept
of
holy
Monkes
;
among
whome
were
S.
Brendan
directed
by
an
Angel
as
both
old
and
late
,
Catholike
and
Protestant
Antiquaries
deliuer
,
S.
Dauid
,
S.
Kentigern
,
&
S.
Columbanus
,
which
Rule
of
S.
Columban
,
Pope
Honorius
confirmed
.
And
this
Rule
with
the
Regulars
professing
it
,
continued
heare
in
greate
sanctitie
in
the
time
of
Giraldus
Cambrensis
,
in
the
time
of
Capgrauius
,
vsque
hodie
The
Apostolike
Order
and
Monastery
of
Glastembury
the
most
auncient
.
manet
,
who
lyued
in
the
yeare
of
Christ
1464.
and
after
in
Hector
Boethius
his
time
in
the
dayes
of
Luther
,
as
they
plainely
proue
&
witnesse
,
euento
these
new
Heresies
.
Whereby
appeareth
,
it
was
the
most
auncient
,
holy
and
generall
S.
Asaphus
in
Vit.
S.
Kentegerni
.
Ca●gr
.
in
eod.
Io.
Bal.
l.
de
Scriptor
.
cent.
1.
in
Kentegern
.
Order
of
Religion
,
or
euer
was
in
the
world
.
And
from
which
very
many
Religious
orders
especially
in
the
west
part
of
the
world
,
haue
proceeded
as
children
of
so
blessed
a
mother
,
not
onely
in
Italy
,
Germany
,
France
&
others
in
that
Continent
,
but
as
both
Catholike
and
Protestant
Antiquaries
haue
deliuered
,
in
all
Regions
neare
to
Britaine
,
Orchades
,
Norway
,
Denmarke
,
Iseland
,
Script
.
Vitae
S.
Brēda
.
&
capg
.
in
eod.
Lamb
.
in
Leg.
S.
Edwardi
.
Hackluit
booke
of
Engl.
trauail
.
in
Arthur
.
and
the
Ilands
of
America
itselfe
,
the
New
found
world
,
as
it
is
termed
by
some
,
but
knowne
vnto
,
preached
and
inhabited
in
by
these
ou●
Monkes
1100.
or
1200.
yeares
since
.
No
order
of
Religion
in
the
world
hath
or
had
so
many
glorious
Saints
.
7.
Many
Infidell
Nations
were
by
these
conuerted
to
the
faith
of
Christ
,
and
among
others
,
both
by
our
owne
and
forreyne
Histories
,
they
the
holy
Bishops
,
and
Clergie
of
Britaine
,
haue
wonne
and
iustly
deserued
the
honour
,
to
be
the
blessed
Instruments
,
of
conuerting
the
farre
greater
parte
of
the
Saxons
in
this
kingdome
,
before
,
at
,
and
after
S.
Augustine
and
his
holy
Associats
preaching
heare
.
And
not
onely
of
the
Saxons
and
Germans
heare
,
but
in
the
Higher
,
and
Lower
Germany
,
and
other
peoples
there
,
those
which
were
of
England
,
Monks
and
Preachers
in
those
parts
,
being
trayned
vp
in
Monasticall
Order
,
in
our
Monasteries
in
our
North
England
of
our
old
Order
,
before
any
other
,
but
our
old
Brittish
Rules
was
setled
heare
.
Neyther
shall
I
easily
be
persuaded
by
any
thing
I
finde
in
Antiquitie
,
that
S.
Augustine
Greg.
in
Dialog.
Epist.
ad
Reg.
Ethelbert
.
Resp.
ad
Interrogat
.
S.
August
.
Honor.
Pap.
Epistol.
ad
Honor.
Cantuar
.
Bed
.
Hist.
lib.
2.
Capgr
.
in
S.
Honorio
Cantuar.
with
his
Associats
was
of
any
other
,
but
the
old
Apostolike
Order
and
Rule
that
was
vsed
in
S.
Gregories
Monastery
,
as
S.
Gregory
himselfe
,
Pope
Honorius
his
Successour
,
S.
Bede
,
Capgraue
and
other
renowned
Authours
doe
plainely
affirme
,
and
witnesse
which
easily
ioyned
and
vnited
the
Professours
of
it
,
with
all
other
Apostolike
Rules
of
S.
Martine
,
S.
Augustine
,
of
Glastenbury
,
Bangor
,
S.
Columba
,
S.
Brendan
,
S.
Kentegern
and
others
renowned
heare
in
Britaine
,
which
allthough
they
haue
not
bene
well
knowne
,
to
remote
and
forreyne
writers
,
among
whome
,
Britaine
was
so
vnkowne
,
to
some
,
that
they
were
ignorant
,
whether
it
was
an
other
world
,
or
no
,
yet
we
the
Inhabitants
indigenae
thereof
,
which
may
not
pleade
ignorance
,
nor
be
excused
,
in
being
ill
affected
,
to
so
worthie
Auncestours
and
Parents
in
Christ
,
may
not
ignorantly
,
or
wittingely
defraude
them
of
their
most
worthilie
due
,
and
deserued
glory
,
or
giue
it
from
them
to
others
.
8.
No
Regular
Abbot
in
the
Schoole
of
Christ
was
more
auncient
,
then
our
Founder
S.
Ioseph
of
Aramathia
so
renowned
by
holy
witnesse
of
God
All
Apostolike
men
and
Orders
that
came
after
into
Britaine
ioyned
with
that
of
Glastenbury
.
himselfe
in
sacred
Scripturs
,
none
more
louing
of
Christ
or
forsaking
more
for
him
,
then
he
that
seeing
Christ
forsaken
,
as
it
were
of
all
,
forsooke
him
not
,
but
boldly
begged
his
blessed
bodie
,
shrowded
,
and
honorably
buried
it
in
his
owne
Sepulchre
,
suffered
so
much
of
the
wicked
Iewes
,
as
Histores
recompt
for
that
cause
,
and
forsaking
for
Christ
loue
,
the
loue
of
himselfe
,
his
Country
,
Ritches
,
Lands
,
reuenewes
,
and
friends
,
because
he
would
be
a
stranger
to
the
world
and
wordly
things
,
so
to
liue
and
die
,
came
so
farre
a
Iorney
as
from
Arimathia
and
Hierusalem
,
to
liue
and
die
so
strict
a
contemplatiue
and
heauenly
life
,
in
the
Desart
I
le
of
Aualon
in
our
Britaine
heare
,
and
founde
for
this
Nation
the
first
Monastery
,
and
be
thereof
the
first
Abbot
in
the
world
:
such
as
their
Abbots
,
such
were
the
Religeous
vnder
him
as
I
haue
remembred
.
And
they
continued
there
so
long
,
as
many
hold
,
there
was
no
interruption
betweene
them
,
and
these
in
King
Lucius
time
,
if
there
was
,
it
must
needs
be
very
short
.
All
agree
that
Christ
immediately
himselfe
,
S.
Peter
,
or
S.
Philip
Apostles
sent
them
as
Apostles
hither
,
and
certaine
it
is
before
,
S.
Peter
heare
approued
them
.
And
when
these
our
Legats
S.
Damanus
and
Faganus
were
sent
Bishops
hither
,
from
S.
Eleutherius
Pope
,
the
Antiquities
of
Winchester
,
S.
Gildas
,
as
he
was
publikly
cited
in
Parlament
by
Abbot
Fecknam
of
Westminster
,
and
others
holde
,
were
Monkes
,
and
yet
as
before
,
and
as
the
Antiquaries
and
Antiquities
of
G●astenb●●y
prone
,
Annales
Win●on
.
Gildas
apud
Abbot
.
Feckn
.
o●at
.
in
1.
Parliament
.
Elizabeth
.
Antiquit.
Glast
.
Guliel
.
Malm.
l.
de
Antiq.
Caeno
.
Glast
.
Capgr
.
in
S.
Patricio
&
S.
Ioseph
.
Aram.
Manuscr
.
Ant.
de
prima
Instit.
Eccl.
officij
.
Vit.
S.
Lupi
.
Sur.
&
Haraeus
in
eod.
Constant
.
in
Vit.
S.
Germani
Antisiodoren
.
Antiq.
Glaston
.
Guliel
.
Malm.
supr.
Capgr
.
in
S.
Patricio
.
Manuscript
.
Antiq.
&
Capgrau
.
in
S.
Brendano
.
Manuscr
.
Brit.
supr.
Capgr
.
in
S.
Dubritio
&
S.
Dauid
.
Antiq.
Eccl.
Landau
.
Caius
l.
1.
Antiq.
Cantabr
.
S.
Asaph
.
in
Vit.
S.
Kentigerni
.
Capgr
.
in
eod.
they
there
submitted
themselues
,
and
diuers
of
their
sacred
company
to
this
.
Apostolike
first
Rule
and
Order
of
S.
Ioseph
,
lyuing
in
the
same
manner
as
he
and
his
Associats
did
.
They
themselues
stayed
there
.
9.
yeares
,
whether
they
died
there
or
not
,
the
Antiquities
doe
not
determine
,
but
clearely
testifie
they
left
there
a
Succession
of
their
holy
companie
,
huing
and
dying
there
in
that
Apostolike
holy
Order
,
and
S.
Eleutherius
Pope
granted
diuers
Indulgences
to
that
holy
place
.
Our
next
Apostolike
men
sent
hither
from
the
Roman
See
,
and
Pope
Celestine
,
both
S.
German
and
S.
Lupus
,
by
an
old
Brittish
Antiquitie
,
and
other
Authours
,
were
,
before
they
were
Bishops
,
Monkes
of
the
old
Monastery
,
and
Order
of
Lirinum
,
which
both
by
them
,
and
others
ioyned
in
one
with
our
old
Brittish
Order
heare
:
and
all
agree
that
without
all
question
S.
Lupus
was
a
Monke
of
that
Order
,
Rule
and
place
,
and
S.
German
liued
euen
being
a
Bishop
and
Legate
a
life
as
strict
,
and
in
as
great
austeritie
,
as
any
Regular
then
did
,
vsed
,
gaue
,
and
left
that
example
heare
.
S.
Patrike
the
next
Apostolike
Legate
of
these
parts
was
Abbot
of
this
our
sacred
Brittish
Apostolike
Order
and
Rule
in
our
Monastery
of
Glastenbury
.
And
then
the
Monks
of
Britaine
,
Ireland
,
and
Scotland
with
other
agreed
in
the
same
Order
,
and
Rule
:
and
of
the
same
Order
,
he
sent
Monks
into
America
,
and
the
Ilands
thereof
.
S.
Gomogillus
and
S.
Vuandilocus
had
in
their
Monastary
,
monachos
circiter
tria
millia
,
about
3000.
Monks
of
the
same
Order
;
and
besides
others
the
Monastery
of
Bangor
had
few
lesse
of
the
same
Rule
.
After
S.
German
and
his
Associates
departure
hence
,
S.
Dubritius
and
S.
Dauid
were
the
Popes
Legates
,
or
greatest
commaunders
heare
,
by
the
highest
spirituall
Power
.
S.
Dubritius
was
a
famous
Maister
to
such
Schollers
,
and
S.
Dauid
liuing
long
in
the
next
Age
,
founded
many
Monasteries
of
this
Order
,
and
left
his
Rule
after
his
death
,
which
I
haue
sett
downe
in
due
place
.
S.
Kentegern
was
renowned
in
his
time
,
for
this
Regular
life
,
and
had
in
his
Monasterie
continuall
learned
Preists
,
and
Preachers
all
most
400.
Apostolike
men
,
besides
others
,
whome
he
sent
to
preach
in
all
these
westerne
parts
,
and
liuing
vnto
the
time
of
S.
Gregory
Pope
,
who
approued
,
confirmed
and
much
commended
his
holy
Order
,
state
and
course
of
life
,
as
S.
Asaph
his
renowned
Scholler
,
and
Successour
in
his
Episcopall
See
and
dignitie
,
and
Capgraue
in
his
life
are
ample
witnesses
.
At
,
before
,
and
after
S.
Augustines
Ionas
in
Vit.
S.
Columbani
.
Capgrau
.
in
eod.
Bal.
l.
de
Script
.
cent.
1.
in
Columbano
.
Ionas
in
Vit.
S.
comming
hither
,
S.
Columban
a
Monke
of
Bangor
of
this
Order
,
with
his
holy
companions
was
renowned
in
France
,
Burgundy
and
Italy
,
and
there
founded
many
Monasteries
both
of
Monks
and
Nunnes
of
this
our
old
Order
,
and
Rule
,
and
Pope
Honorius
confirmed
it
,
euer
in
those
places
.
9.
The
Lirinum
Monks
of
that
learned
Order
vnited
themselues
with
him
in
his
Rule
,
and
among
others
,
S.
Attila
,
who
succeeded
him
,
Abbot
in
his
Monastery
of
Luxouium
,
was
one
.
The
Disciples
and
Schollers
of
S.
Augustine
,
in
Vit.
S.
Attalae
&
S.
Eustachij
.
Script
.
Vit.
S.
Liuini
Archiepisc
.
Surius
.
Haraeus
&
al.
in
eod.
12.
die
Nouemb.
Antiq.
Glaston
.
Tabulis
fixae
.
Gul.
Malm.
l.
de
Antiq.
Caenob
.
Glaston
.
sent
into
England
by
S.
Gregory
Pope
ioyned
in
this
holy
Order
,
and
Rule
,
such
was
S.
Liuinus
made
Preist
by
S.
Augustine
,
and
after
a
Bishop
,
and
by
some
an
Archbishop
,
who
liued
with
S.
Foillanus
,
Helius
and
Kilianus
,
were
holy
Monks
of
this
our
old
Order
,
S.
Liuinus
being
Disciple
to
S.
Benignus
the
renowned
Abbot
of
Glastenbury
,
Disciple
to
S.
Patrike
,
as
the
name
,
place
,
and
time
agreeing
proue
.
S.
Paulinus
the
first
Archbishop
of
Yorke
in
the
Saxons
,
time
a
principall
man
in
the
Roman
Mission
with
S.
Augustine
liued
in
our
Monastery
of
Glastenbury
,
with
our
Monks
there
,
diuers
monthes
,
and
made
new
buildings
or
reparations
there
for
them
,
and
their
holy
Order
.
Thus
the
Antiquities
there
testifie
at
lardge
.
S.
Brithwald
a
Antiq.
Glaston
.
Bed
.
Hist.
Eccles.
Catal.
Archiep.
Cant.
Godwin
in
Brithwaldo
.
Monke
of
Glastenbury
of
our
old
Order
was
chosen
to
be
Abbot
among
the
Monks
that
came
from
Rome
,
in
their
Monastery
at
Reculuer
in
Kent
,
and
after
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
.
S.
Benedict
Bishop
one
of
the
first
and
most
renowned
Abbots
in
Canterbury
,
the
first
Englishman
Abbot
there
after
those
of
S.
Augustins
Mission
,
and
was
first
instructed
by
Monks
of
our
old
Capgr
.
in
S.
Benedic
.
Bisc
.
Bed
.
Histor.
Florent
.
Wigorn.
Chron.
Matth.
Westm.
Chronic.
Antiq.
Glaston
.
Gul.
Ma●mesb
.
l.
Antiq.
Caenob
.
Glaston
.
Brittish
Order
in
Northumberland
,
went
thence
to
Lirinum
Monastery
that
ioyned
then
with
S.
Columbanus
,
and
our
old
Order
,
was
there
two
yeares
,
and
there
professed
long
before
S.
Benedicts
Rule
came
thither
,
went
to
Rome
whence
S.
Augustine
and
his
Monks
came
,
and
there
liued
with
the
Roman
Monks
,
was
after
Abbot
of
S.
Augustins
in
Canterbury
,
Monke
and
Abbot
among
our
Monks
in
Northumberland
of
our
old
Order
,
no
Monastery
then
and
there
hauing
receaued
S.
Benedict
his
Rule
.
And
aboue
40.
yeares
after
his
death
,
S.
Ticca
Abbot
and
Successour
in
his
Monastery
with
his
Monks
,
Ticca
venerabilis
Abbas
cum
suis
Monachis
,
carrying
with
him
in
time
of
Persecution
the
bodies
of
S.
Benedict
,
and
all
the
Abbots
of
that
Abbey
,
went
to
Glastenbury
of
our
old
Order
then
,
and
hundreds
of
yeares
after
,
and
was
Abbot
there
many
yeares
:
Cum
suis
Monachis
Glastoniam
vsque
peruenit
eandemque
Ecclesiam
sub
nomine
Abbatis
plurimos
annos
rexit
.
It
is
euident
by
all
Historians
,
that
the
Monks
of
S.
Benedict
Biscop
,
in
our
North
England
,
those
of
Glastenbury
,
&
other
Monasteries
heare
much
differed
in
many
and
much
materiall
things
,
from
the
Monks
of
any
late
or
new
Order
then
in
Italy
or
other
place
,
or
Nation
:
As
in
Church
seruice
and
obseruations
,
habit
,
dyet
,
Abbots
,
Monks
,
and
many
things
distinguishing
such
Rules
not
to
be
mentioned
heare
,
belonging
rather
to
an
other
place
,
and
time
,
if
need
be
thereof
.
THE
XXVI
.
CHAPTER
.
THAT
DIVERS
OF
THE
BRITANS
WHICH
liued
in
that
part
of
Britaine
,
then
called
Albania
now
Scotland
,
were
conuerted
by
the
same
meanes
,
and
manner
by
these
Roman
Legats
,
as
the
other
Britans
of
Loegria
and
Cambria
were
at
that
time
.
1.
BY
this
appeareth
,
that
as
these
Legats
Commission
was
not
confined
within
the
temporall
limits
,
and
bonds
of
King
Lucius
,
and
the
Romans
heare
in
Britaine
,
commonly
by
our
Antiquities
and
Histories
then
,
no
further
extending
itselfe
,
These
Legats
and
Apostolike
Misson
of
Pope
Eleutherius
preached
in
the
whole
kingdome
of
Britaine
.
then
to
Seuerus
wall
,
diuiding
and
separating
Albania
,
now
commonly
called
Scotland
,
from
the
other
parts
of
Britaine
,
now
England
:
So
they
,
or
some
of
their
Associats
,
and
holy
company
preached
in
the
whole
kingdome
,
or
I
le
of
great
Britaine
,
and
the
cheife
Ilands
thereof
:
for
if
Pope
Eleutherius
(
as
before
is
proued
)
subiected
that
part
of
Britaine
,
now
Scotland
,
beyond
the
wall
,
out
of
the
temporall
Iurisdiction
of
King
Lucius
,
at
whose
request
and
petition
he
sent
Preachers
hither
,
vnto
Yorke
a
Metropolitan
See
in
his
kingdome
,
and
Dominion
,
he
though
highest
iudge
,
and
Ruler
in
the
Church
of
Christ
,
and
ouer
such
as
beleeued
in
him
:
yet
ouer
such
as
had
not
receaued
the
faith
and
Religion
of
Christ
,
he
would
vse
no
such
commande
,
or
Power
,
to
subiect
them
either
to
the
Archbishop
of
Yorke
,
London
,
Cacrlegion
,
or
any
other
out
of
the
temporall
Dominion
where
they
liued
,
nor
within
the
same
,
if
any
such
had
bene
there
,
except
they
had
bene
Christians
.
So
the
same
holy
learned
Pope
,
in
his
allowing
all
the
Ilands
betweene
Britaine
and
Norwey
with
Denmarke
,
vsque
Noruegiam
&
Daciam
to
belong
to
the
Crowne
of
King
Lucius
in
Britaine
,
the
ciuill
Lawe
,
and
Ius
gentium
,
adiudging
Ilands
,
especially
lesser
Ilands
to
be
parts
of
,
and
belonging
vnto
the
next
Continent
,
Norwey
being
a
greate
kingdome
,
and
in
the
mayne
continent
,
as
a
greate
parte
of
Denmarke
likewise
was
,
and
is
,
Britaine
being
proued
to
the
Romans
before
,
to
be
an
Iland
,
separate
from
the
greate
Continent
,
though
the
greatest
knowne
Iland
,
it
will
bring
many
besides
Protestants
to
defend
this
Donation
of
Pope
Eleutherius
,
and
thereby
the
old
right
and
Title
of
Britaine
,
to
the
Ilands
neare
Norwey
and
Denmarke
,
to
be
of
opinion
,
that
diuers
there
,
were
then
conuerted
to
Christ
,
and
Pope
Eleutherius
laboured
what
he
could
for
their
Conuersion
.
Otherwise
the
Pope
though
supreame
Pastor
and
Ruler
of
the
Church
of
Christ
,
did
not
,
nor
would
claime
such
Power
ouer
Infidels
neuer
conuerted
to
the
true
faith
,
or
sheepe
of
the
folde
of
Christ
,
of
which
and
not
of
Infidels
he
is
cheifest
Sheephard
vnder
Christ
,
one
earth
.
2.
The
old
Antiquities
of
Glastenbury
,
one
of
our
best
Records
in
such
things
,
assure
vs
,
that
these
our
holy
Legats
,
and
Apostles
did
heare
preach
Christ
,
and
baptized
the
Inhabitants
,
throughout
the
whole
Iland
of
Britaine
,
and
not
onely
in
King
Lucius
,
and
the
Romans
Dominion
heare
,
Phaganus
&
Deruianus
venerunt
in
Britanniam
ad
praedicandum
Euangelium
,
qui
Antiq.
Glast
.
Guliel
.
Malm.
l.
de
Antiq.
Caeno
.
Glast
.
Capgrau
.
in
S.
Patricio
.
baptisantes
&
praedicantes
,
&
vniuersam
Insulam
peragrantes
.
Which
Tertullian
,
a
learned
witnesse
,
and
writer
in
this
time
,
within
the
first
200.
yeares
of
Christ
,
and
writing
in
Afrike
,
so
farre
from
taking
speedy
and
certaine
notice
,
or
Intelligence
of
the
affaires
of
this
so
remote
kingdome
,
proueth
when
he
saith
,
Britannorum
Romanis
inaccessa
loca
,
the
places
of
the
Brittans
,
whether
Tertull.
l.
cont.
Iudaeos
c.
7.
the
Romans
could
not
come
,
had
before
his
writing
,
receaued
the
faith
of
Christ
,
which
must
needs
be
performed
at
this
time
,
before
Pope
Victor
his
sending
Preachers
vnto
the
Scots
,
at
the
request
of
their
King
,
and
first
Christian
King
of
the
Scots
,
Donaldus
.
And
his
Mission
was
vnto
the
Scots
,
but
this
Conuersion
of
the
Britans
in
the
places
vnaccessable
to
the
Romans
,
or
to
which
the
Romans
had
not
made
accesse
,
must
needs
be
of
the
Britans
,
as
they
are
so
expressely
named
,
by
that
auncient
writer
of
that
time
,
and
these
Britans
were
the
same
,
which
then
inhabited
in
the
Country
,
now
and
long
since
called
Scotland
,
of
the
Scots
afterward
entering
,
and
inhabiting
there
;
for
all
other
places
in
Britaine
had
before
suffered
and
knowne
the
Romans
Accesse
,
and
Inuasion
into
them
.
3.
No
other
part
of
Britaine
is
found
in
Histories
,
into
which
they
had
not
made
accesse
,
and
there
obtained
Rule
,
or
thence
receaued
Tribute
.
And
in
this
our
Protestant
Antiquaries
doe
agree
,
When
thus
they
write
:
It
is
certaine
by
Chemnitius
,
citing
Sabellicus
,
that
the
Britans
were
with
the
first
Conuerts
:
and
Protest
.
Theater
of
great
Brit.
l.
6.
§.
9.
Chemnit
.
in
Exam.
Concil.
Tridentin
.
ex
Sabellico
.
Tertullian
who
liued
within
200.
yeares
of
Christs
Natiuitie
,
sheweth
no
lesse
:
when
the
more
to
prouoke
the
Iewes
against
whome
he
wrote
,
calleth
to
witnesse
the
fruitefull
encrease
of
the
Ghospell
of
Saluation
,
through
many
Countryes
,
and
Nations
,
and
among
them
,
nameth
the
Britans
to
haue
receaued
the
word
of
life
,
the
power
whereof
,
saith
he
,
hath
pirced
into
those
parts
whether
the
Roma●s
could
not
come
.
Where
they
alledge
Tertullian
in
the
same
sence
for
the
Conuersion
of
the
Britans
,
euen
in
the
places
whether
the
Romans
could
not
come
vnto
them
,
yet
they
doe
not
plainely
cite
Tertullian
as
he
wrote
,
and
I
haue
cited
him
before
,
that
the
places
heare
conuerted
,
to
which
the
Romans
could
not
come
,
The
Britans
the
most
auncient
Christians
in
this
part
of
the
world
,
or
whole
world
,
for
a
kingdome
.
to
haue
bene
places
of
the
Britans
,
Britannorum
Romanis
inaccess●
loca
,
and
of
no
other
people
or
Nation
.
Therefore
I
cannot
allowe
,
what
they
without
controlle
immediately
thus
write
in
that
place
:
whence
Petrus
Cluniacensis
supposeth
the
Scottish
men
,
the
more
auncient
Christians
,
as
not
being
in
the
like
subiection
to
the
Romans
,
as
other
then
were
.
Which
collection
of
Petrus
Cluniacensis
,
if
these
men
,
or
any
other
should
allowe
,
and
not
reproue
,
they
should
thereby
proue
themselues
much
ignorant
in
the
Antiquities
,
honour
and
priuiledges
of
our
Britaine
,
in
this
respect
,
contrary
to
all
Historians
,
and
these
men
contrary
to
themselues
,
often
in
this
their
Theater
teaching
,
Britaine
and
the
Britans
to
haue
bene
the
first
Christian
kingdome
and
Nation
in
the
worlde
:
No
Scots
or
others
,
especially
in
these
parts
of
the
knowne
world
the
comming
neare
vnto
them
in
that
state
or
degree
of
glorie
.
4.
And
it
is
euident
by
our
oldest
British
Historian
S.
Gildas
,
and
others
Gildas
l.
de
excid
.
&
conquest
.
Britanniae
.
after
him
,
that
the
Scots
were
not
seated
,
or
dwelling
in
the
greate
Iland
of
Britaine
,
not
in
the
most
remote
and
Northren
parts
thereof
vntill
the
departure
of
Maximus
hence
with
the
cheifest
power
of
the
Britans
heare
,
when
and
not
before
they
inuaded
the
North
parts
vnto
the
wall
of
diuision
:
omnem
Aquilonarem
,
extremamque
terrae
partem
,
pro
Indigenis
murotenus
capessunt
.
The
Britans
Indigenae
were
the
generall
Inhabitants
and
Possessors
there
before
.
And
the
picts
did
not
vntill
then
inhabite
any
extreame
parte
of
greate
Britaine
,
Picti
in
extrema
parte
Insulae
tunc
primum
,
&
deinceps
requîeuerunt
,
and
yet
by
all
were
heare
planted
before
the
Scots
.
But
they
liued
vntill
then
:
the
Gild.
Galfr.
Monum
.
Hist.
Brittan
.
Matt.
West
.
Chron.
Harding
.
Chron.
Scots
in
Ireland
,
and
the
our-Ilands
:
as
the
Picts
also
in
those
lesser
Ilands
did
.
And
the
Britans
dwelling
beyonde
the
wall
,
were
as
free
from
subiection
to
the
Romans
,
as
any
Scots
now
were
,
or
rather
more
,
when
we
finde
that
in
Claudius
the
Roman
Emperour
his
time
,
he
with
his
Romans
brought
the
Orchades
,
and
after
,
Anglesy
to
their
subiection
.
And
the
Scottish
Historians
,
Veremund
.
Hist.
Hector
Boeth
.
Scotor
.
Histor.
Georg.
Buchan
.
in
Donald
.
Raph.
Holinsh.
Hist.
of
Scotland
.
auncient
and
late
,
Catholiks
and
Protestants
freely
and
plainely
confesse
,
that
they
receaued
not
the
faith
of
Christ
,
vntill
the
time
of
Pope
victor
,
and
their
King
Donaldus
,
the
generall
conuersion
of
the
Brittans
being
prefected
before
vnder
S.
Eleutherius
,
and
S.
Lucius
King
of
Britaine
.
So
they
as
generally
confesse
,
and
acknowledge
they
had
no
Bishop
,
or
Episcopall
See
,
among
them
vntill
in
Dioclesian
his
Persecution
,
S.
Amphibalus
was
their
first
Bishop
,
S.
Amphibolus
a
Britan
,
the
first
Bishop
of
the
Scots
in
the
time
of
Dioclesian
his
Persecution
.
and
his
See
the
first
among
them
in
the
I
le
of
Man
,
they
then
hauing
no
Episcopall
See
or
Citie
within
the
Brittish
continent
at
that
time
to
place
him
,
or
any
other
in
.
5.
And
allthough
some
Scottish
writers
labour
to
proue
,
that
they
were
seated
in
the
continent
of
greate
Britaine
sooner
,
then
the
time
I
haue
limited
vnto
them
,
and
were
by
Maximus
vtterly
bannished
hence
,
euen
with
their
Bishops
and
Monks
;
this
so
easy
and
sodaine
bannishment
of
them
all
generally
,
which
they
confesse
,
to
haue
bene
done
by
an
Edict
or
Proclamation
of
Maximus
,
proueth
they
were
rather
in
some
few
companies
entered
,
a
litle
before
,
then
seated
heare
:
and
after
their
bannishment
hence
,
that
part
where
they
then
were
and
now
are
,
was
left
onely
to
the
old
Inhabitants
thereof
,
the
Brittans
,
and
some
Picts
,
there
continuing
still
by
Maximus
his
permission
.
This
their
owne
Historians
generally
acknowledge
:
and
further
,
that
S.
Palladius
sent
vnto
the
Scots
,
in
the
fifth
Age
by
Pope
Caelestinus
,
was
the
first
Bishop
they
had
sent
vnto
them
by
such
power
:
which
doth
litle
agree
with
their
conceipt
of
theire
Bishops
heare
in
the
time
of
Maximus
,
except
they
will
yeeld
,
that
as
their
temporall
people
were
heare
then
vniust
Intruders
vpon
the
Brittans
,
Soe
their
pretended
Bishops
were
without
due
spirituall
and
Papall
allowance
,
and
so
were
from
hence
bannished
and
exiled
.
But
we
are
fully
assured
before
,
that
this
part
of
Britaine
beyonde
The
Britans
then
inha●●ting
where
it
is
now
called
Scotland
,
had
a
Bishop
,
or
Bishops
in
this
time
,
and
where
.
the
wall
,
had
euen
in
this
time
of
Pope
Eleutherius
and
King
Lucius
Episcopall
Sees
,
and
Bishops
,
at
the
least
one
Bishops
See
,
and
Bishop
,
with
Preists
and
Clergie
men
:
for
all
our
Antiquaries
haue
assured
&
deliuered
for
an
vndoubted
truth
vnto
vs
before
,
that
in
this
time
all
the
Temples
of
the
Flamens
in
Britaine
,
without
any
Limitation
,
more
in
Loegria
,
&
Cambria
,
then
in
Albania
,
were
changed
into
Episcopall
Sees
,
and
Bishops
with
Preists
and
other
Clergie
men
placed
in
them
.
Soe
we
are
assured
by
all
Kinde
of
Histories
,
auncient
,
late
,
Catholike
and
Protestant
:
That
in
Albania
now
Scotland
,
Edenburgh
was
an
auncient
Flamens
Citie
,
and
Residence
,
and
so
now
conuerted
to
be
a
Bishops
See
.
And
by
Foundation
being
of
the
same
Antiquitie
with
Ranulp
.
Higede
.
Polichron
.
l.
1.
Hector
.
Boeth
.
declarat
.
Scotiae
.
Regionum
.
ante
Hist.
Scotor
.
Guliel
.
Malm.
l.
3.
de
Pontif.
Ranulp
.
Higed
.
Polychron
.
l.
1.
c.
48.
Stow
Hist.
Britans
.
Yorke
,
both
of
them
builded
by
one
and
the
same
Brittish
King
Ebrancus
.
And
the
old
Flamens
Citie
Alcluid
,
or
Alclutht
was
also
,
founded
by
the
same
King
of
Britaine
.
There
is
question
where
this
Citie
for
certaine
was
,
but
all
agree
,
neare
that
wall
of
Diuision
,
and
so
the
priuiledges
and
power
thereof
,
most
probably
extended
on
both
sides
of
that
Diuision
:
The
Citie
Caerliel
or
Lugubalia
was
a
place
of
this
Prerogatiue
,
builded
by
Leil
the
seuenth
in
number
of
the
Brittish
Kings
,
and
out
of
doubt
had
power
,
and
prerogatiue
in
both
sides
of
the
wall
,
both
in
Loegria
and
Albania
,
hauing
as
our
Antiquaries
deliuer
,
and
experience
yet
proueth
,
in
it
part
of
that
famous
wall
of
seperation
:
habet
haec
vrbs
aliquam
partem
illius
Muri
famosi
qui
transcindit
Northumbriam
.
Ranulphus
Higeden
and
others
placeth
an
old
Citie
vrbs
Beble
,
vrbs
regia
,
a
Regall
Citie
vpon
the
Ryuer
Twyde
,
super
ripam
Twidi
,
which
diuideth
England
and
Scotland
,
and
if
it
was
a
Flamens
,
and
Bishops
See
,
as
the
auncient
glory
of
it
persuadeth
to
thinke
,
the
Iurisdiction
of
it
must
needs
extend
into
Albania
.
6.
Besides
we
finde
both
in
Protestant
,
and
other
Antiquaries
,
to
speake
in
their
words
,
that
800.
yeares
before
the
comming
of
Christ
,
Cunedagius
King
of
all
Britaine
builded
a
Temple
of
Mars
at
Perche
,
that
is
now
S.
Ihons
Towne
in
Scotland
,
and
placed
there
a
Flamine
.
Therefore
we
may
not
singularly
deny
vnto
this
olde
Citie
,
and
Flamens
Seate
,
which
Antiquaries
generally
grant
vnto
all
such
in
this
time
,
to
haue
bene
changed
into
a
Bishops
See
.
And
Seuerus
who
caused
the
wall
of
seperation
to
be
made
or
finished
,
and
defended
,
comming
hither
after
the
death
of
King
Lucius
,
when
this
change
of
Temples
into
Episcopall
Sees
was
generally
made
and
confirmed
,
this
Temporall
seperation
could
not
in
any
respect
hinder
the
extension
,
and
practise
of
spirituall
power
,
and
Iurisdiction
,
at
that
setling
and
establishing
it
heare
generally
in
Britaine
.
And
the
Scottish
Historians
themselues
,
when
they
come
to
make
Relation
of
their
Conuersion
in
the
time
of
Pope
Victor
,
after
S.
Eleutherius
time
,
and
after
the
Brittans
,
and
Britaine
had
generally
receaued
the
faith
of
Christ
,
and
all
Ecclesiasticall
matters
heare
established
,
they
neither
say
,
that
any
one
Bishop
was
sent
vnto
them
by
Pope
Victor
,
but
rather
the
Countrarye
,
when
it
is
hard
to
finde
in
Antiquities
how
any
greate
,
and
temporally
independing
people
,
or
Nation
,
such
as
the
Scots
then
clay
me
to
haue
bene
,
except
they
were
subiected
to
other
Bishops
,
to
rule
and
gouerne
them
in
spirituall
affaires
,
which
is
properly
belonging
to
that
highe
spirituall
dignitie
,
were
conuerted
without
a
Bishop
,
or
Bishops
.
7.
And
when
S.
Victor
Pope
sent
Preachers
vnto
them
,
they
doe
say
,
that
he
sent
them
vnto
them
in
,
and
throughout
Albania
,
as
if
they
,
and
not
the
Brittans
had
then
possessed
,
and
inhabited
there
:
but
they
say
,
the
Scots
were
then
taught
and
instructed
by
Preists
,
which
Pope
Victor
sent
to
Veremund
.
&
Hect.
Boeth
.
l.
5.
Scot.
Hist.
preach
the
Ghospell
of
Christ
vnto
the
vttermost
part
of
Albion
,
Sacerdotibus
praeceptoribus
,
quos
Victor
Pontifex
Maximus
ad
Christi
dogma
propalandum
,
in
extremam
miserat
Albionem
;
which
furthest
part
of
Albion
is
300.
miles
distant
,
from
that
part
of
Albania
,
which
ioyned
with
Loegria
,
England
.
Therefore
we
see
clearely
,
that
the
Scots
onely
then
liued
in
the
furthest
and
most
remote
parte
of
Albion
,
or
some
Ilands
thereof
,
and
possessed
not
our
greate
Albania
,
the
Brittans
Country
,
and
Possession
:
and
in
such
sense
they
may
call
their
small
place
,
or
places
of
aboude
Scotia
,
Scots
land
,
which
could
Iosephus
orat
.
ad
Iudaeos
apud
Egesipp
.
l.
5.
c.
15.
yet
be
very
small
when
Iosephus
in
the
Age
before
,
had
testified
that
it
had
no
land
at
all
:
Scotia
terris
nihil
debet
:
of
which
,
and
their
place
of
habitation
at
land
,
I
shall
speake
more
when
I
come
to
their
Conuersion
in
the
time
,
and
by
the
meanes
and
help
of
Pope
Victor
,
in
the
beginning
of
the
next
Age
;
And
for
this
present
,
and
my
purpose
now
concerning
the
Conuersion
of
the
Brittans
in
Albania
,
this
which
I
haue
saide
,
sufficeth
to
let
vs
be
assured
,
it
was
effected
in
the
same
time
,
and
manner
,
as
the
other
of
our
other
Brittans
in
Loegria
and
Cambria
,
and
by
the
same
meanes
,
Mission
,
and
Apostolike
men
,
sent
and
directed
hither
,
and
heare
their
sacred
Actions
,
and
labours
were
confirmed
by
the
highest
Papall
power
of
holy
Pope
Eleutherius
.
THE
XXVII
.
CHAPTER
.
OF
DIVERS
BOOKES
OR
WRITINGS
OF
S.
Phaganus
,
Damianus
,
Eluanus
,
Meduuinus
,
and
others
:
Charters
and
Immunities
of
Pope
Eleutherius
,
and
King
Lucius
:
the
Scripturs
heare
receaued
in
the
old
Latine
Translation
,
and
the
same
Canon
of
them
,
which
Catholiks
now
obserue
,
and
followe
.
WHEN
our
holy
Ecclesiasticall
state
was
thus
setled
in
Britaine
,
that
the
memory
and
obseruation
thereof
might
be
more
firmely
fixed
and
impressed
in
the
vnderstandings
,
and
wills
of
men
to
haue
duely
in
minde
,
and
performe
those
duties
which
particularly
belonged
vnto
them
in
this
Kinde
,
these
holy
Legats
,
as
both
Catholike
and
Protestant
Antiquaries
deliuer
,
committed
these
their
Acts
to
writing
,
by
which
meanes
they
came
,
and
not
onely
by
Tradition
,
to
the
knowledge
of
Posteritie
;
and
the
Popes
of
Rome
(
to
write
in
a
Protestant
Bishops
phrase
)
tooke
these
their
proceedings
heare
in
Britaine
,
of
all
kingdomes
their
first
begotten
child
in
Christ
,
as
a
Patterne
,
to
diuide
other
Prouinces
in
to
Parishes
and
Diocesses
,
Io.
Bal.
l.
de
Script
.
Brit.
cent.
1.
in
Eluan
.
as
they
had
done
heare
.
Quum
in
fine
essent
omnia
ordinatione
quadam
per
Fugatium
&
Damianum
in
rem
Christianam
permutata
,
vt
&
apud
Posteros
clariora
perdurarent
,
membranis
Eluanus
&
Meduinus
dederunt
Acta
per
Legatos
l
1.
1.
Inde
ad
nos
,
&
non
alio
medio
peruenerunt
.
Ex
hoc
&
similibus
fundamentis
,
caepere
postea
Romanorum
Pontifices
occasionem
Prouincias
diuidendi
in
Paraecias
&
Dioeceses
.
A
late
Catholike
Collector
of
holy
Writers
of
this
Nation
,
saith
,
that
Eluanus
did
write
one
Booke
of
the
Originall
of
the
Brittish
Church
:
Eluanus
Io.
Pitseus
l.
de
Illustr.
Britan.
Script
.
aetate
2.
in
Eluan
.
&
Meduino
.
Antiq.
Glast
.
Manuscript
.
S.
Patri
.
Epistol.
Capgrau
.
in
S.
Patricio
.
Leland
.
in
Arthur
.
assert
.
scripsisse
perhibetur
,
de
origine
Ecclesiae
Britannicae
librum
vnum
.
And
that
Meduinus
wrote
a
Booke
of
the
Acts
of
Fugatius
,
and
Damianus
in
Britaine
.
Meduinus
Posteris
tradidit
Fugatij
&
Damiani
gesta
in
Britannia
,
librum
vnum
.
The
old
Manuscript
Antiquities
of
Glastenbury
make
mention
of
three
Bookes
founde
there
,
all
which
,
or
parts
of
euery
of
them
,
were
writen
in
this
time
.
The
first
is
called
,
Scripta
Sanctorum
Phagani
&
Deruiani
.
The
writings
of
the
Saints
Phaganus
and
Deruianus
.
The
second
,
had
among
other
things
,
how
these
holy
Legats
procured
10.
yeares
Indulgence
to
that
holy
place
.
The
third
was
,
Volumen
,
a
Volume
,
wherein
were
writen
the
Acts
of
the
Apostles
,
and
the
Acts
,
and
gests
of
S.
Phaganus
,
and
Deruianus
.
Volumen
vnum
in
quo
scripti
erant
actus
Apostolorum
pariter
cum
Actibus
&
gestis
Sanctorum
Phagani
&
Deruiani
.
2.
I
haue
mentioned
before
,
how
King
Lucius
wrote
diuers
Epistles
to
the
Pope
,
or
Popes
of
Rome
in
his
time
,
about
the
setling
of
Christian
Religion
in
this
kingdome
.
And
as
S.
Eleutherius
Pope
of
Rome
directed
him
by
the
Counsaile
and
aduise
of
his
Clergie
,
and
Nobles
,
he
caused
a
collection
,
and
correction
of
Lawes
temporall
,
to
be
compiled
,
and
published
,
to
gouerne
The
Christian
munifi●●nce
and
bountic
of
King
Lucius
in
this
time
.
his
Christian
kingdome
by
,
which
continued
long
after
in
writing
,
among
many
both
Brittish
and
other
Kings
of
this
Nation
,
allthough
with
some
change
or
addition
,
as
the
times
and
other
circumstances
required
in
such
cases
.
This
holy
King
also
granted
,
made
,
and
signed
many
writings
,
Charters
,
and
Donations
for
the
defence
,
maintenance
,
and
preseruation
of
Religion
,
and
the
cheife
Teachers
,
and
Professours
thereof
,
as
to
the
Vniuersitie
of
Cambridge
,
the
Schoole
of
Bangor
,
Monastery
of
Shaftesbury
,
and
such
others
,
and
to
euery
Archiepiscopall
and
Episcopall
See
in
Britaine
,
both
for
the
assuring
the
old
Reuenewes
,
and
Priuiledges
of
the
Archflamens
,
and
Flamens
,
as
others
new
and
more
ample
,
which
he
conferred
vnto
them
,
and
such
as
should
sitt
and
succeede
in
them
for
euer
.
Pope
Eleutherius
granted
many
priuiledges
,
immunities
,
and
Indulgences
heare
.
3.
In
this
time
also
the
Rule
of
the
holy
Religeous
men
,
I
haue
spoken
of
before
,
was
written
,
and
obserued
by
them
.
And
besides
the
generall
confirmation
of
Pope
Eleutherius
,
which
I
haue
formerly
spoken
of
,
for
the
ratifying
and
approuing
the
proceedings
of
his
Legats
,
he
granted
very
many
other
particular
Ratifications
,
and
Immunities
to
certaine
Parsons
,
and
Places
heare
:
such
was
his
Bull
of
Confirmation
,
which
the
Cambridge
Antiquaries
contend
he
granted
to
that
Vniuersitie
:
such
his
grant
of
10.
yeares
of
Indulgence
at
the
request
of
his
Legats
to
the
pilgrims
,
that
deuoutely
visited
the
old
Church
of
Glastenbury
:
as
likewise
,
that
of
30.
yeares
pardon
to
all
Bishops
,
that
should
with
deuotion
come
one
Pilgrimadge
to
the
Chappell
of
S.
Michaell
The
old
Decrees
of
the
primatiue
Popes
receaued
heare
in
this
time
.
there
,
as
the
Antiquities
of
that
place
giue
testimony
.
4.
The
Order
of
the
holy
Sacrifice
of
Masse
,
and
other
publike
seruice
of
the
Church
deliuered
,
and
established
heare
at
that
time
,
was
the
Roman
Order
,
which
the
holy
Legats
our
Apostles
brought
from
Rome
,
who
also
published
heare
the
Decrees
of
the
holy
Popes
from
S.
Peter
to
their
time
,
many
of
which
,
so
farre
as
our
Protestant
writers
would
giue
mee
leaue
,
and
allowance
vnto
,
I
haue
remembred
before
.
This
time
and
Age
also
is
the
Eleuther
.
Epist.
ad
Regem
Lucium
.
Leg.
S.
Edw.
Lambert
.
de
leg
.
Antiq.
Godwin
.
Conuers
.
of
Brit.
first
,
wherein
eyther
the
Scripturs
of
the
Old
,
or
New
Testament
,
were
by
any
auncient
Authour
receaued
,
and
published
in
Britaine
.
For
S.
Eleutherius
Pope
in
his
Epistle
to
King
Lucius
maketh
it
,
but
a
nuper
,
late
thing
to
haue
the
holy
Scripturs
in
this
kingdome
.
By
which
also
,
as
by
the
knowne
ignorance
of
the
Britans
in
those
dayes
,
eyther
in
Greeke
,
or
Hebrew
language
,
it
is
euident
they
were
receaued
heare
in
the
Latine
tongue
,
vnderstood
The
holy
Scriptures
receaued
heare
then
,
in
the
Latine
tonge
,
with
the
same
Canon
of
Bookes
which
the
Roman
Church
now
vseth
.
by
all
the
learned
of
this
kingdome
of
Britaine
.
Likewise
we
learne
by
the
same
part
of
Pope
Eleutherius
his
Epistle
to
King
Lucius
,
that
the
Primitiue
Church
both
at
Rome
,
and
Britaine
then
receaued
that
Canon
of
holy
Scripturs
,
and
those
Bookes
to
be
Canonicall
,
which
the
present
Roman
Church
embraceth
for
such
,
and
not
that
maymed
,
and
mangled
new
Canon
which
our
English
Protestants
with
some
others
of
their
Schoole
,
would
onely
haue
receaued
for
that
peece
of
his
Epistle
,
which
is
left
vnto
vs
,
being
very
short
,
and
very
few
citations
of
Scripturs
vsed
in
it
,
onely
one
out
of
the
New
Testament
,
and
not
aboue
4.
or
5.
out
of
the
Old
:
yet
among
these
so
few
,
he
citeth
for
Canonicall
Scripture
such
as
these
men
disallow
for
such
,
namely
these
words
by
their
Protestants
Translation
:
according
to
King
Salomon
:
wisedome
will
not
enter
into
a
spitefull
soule
nor
inhabite
in
a
bodie
subiect
to
sinne
.
This
is
found
onely
in
the
second
Chapter
of
the
Booke
of
Wisedome
:
which
with
Sap.
2.
diuers
others
the
sixt
Article
of
our
Parlament
Protestant
Religion
disalloweth
to
be
holy
.
And
S.
Gildas
the
most
auncient
Writer
left
vnto
vs
,
citeth
Articul.
6.
of
Prot.
Relig.
Gild.
l.
de
excid
.
&
conq
.
Britan.
as
parts
of
holy
Scripturs
,
receaued
by
our
Primatiue
Christian
Brittans
,
diuers
Bookes
of
holy
Scripturs
,
which
the
new
Religion
doth
not
admite
.
The
old
Antiquities
of
Glastenbury
,
which
more
plainely
,
and
fully
set
downe
the
Apostolike
Labours
,
and
Trauailes
of
these
holy
Legats
,
then
any
other
Monument
we
haue
,
and
of
many
glorious
Saints
both
of
the
Disciples
of
S.
Ioseph
and
the
Apostles
,
and
of
these
Legats
buried
at
Glastenbury
,
and
the
long
liuing
of
S.
Damianus
and
Faganus
there
9.
yeares
,
and
their
greate
deuotion
to
that
holy
place
,
and
how
theire
Disciples
there
liuing
Religious
Eremits
by
Succession
267.
yeares
vntill
S.
Patrike
his
comming
thither
,
died
and
were
buryed
there
,
but
whether
the
Legats
themselues
there
were
interred
,
or
returned
thence
,
they
doe
not
deliuer
,
but
leaue
it
doubtfull
:
hij
vero
duo
sancti
regionem
istam
in
principio
ad
fidem
Christianam
conuerterunt
,
sed
vtrum
ibi
requiescunt
,
vel
indè
redierunt
,
non
inuenimus
scriptum
.
Ibi
multi
ex
Discipulis
Sanctorum
Phagani
&
Deruiani
requiescunt
,
qui
per
ducentos
sexaginta
&
septem
annos
quidem
alij
post
alios
vsque
Aduentum
sancti
Patricij
in
praefata
Insula
sicut
Anachoritae
habitauerunt
.
And
so
I
end
this
second
Age.
The
end
of
this
Second
Age.
THE
ECCLESIASTICALL
HISTORIE
OF
GREAT
BRITAINE
.
THE
THIRD
AGE
.
THE
I.
CHAPTER
.
WHEREIN
IS
DELIVERED
,
THAT
S.
VICTOR
being
now
Pope
,
Seuerus
Emperour
,
and
S.
Lucius
yet
King
of
Britaine
,
but
shortly
dying
,
S.
Victor
was
Supreame
in
gouernment
of
the
whole
Church
of
Christ
,
in
Asia
,
Afrike
and
Europe
,
and
particularly
in
Britaine
,
which
so
acknowledged
,
and
receaued
from
him
the
true
obseruation
of
Easter
,
as
it
had
done
with
other
Catholike
customes
,
from
S.
Eleutherius
before
.
AS
I
closed
vp
the
second
Age
with
the
Renowned
Pope
S.
Victor
,
Seuerus
Emperour
of
Rome
,
and
that
our
most
Illustrious
&
relucent
Lucius
King
of
Britaine
:
So
I
must
open
my
way
,
and
passadge
to
the
Third
and
next
Centurye
,
by
the
continuance
Marian.
Scot.
l.
2.
aetat
.
6.
An.
194.
Baron
.
Tom.
2.
An.
194.
Seuer
.
Binius
Tom.
1.
Concil.
in
Vict.
Iacob
.
Gordon
.
An.
194.
Matth.
Westm.
An.
198.
Florent
.
Wigornien
.
An.
199.
of
the
same
Rulers
in
the
worlde
.
S.
Victor
began
his
Papacie
in
,
or
about
the
yeare
of
Christ
194.
as
Marianus
and
diuers
others
write
.
But
our
Monks
and
Contrimen
Matthew
of
Westminster
,
and
Florentius
Wigorniensis
giue
him
a
later
entrance
to
the
See
Apostolike
.
The
former
saith
,
it
was
in
the
yeare
of
Grace
198.
Anno
gratiae
198.
Victor
Romanae
Sedis
Pontifex
effectus
.
The
other
saith
,
that
Pope
Eleutherius
liued
vntill
the
yeare
after
this
199
,
when
Victor
was
chosen
.
Martinus
Polonus
maketh
him
not
Pope
before
the
beginning
of
this
Age
,
in
the
yeare
of
Christ
203.
And
therefore
finding
no
memorable
thing
of
this
Pope
belonging
to
the
Ecclesiasticall
History
of
Britaine
vntill
this
time
,
I
doe
heare
first
remember
him
.
2.
This
holy
Pope
in
his
Epistle
to
Theop●ilus
Patriarke
of
Alexandria
,
Victor
.
Epist.
ad
Theoph.
Alexand
.
Tom.
1.
Concil.
Damasus
in
Victor
.
Papa
.
Florent
.
Wigor
.
in
Chronic.
An.
200.
Marian.
Scot.
aetate
6.
An.
192.
stileth
himselfe
Archbishop
of
the
Roman
,
and
Vniuersall
Church
:
Victor
Romanae
ac
vniuersalis
Ecclesiae
Archiepiscopus
.
This
Epistle
with
this
stile
of
Archbishop
of
the
Vniuersall
Church
,
as
our
auncient
and
learned
Historian
Florentius
Wigorniensis
witnesseth
,
was
written
in
the
yeare
of
Christ
200
,
the
13.
of
the
Calends
of
August
:
Victor
Romanae
ac
vniuersalis
Ecclesiae
Archiepiscopus
Theophilo
,
&
Fratribus
Alexandrae
Christo
famulantibus
,
salutem
in
Domino
:
haec
Epistola
data
est
13.
Calendas
Augusti
.
Our
learned
and
renowned
Countryman
also
S.
Marianus
hath
the
same
words
,
concerning
this
Supreame
Spirituall
stile
,
&
power
of
Pope
Victor
ouer
the
Vniuersall
Church
,
onely
differing
in
the
yeare
from
Florentius
:
Victor
Romae
ac
vniuersalis
Ecclesiae
Archiepiscopus
.
To
this
dignitie
of
Supreamacy
both
claymed
,
&
exercised
Matthias
Flacius
Illyric
.
Io.
Wigandus
,
Mat.
Iudex
.
&
Basil
.
Faber
.
cent.
2.
c.
8.
col.
155.
&
cent.
3.
col.
168.
Barn
.
in
Vit.
Pontif.
Rom.
in
Victore
.
Io.
Bal.
l.
1.
de
Act.
Pontif.
Roman
.
in
eod.
Robert
.
Barnes
supr.
Damasus
,
seu
Anastasius
in
Victore
.
Rob.
Barn
.
l.
de
Vit.
Rom.
Pont.
in
Pio
1.
Florent
.
Wigor
.
in
Chron.
Ann.
202.
Marian.
Scot.
l.
2.
aetat
.
6.
An.
194.
Robert
.
Barnes
supr.
in
Victore
.
S.
Victor
.
Epist.
1.
Decret.
ad
Theophilum
Alexandriae
Episcopum
apud
Sur.
&
Seuerin
.
Bin.
to
.
1.
Conc.
Magdeb.
cent
.
2.
Marian.
Scot.
aetat.
6.
an.
194.
Mart.
Polon
Supput
.
in
Vict.
Florent
.
Wigor
.
An.
200.
Robert
.
Barnes
l.
de
Vit.
Pont.
in
Victore
.
by
this
holy
Pope
S.
Victor
,
both
forreine
and
English
Protestants
giue
full
allowance
,
when
they
plainely
confesse
that
he
excommunicated
the
Churches
of
Asia
,
for
their
obstinate
error
in
the
Paschall
obseruation
.
Victor
missis
literis
,
fratres
omnes
Asiaticos
,
&
Ecclesias
vicinas
à
se
excommunicatione
Ecclesiae
exclusos
&
reiectos
palam
denuntiat
.
The
same
Title
and
preeminent
power
he
both
claymed
,
and
executed
by
these
men
,
when
as
they
testifie
,
he
excommunicated
Theodorus
for
affirming
Christ
was
onely
man
:
Victor
Theodorum
dicentem
Christum
purum
hominem
sine
Deo
esse
,
Ecclesia
eiecit
.
And
Interdicted
all
them
,
which
vpon
an
Iniury
done
,
would
not
be
reconciled
to
him
that
had
hurt
them
.
Sacris
Interdixit
illis
,
qui
ob
illatam
Iniuriam
reconciliari
nollent
ei
,
qui
laesit
.
And
yet
as
both
the
Protestants
,
and
all
Catholiks
acknowledge
,
he
did
not
make
any
new
ordinance
in
this
,
but
as
S.
Pius
had
done
before
:
Pius
Pascha
die
Dominica
esse
celebranda
instituit
.
And
his
Immediate
Predecessor
Eleutherius
our
Apostle
had
done
the
same
:
Victor
Papa
d●tis
latè
libellis
constituit
vt
Pascha
Die
Dominico
,
sicut
&
Praecessor
eius
Eleutherius
,
à
14.
luna
primi
Mensis
vsque
in
21.
celebraretur
.
And
the
first
generall
Councell
of
Nice
,
a
our
Protestants
confesse
,
did
approue
this
Decree
of
S.
Victor
.
In
Niceno
Concilio
Victoris
Decretum
approbatum
est
.
Et
cautum
est
,
vt
Pascha
die
Dominico
celebraretur
,
and
was
heare
receaued
in
our
Britaine
.
And
this
is
manifest
,
in
that
Decretall
Epistle
of
Pope
Victor
,
receaued
by
Protestants
before
,
where
he
plainely
saith
,
that
his
Predecessors
had
commanded
before
him
,
that
which
he
did
for
keeping
Easter
.
Celebritatem
sancti
Paschae
Die
Dominico
agi
debere
,
&
Praedecessores
nostri
iam
statuerunt
,
&
nos
illud
vobis
eadem
Die
celebrari
solemniter
mandamus
,
quia
non
decet
,
vt
membra
à
capite
discrepent
,
nec
contraria
gerant
.
Where
we
see
,
he
calleth
himselfe
the
head
of
the
Patriarke
,
and
Clergie
of
Alexandria
,
and
them
his
members
.
And
giuing
other
Rules
in
that
Epistle
both
about
solemne
Baptisme
in
the
time
of
Easter
,
and
not
solemne
in
time
of
necessitie
,
and
not
intermedling
in
Bishops
causes
,
without
the
allowance
of
the
See
Apostolike
of
Rome
,
prouing
it
was
so
from
the
Apostles
time
,
&
confirming
his
Decree
both
by
the
words
of
Christ
to
S.
Peter
,
and
the
first
Epistle
of
S.
Clement
,
which
some
haue
questioned
,
he
vtterly
forbiddeth
any
man
to
alter
or
gainesay
these
Decrees
.
Haec
vero
statuta
nulla
debent
improbitate
conuelli
,
nulla
nouitate
mutari
:
quia
alia
est
ratio
causarum
saecularium
,
alia
diuinarum
.
Ea
vos
iudicare
,
ad
Apostolicam
delatum
est
sedem
,
quae
praeter
nostram
vobis
d●finire
non
licet
Authoritatem
,
id
est
Episcoporum
causas
.
Vnde
ita
constitutum
liquet
a
tempore
Apostolorum
,
&
deinceps
placuit
,
vt
accusatus
vel
iudicatus
a
Comprouincialibus
in
aliqua
causa
Episcópus
,
licenter
appellet
,
&
adeat
Apostolicae
Sedis
Pontificem
,
qui
aut
per
se
,
out
per
Vicarios
suos
eius
retractari
negotium
procuret
.
Et
dum
,
iterato
Iudicio
,
Pontifex
causam
suam
agit
,
nullus
alius
in
eius
loco
ponatur
,
aut
ordinetur
Episcopus
:
Quoniam
quanquam
a
Comprouincialibus
Episcopis
accusati
ca●sam
Pontificis
scrutari
liceat
,
non
tamen
definiri
,
inco●s●lto
Romano
Pontifice
permissum
est
,
cum
B.
Petro
Apostolo
non
ab
alio
,
quam
ab
ipso
Matt●
.
16.
dictum
sit
Domino
:
Quaecunque
ligaueris
super
terram
,
erunt
ligata
&
in
caelo
:
&
quaecumque
solueris
super
terram
,
erunt
soluta
&
in
caelo
.
Et
alibi
in
Institutis
legitur
Epist.
1.
Clement
.
Apostolicis
.
Si
quis
putauerit
se
a
proprio
Metropolitano
grauari
,
apud
Patriarcham
vel
Primatem
Diaeceseos
,
aut
penes
vniuersalis
Apostolicae
Ecclesiae
iudicetur
sedem
.
Nihil
aliud
est
fratres
,
talis
praesumptio
,
nisi
Apostolorum
suorumque
successorum
terminos
trangredi
,
eorumque
Decreta
violare
.
Culpantur
enim
vt
scriptum
est
,
fratres
,
qui
aliter
circa
Episcopos
iudicare
praesumunt
,
quam
Apostolicae
Sedis
Papae
fieri
placuerit
.
Et
quis
est
qui
iudicat
eum
,
quem
Dominus
sibi
,
&
huic
sanctae
Sedi
reseruari
voluit
iudicandum
?
And
as
this
holy
and
learned
Pope
,
and
Saint
,
claymed
and
exercised
that
highest
spirituall
power
and
Iurisdiction
ouer
the
Churches
of
Europe
,
where
he
liued
,
and
Asia
,
he
tooke
also
vpon
him
the
same
supereminent
superioritie
ouer
the
Clergie
and
Churches
of
Afrike
,
the
other
part
of
the
world
,
commanding
them
to
peace
,
and
concorde
and
vnitie
in
Religion
,
and
either
actually
excommunicating
,
or
threatning
excommunication
Victor
Epist.
ad
Vniuersos
Episcopos
Africae
.
Tom.
1.
con
.
&
apud
Magdebur
.
cent.
2.
vnto
those
,
that
should
disobey
him
in
those
commands
:
perlatum
est
ad
Sedem
Apostolicam
,
aliquos
vestrum
,
nocere
fratres
velle
,
&
vt
cadant
,
decertare
.
Similiter
in
Sacramentis
discrepare
,
&
ob
id
contentiones
&
aemulationes
inter
vos
fieri
,
a
quibus
dissensionibus
vos
auertere
,
&
in
his
concordare
,
&
opem
ferre
vicissim
,
mandamus
nam
si
hoc
agere
citò
neglexeritis
,
&
vicissim
reconciliari
non
studueritis
,
ab
Apostolicae
Sedis
&
totius
Ecclesiae
communione
vos
pelli
non
dubitetis
.
where
he
expressely
declareth
his
Authoritie
,
as
Pope
of
Rome
,
to
excommunicate
the
Bishops
and
Churches
of
Afrike
,
as
he
had
done
to
those
of
Asia
,
both
from
the
Apostolike
,
Roman
,
and
Catholike
Church
of
the
whole
worlde
.
3.
Now
for
his
Power
ouer
the
Churches
of
Europe
,
wherein
his
Apostolike
Roman
See
,
was
by
all
Antiquaries
,
Catholiks
and
Protestants
euer
the
onely
cheife
Apostolike
Metropolitan
Church
,
it
cannot
be
questioned
,
when
we
shall
finde
,
how
euen
by
Ambassadge
and
entreaty
,
he
sent
Apostolike
men
into
the
furthest
parts
of
this
Iland
to
conuert
it
to
Christ
.
And
Holinsh.
Histor.
of
Scotland
p.
68.
in
K.
Donaldus
.
our
Protestant
Historians
confesse
,
of
this
holy
Pope
,
that
being
glad
to
encrease
the
faith
of
Christ
through
all
parts
of
the
world
,
sent
into
Scotland
such
well
disposed
parsons
,
as
he
thought
most
fitt
for
that
purpose
.
The
Scottish
Historians
say
,
he
sent
his
Preachers
to
the
vttermost
parts
of
this
Westerne
and
Europian
parts
Veremundus
apud
Hector
Boeth
.
&
idem
.
l.
5.
Scotor
.
Hist.
prope
finem
.
of
the
world
,
and
the
Barbarous
Inhabitans
learned
Diuinitie
of
those
Apostolike
Preachers
which
he
sent
.
Incaepere
&
nostri
tum
primum
,
sacras
colere
litteras
,
sacerdotibus
praeceptoribus
,
quos
Victor
Pontifex
Maximus
,
ad
Christ
dogma
propalandam
in
extremam
miserat
Albionem
.
This
will
sufficiently
declare
,
that
the
Primatiue
Christian
Britans
,
and
Scots
which
were
conuerted
to
Christian
Religion
,
by
these
two
renowned
Popes
,
and
Saints
,
S.
Eleutherius
and
S.
Victor
,
which
so
clearely
and
earnestly
declared
,
and
commanded
the
true
Apostolicall
obseruation
of
Easter
,
and
had
receaued
also
the
first
generall
Councell
of
Nice
,
where
the
same
was
defined
,
and
published
to
the
whole
Christian
world
,
did
not
receaue
their
erroneous
Paschall
obseruance
from
their
first
Maisters
,
and
Instructers
in
Religion
,
but
by
long
later
accidents
,
and
ignorant
Misinformations
.
Of
Seuerus
the
Emperour
,
whether
he
was
discended
of
our
Britans
Race
,
or
other
,
I
shall
more
particular
entreate
,
when
I
shall
bring
him
to
continue
long
time
,
and
to
die
in
Britaine
.
Onely
Method
.
apud
Mar
Scot.
l.
2.
aetat
.
6.
&
Marian.
ib.
an.
203.
in
Seûero
Martin
.
Polon
.
Supputat
.
col.
51.
florent
.
Wigorn.
Chronic.
an.
189.
vel
211.
Matth.
Westm.
an.
195.
Manuscript
.
of
S.
Peters
Church
in
Cornhill
Matth.
Westm.
an
.
gratiae
201.
heare
I
say
that
by
common
consent
he
was
a
greate
Persecutour
of
Christians
,
as
both
our
owne
writers
,
and
others
testifie
,
and
therevpon
stiled
the
fift
persecuting
Emperour
after
Nero.
Post
Neronem
,
Seuerus
quintam
Persecutionem
in
Christianos
exicita●it
,
plurimique
Sanctorum
per
diuersas
Prouincias
Martyrio
coronantur
.
Concerning
our
most
Noble
Protochristian
King
Lucius
,
as
we
are
come
to
Ioye
of
his
Immortall
glory
,
and
honour
in
heauen
,
by
his
happy
Translation
from
a
transitory
terrestriall
,
to
an
eternall
celestiall
and
neuer
ceasing
kingdome
,
so
we
must
bewayle
the
vnspeakeable
want
,
and
losse
,
which
this
kingdome
long
time
by
many
miseries
,
and
afflictions
suffered
by
the
death
of
so
holy
,
iust
,
and
prudent
a
Prince
,
and
Ruler
hapning
by
the
most
diligent
Calculatours
of
time
we
haue
,
in
the
beginning
and
first
yeare
of
this
Age.
Anno
gratiae
201.
Inclitus
Britannorum
Rex
Lucius
in
bonis
actibus
assumptus
ab
hac
vita
migrauit
ad
Christum
.
THE
II.
CHAPTER
.
OF
THE
TIME
,
AND
PLACE
OF
KING
LVCIVS
his
death
;
That
he
did
not
die
,
or
was
martyred
in
Germanie
.
Neither
had
he
any
Sister
called
Emerita
martyred
there
.
It
was
an
other
Prince
of
Britaine
after
this
time
.
This
our
first
Christian
King
Lucius
died
at
Gloucester
in
Britaine
.
1.
BEING
come
to
celebrate
the
day
of
the
death
of
our
glorious
King
Lucius
,
for
the
Ioy
that
he
enioyed
thereby
,
and
bewayle
The
time
of
King
Lucius
death
.
it
,
for
the
vnspeakeable
losse
this
Nation
receaued
thereby
,
we
are
to
fall
into
the
like
difficulties
,
both
of
the
time
,
and
place
Matth.
Westm.
an
.
gratiae
201.
Manuscript
.
Antiq.
Eccles.
S.
Petri
in
Cornhill
Londin
.
Matth.
Paris
in
Hist.
maiori
apud
Io.
Caium
l.
1.
Ant.
Cantab.
Acad.
pag.
109.
Martin
.
Polon
.
Supputat
.
an.
188.
in
Eleutherio
.
thereof
,
which
we
passed
for
the
beginning
of
his
Reigne
and
Conuersion
to
Christ
,
before
handled
and
dissolued
:
yet
for
the
time
of
his
death
,
the
auncient
Manuscript
of
S.
Peters
Church
in
Cornehill
in
London
,
and
Matthew
the
Monke
of
Westminster
haue
giuen
vs
particular
intelligence
,
that
it
was
in
the
first
yeare
of
this
third
hundred
of
yeares
.
Matthew
Paris
writeth
the
same
.
And
Martinus
Polonus
,
that
testifieth
King
Lucius
wrote
to
Pope
Eleutherius
concerning
his
Conuersion
in
the
yeare
188.
must
needs
giue
euidence
to
that
opinion
,
for
certaine
it
is
by
all
Antiquities
,
that
King
Lucius
liued
many
yeares
after
that
,
to
see
his
kingdome
conuerted
to
Christ
.
And
our
Protestant
Antiquaries
with
the
best
Authours
(
as
they
say
)
which
confesse
this
first
writing
of
King
Lucius
to
Pope
Eleutherius
was
not
before
the
178.
yeare
of
Christ
:
Haec
contigerunt
anno
à
Christi
aduentu
in
carnem
178.
vt
potiores
commemorant
Annales
.
For
William
of
Malmesbury
Io.
Bal.
l.
de
script
.
Britan.
cent.
1.
in
Lucio
Pio.
Caius
supr.
pag.
111.
in
his
Manuscript
History
of
Glastenbury
,
and
other
old
Antiquities
thereof
,
doe
proue
,
that
after
S.
Damianus
and
Faganus
had
conuerted
this
kingdome
,
by
the
Papall
Commission
of
S.
Eleutherius
,
they
did
continue
9.
yeares
at
the
least
at
Glastenbury
,
King
Lucius
still
liuing
,
and
reigning
heare
.
Guliel
.
Malm.
l.
de
Ant.
Coen
.
Glaston
.
Antiq.
Manuscrip
.
tab
.
fixae
Glast
.
Polid.
Virgil.
Hist.
in
Lucio
.
Lilius
Hist.
&
alij
Hollinshed
Hist.
of
Engl.
l.
4.
c.
19.
Stowe
Hist.
an.
179.
in
Lucius
.
Io.
Bal.
l.
de
Scriptor
.
Britan.
centur.
1.
in
Lucio
Pio.
Author
of
the
Engl.
Martyrol.
3.
day
of
December
.
Martyrol
.
Rom.
die
3.
Decemb.
&
alij
.
Polidor
,
Lilly
,
Hollinshed
,
Stowe
,
and
other
Protestants
leane
to
this
opinion
.
2.
About
the
day
of
his
death
there
is
better
Agreement
,
for
both
those
which
say
he
died
in
Britaine
,
both
Catholiks
and
Protestants
,
as
also
they
which
deny
it
,
affirming
he
died
in
Germany
,
agree
,
that
this
was
vpon
the
third
day
of
December
:
Lucius
Pius
Claudiocestriae
tertia
die
Decembris
vitae
suae
finem
accepit
.
So
writeth
a
Protestant
Bishop
of
England
,
with
others
.
And
the
Roman
Martyrologe
with
others
,
which
otherwise
write
of
the
place
of
his
death
consent
:
Tertio
Nonas
Decembris
Lucij
Britannorum
Regis
,
qui
primus
ex
ijs
Regibus
Christi
fidem
suscepit
,
tempore
Eleutherij
Papae
.
3.
The
place
and
manner
of
his
death
is
more
questioned
:
diuers
forreyne
writers
contend
,
that
he
forsooke
his
kingdome
,
and
being
made
a
Preist
,
and
afterward
Bishop
,
preached
to
the
Rhetians
in
Germany
,
was
Bishop
there
of
Curre
,
and
died
by
Martyrdome
.
The
Roman
Martyrologe
inclineth
to
this
opinion
,
making
his
death
to
haue
bene
Curiae
in
Germania
:
At
Curre
in
Germanie
,
saying
plainely
as
I
haue
cited
before
,
that
this
Lucius
which
died
there
,
was
the
first
of
the
Kings
of
the
Britans
which
receaued
the
faith
of
Christ
in
the
time
of
Pope
Eleutherius
.
This
is
the
greatest
Authoritie
I
finde
for
this
opinion
,
yet
this
Authour
doth
not
take
vpon
him
to
say
,
that
he
was
eyther
Bishop
,
or
Martyr
,
which
he
would
not
,
neyther
by
his
Order
and
rule
of
writing
,
which
might
not
omit
such
things
,
could
haue
omitted
,
if
he
had
knowne
or
probably
thought
eyther
of
them
to
haue
bene
true
.
And
whereas
this
Authour
confidently
saith
of
King
Lucius
,
that
he
was
primus
ex
ijs
King
Lucius
did
not
preach
in
Germanie
,
neyther
was
he
martyred
or
died
there
.
Regibus
qui
Christi
fidem
suscepit
,
the
first
of
the
Brittish
Kings
which
receaued
the
faith
of
Christ
,
it
doth
formerly
appeare
,
that
diuers
Authours
euen
of
this
Nation
which
might
better
learne
the
truth
hereof
then
a
stranger
,
could
haue
written
otherwise
both
of
Aruiragus
,
Marius
,
and
Coillus
Brittish
Kings
.
And
I
haue
giuen
sufficient
warrant
before
,
that
for
the
faith
and
Religion
of
King
Lucius
in
particular
,
it
was
Christian
,
before
the
Papacy
of
S.
Eleutherius
,
and
the
generall
Conuersion
of
the
kingdome
of
Britaine
,
and
not
of
King
Lucius
,
was
wrought
in
the
time
of
Pope
Eleutherius
:
And
yet
this
Authour
absolutely
affirmeth
that
King
Lucius
himselfe
did
receaue
the
faith
of
Christ
in
the
time
of
Pope
Eleutherius
:
fidem
Christi
suscepit
tempore
Eleutherij
Papae
.
Neither
doth
he
in
that
,
or
any
other
place
make
any
memory
of
S.
Author
of
the
Engl.
Martyrol
.
ex
Eisengren
.
cent.
2.
d.
1.
&
Breuia
.
Curiensi
4.
Decemb.
Caspar
Bruch
.
Catal.
Episcop.
Curien
.
Io.
Stumpff
.
in
Rhetia
.
Magdeburg
.
cent
.
Guliel
.
Eisengr
.
centenar
.
2.
Io.
Naucler
.
gener.
6.
volum
.
8.
Petr.
de
Natal
.
l.
1.
cap.
24.
Emerita
,
supposed
by
some
others
,
to
be
Sister
to
our
King
Lucius
,
and
departing
forth
of
Britaine
with
him
,
to
haue
bene
martyred
in
Germany
,
in
,
or
neare
Curre
in
Rhetia
,
to
which
in
some
Iudgments
the
Ecclesiasticall
Office
of
that
Church
seemeth
to
giue
allowance
,
at
the
least
for
one
Lucius
regio
stemate
apud
Britannos
ortus
,
borne
of
the
Brittish
Kingly
Race
,
and
his
Sister
S.
Emerita
;
but
this
proueth
rather
,
that
it
was
not
S.
Lucius
our
King
,
but
an
other
of
the
Kingly
Line
,
which
I
shall
proue
hereafter
,
to
haue
bene
a
Sonne
of
Constantius
,
and
S.
Helena
Empresse
,
that
honour
of
Britaine
,
an
elder
brother
to
Constantine
the
Greate
Emperour
,
who
became
an
holy
Clergie
man
,
and
preached
in
those
parts
of
Germany
.
Which
together
with
the
likenes
,
or
Identitie
of
name
,
Regall
Race
,
and
nearnes
in
blood
,
gaue
occasion
to
some
to
thinke
,
it
was
the
renowned
first
Brittish
Christian
King
of
that
name
which
vndertooke
that
course
of
life
and
so
ended
it
there
.
4.
That
our
first
Christian
King
Lucius
could
not
be
Bishop
there
,
is
euident
before
,
when
I
haue
kept
him
so
long
in
Britaine
,
that
for
Age
he
was
disabled
,
for
such
a
Iorney
.
Further
they
which
hold
he
was
Bishop
of
Churr●
in
Germany
,
and
Martyred
there
,
say
this
Martyrdome
of
his
there
,
was
about
the
yeare
of
Christ
182.
when
I
haue
proued
him
liuing
,
and
King
still
in
Britaine
9.
yeares
after
.
Besides
they
say
,
that
S.
Emerita
his
Sister
went
with
him
,
and
was
Martyred
there
also
.
But
it
is
euident
by
our
Histories
,
that
our
first
Christian
King
Lucius
had
neyther
Brother
,
Sister
,
nor
childe
,
but
he
was
vnicus
patris
,
and
begotten
of
King
Coillus
in
his
old
Age
,
hauing
no
other
childe
,
Anno
gratiae
115.
natus
est
Coillo
,
Regi
Britonum
,
vnicus
filius
,
Matth.
Westm.
an.
115.
Pontic
.
Virun
.
Hist.
Brit.
lib.
4.
quem
vocauit
Lucium
,
qui
factus
est
patri
gaudium
&
exultatio
,
quia
in
senectute
,
&
quasi
ab
haerede
destitutus
,
genuerat
eum
.
Whereby
is
euident
,
that
this
King
Lucius
had
neyther
Brother
,
nor
Sister
named
Emerita
or
any
other
.
And
with
what
probabilitie
can
it
be
affirmed
that
a
King
so
holy
,
and
louing
of
his
Countries
good
,
and
quiet
,
hauing
no
Christian
heire
to
succeede
him
,
would
,
or
in
conscience
could
forsake
his
natiue
Country
,
and
subiects
in
such
a
case
,
that
were
in
iustice
belonging
to
his
cheifest
chardge
,
which
no
other
could
execute
,
to
preach
vnto
forreyners
,
which
many
of
his
subiects
and
others
could
,
and
at
his
request
would
most
willingly
haue
performed
.
We
reade
in
Histories
that
many
descended
of
Regall
Race
,
haue
in
such
cases
bene
taken
forth
of
their
Monasteries
,
and
Religeous
Conuersation
,
to
gouerne
kingdomes
,
destitute
of
heires
,
but
that
a
King
so
vertuous
,
wise
,
louing
,
and
beloued
of
his
Country
hauing
no
such
heire
to
succeede
him
,
but
by
such
course
to
expose
and
leaue
his
kingdome
to
so
many
certaine
miseries
,
&
calamities
,
as
fell
vpon
Britaine
by
the
death
of
King
Lucius
,
and
probably
were
foreseene
of
all
wise
men
,
did
,
might
,
would
,
or
could
take
such
a
course
,
Antiquities
haue
no
example
,
iustice
denieth
it
,
charitie
cannot
allowe
it
.
Further
I
shall
proue
hereafter
that
S.
Emerita
called
the
Sister
of
S.
Lucius
,
was
the
Sister
of
Lucius
Sonne
of
Constantius
,
and
Helena
,
and
so
neyther
daughter
of
King
Coillus
,
nor
Sister
to
our
first
Christian
King
Lucius
,
and
so
he
could
not
be
that
Lucius
which
preached
in
Germany
.
Aegid
.
Schudus
in
descript
.
Rhethiae
cap.
15.
5.
And
where
they
say
,
he
was
Bishop
of
Curia
,
Aegidius
Schudus
a
German
Writer
proueth
,
that
Curia
was
not
then
builded
,
no
such
Citie
in
that
Country
,
nor
long
after
,
and
therefore
with
Caspar
Bruchius
in
his
Catalogue
of
the
Bishops
of
that
Citie
,
and
others
as
well
German
and
other
Writers
maketh
Caspar
Bruchius
in
Catal.
Episc.
Curien
.
in
Init.
the
first
Bishop
of
that
place
aboue
two
hundreds
of
yeares
after
the
time
of
our
first
Christian
King
Lucius
.
Bruchius
saith
it
was
not
a
Bishops
See
,
vntill
about
the
440.
yeare
of
Christ
:
Episcopatus
Churensis
vel
Curiensis
in
Rhetis
vnus
ex
vetustissimis
Germaniae
Episcopatihus
,
caepit
circa
annum
Christianae
Redemptionis
440.
and
maketh
Asimo
the
first
and
Puricius
or
Pruricius
the
second
Bishop
thereof
.
Thus
these
German
Writers
themselues
,
and
others
of
them
eyther
doubt
of
,
or
deny
that
History
.
Iohannes
Nauclerus
much
vrged
Ioannes
Naucl.
in
Chron.
gener.
6.
pag.
565.
for
this
Relation
,
maketh
it
onely
a
report
,
fertur
:
and
ouerthroweth
the
History
of
the
Church
of
Curre
,
so
much
stood
vpon
for
this
matter
,
in
confessing
that
by
this
History
that
Lucius
,
which
is
said
to
haue
preached
in
Rhetia
,
was
conuerted
by
S.
Timothie
the
Apostle
S.
Paules
Scholler
,
dead
long
time
before
our
S.
Lucius
was
borne
.
Sebastian
Munster
saith
plainely
,
that
Sebast
.
Monster
.
Cosmogr
.
l.
3.
cap.
344.
whereas
there
is
a
vulgar
reporte
,
à
vulgo
persuasum
habetur
(
he
maketh
no
more
of
any
Lucius
preaching
there
)
that
one
Lucius
peeached
in
that
place
,
if
it
were
so
,
it
could
not
possibly
be
our
first
Christian
King
Lucius
,
for
he
neuer
went
out
of
Britaine
,
but
very
godly
liued
and
died
heare
.
Britanniae
ille
Rex
qui
circiter
Annum
Domini
190.
floruit
patriam
nequaquam
exiens
,
piè
apud
suos
obdormiuit
.
Caspar
Bruchius
also
doth
plainely
reiect
all
that
Historie
,
as
Caspar
Bruchius
in
Catal.
Episc.
Curien
.
propè
Initium
.
Manuscr
.
Gallic
.
Antiq.
An.
296.
it
is
applyed
by
some
to
our
King
Lucius
,
and
among
other
reasons
addeth
that
the
greate
difference
of
yeares
will
not
permit
it
to
be
true
,
Numerus
Annorum
non
conuenit
.
An
old
French
Manuscript
Historie
ioyneth
in
the
same
,
and
leaueth
him
liuing
,
dying
,
and
buried
in
Britaine
.
And
if
we
come
home
to
our
owne
Historians
,
and
Antiquities
most
likely
to
make
the
most
true
and
King
Lucius
died
and
was
buried
in
Glocester
in
the
Cathedrall
Church
there
.
certaine
Relation
of
this
their
so
renowned
King
,
they
set
downe
the
yeare
,
the
day
,
and
particular
place
of
his
death
,
and
the
very
Church
,
one
of
his
owne
foundation
,
where
his
body
was
enterred
.
The
day
and
yeare
they
haue
remembred
before
,
the
201.
yeare
of
Christ
,
the
third
day
of
December
.
Matth.
Westm.
ann.
201.
Antiq.
Eccl.
S.
Petri
in
Cornhill
Lond.
Galfr.
Monum
.
Hist.
Brit.
l.
5.
c.
1.
Ponticus
Virun
.
Brit.
Hist.
l.
5.
in
initio
.
Matth.
Westm.
201.
in
Chron.
Compilatio
M.
S.
de
gest
.
Brit.
&
Anglo
.
in
Lucio
.
Manuscr
.
Hist.
Gallicar
.
Princip.
Or
que
nous
sommes
.
In
Lucius
.
Caxton
.
Histor.
part.
4.
in
K.
Lucius
.
Manuscr
.
Hist.
Antiq.
in
Lucio
.
Antiquit.
Eccl.
S.
Petri
in
Cornhill
Londini
.
Harding
Cronic
.
c.
51.
f.
44.
Theater
of
great
Brit.
l.
6.
c.
9.
§.
18.
Aegidius
Schudus
de
Prisca
Rhetia
:
Hermanus
Schedelius
c.
3.
Stowe
&
Howes
Hist.
Titul
.
the
Romans
in
Marcus
Aurelius
Antonius
.
Harrisō
Description
of
Britaine
.
c.
9.
S.
Lucius
body
after
translated
to
other
places
,
or
some
part
thereof
.
For
the
place
our
old
Brittish
History
saith
,
he
died
at
Glocester
and
was
with
honour
buried
there
in
the
Cathedrall
Church
.
In
vrbe
Claudiocestriae
ab
hac
vita
migrauit
,
&
in
Ecclesia
primae
Sedis
honorificè
sepultus
est
.
So
likewise
writeth
Ponticus
Virunnius
;
vitam
finiuit
in
vrbe
Claudiocestriae
sepultus
.
Matthew
of
Westminster
setting
downe
the
time
,
as
before
,
saith
also
he
died
at
Glocester
,
and
was
honorably
buried
there
in
the
Cathedrall
Church
.
Inclitus
Britannorum
Rex
Lucius
in
bonis
actibus
assumptus
,
Claudiocestriae
ab
hac
vita
migrauit
ad
Christum
,
in
Ecclessa
primae
Sedis
honortficè
sepultus
.
The
same
hath
an
ould
Manuscript
called
Compilatio
de
Gessis
Britonum
&
Anglorum
,
where
,
in
Lucio
is
sayed
,
in
vrbe
Gloucestriae
obijt
,
&
in
Ecclesia
primae
Sedis
honorificè
sepultus
est
.
The
old
Authour
of
the
French
Manuscript
,
which
beginneth
,
or
que
nous
sumes
:
saith
:
at
the
last
he
died
at
Gloucestre
,
and
was
interred
in
the
Church
of
the
Cheife
See
,
Del
primer
See
.
Our
old
English
Chronicle
saith
:
he
reigned
with
much
honour
,
and
after
died
,
and
lieth
at
Glocester
,
so
hath
an
old
Latine
Manuscript
History
:
mortuus
est
Lucius
&
sepultus
in
Claudiocestria
.
The
old
Manuscript
of
S.
Peters
Church
in
Cornhill
at
London
auoucheth
from
diuers
Antiquities
that
he
was
buried
at
Gloucester
where
the
Church
of
S.
Francis
was
after
builded
,
being
at
the
time
of
his
death
the
Cathedrall
and
Episcopall
Church
of
that
Citie
,
as
I
haue
remembred
.
Ihon
Harding
also
witnesseth
of
this
Kings
death
and
bury
all
at
Glocester
.
At
Cairglowe
buried
after
his
dignitie
.
6.
And
not
to
exclude
the
testimony
of
our
Protestant
Antiquaries
in
this
Relation
,
in
their
Theater
of
great
Britaine
,
written
and
composed
by
diuers
of
their
best
Historians
,
and
published
with
their
common
applause
,
and
Approbation
,
they
make
this
History
of
King
Lucius
his
death
in
Britaine
a
matter
without
question
,
true
,
and
thus
scoffingly
condemne
those
writers
Which
would
carry
him
to
end
his
dayes
in
Germanye
.
That
this
Lucius
should
be
the
Apostle
to
the
Bauarians
,
or
that
his
Sister
Emerita
was
crowned
with
the
Flames
of
Martyrdome
fifteene
yeares
after
his
death
,
I
leaue
to
the
credit
of
Aegedius
Schudus
and
Hermannus
Scedelius
the
Reporters
.
Others
of
them
plainely
say
:
Lucius
was
buried
at
Glocester
.
Yet
this
generall
consent
of
Antiquitie
for
his
first
buriall
at
Glocester
doth
nothing
hinder
,
but
as
the
kuowne
deuotion
both
of
the
Britans
and
Saxons
after
them
towards
holy
Reliks
did
often
and
with
greate
reuerence
and
solemnitie
remoue
the
bodyes
of
holy
Saints
,
or
parts
of
them
for
their
greater
honour
.
So
it
might
or
did
after
fall
out
with
the
whole
body
of
this
renowned
King
,
or
some
part
thereof
.
And
the
Tradition
of
Winchester
is
,
that
the
whole
body
of
King
Lucius
,
or
a
greate
part
thereof
,
being
once
remoued
before
,
was
the
second
time
Translated
thither
,
&
there
lieth
in
the
bodie
of
the
greate
Church
vnder
a
marble
stone
eleuated
about
two
foote
from
the
pauement
,
the
same
stone
being
now
broken
in
two
places
,
hauing
vpon
●t
,
and
those
holy
Reliks
a
Crosse
of
7.
greate
brasse
buttons
,
whereof
5.
are
set
downe
in
length
,
and
the
other
two
making
the
perfect
figure
and
forme
of
the
Crosse
,
one
on
each
side
of
the
others
making
the
length
.
And
this
reuerent
Translation
of
King
Lucius
body
to
diuers
places
in
Britaine
is
sufficiently
insinuated
,
by
the
old
Authour
of
the
French
Manuscript
History
,
I
Manuscr
.
Gallic
.
sup.
c.
9.
haue
cited
before
,
who
allthough
he
confidently
affirmeth
,
that
King
Lucius
died
at
Glocester
,
deuia
a
Gloucestre
:
yet
he
addeth
,
that
he
was
afterward
buried
in
the
cheife
See
in
the
Citie
of
Caerlegion
:
&
En
Leglise
del
Primer
See
,
cest
assauoir
en
la
cittie
de
Legions
estoit
enterres
,
and
this
he
saith
,
was
in
the
196.
yeare
of
Christs
Incarnation
,
l'an
de
l'Incartion
196.
4.
or
5.
yeares
sooner
then
others
before
haue
set
downe
his
death
,
except
the
forenamed
Manuscript
Compilation
which
hath
the
same
Computation
of
his
death
saying
,
sepultus
Compilatio
M.
S.
de
gest
.
Brit.
&
Angl.
in
Lucio
.
est
Anno
Incarnationis
Dominicae
196.
herede
carens
.
THE
III.
CHAPTER
.
HOW
NOTWITHSTANDING
THE
DEATH
of
King
Lucius
without
Heire
to
succeede
in
the
gouerment
of
the
kingdome
,
the
Brittans
perseuered
constantly
in
the
Christian
faith
:
and
the
Scots
by
Preachers
sent
from
Sainct
Victor
Pope
of
Rome
at
the
entreatie
of
their
King
Donalde
receaued
the
faith
,
and
as
the
Brittans
continued
in
it
vntill
the
Protestants
time
,
euen
by
their
owne
confessions
.
1.
AND
both
to
assure
vs
further
of
the
vndoubted
truth
of
those
Histories
,
which
testifie
,
the
death
and
buriall
of
King
Lucius
to
haue
bene
in
Britaine
,
and
not
in
any
forreine
The
greate
losse
Britaine
had
of
King
Lucius
his
death
.
Region
,
as
also
to
giue
vs
better
notice
and
triall
what
honour
,
peace
and
quiet
spirituall
and
temporall
with
other
happines
this
kingdome
enioyed
by
King
Lucius
blessed
life
,
and
loste
them
by
the
losse
of
him
:
it
is
the
constant
agreement
of
Antiquities
,
Galfr.
Monum
.
Hist.
Reg.
Brit.
l.
5.
c.
1.
Virun
.
l.
5.
Histor.
Matth.
Westm.
An.
201.
Holinshed
Hist.
of
Engl.
l.
4.
c.
19.
Compilatio
M.
S.
de
gest
.
Brit.
&
Angl.
in
Lucio
.
that
Britaine
now
made
by
his
death
destitute
not
onely
of
so
worthie
a
King
,
but
also
of
any
certaine
Heire
,
or
Successor
of
that
Regall
Race
,
fell
to
intestine
discord
,
and
variance
,
by
which
it
was
miserably
afflicted
,
long
time
vpon
that
occasion
.
Caruerat
ille
sobole
,
oritur
seditio
inter
Britones
de
successuro
in
Regnum
:
&
Romana
potestas
infirmata
est
.
A
Protestant
Historian
thus
writeth
in
generall
of
this
matter
:
King
Lucius
dyed
without
issue
,
by
reason
whereof
,
after
his
decease
,
the
Brittans
fell
at
variance
,
which
continued
about
the
space
of
fiftene
yeares
as
Fabian
thinketh
,
howbe
it
the
old
English
Cronicle
affirmeth
that
the
contention
betwixt
them
remained
fifty
yeares
,
though
Harding
affirmeth
but
foure
yeares
.
Which
his
words
of
Hardings
opinion
that
this
variance
among
the
Brittans
continued
but
4.
yeares
,
are
to
be
amended
,
for
Harding
setteth
downe
Matth.
Westm.
An.
205.
Florent
.
Wigor
.
in
Chro.
Marianus
Scotus
&
Martin
.
Polon
.
in
Seuero
.
Harding
.
Chronic.
c.
51.
f.
44.
the
dissentions
of
the
Brittans
,
as
other
Historians
doe
,
and
maketh
them
of
as
long
continuance
,
onely
he
saith
,
that
Seuerus
the
Emperour
came
hither
,
foure
yeares
after
the
death
of
King
Lucius
,
to
seeke
to
appease
things
,
so
doth
Matthew
of
Westminster
,
Florentius
and
others
as
farre
as
Harding
doth
,
his
words
be
these
of
King
Lucius
death
.
For
cause
he
had
non
heire
to
keepe
the
land
,
Through
all
Britaine
the
Barons
gan
discord
Vnto
the
time
that
Romans
tooke
on
hand
To
chose
a
Prince
by
their
stedfast
accord
:
But
4.
yere
were
gone
or
then
they
could
accorde
,
In
which
then
Seuer
the
Senatour
Hether
came
to
be
their
Gouernour
.
Where
Harding
doth
limit
the
foure
yeares
,
onely
to
the
Romans
,
to
take
notice
and
deliberate
of
these
things
,
and
conclude
to
send
Seuerus
hither
,
saying
.
But
foure
yeares
were
gone
or
then
they
could
accorde
,
Meaning
the
Romans
about
this
matter
,
for
it
is
euident
both
by
Harding
and
all
other
Antiquaries
,
that
Seuerus
did
not
accord
the
Britans
,
but
the
variance
continued
heare
during
his
whole
life
,
and
he
was
slaine
at
Yorke
,
in
the
same
contention
,
as
both
Harding
and
all
others
testifie
.
Harding
saith
:
But
King
Fulgen
of
Pightes
and
Scots
againe
Harding
Chron.
c.
53.
s
.
45.
With
hoost
full
great
,
seiged
Ebranke
citee
Which
Seuer
rescowed
,
and
was
slaine
And
Fulgen
also
for
beten
there
did
die
.
And
he
continueth
the
Brittans
warrs
,
and
tumults
heare
long
time
after
Seuerus
his
death
,
and
his
sonnes
after
him
,
as
other
Antiquaries
likewise
Christians
in
Britaine
quiet
for
Religion
,
vntill
the
Persecution
of
Dioclesian
.
doe
,
finding
litle
quiet
heare
,
vntill
the
later
end
of
Constantius
,
Father
of
Constantiue
the
Greate
,
Emperour
.
Which
will
more
appeare
hereafter
,
so
farre
as
it
carrieth
any
connexion
with
our
Ecclesiasticall
History
.
2.
And
yet
notwithstanding
such
a
worlde
of
vnquietnes
heare
,
and
many
most
or
allmost
all
our
Kings
in
the
meane
time
being
Pagans
,
the
Christians
heare
were
quiet
for
Religion
by
Antiquities
.
The
auncient
Manuscript
of
Winchester
,
saith
,
that
from
the
first
planting
of
the
faith
in
Britaine
,
in
the
Antiquitat
.
Manuscr
.
Ecclesiae
Wintonien
.
time
of
King
Lucius
to
the
first
yeare
of
Dioclesian
,
an
hundred
yeares
together
,
Christian
Religion
was
quiet
in
peace
,
&
the
Religious
men
all
that
while
liued
quietly
in
their
Monasteries
.
Durauit
Christianitas
in
Britannia
a
tempore
Bed
.
Eccl.
Hist.
l.
1.
c.
4.
F●orent
.
Wigor
.
Chron.
An.
162.
184.
Henr.
Hunting
.
Hist.
l.
1.
in
Marcus
Anton.
Verus
.
Peruetus
.
Antiq.
Manuscr
.
de
primo
statu
.
Landau
.
Eccles.
Matth.
Parker
.
l.
de
Antiq.
Britan.
Goscelin
.
Hist.
Io.
Bal.
cent.
1.
de
Script
.
Brit.
Godwin
Conuers
.
of
Brit.
Theater
of
great
Brit.
&
alij
.
Gildas
l.
de
Excid
.
&
Conquest
.
Brit.
c.
7.
vide
licet
a
primo
Anno
Lucij
Regis
primi
Britannorum
Cristiani
,
vsque
ad
primum
Annum
Dioclesiani
Principis
quieta
in
pace
,
centum
annis
&
tamdiu
Monachi
Deo
seruientes
praedictum
vetus
Caenobium
(
Wintoniense
)
quiete
inhabitabant
.
S.
Bede
absolutely
affirmeth
of
the
Brittans
,
that
from
the
planting
of
the
faith
of
Christ
,
among
them
in
the
dayes
of
King
Lucius
,
they
kept
it
vnuiolate
,
and
whole
in
quiet
peace
vntill
the
times
of
Dioclesian
,
Susceptam
fidem
Britanni
vsque
in
tempora
Dioclesiani
Principis
inuiolatam
integramque
quieta
in
pace
scruabant
.
Florentius
Wigorniensis
hath
the
verie
same
words
:
so
hath
Henry
of
Huntington
.
The
old
Manuscript
History
of
the
first
state
of
the
Church
of
Landaffe
iustifieth
,
that
the
Brittans
kept
this
their
first
faith
sincere
without
any
stayne
of
error
vntill
the
Pelagian
Herisie
.
Quam
Christianae
Religionis
fidem
sine
aliqua
praui
dogmatis
macula
sinceram
conseruauerunt
vsquedum
Pelagiana
Haeresis
orta
est
.
This
is
also
the
generall
opinio
of
our
Protestant
Antiquaries
.
Yet
we
must
not
make
this
so
vniuersall
a
truth
,
to
thinke
that
all
which
receaued
the
Christian
faith
in
those
dayes
of
King
Lucius
,
did
Religiously
obserue
the
same
,
and
that
all
the
Brittans
without
exception
were
Christians
:
for
we
reade
in
S.
Gildas
,
whose
Authoritie
we
may
not
easily
reiect
:
praecepta
Christi
licet
ab
Incolis
tepidè
suscepta
sunt
,
apud
quo
sdam
tamen
integrè
,
&
alios
minus
vsque
ad
Persecutionem
Dioclesiani
Tyrani
nouennem
,
permansere
:
Allthough
the
Precepts
of
Christ
which
the
Britans
receaued
in
the
time
of
King
Lucius
,
were
coldly
entertained
of
the
Inhabitants
heare
,
yet
among
some
they
remayned
whole
,
and
with
others
not
in
such
integritie
,
vntill
the
Persecution
of
Dioclesian
the
Tirant
.
3.
We
shall
finde
hereafter
many
continuing
heare
in
Britaine
in
Paganisime
,
both
of
the
Princes
,
and
people
,
before
Dioclesian
his
Persecution
began
,
in
this
or
any
other
Nation
.
Yet
it
will
be
remembred
for
euer
to
the
eternall
honour
of
those
our
Primatiue
Christian
Brittans
,
that
notwithstanding
the
vniuersall
Inundation
of
licentious
Paganisme
,
which
had
reigned
heare
before
,
the
hazard
of
the
disfriendship
of
the
Idolatrous
Roman
Emperours
and
Senate
then
swaying
allmost
the
knowne
world
,
and
diuers
Persecutions
of
Christians
raging
in
that
time
,
and
ciuill
dissentions
now
further
by
the
death
of
King
Lucius
falling
out
among
our
Brittans
,
yet
in
all
these
tempests
of
calamities
,
and
afflictions
they
still
without
any
interruption
,
or
corruption
continued
in
their
holy
Christian
Religion
,
not
onely
secretly
,
but
with
externall
glory
,
and
splendor
of
Bishops
,
Preists
,
Religious
men
,
and
women
,
Churches
,
Altars
,
and
their
Ornaments
,
as
I
haue
before
remembred
.
And
at
this
present
,
when
in
morall
and
wordly
vsuall
proceedings
,
nothing
could
haue
bene
more
feared
,
then
a
relapse
to
Idolatry
,
by
the
death
of
so
worthie
,
and
holy
a
gouernour
as
King
Lucius
,
a
new
zeale
and
deuotion
was
kindled
in
the
harts
of
the
Northren
Brittanes
,
and
Scots
in
imitating
the
example
of
The
Scots
with
their
King
Donaldus
receaue
the
faith
of
Christ
from
S.
Victor
Pope
.
him
,
and
his
happy
Subiects
in
this
kinde
.
For
at
,
or
presently
after
his
death
,
King
Donald
then
reigning
ouer
the
Scots
receauing
from
Pope
Victor
,
as
King
Lucius
before
had
done
from
Pope
Eleutherius
,
holy
Preachers
,
and
Instructors
,
receaued
and
publikly
with
his
wife
,
Nobles
and
Hector
Boeth
.
Scotor
.
Hist.
l.
6.
f.
89.
other
subiects
,
professed
the
faith
of
Christ
.
Talem
dederat
Regi
Donaldo
animum
pacis
Princeps
&
Authour
Christus
Dominus
,
quod
verae
pietati
aspernato
malorum
Daemonum
cultu
,
sese
Paulo
ante
addixerat
.
Nam
Seuero
imperante
Romanis
apud
Victorem
Pontificem
Maximum
,
qui
quintusdecimus
post
Petrum
Ecclesiae
praefuit
,
per
Legatos
obtinuit
,
vt
viri
Doctrina
&
Religione
insignes
in
Scotiam
ab
eo
missi
,
se
cum
liberis
&
coniuge
Christi
nomen
profitentes
,
baptismate
insignirent
.
Regis
exemplum
Scotica
Nobilitas
sequuta
,
auersata
impietatem
,
Christi
Religionem
complexa
,
Sacro
fonte
est
abluta
.
Fuit
annus
ille
quo
Scoti
adlumen
verae
pietatis
,
Dei
optimi
maximi
benignitate
vocati
sunt
&
recepti
,
ab
eo
qui
primus
fuit
humanae
salutis
tertius
,
supra
ducentesimum
:
Christ
our
Lord
Prince
and
Authour
of
peace
gaue
such
a
minde
to
King
Donald
,
that
contemninge
the
worship
of
wicked
Deuills
,
he
addicted
himselfe
to
true
pietie
.
For
when
Seuerus
was
Emperour
of
the
Romans
,
by
his
Ambassadors
he
obtained
of
Pope
Victor
,
the
fifteenth
after
S.
Peter
,
Which
ruled
the
Church
,
that
men
renowned
for
Learning
and
Religion
to
be
sent
from
him
into
Scotland
,
that
might
baptize
him
with
his
children
,
and
wife
professing
Christ
.
The
Scottish
Nobilitie
following
the
example
of
their
King
forsaking
impietie
,
and
embrasing
the
Religion
of
Christ
,
was
baptized
.
This
yeare
wherin
the
Scots
by
the
mercy
of
God
allmightie
were
called
,
and
receaued
to
the
light
of
true
pietie
,
was
the
third
aboue
two
hundred
from
the
first
of
mans
Saluation
.
Thus
farre
this
Scottish
Georg.
Buchan
.
Rer.
Scoticar
l.
4.
c.
&
Rege
27.
Holinsh.
Hist.
of
Scotl.
in
K.
Donald
.
Historian
from
the
Antiquities
of
that
Nation
,
to
which
their
Protestant
Writers
doe
also
in
substance
consent
,
as
also
the
Protestant
Antiquaries
of
England
.
Among
which
one
writeth
in
this
manner
:
King
Donald
in
the
dayes
of
the
Emperour
Seuerus
,
sent
a
Messenger
with
letters
vnto
Pope
Victor
,
being
the
15.
in
number
,
as
they
say
,
after
S.
Peter
,
declaring
vnto
him
,
that
he
was
fully
minded
to
receaue
the
Christian
Religion
,
and
vtterly
to
forsake
the
superstitious
seruice
of
the
Heathnish
Gods
,
and
therefore
instantly
required
him
to
send
some
godly
learned
men
,
to
instruct
him
in
the
right
beleife
.
The
Pope
hearing
this
,
and
being
glad
to
encrease
the
faith
of
Christ
through
all
parts
of
the
world
,
sent
with
all
speed
into
Scotland
,
such
well
disposed
parsons
,
as
he
thought
most
meete
for
that
purpose
,
who
at
their
arriuall
there
,
did
their
endeuour
in
such
diligent
sort
,
that
not
onely
the
King
,
but
also
through
his
example
,
a
greate
number
of
the
Nobilitie
were
baptised
,
and
clerely
forsooke
their
former
errors
and
Idolatrie
.
This
was
in
the
yeare
after
the
birth
of
Will
.
Harrison
descript
.
of
Brit.
cap.
of
Relig.
Edw.
Grymston
Booke
of
Estat
.
in
Scotland
pag.
20.
Christ
our
Sauiour
203.
The
like
haue
other
English
Protestants
of
this
matter
,
of
whome
one
saith
:
Scotland
receaued
the
faith
in
the
time
of
Pope
Victor
the
first
in
the
yeare
203.
and
Idolatrie
did
quite
cease
vnder
King
Crakinte
,
who
died
in
the
yeare
313.
Celestine
the
first
sent
Palladius
thither
to
roote
out
the
Pelagian
Heresie
,
which
began
to
encrease
there
vnder
Eugenius
the
second
,
who
died
in
the
yeare
460.
since
this
time
the
Realme
continued
longe
in
profession
of
the
Romish
Church
vntill
these
later
dayes
,
the
Reigne
of
King
Iames
who
now
liueth
.
4.
Thus
we
see
how
ignorantly
,
or
rather
impudently
some
Protestants
haue
written
,
in
affirming
that
because
some
of
the
Britans
and
Scots
of
this
Iland
at
the
comming
of
S.
Augustine
hither
were
fallen
into
old
and
exploded
error
of
some
Churches
of
Greece
,
that
therefore
without
any
warrant
or
Writer
so
affirming
,
they
receaued
their
first
faith
from
the
Churches
of
Asia
,
when
it
is
euident
by
all
Antiquities
,
and
these
Protestants
themselues
,
that
the
Britans
did
receaue
Christian
Religion
from
the
Pope
of
Rome
S.
Eleutherius
,
and
the
Scots
from
Pope
S.
Victor
,
the
two
greatest
Promulgers
,
and
Defenders
of
the
true
Paschall
obseruation
,
and
greatest
Enemies
to
the
other
erroneous
custome
,
and
abuse
that
euer
were
.
And
being
so
plainely
All
Britaine
,
both
Britans
,
Scots
,
and
others
,
Christians
,
euer
subiect
to
the
Pope
in
Spirituall
busines
vntill
Caluins
time
.
confessed
by
these
Protestants
before
,
that
the
Scots
which
agreed
in
Religion
with
the
old
Christian
Britans
of
this
kingdome
,
as
all
Protestants
and
others
agree
,
did
continue
in
the
Profession
of
the
Romish
Church
from
their
first
Conuersion
,
vntill
the
crowning
of
King
Iames
the
sixt
a
Child
in
his
Cradell
,
what
a
childish
new
vpstart
Profession
of
Protestants
must
that
needs
be
,
by
their
owne
confession
,
which
beginning
with
not
contradiction
of
a
yet
speachlesse
Infant
,
to
build
one
such
a
grounde
hath
reiected
the
Authoritie
of
all
Popes
,
Councels
,
Churches
,
holy
learned
Fathers
,
Saints
,
holy
Kings
and
Christian
Rulers
in
so
many
hundreds
of
yeares
?
Or
how
can
any
man
,
Scot
,
or
other
apprehend
,
that
except
King
Donald
his
Nobles
and
Counsailers
therein
,
had
bene
assured
that
the
cheife
disposition
of
spirituall
affaires
belonged
to
the
See
of
Rome
,
and
Pope
thereof
,
that
he
a
Christian
in
Iudgment
at
the
least
before
,
as
so
auncient
and
approued
Antiquities
proue
,
and
in
peace
,
and
amitie
with
King
Lucius
of
Britaine
,
where
so
many
renowned
Bishops
,
and
Clergie
men
then
liued
,
and
to
whome
by
the
Testimonie
and
Decree
of
Pope
Eleutherius
before
remembred
,
all
Scots
●nd
Picts
about
this
kingdome
of
Britaine
were
Feudatories
and
Subiects
,
and
that
in
France
and
all
other
Nations
betweene
our
Scots
,
and
Rome
,
there
were
many
holy
and
learned
Christian
Bishops
and
Clergie
men
,
that
he
in
prudence
would
,
or
could
haue
sent
so
solemne
Ambassadge
,
and
supplication
to
effect
this
suite
to
the
Pope
of
Rome
,
whose
Emperour
then
,
or
presently
after
,
and
before
this
holy
worke
was
wholly
effected
,
was
the
greatest
enemy
in
the
world
to
the
Scottish
Nation
,
with
all
force
,
malice
,
and
Power
he
could
,
inuadinge
it
?
Therefore
we
must
needs
conclude
,
euen
by
Protestant
warrant
,
and
allowance
,
that
this
whole
kingdome
of
Britaine
from
the
first
Conuersion
thereof
to
Christ
,
did
euer
and
continually
vntill
these
dayes
of
Ihon
Caluine
,
that
Father
of
the
English
Protestant
Religion
,
in
all
dutie
and
obedience
perseuere
in
the
vnitie
,
and
doctrine
of
the
Popes
and
Church
of
Rome
,
by
whome
it
was
first
conuerted
to
Christianitie
.
THE
IV.
CHAPTER
.
THAT
ALLTHOVGH
THE
BEING
OF
THE
Scots
in
Britaine
in
the
time
of
S.
Victor
is
vncertaine
,
and
not
proued
,
but
rather
otherwise
,
yet
the
Inhabitants
of
the
part
now
called
Scotland
,
Britans
or
whosoeuer
,
were
conuerted
in
King
Lucius
and
this
time
.
The
Bishops
of
the
conuerted
Scots
were
euer
true
Bishops
,
and
they
euer
obedient
to
the
See
of
Rome
.
1.
BVT
before
we
enter
into
any
further
particulars
of
the
Conuersion
of
the
Scottish
Nation
by
S.
Victor
Pope
,
and
his
Apostolike
Disciples
imployed
therein
,
which
is
very
sparingly
remembred
in
any
Antiquities
left
vnto
vs
;
to
deliuer
our selues
so
farre
as
we
can
from
Ambiguities
,
and
vncertainties
,
it
is
requisite
to
say
some
what
,
at
least
in
generall
of
what
parte
,
place
,
When
the
Scots
now
supposed
to
be
conuerted
to
the
faith
came
first
into
Britaine
,
and
where
they
now
liued
.
Country
,
or
Iland
,
in
,
or
about
this
great
Iland
of
Albion
,
or
Britaine
,
these
Scots
were
,
which
are
recorded
to
be
conuerted
at
this
time
.
For
whatsoeuer
the
Scots
pleade
that
this
hapned
to
their
Nation
long
after
their
entrance
into
this
greate
Iland
,
which
they
contend
to
haue
bene
in
the
yeare
of
the
worlds
Creation
4617.
Annum
quo
Albionem
Scoti
ingressi
fe
runtur
ab
orbe
condito
tradunt
supra
quater
millesimum
&
sexcentesimum
decimum
septimum
.
This
Hect.
Boeth
.
descript
.
Scot.
Reg.
fol.
4.
Nicephor
l.
1.
Hist.
cap.
10.
Alphonsus
Rex
.
Euseb.
in
Chron.
Isid.
l.
5.
Origin
.
Cyprianus
lib.
Exhort
.
Martyr
.
Hieron
.
in
Epist.
ad
Tit.
August
.
lib.
12.
ciuit
.
cap.
10.
Martyrolog
.
Rom.
Marian.
aetate
6.
an
.
1.
Math.
West
.
an
.
1.
Protest
.
Angl.
marginal
.
Annotat
.
in
illum
locum
.
Hol●insh
.
Hist.
of
Engl.
l.
3.
cap.
18.
Iacob
.
Gordonus
in
Apparatu
cap.
2.
seemeth
to
be
a
strange
calculation
,
and
not
firme
enough
to
be
builded
vpon
:
for
how
could
the
Scots
liuing
in
darke
ignorance
of
God
,
and
heauenly
things
and
knowing
nothing
of
the
Creation
of
the
world
,
or
such
things
,
but
by
all
writers
,
a
very
vnlearned
,
rude
,
and
barbarous
people
,
exiled
,
bannished
and
wandering
men
,
possibly
haue
any
such
certaine
Tradition
of
their
arriuall
in
Albion
,
in
such
a
yeare
of
the
worlds
Creation
,
of
which
they
were
long
time
after
vtterly
ignorant
?
And
Hector
Boethius
the
Scottish
Historian
,
which
with
other
writers
setteth
downe
this
Conuersion
in
the
203.
of
Christ
,
and
yet
maketh
that
to
be
in
5399.
yeare
of
the
worlds
Creation
,
differeth
from
all
other
Computations
,
eyther
of
Nicephorus
,
recompting
the
birth
of
Christ
in
the
5500.
yeare
of
the
world
,
K.
Alphonsus
in
the
6984.
Euseb.
5199.
S.
Isid.
5220.
S.
Cyp.
to
his
time
6000.
and
S.
Hier.
&
S.
Aug.
in
their
dayes
6000.
long
after
S.
Cyp.
By
the
Roman
Martyrologe
5199.
betweene
the
Creation
&
Christ
.
By
Marianus
4163.
Matthew
of
Westminster
maketh
an
other
accompt
,
some
English
Protestant
Antiquaries
,
make
the
distance
betwene
the
Creation
3066.
others
3807.
Others
of
them
reckon
otherwise
.
And
by
some
writers
it
cometh
to
about
4000.
yeares
.
Such
and
so
manifold
variances
being
among
learned
Christians
in
this
accompt
,
we
may
not
easely
admitt
for
certaine
,
what
any
man
will
therein
propose
from
a
Scottish
Pagan
surmised
Tradition
.
Especially
when
we
haue
many
Antiquities
,
both
Brittish
,
English
,
and
forreyne
,
Christian
and
heathen
,
to
incline
vs
to
thinke
,
that
the
Scots
were
not
long
after
this
time
,
so
seated
in
any
number
in
this
greate
Iland
with
such
Power
,
or
commande
,
that
they
could
giue
the
denomination
of
Scotland
,
to
any
greate
part
thereof
,
or
assume
the
name
of
a
King
vnto
them
,
called
Scotorum
Rex
,
the
King
of
the
Scots
,
but
they
still
remayned
in
the
out
litle
Ilands
,
Hebrides
,
Mon●
;
Orchads
,
Iona
,
and
others
.
We
finde
in
an
Oration
of
Iosephus
the
Iew
to
his
Countrymen
in
the
time
of
Titus
,
speaking
Iosephus
orat
.
ad
Iudaeos
,
apud
Egesippum
l.
5.
cap.
15.
Fascicul
.
Temp.
Anno
D.
74.
Humf.
Lhoid
in
Breuiar
.
Britan.
of
the
Roman
Emperours
Power
at
that
time
:
Tremit
hos
Scotia
quae
terris
nihil
debet
,
that
our
Scots
then
liued
not
in
any
greate
part
of
Land
,
but
at
Sea
and
in
litle
Ilands
neare
vnto
Britaine
.
Walterus
Rollewink
Authour
of
Fasciculus
Temporum
writeth
,
that
the
Brittish
Scots
did
begin
heare
,
but
in
the
yeare
of
Christ
74.
Scotagens
oritur
ex
Pictis
&
Hiberis
in
Albania
propè
Angliam
circa
Annum
Domini
74.
Which
is
manifest
also
by
Matthew
of
Westminster
,
and
others
writing
,
that
the
Picts
coming
hither
about
that
time
,
and
finding
none
but
Britans
heare
,
desired
to
match
with
them
in
marriadge
,
which
the
Britans
refusing
,
the
Picts
went
to
the
Sots
of
Ireland
in
the
yeare
of
Christ
76.
and
had
wiues
from
thence
.
And
the
Scots
thus
came
first
into
Britaine
.
Picti
vxores
non
habentes
,
filias
&
cognatas
Britonum
petierunt
ab
eis
.
Matth
Westm.
Anno
gratiae
76.
77.
Bed
.
l.
1.
Hist.
Eccles.
cap.
1.
At
illi
vt
passi
fuerunt
repulsam
,
transfretauerunt
in
Hiberniam
,
&
exilla
Patria
mulieres
reducentes
,
pueros
▪
susceperant
ex
Pictis
&
Hibernensibus
Scoti
originem
habuerunt
,
quasi
ex
diuersis
Nationibus
compacti
.
Scot
etenim
illud
dicitur
quod
ex
diuersis
rebus
in
vnum
aceruum
congregatur
.
Our
English
Protestant
Historians
Hollinsh
Hist.
of
Engl.
l.
4.
c.
15.
Stowe
and
Howes
Hist.
Romans
in
Marius
.
Humfry
Lhoyd
in
Breui
.
Brit.
cap.
in
descript
.
Scotiae
.
thus
relate
this
matter
:
King
Marius
hauing
conquered
the
Picts
,
that
came
into
Britaine
,
granted
licence
to
them
,
that
remained
,
that
they
might
inhabite
in
the
North
part
of
Scotland
,
called
Catnesse
,
being
as
then
a
Country
in
manner
desolate
wirhout
habitation
:
whereupon
they
withdrew
thither
,
and
setled
themselues
in
those
parts
.
And
because
the
Britans
disdained
to
grant
vnto
them
their
daughters
in
marriadge
,
they
sent
vnto
the
Scots
into
Ireland
,
requiring
to
haue
wiues
of
their
Nation
.
The
Scots
agreed
to
their
request
,
with
this
condition
,
that
where
there
wanted
lawfull
Issue
of
the
Kings
Linage
to
succeede
in
the
kindome
of
the
Picts
,
then
should
they
name
one
of
the
womans
side
to
be
their
King
.
Thus
the
Picts
next
after
the
Romans
,
were
the
first
of
any
strangers
,
that
came
into
this
land
to
inhabite
,
as
most
writers
affirme
,
allthough
the
Scottish
Chronicles
auouch
the
Picts
to
be
Inhabiters
heare
,
before
the
Incarnation
of
Christ
.
But
the
Victory
which
Marius
obtained
against
their
King
Roderike
,
chanced
in
the
yeare
after
the
Incarnation
87.
neither
was
there
any
Writer
of
name
,
that
made
mention
either
of
Scots
,
or
Picts
,
before
Vespasianus
his
time
,
about
the
yeare
of
the
Incarnation
72.
Henry
of
Huntington
Henric.
hunting
.
Hist.
l.
1.
following
(
as
he
saith
)
Auncient
Authours
,
haec
sunt
quae
à
scriptis
veterum
traduntur
,
setting
downe
the
comming
of
the
Picts
into
Britaine
,
and
their
marrying
with
the
Irish
,
setteth
downe
the
comming
of
the
Scots
out
of
Ireland
hither
long
after
that
time
:
procedente
tempore
venerunt
&
Scotti
ab
Hibernia
Harding
Cron.
fol.
42.
cap.
50.
in
Britanniam
.
Harding
citing
Mewinus
the
old
Brittish
Writer
for
Authour
,
affirmeth
,
that
the
first
Scots
that
came
to
Britaine
,
came
in
the
75.
yeare
of
Christ
.
Giraldus
Cambrensis
maketh
the
first
inhabiting
of
the
Scots
in
Britaine
to
haue
bene
in
the
time
of
greate
Nell
,
Nelli
magni
,
King
of
Ireland
,
who
was
Father
to
King
Laegirius
,
in
whose
dayes
S.
Patrike
preached
Girald
.
Cambr.
Topograph
.
Hibern
.
cap.
16.
in
that
Country
,
which
was
not
by
any
accompt
before
the
yeare
of
Christ
418.
praedicto
Nello
Hiberniae
Monarchiam
obtinente
,
sex
filios
Muredi
Regis
Vltoniae
in
classe
non
modica
Boreales
Britanniae
partes
occupasse
.
Vnde
&
gens
ab
ijs
propagat●
,
&
specisicato
vocabulo
Scotica
vocata
,
vsque
in
hodiernum
diem
Angulum
illum
inhabitant
,
Where
he
confidently
deliuereth
,
that
the
name
of
Scots
,
and
Scotland
in
Britaine
began
heare
at
this
time
.
2.
And
allthough
the
Scottish
Histories
contend
,
that
the
Scots
in
Britaine
had
gathered
a
greate
Armie
of
men
and
women
,
as
their
vse
and
neede
was
,
against
Maximus
,
which
they
had
gathered
ou●
of
Ireland
,
the
out
Ilands
,
and
such
Scots
as
were
then
come
into
Britaine
,
y●t
being
ouerthrowne
in
battaile
,
they
were
so
farre
vnable
after
to
make
resistance
,
euen
by
their
owne
Chroniclers
,
that
to
vse
their
owne
words
,
A
Proclamation
comming
forth
from
Maximus
that
all
such
as
were
naturall
Scottish
men
should
by
a
certaine
day
auoide
out
of
those
Countryes
that
they
possessed
in
Britaine
,
vpon
paine
of
loosing
life
,
and
goods
,
and
to
deliuer
vp
their
houses
,
and
lands
vnto
such
Brittans
,
and
Picts
,
as
were
appointed
by
the
Romans
for
to
enioy
the
same
.
The
Scots
perceauing
themselues
not
Boeth
.
Scotor
.
Hist.
l.
7.
Hollinshed
Hist.
of
Scotland
in
Eugen
.
an.
352.
Georg.
Buchan
.
Rerum
Scot.
lib.
4.
in
Reg.
39.
able
to
make
any
resistance
,
obayed
this
commandement
,
some
of
them
passing
ouer
into
Ireland
,
some
into
the
Westerne
Iles
,
and
some
of
them
got
ouer
also
into
Norway
and
Denmarke
,
and
many
got
entertainemen
amongst
the
Roman
souldiers
,
and
went
ouer
with
them
into
France
.
And
so
there
was
neither
man
,
woman
nor
child
of
the
Scottish
Race
left
in
Britaine
,
their
Preists
also
and
Religious
men
were
banished
and
fled
into
the
I
le
of
Iona.
This
was
in
the
yeare
of
Christ
352.
Boethius
saith
,
this
was
about
the
379.
yeare
of
Christ
,
and
the
Hect.
Boeth
.
in
Catal.
Scotor
.
Reg.
in
Eugen.
1.
&
Fergusio
2.
&
l.
6.
Histor.
Hollinsh
.
Hist.
of
Scotland
in
Fethelmacus
.
Scots
had
no
King
after
this
vntill
the
422.
yeare
of
Christs
Incarnation
.
Scoti
inde
quatuor
&
quadraginta
annis
sine
Rege
ad
Annum
virginei
partus
quadringentesimum
vigesimum
secundum
fuere
.
And
they
confesse
,
that
Eugenius
which
was
thus
ouerthrowne
by
Maximus
,
was
but
an
Ilander
of
Mona
.
Eugenius
è
Mona
Insula
,
and
from
thence
made
King
of
the
Scots
.
Paulus
Orosius
scholler
to
S.
Augustine
the
Doctor
,
liuing
long
after
this
time
,
confineth
the
Scots
to
Ireland
,
and
the
Iles
Meuainae
in
his
dayes
:
Hibernia
proprior
Britanniae
a
Scotorum
gentibus
colitur
.
Huic
etiam
Meuania
Insula
proxima
est
,
&
ipsa
spatio
non
parua
,
solo
commoda
,
aeque
a
Scotorum
gentibus
habitatur
.
S.
Bede
also
,
both
by
Paulus
Orosius
Hist.
Brittans
,
Saxons
and
Scots
iudgments
,
the
surest
Authour
we
can
haue
in
this
matter
,
setting
downe
the
comming
of
the
Picts
into
these
parts
,
first
to
the
Scots
in
Ireland
,
and
then
landing
in
Britaine
in
the
time
of
Marius
,
as
I
haue
before
related
,
longe
after
the
Natiuitie
of
Christ
,
proueth
that
the
Scots
came
hither
longe
after
that
time
.
Procedente
autem
tempore
Britannia
post
Britones
&
Pictos
tertiam
Scotorum
Nationem
in
Pictorum
parte
recepit
.
And
againe
:
Hibernia
propriè
patria
Scotorum
est
ab
hac
egressi
vt
diximus
,
tertiam
in
Britannia
Beda
Eccles.
Hist.
lib.
1.
cap.
1.
Britonibus
&
Pictis
gentem
addiderun●
.
And
the
Scottish
Antiquaries
which
would
make
so
longe
,
and
auncient
a
Catalogue
of
their
Kings
,
doe
not
at
any
time
call
them
,
or
any
of
them
in
those
times
Kings
of
Scotia
,
or
Scotland
,
Hector
Boeth
.
Scot.
Hist.
l.
1.
2.
3.
4.
5.
6.
Georg.
Buchan
.
Rer.
Scoticar
.
l.
1.
2.
3.
4.
&c.
but
Kings
of
the
Scots
,
Scotorum
Reges
.
3.
And
to
returne
to
Ecclesiasticall
matters
againe
.
This
is
confirmed
by
this
present
History
of
the
Conuersion
of
the
King
of
Scots
Donaldus
by
Pope
Victor
,
and
his
Apostolike
Preachers
,
among
whome
we
doe
not
finde
any
one
Bishop
to
haue
bene
sent
,
nor
any
Bishoprike
erected
in
any
place
,
where
probably
this
King
Donald
,
or
any
King
of
the
Scots
ruled
,
longe
time
after
this
.
The
Scottish
Antiquaries
themselues
that
stand
so
stiffely
for
the
Antiquitie
of
their
Nation
,
doe
freely
acknowledge
that
the
first
Episcopall
See
,
that
euer
was
,
where
their
Kings
ruled
,
was
erected
in
the
time
of
Dioclesian
his
Persecution
,
and
this
in
the
Iland
of
Mona
,
and
giuen
to
S.
Amphibalus
a
Brittish
Bishop
by
King
Crathlint
,
King
of
the
Scots
at
that
time
.
Fuit
id
templum
Hect.
Boeth
.
Scot.
Hist.
lib.
6.
fol.
102.
omnium
primum
Christiano
ritu
,
vbi
Pontifex
sacerque
Magistratus
sedem
haberet
primariam
inter
Scotos
,
cuius
nostri
meminere
Scriptores
,
dedicatum
.
Nunc
S.
Palladius
sent
by
S.
Caelestine
Pope
,
the
first
Bishop
of
Scots
sent
from
Rome
.
vocant
Sodorense
Fanum
.
And
they
both
confesse
,
that
S.
Palladius
whome
S.
Caelestine
Pope
sent
to
the
Scots
aboue
200.
yeares
after
this
,
was
the
first
Bishop
which
any
Pope
made
&
sent
thither
,
&
the
first
that
consecrared
other
Bishops
among
the
Scots
.
Erat
Palladius
primus
omnium
qui
Sacrum
inter
Scotos
Hector
Boethius
Scot.
Hist.
l.
7.
f.
133.
Georg.
Buchan
.
Rer.
Scotic
.
l.
5.
in
Rege
42.
Hector
Boeth
.
supr.
l.
6.
Holins
.
Hist.
of
Scotland
p.
88.
Manusc
.
Antiq.
&
Io.
Capgrau
.
in
Vita
S.
Niniani
.
Hector
Boeth
.
Scot.
Hist.
l.
7.
f.
119.
Io.
Bal.
l.
de
Scriptorib
.
Brit.
cent.
1.
in
Niniano
Beruicio
.
egere
Magistratum
,
a
summo
Pontifice
Episcopus
creatus
.
And
:
creditur
idem
Palladius
primus
,
Episcopos
in
Scotia
creasse
.
And
they
set
downe
the
Bishops
,
and
places
,
which
,
and
where
he
created
them
:
Seruanus
in
the
Iles
of
the
Orchades
,
and
Toruanus
for
the
Picts
.
Palladius
Seruanum
Episcopum
ad
Orchadas
Insulas
creauit
:
Et
Teruanum
Pictorum
Archiepiscopum
constituit
.
These
were
the
first
Bishops
which
the
Scottish
Antiquities
remember
to
haue
bene
either
among
them
or
the
Picts
,
except
S.
Ninian
,
sent
a
litle
before
from
the
See
of
Rome
,
to
conuert
the
Pictish
Nation
.
The
old
Manuscript
,
and
Capgraue
in
S.
Ninian
his
life
say
,
that
he
there
ordained
Preists
,
consecrated
Bishops
,
&
diuided
the
Country
into
Parishes
.
Ordinauit
Presbyteros
,
Episcopus
consecrauit
,
&
totam
terram
per
certas
Parochias
diuisit
.
He
being
a
Noble
Britan
by
birth
preached
both
to
the
Scots
,
Picts
,
and
Britans
that
were
in
those
parts
,
and
dyed
an
old
man
about
the
yeare
of
Christ
432.
about
which
time
S.
Palladius
came
hither
.
Ninianus
Episcopus
sanctitate
&
Miraculis
clarissimus
,
Scotorum
,
Pictorum
,
Britouumque
Doctor
ad
senium
vsque
,
obijt
faelicitatis
nostrae
Anno
432.
4.
It
is
an
euident
falsehood
which
a
Puritane
Scottish
Historian
speaking
of
this
time
of
Paladius
his
preaching
to
the
Scots
affirmeth
,
that
vntill
then
the
Churches
were
gouerned
by
Monkes
without
Bishops
.
Ad
id
vsque
tempus
Georg.
Buchan
.
Rer.
Scoticar
.
l.
5.
Rege
42.
Ecclessiae
absque
Episcopis
per
Monachos
regebantur
.
For
I
haue
shewed
before
,
how
from
the
beginning
of
Christianitie
the
Churches
of
Christ
in
all
places
were
gouerned
by
Bishops
,
and
such
euer
ruled
heare
in
Britaine
also
,
thirtie
or
more
in
number
heare
in
Britaine
,
and
how
the
Northren
inhabitants
of
Britaine
that
were
Christians
,
whether
Britans
,
Picts
,
or
Scots
,
were
subiect
to
the
Archbishop
of
Yorke
and
the
Bishops
which
were
vnder
him
.
And
allthough
at
the
first
Conuersion
of
the
Scots
of
this
our
Britaine
,
whether
continuing
in
the
out
Ilands
,
or
in
some
small
numbers
within
the
maine
kingdome
,
not
being
Owners
or
Possessioners
of
any
Cities
,
&
places
,
which
were
,
or
by
the
practise
of
the
primatiue
Church
,
might
be
allowed
for
Fpispall
Sees
,
they
could
not
haue
Bishops
of
their
owne
at
that
time
,
yet
I
haue
instanced
before
that
so
soone
as
they
came
to
enioy
such
places
as
might
be
allowed
for
Bishops
Residences
,
they
also
enioyed
Bishops
,
with
all
other
Holinshed
Hist.
of
Scotland
in
K.
Eugenius
.
Io.
Bal.
l.
de
Scri.
Brit.
cent.
1.
in
Brigida
Lagin
.
Capgr
.
in
S.
Brig
.
Hector
.
Boeth
.
Scot.
Hist.
l.
9.
f.
187.
Holinsh.
hist.
of
Scotl.
in
Malcolme
3.
Hector
Boeth
.
Scotor
.
Hist.
l.
7.
f.
133.
Henric.
Huntington
.
Hist.
l.
3.
Christian
Nations
,
so
they
had
S.
Amphibalus
in
Mona
Bishop
of
Soder
there
,
S.
Ninian
and
other
Bishops
consecrated
by
him
.
And
a
Protestant
Antiquarie
in
his
Historie
of
Scotland
writeth
,
that
the
Scots
had
Bishops
in
the
time
of
Maximus
,
and
were
banished
then
with
the
other
Scots
.
And
we
finde
many
Auncient
Bishops
,
as
Machillas
,
Bruno
,
and
others
Successours
to
S.
Amphibalus
in
Soder
.
And
the
Scottish
Historians
confesse
,
that
the
Hebrides
Ilands
,
Galloway
and
the
adioyning
Countryes
were
subiect
to
that
Bishops
See
,
till
the
time
of
King
Malcome
the
third
,
about
the
yeare
of
Christ
1057.
Hebrides
,
Gallouidiam
,
ac
illis
vicinus
Regiones
Sodorensi
Episcopo
,
cui
in
Mona
Sedes
erat
Sacra
,
vsque
ad
Malcolmi
tertij
Regis
tempora
in
rebus
paruisse
diuinis
.
And
the
same
Scottish
Antiquaries
with
others
proue
,
that
allthough
their
Bishops
were
commonly
chosen
at
the
first
out
of
their
Culdeis
,
holy
Preists
,
or
Monkes
,
yet
they
were
consecrated
and
made
Bishops
,
as
others
were
.
Ex
monachis
&
Culdeis
Pontifices
assumerentur
.
And
to
be
assured
,
that
these
Scottish
Bishops
were
truely
and
ritely
consecrated
,
it
was
an
old
custome
of
the
Scots
in
the
time
of
S.
Wiro
allmost
a
thowsand
yeares
since
that
when
Manuscr
.
Ant.
in
Vita
S.
Wironis
Episc.
Capgr
.
Catal.
in
eod.
the
Scots
had
any
Bishop
to
be
Consecrated
,
they
sent
him
to
Rome
to
be
sacred
there
:
moris
erat
apud
Incolas
Pastorem
à
se
electum
Romam
manibus
Apostolicis
ordinandum
dirigere
,
ordinatumque
sedem
&
plebem
reuisere
.
And
that
holy
The
Bishops
of
Scotland
euer
truely
consecrated
,
as
the
Roman
vse
was
.
Bishop
,
together
with
Plechelmus
,
which
went
with
him
,
was
so
Consecrated
by
the
Pope
according
to
that
custome
,
a
custome
so
long
since
with
that
Nation
,
that
it
seemeth
to
haue
bene
there
kept
,
and
obserued
from
the
time
of
the
first
Bishop
there
S.
Ninian
consecrated
,
and
sent
thither
by
the
Pope
of
Rome
.
For
S.
Bede
saith
,
that
this
S.
Plechelmus
which
was
thus
Consecrated
at
Rome
with
S.
Wyro
by
the
Pope
,
was
Bishop
of
Candida
Casa
(
S.
Ninian
his
See
,
both
builded
and
founded
by
him
)
Plechelmus
in
ea
quae
Candida
Bed
.
Hist.
Eccl.
l.
5.
c.
24.
Capgrau
.
in
S.
Ninian
.
Manuscript
.
&
Capgr
.
supr.
in
S.
Wyrone
Episcopo
.
casa
vocatur
Episcopi
Praesulatum
tenet
.
Which
standeth
in
that
I
le
,
or
Peninsula
,
where
this
custome
was
to
send
their
elect
Bishops
to
Rome
to
be
Consecrated
by
the
Pope
.
Moris
erat
apud
Incolas
eiusdem
Insulae
Pastorem
a
se
electum
Romam
manibus
Apostolicis
ordinandum
dirigere
.
Which
is
euident
by
the
words
immediately
following
:
ordinatumque
sedem
&
plebem
reuisere
.
That
the
person
thus
elect
and
sent
to
Rome
to
be
Consecrated
Bishop
by
the
Pope
,
should
after
his
Consecration
returne
to
his
See
and
people
of
his
Diocesse
,
which
must
needs
be
this
Scottish
Iland
where
Candida
Casa
was
;
whether
S.
Pecthelmus
or
Plechelmus
returned
,
after
his
Consecration
at
Rome
,
and
there
held
his
Episcopall
See
,
as
S.
Bede
witnesseth
,
so
this
custome
must
needs
be
in
that
Scottish
Iland
.
And
except
our
Scottish
Histories
before
deceaue
vs
,
when
they
call
Teruanus
Archbishop
,
who
was
Bishop
heare
by
S.
Palladius
,
Pope
Celestine
his
Legate
,
his
ordination
,
all
the
Scots
obserued
or
were
bound
to
this
custome
.
So
that
of
all
people
in
the
world
we
may
not
call
The
Christian
Scots
truely
obedient
to
the
See
of
Rome
.
the
validitie
of
the
Scottish
Bishops
Consecration
into
any
question
or
enter
into
the
least
suspition
of
any
willfull
reuolte
of
that
people
from
the
Church
of
Rome
.
Of
Ignorance
as
in
the
Paschall
obseruation
,
by
distance
of
place
,
and
troblesomenesse
of
times
they
may
be
accused
,
of
any
willfull
error
or
disobedience
they
cannot
be
condemned
.
5.
Allthough
I
haue
bene
thus
sparing
vpon
the
remembred
reasons
,
to
affirme
,
that
the
Scottish
Nation
either
in
this
greate
Iland
,
or
any
the
out
Ilands
thereof
had
before
this
time
of
S.
Victor
his
sending
Preachers
to
conuert
them
receaued
the
faith
of
Christ
:
yet
I
may
be
bold
,
vpon
better
warrant
to
deliuer
,
that
generally
for
the
most
parte
,
the
Inhabitants
of
that
parte
,
now
called
Scotland
,
whether
Britans
,
Picts
,
or
Scots
,
did
then
or
soone
after
receaue
the
Christian
faith
:
for
the
Britans
of
that
Country
we
haue
heard
before
,
that
they
were
conuerted
in
the
time
of
King
Lucius
by
the
Legats
,
Manuscr
.
Antiq.
de
primo
statu
Landau
.
Eccles.
Antiq.
Glaston
.
tabul
.
ligneis
Fixae
.
Guliel
.
Malm.
l.
de
Ant
q.
Caenobij
Glaston
.
Tertull.
l.
contr.
Iudaeòs
c.
7.
Magdeburg
.
centr
.
2.
cap.
2.
Theat.
of
greate
Brit.
l.
6.
and
Apostolike
Preachers
sent
by
Pope
Eleutherius
.
To
passe
ouer
printed
Authorities
in
all
mens
hands
,
the
old
Manuscript
of
Landaffe
saith
,
that
both
King
Lucius
and
the
Nobles
of
Britaine
,
the
name
to
the
whole
Iland
then
,
were
baptized
,
Lucius
&
totius
Britanniae
Primates
Baptismum
susceperunt
.
The
Antiquities
of
Glastenbury
from
old
Annals
of
credit
,
Tradunt
bonae
credulitatis
Annales
,
doe
deliuer
that
the
Legats
of
Pope
Eleutherius
did
preach
and
baptize
through
all
parts
of
Britaine
,
huic
praedicando
&
baptizando
Britanniae
partes
peragrantes
.
William
of
Malmesbury
in
his
Manuscript
Historie
of
the
Antiquitie
of
that
place
,
plainely
teacheth
,
that
they
baptized
,
preached
,
and
trauailed
throughout
the
whole
Iland
.
Baptizantes
,
&
praedicantes
&
vniuersam
Insulam
peragantes
.
And
Tertullian
speaketh
directly
of
the
Britans
,
when
he
saith
,
Britannorum
Romanis
inaccessa
loca
.
That
the
Britans
in
those
places
whether
the
Romans
could
neuer
come
,
had
receaued
the
faith
of
Christ
,
which
must
needs
be
vnderstood
of
the
Britans
which
were
then
in
Albania
,
now
Scotland
.
And
I
haue
proued
before
,
that
in
the
time
of
King
Lucius
Pope
Eleutherius
and
his
Legats
heare
did
make
all
the
Christians
of
that
Northren
part
whatsoeuer
they
were
,
Britans
,
Picts
or
Scots
,
Bishops
,
Preists
,
others
of
the
Cleargie
or
Laitie
subiect
to
the
Archbishop
of
Yorke
.
And
the
Scottish
Antiquaries
who
pleade
so
much
for
their
honour
,
say
,
that
Pope
Victor
his
Preists
which
he
sent
hither
did
not
onely
preach
the
faith
of
Christ
vnto
the
vttermost
parte
of
this
Iland
of
Britaine
or
Albion
:
but
instructed
the
people
in
Learning
&
Diuinitie
.
Incaepere
&
nostri
tum
primum
,
sacras
Hector
Boeth
.
Scot.
Hist.
l.
5.
f.
89.
90.
colere
literas
,
Sacerdotibus
praeceptoribus
,
quos
Victor
Pont.
Max.
ad
Christi
dogma
propalandum
in
extremam
miserat
Albionem
.
And
by
these
Apostolike
men
thus
sent
from
Rome
by
Pope
Victor
,
many
of
the
Picts
also
which
inhabited
in
the
North
of
Britaine
,
were
conuerted
at
this
time
,
or
before
in
the
Conuersion
in
the
time
of
King
Lucius
:
for
allthough
S.
Ninian
which
came
hither
about
the
end
of
the
fourth
hundred
of
yeares
of
Christ
,
is
commonly
reputed
the
first
Bishop
,
especially
Consecrated
at
Rome
,
and
expressely
by
the
Pope
sent
to
that
Nation
,
yet
many
of
them
were
long
time
before
conuerted
to
Christian
Religion
and
finding
no
other
generall
conuersions
heare
,
in
our
primatiue
Church
but
vnder
Pope
Eleutherius
and
Victor
,
we
must
asscribe
these
Picts
Christianitie
to
them
or
their
Disciples
.
6.
Christian
Religion
was
so
propagated
among
these
Picts
,
in
the
later
end
of
this
Age
,
that
the
very
women
of
that
Nation
were
able
in
dispute
to
confownd
the
best
Learned
Pagans
.
Among
them
there
was
one
most
renowned
Hector
Boeth
.
Scotor
.
Hist.
l.
6.
f.
104.
105.
Ann.
Scotici
ibidem
.
Hollinsh
.
Hist.
of
Ireland
.
Marcus
Antonius
de
Dominis
l.
2.
de
Repub.
Christ
.
c.
8.
p.
277.
278.
not
onely
by
our
Irish
,
Scottish
,
Brittish
,
or
English
Antiquaries
,
whether
Catholiks
or
Protestants
,
but
by
the
auncient
Greeke
writers
,
among
whome
Theodoret
with
others
witnesseth
,
that
a
Christian
Pictish
woman
so
with
reasons
,
and
Miracles
conuinced
a
King
and
Queene
with
many
others
in
Ireland
,
in
the
time
of
greate
Constantine
Emperour
,
that
a
Bishop
was
sent
to
that
Nation
,
to
perfect
that
she
had
so
happily
begun
.
And
we
finde
that
longe
before
the
comming
of
S.
Ninian
,
both
the
King
namely
Heirgustus
and
people
of
the
Picts
generally
were
conuerted
Christians
,
and
at
the
comming
of
S.
Regulus
thither
with
the
holy
Reliks
of
S.
Andrewe
the
Apostle
,
entertained
and
reuerenced
them
with
greate
zeale
,
and
deuotion
,
and
built
a
Church
in
honour
of
S.
Andrewe
,
endowing
it
with
greate
Hector
Boeth
.
Scot.
Hist.
l.
6.
f.
108.
109.
Hollins
.
Hist.
of
.
Scotland
in
Augusia●us
An.
D.
369.
Will
.
Harris
.
descrip
.
of
Brit.
c.
9.
Will
.
Harrison
supr.
c.
9.
possessions
,
and
pretiously
adorning
it
with
all
things
belonging
to
Christian
Religion
,
all
this
was
longe
time
before
S.
Ninian
came
hither
,
that
the
King
&
people
of
the
Picts
were
thus
zealous
in
Christian
Religion
;
which
could
not
probably
proceede
from
any
later
or
other
Originall
than
this
sending
of
preachers
hither
by
Pope
Victor
,
which
a
Protestant
Antiquarie
confesseth
plainely
by
this
his
calculation
of
time
:
whilest
these
things
were
thus
in
hand
,
the
Mates
,
Picts
and
Caledoniens
receaued
the
faith
.
This
Conuersion
of
the
North
parts
fell
out
in
the
sixt
yeare
before
the
warres
that
Seuerus
had
in
those
quarters
,
and
170.
after
the
death
of
our
Sauiour
Iesus
Christ
:
Which
was
the
203.
of
his
Incarnation
,
the
very
yeare
before
assigned
by
all
Histories
of
Pope
Victor
his
sending
Preachers
into
those
parts
.
Which
is
further
confirmed
by
the
firme
assistance
and
ioyning
of
the
Picts
and
Scots
then
with
the
Christian
Britans
against
the
Romans
,
testified
by
all
Antiquities
.
Which
we
cannot
better
impute
to
any
other
motiue
,
then
their
new
vnion
in
Christian
Religion
,
being
enemies
and
at
variance
before
.
Arnoldus
Mermannius
in
his
Treatise
Of
the
Conuersion
of
Nations
to
Christ
,
confirmeth
the
same
,
for
speaking
of
the
Britans
Conuersion
in
the
time
of
King
Lucius
and
Eleutherius
,
saith
,
that
the
Scots
,
Picts
,
Irish
,
and
other
Ilanders
of
this
Climate
did
at
,
or
about
that
time
receaue
the
Christian
faith
,
though
they
then
had
no
Bishop
.
Scoti
,
Picti
,
Hiberni
caeterique
eius
climatis
Insulares
,
videnter
eodem
tempore
fidem
accepisse
,
sed
Episcopum
Arnold
.
Merm
.
Theatro
conu
.
Gent.
p.
123.
non
ita
,
si
venerabili
Bedae
credendum
est
.
And
this
,
with
that
is
saide
before
,
is
sufficient
for
the
Conuersion
of
the
Scots
about
Britaine
,
wheresoeuer
they
were
seated
.
7.
But
to
allowe
them
eyther
habitation
then
in
this
greate
Iland
,
or
to
haue
had
that
time
any
Bishops
,
I
dare
not
for
the
reasons
and
Authorities
I
haue
alledged
before
:
And
yet
might
write
more
plainely
,
and
not
singularly
of
this
matter
,
if
I
should
speake
onely
in
the
words
of
Protestant
Antiquaries
,
among
whome
two
principall
men
haue
with
greate
applause
with
many
men
of
their
Religion
,
thus
published
to
the
world
.
Neyther
was
there
Humfry
Lhoyd
Breuiar
.
Brit.
Thom.
Twyne
f.
35.
36.
any
Writer
of
name
,
that
made
mention
eyther
of
Scots
or
Readshanks
before
Vespasians
time
,
about
the
yeare
of
our
Lords
Incarnation
threescore
and
twelue
,
at
what
time
Maurigus
,
or
Maus
,
or
Aruiragus
reigned
in
Britaine
.
For
our
Chronicles
doe
reporte
of
a
Nation
which
liued
by
Piracie
and
Rouing
one
the
Sea
,
comming
forth
of
Sueuia
,
or
Norway
,
hauing
one
Rhythercus
to
their
Captaine
and
landed
in
Albania
,
wasting
all
the
Countrie
with
robbing
and
spoyling
so
farre
as
Caerleil
,
where
he
was
discomfited
and
slayne
by
Meurigus
,
and
a
greate
many
of
his
men
also
,
and
those
which
escaped
fledd
to
their
ships
,
and
so
conueyed
themselues
into
the
Orchades
,
and
the
Iles
of
Scotland
,
where
they
quietly
abode
a
greate
while
.
These
after
they
had
taken
hart
of
grace
,
and
were
growen
to
some
power
,
out
of
these
Ilands
in
their
litle
leathern
boates
,
such
as
our
fishermen
doe
vse
now
a
dayes
,
a
long
Scotland
were
wont
to
robbe
and
spoyle
shephards
and
husbandmen
.
Vntill
that
about
the
yeare
of
our
Lord
290.
when
the
Romans
and
Britans
were
both
at
ciuile
warres
,
for
the
purple
Robe
which
Carausius
woare
,
and
after
him
Allectus
,
they
entered
generally
into
Cathenesia
,
and
Caledonia
,
and
driuing
thence
the
Brittish
Shephards
,
and
Heardsmen
Fol.
37.
and
calling
vnto
them
the
Gatheli
out
of
Ireland
,
which
are
now
called
the
Scots
,
were
so
bold
as
to
prouoke
the
Britans
in
open
warre
.
Dion
a
man
which
had
bene
Consul
,
and
familiar
with
Seuerus
the
Emperour
,
and
vnto
him
dearely
beloued
,
Fol.
40.
whilst
he
declareth
his
expedition
into
Britaine
at
lardge
,
not
once
speaketh
of
the
Scots
,
or
Readshankes
,
being
very
well
knowne
to
all
men
,
that
he
conueyed
all
his
force
and
Power
into
Albania
or
Scotland
.
For
quoth
Dion
,
the
Meati
,
and
Caledonij
Dion
.
Cassius
in
Seuero
.
two
diuers
kinds
of
Britans
,
reuolted
from
the
Romans
,
and
Seuerus
calling
together
his
souldiers
,
commanded
them
to
inuade
their
Country
,
and
kill
all
that
euer
they
mett
.
If
the
Scots
had
bene
in
Britaine
at
that
time
,
the
Reporter
hereof
being
a
friend
,
neyther
after
him
Herodian
,
who
in
sufficient
long
discourse
hath
sett
forth
that
voiage
,
would
haue
defrauded
an
Emperour
so
ambitious
and
thirsty
of
honour
,
as
Seuerus
was
,
of
his
due
prayse
.
Wherefore
it
is
as
euident
as
Noone
dayes
,
that
at
this
time
,
which
was
about
two
hundred
and
two
yeares
after
the
Incarnation
of
our
Lord
,
the
Scots
had
no
seate
in
Britaine
.
Ouer
and
besides
all
this
,
neyther
Eutropius
,
neyther
Spartianus
,
neither
Capitolinus
,
neyther
Lampridius
,
neyther
Vopiscus
nor
Aurelius
Victor
,
who
haue
all
written
the
expeditions
and
warres
of
the
Roman
Emperours
in
Britaine
,
haue
in
any
place
made
mention
of
the
Scottish
or
Readshanks
name
.
And
they
conclude
in
this
manner
:
it
appeareth
manifestly
that
at
this
time
,
that
is
to
witt
in
the
yeare
of
our
Saluation
410.
The
Scots
possessed
no
certaine
Fol.
47.
place
in
Britaine
,
but
many
times
vsed
to
make
Irruptions
out
of
Ireland
,
and
by
litle
and
litle
subdued
the
North
parts
of
the
Iland
,
and
at
lenght
hauing
driuen
thence
the
Inhabitants
,
established
their
kingdome
there
vnder
Valentinian
the
younger
in
the
yeare
of
God
Incarnate
444.
when
as
now
the
Romans
had
left
off
the
chardge
and
Holinsh.
Hist.
of
Engl.
l.
3.
cap.
10.
Galfr.
Monum
.
Hist.
Reg.
Brit.
l.
5.
c.
3.
Hard.
Cron.
c.
54.
Matth.
Westm.
an.
292.
care
of
Britaine
.
An
other
Protestant
Antiquarie
saith
confidently
:
sure
it
is
that
no
speciall
mention
of
the
Scots
is
made
,
till
about
300.
yeares
after
the
birth
of
our
Sauiour
,
And
the
old
Brittish
History
inclineth
to
hold
,
that
Carausius
gaue
the
Picts
their
first
place
in
Albania
to
inhabite
,
and
they
matching
with
the
Britans
which
dwelled
there
,
continued
to
after
Ages
.
Victoria
cessit
Carausio
.
Qui
vt
triumphum
habuit
,
dedit
Pictis
locum
mansionis
in
Albania
,
vbi
cum
Britonibus
mixti
per
sequens
aeuum
manserunt
.
And
Matthew
of
Westminster
with
some
others
maketh
it
the
yeare
of
Christ
202.
before
Carausius
entered
into
this
busines
.
8.
And
the
Scottish
Historians
themselues
doe
acknowledge
that
48.
of
their
first
Kings
,
as
they
call
those
their
Leaders
,
were
buried
in
a
litle
Out-Ilād
called
Iona
or
Columkill
:
And
also
4.
petty
Irish
and
8.
such
Noruegian
Princes
;
and
to
this
day
there
is
euidence
thereof
.
Eminent
inter
caeteros
Tumuli
Georg.
Buchan
.
Rerum
.
Scotic
.
l.
1.
William
Harrison
descript
.
of
Brit.
p.
40.
in
Iona
.
tres
,
in
Occidente
cuiusque
parte
lapis
inscriptus
,
quorum
Tumuli
sint
,
indicat
.
Qui
medius
est
,
Titulum
habet
,
Tumulus
Regum
Scotiae
,
ferunt
enim
quadraginta
octo
Reges
Scotorum
ibi
fuisse
humatos
,
an
Argument
sufficient
,
what
litle
interest
they
had
in
Britaine
,
when
their
so
called
Kings
had
no
place
of
buriall
heare
.
Neither
can
the
Scots
say
,
they
vsed
that
Iland
for
buriall
vpon
deuotion
,
for
the
holines
thereof
by
the
Monkes
there
,
and
not
necessitie
,
for
by
their
owne
confession
,
their
respect
to
that
Iland
grewe
but
from
the
time
of
Fergusius
the
second
,
who
first
founded
the
Monastery
,
and
funerall
place
for
the
Scottish
Kings
there
,
as
these
men
confesse
,
Fergusius
Abbatiam
condidit
,
vbi
Scotorum
Regum
deinceps
voluit
esse
sepulchrum
;
who
,
as
they
write
,
was
the
40.
King
,
and
Malcolme
Cammoir
after
their
86.
King
changed
that
place
of
buriall
,
and
Hector
Boeth
.
in
Catal.
Reg.
Scot.
&
Hist.
Scot.
l.
7.
&
8.
Georg.
Buchan
.
Rer.
Scot.
l.
4.
6.
it
was
time
,
for
in
the
next
King
Donaldus
his
Brother
his
time
,
the
Scots
lost
that
,
and
all
those
Hebrides
Ilands
,
the
Danes
and
Noruegians
driuing
them
from
thence
.
Betweene
which
two
Scottish
Kings
,
we
cannot
finde
48.
to
be
buryed
there
,
or
where
els
.
Yet
these
Scottish
Antiquaries
agree
,
that
very
many
of
their
Kings
in
that
time
were
not
buried
there
in
that
funerall
I
le
,
but
in
other
places
:
neyther
deny
,
but
diuers
which
were
buried
there
,
were
very
wicked
,
and
Impious
men
,
farre
from
being
such
as
had
any
deuotion
to
that
holy
place
,
or
any
thinge
that
was
Religeous
.
Therefore
we
must
needs
acknowledge
,
that
this
was
not
onely
a
buriall
place
of
deuotion
,
but
some
necessitie
was
intermixed
with
it
.
Therefore
no
meruayle
if
these
Scots
had
no
Bishops
in
Britaine
,
when
they
had
neither
Sees
nor
Cities
for
eyther
Bishops
,
or
themselues
in
this
kingdome
.
THE
V.
CHAPTER
.
HOW
THE
EMPEROVR
SEVERVS
,
WHICH
came
into
Britaine
and
ruled
heare
King
,
after
Lucius
,
was
of
the
Regall
Race
of
the
Britans
and
true
Heyre
to
the
Crowne
heare
,
and
so
of
others
reigning
heare
after
him
.
1.
WHEN
Ecclesiasticall
affaires
had
thus
proceeded
with
the
Scots
,
and
the
Britans
continued
in
variance
and
contention
about
a
Successour
to
King
Lucius
in
the
kingdome
,
Seuerus
Emperour
came
hither
,
some
say
,
to
quiet
the
debates
,
others
affirme
,
it
was
to
winne
honour
to
himselfe
,
being
accompted
very
greedy
and
ambitious
thereof
,
&
to
reduce
the
kingdome
wholly
to
the
Romans
subiection
,
not
willing
that
any
Britan
heare
borne
should
Reigne
,
and
therefore
as
some
write
they
made
a
Decree
and
Lawe
among
them
against
such
gouernment
.
Eo
ferè
temporis
,
post
Lucium
Regem
Britonum
extinctum
,
Romani
gnari
Britannos
Reges
Hector
Boeth
.
Scot.
Hist.
lib.
5.
f.
86.
multarum
in
populo
seditionum
,
&
rebellionum
in
se
fuisse
Authores
,
vt
res
Romana
in
Britannia
foret
quietior
publico
vetuere
Decreto
,
ne
quispiam
Britannici
sanguinis
deinceps
regia
insigniretur
dignitate
.
If
there
was
any
such
Decree
of
the
Romans
,
it
could
neyther
be
vpon
this
surmised
motiue
,
that
the
Brittish
Kings
had
bene
occasion
of
many
Rebellions
,
and
Seditions
against
the
Romans
,
for
it
is
euident
that
in
the
time
of
the
three
last
Kings
Marius
,
Coillus
,
and
Lucius
,
peace
was
duely
kept
with
the
Romans
,
and
their
Tribute
payed
vnto
them
,
and
these
kings
discended
of
Genuissa
a
Roman
Lady
of
the
Emperours
kindred
,
aswell
as
from
King
Aruiragus
the
Britan
,
did
participate
both
of
the
Brittish
and
Roman
blood
.
And
these
were
the
onely
Kings
were
heare
after
the
composition
betweene
the
Romans
and
Britans
in
the
time
of
Claudius
,
and
Aruiragus
,
when
Aruiragus
marrying
the
daughter
of
the
Emperour
ioyning
the
Brittish
and
Roman
Regall
and
Imperiall
Lines
together
thereby
ended
all
debates
betweene
them
.
2.
Neither
did
any
such
Decree
probably
passe
the
Roman
Senate
,
that
none
borne
of
Brittish
blood
should
afterward
be
King
in
Britaine
,
if
we
will
be
guided
either
by
reason
,
or
Authoritie
herein
.
For
how
could
the
Romans
then
neither
hauing
such
power
,
or
possession
,
take
vpon
them
such
a
definitiue
sentence
?
This
had
bene
the
next
way
to
haue
made
a
generall
defection
from
them
heare
of
all
Britans
.
And
I
haue
proued
before
,
that
the
Britans
except
in
some
Municipall
places
,
were
gouerned
by
their
owne
,
and
not
the
Romans
Lawes
.
And
for
Authoritie
,
we
want
not
those
that
write
how
both
our
Will
.
Harrison
descr
.
of
Brit.
c.
22.
Harding
Chron.
c.
52.
f.
44
&
alij
apud
Harrison
supr.
Raphael
Hollinsh
.
Hist.
of
Engl.
l.
4.
c.
21.
next
Kings
heare
that
came
from
Rome
after
this
imagined
Decree
,
Seuerus
,
and
Bassianus
his
sonne
and
successor
heare
,
were
,
Britannici
sanguinis
,
borne
of
Brittish
blood
,
and
yet
both
of
them
our
Kings
in
Britaine
,
and
Emperours
also
,
and
by
some
Antiquaries
the
next
Heires
to
the
Crowne
of
Britaine
:
Harding
in
his
Chronicle
thus
testifieth
from
Antiquitie
of
Seuerus
:
Seuerus
thus
the
worthie
Senator
Discended
downe
right
Heire
to
Androgeus
,
The
eldest
sonne
of
Lud
that
with
the
Emperour
Out
of
Britaine
went
with
Iulius
,
Which
Senator
aforsaid
Seuerus
To
Britaine
came
,
and
was
intronisate
And
with
a
crowne
of
gold
was
coronate
.
Therefore
if
Seuerus
the
Emperour
was
discended
downe
right
Heire
to
Androgeus
,
the
eldest
sonne
of
King
(
Lud
the
wordes
of
these
Authours
so
absolutely
and
consequently
not
without
good
warrant
affirming
it
)
he
must
needs
both
be
discended
of
the
Regall
Brittish
Race
,
&
be
also
the
vndoubted
next
true
Heire
to
the
Crowne
of
this
kingdome
at
that
time
:
all
other
Lines
which
might
by
any
probabilitie
make
claime
before
him
,
being
now
extinct
.
And
this
of
itselfe
(
besides
that
I
shall
add
hereafter
)
is
more
then
any
Authour
of
like
credit
to
him
I
haue
alleadged
doth
bringe
to
proue
that
Seuerus
was
not
discended
by
lineall
and
lawfull
birth
from
our
Brittish
Regall
Race
,
but
some
other
,
in
which
I
finde
a
silence
in
Antiquitie
,
onely
diuers
write
,
(
and
nothing
hindering
his
Regall
Brittish
Genealogie
)
that
he
was
Florent
.
Wigor
.
Chron.
an.
181.
&
203.
Matt.
West
.
an.
192.
Marian.
Scot.
aetat
.
6.
Martin
.
Polon
.
An.
213.
Henr.
Hunting
.
l.
1.
Hist.
in
Seuero
.
borne
at
Leptis
in
the
Prouince
of
Tripolis
in
Afrike
,
and
was
the
onely
African
that
euer
was
Emperour
:
yet
none
of
them
denieth
thereby
his
discent
from
Brittish
Parentadge
,
but
some
of
them
yeld
to
that
which
confirmeth
it
,
and
his
Auncesters
being
strangers
so
long
out
of
Britane
,
as
from
Iulius
Caesar
his
time
,
no
wonder
if
he
was
borne
in
that
place
of
Afrike
.
For
I
haue
shewed
before
that
in
the
time
of
Vespasian
,
we
had
many
thowsands
of
Britans
went
into
those
parts
,
and
without
question
diuers
of
them
married
,
and
continued
there
in
their
Posteritie
:
so
did
diuers
Britans
at
other
times
,
euen
with
wiues
and
children
,
goe
to
Rome
,
and
from
thence
were
disposed
into
diuers
parts
neuer
returning
hither
.
3.
Baronnius
with
others
confessing
that
Seuerus
was
discended
of
most
Baron
.
Tom.
2.
Annal.
An.
D.
195.
Manuscr
.
Gallic
.
an
t
.
c.
109.
Matt.
Westm.
an.
206.
Galfr.
Mon.
Hist.
Reg.
Brit.
l.
5.
c.
2.
Rich.
Vit.
Hist.
l.
4.
Io.
Selden
Analect
.
c.
7.
Galfr.
Mon.
sup.
l.
5.
c.
3.
Prot.
Cata.
Reg.
Brit.
in
Seuero
.
Magdeburg
.
cent.
3.
c.
16.
Flor.
Wigor
.
198.
220.
Matth.
Westm.
An.
205.
206.
noble
Parents
,
constat
Seuerum
fuisse
Maiorum
claritudine
nobilissimum
:
&
yet
not
able
to
describe
his
Auncestrie
,
doth
sufficiently
proue
him
a
stranger
to
those
Countryes
,
and
their
Historians
.
And
to
make
further
Manifestation
herein
,
allthough
he
was
borne
in
Afrike
about
Tripolis
,
so
farre
from
Britaine
,
yet
he
had
Marryed
a
Brittish
Lady
,
as
diuers
of
the
same
Authours
and
others
testifie
,
and
had
by
her
Bassianus
his
sonne
,
after
King
of
Britaine
,
and
Emperour
also
.
Some
say
her
name
was
Martia
,
and
the
first
wife
of
Seuerus
,
and
Sister
of
Fulgentius
the
Britan
that
warred
against
,
and
slew
,
Seuerus
at
Yorke
,
Fulgenius
Matris
Bassiani
frater
,
as
the
Brittish
History
reporteth
.
And
this
Brittish
Lady
could
not
be
Married
to
Seuerus
after
his
comming
into
Britaine
,
but
longe
before
,
where
he
then
liued
in
the
East
parts
of
the
world
.
For
in
Britaine
he
liued
but
a
short
time
,
by
our
Protestants
calculation
in
their
Catalogue
of
the
Kings
of
Britaine
,
4.
yeares
.
The
Magdeburgian
Protestants
haue
the
like
accompt
,
following
Eusebius
.
Florentius
Wigorniensis
maketh
his
aboade
heare
but
three
yeares
.
The
Monke
of
Westminster
scarcely
alloweth
him
2.
yeares
continuance
heare
.
The
like
haue
others
,
all
agreeing
he
was
old
and
feeble
at
his
comming
hither
.
Yet
Bassianus
his
sonne
by
our
Dio
in
Caracalla
.
Brittish
Lady
was
so
old
at
his
death
,
that
he
succeeded
him
both
in
this
kingdome
and
the
Empire
,
who
being
Emperour
but
6.
or
7.
yeares
was
,
as
Dio
and
others
write
,
at
his
death
goeing
on
his
29.
yeare
of
Age
,
aetatis
annum
agens
vndetrigisimum
:
Allmost
20.
yeares
olde
,
when
his
Father
first
landed
in
Britaine
.
4.
Therefore
it
is
so
farre
from
being
a
disproofe
of
Seuerus
his
discent
from
the
Regall
Race
of
our
Britans
,
because
he
was
borne
in
Afrike
,
that
liued
so
remote
from
hence
,
&
with
so
many
difficulties
ioyning
himselfe
in
Marriadge
with
a
Lady
of
Briraine
,
&
of
so
Noble
a
Family
that
her
brother
claimed
to
be
King
heare
,
is
a
pregnant
Argument
that
he
also
was
of
our
Brittish
kingly
Race
,
and
so
discended
as
our
Antiquarie
hath
before
described
.
And
in
this
respect
being
the
fittest
&
most
likely
man
,
by
his
true
Title
to
the
Crowne
of
Britaine
,
with
the
vnion
of
the
Roman
&
Brittish
forces
to
appease
the
Tumults
heare
,
Galfr.
Mon.
Hist.
l.
5.
c.
2.
Harding
Chron.
in
Seuer
.
c.
52.
&
alij
.
&
by
this
his
vndoubted
Right
to
the
Crowne
of
Britaine
,
he
was
so
confident
to
effect
this
designe
,
that
he
brought
but
two
Legions
of
Roman
Souldiers
to
assist
him
.
For
the
more
willing
enterprise
whereof
,
Britaine
the
Natiue
Country
of
his
Empresse
she
still
liuing
,
and
Bassianus
their
sonn
's
vndeniable
Title
to
be
King
heare
after
his
Father
,
called
vpon
him
to
take
this
expedition
in
his
owne
parson
,
otherwise
most
vnfitt
for
such
a
Iorney
and
attempt
,
for
as
diuers
write
he
was
not
onely
olde
,
but
so
lame
and
trobled
with
the
Goute
,
that
for
the
most
part
he
was
carried
in
his
bed-couche
.
Senex
iam
&
morbo
articulari
Hector
Boeth
.
Scot.
Hist.
l.
5.
f.
87.
laborans
,
lectica
plurimum
vehebatur
.
Thus
it
appeareth
how
probable
it
is
,
that
Seuerus
was
not
onely
discended
of
the
Line
of
our
Brittish
Kings
,
but
was
immediate
true
Heire
to
the
Crowne
of
Britaine
,
for
being
granted
,
that
he
was
right
Heire
to
Androgeus
the
eldest
sonne
of
King
Lud
,
there
could
be
Galfrid
.
Mon.
Hist.
Reg.
Brit.
l.
3.
c.
20.
l.
4.
c.
1.
2.
3.
4.
5.
6.
7.
8.
9.
Matth.
Westm.
aetat.
5.
ca.
25.
26.
27.
28.
Hard.
Chron.
c.
41.
42.
43.
44.
Holinsh.
Hist.
of
Engl.
l.
3.
c.
10.
Stowe
and
Howes
Hist.
in
Lud.
Cassibelan
.
Theomantius
.
Balaeus
l.
de
Scri.
Brit.
centur.
1.
in
Fulgenio
.
none
to
claime
it
before
him
.
For
it
is
the
generall
consent
of
our
Historians
,
Brittish
or
Saxons
,
Catholiks
or
Protestants
,
that
King
Lud
left
two
sonnes
behinde
him
younge
at
his
death
,
the
forenamed
Androgeus
being
the
eldest
&
vndoubted
Heire
of
Britaine
,
and
Theomantius
,
or
Tenancius
the
second
:
&
two
Brothers
,
Cassibelan
which
next
ruled
in
respect
of
the
Minoritie
of
his
nephewes
,
(
Androgeus
the
eldest
going
a
way
with
Iulius
Caesar
)
and
Nennius
:
after
Cassibelam
(
by
the
departing
hence
of
the
eldest
brother
Androgeus
)
Theomantius
ruled
.
After
whome
Aruiragus
,
Marius
,
Coillus
,
and
Lucius
by
whose
death
without
Issue
or
Heire
in
Britaine
,
the
immediate
true
Right
of
this
kingdome
belonged
to
Seuerus
.
And
after
Seuerus
his
death
Bassianus
his
onely
sonne
by
the
Brittish
Empresse
his
wife
,
Sister
to
Fulgenius
of
the
Regall
blood
of
Britaine
,
Fulgenius
vir
sanguine
Regio
clarus
,
and
so
neare
Titler
to
the
Crowne
,
that
he
with
greate
assistance
aduaunced
his
claime
vnto
it
,
being
both
by
Father
and
Mother
(
his
Father
&
Vncle
taken
away
by
death
)
the
next
immediate
Heire
was
both
King
of
Britaine
and
Emperour
by
all
Antiquities
.
And
by
this
we
finde
how
vntrue
,
or
to
no
purpose
the
supposed
Decree
of
the
Roman
Senate
was
to
disable
those
to
gouerne
heare
,
which
discended
of
Brittish
Parents
.
THE
VI.
CHAPTER
.
OF
THE
STATE
OF
CHRISTIANS
ESPECIALLY
,
in
Britaine
in
the
time
of
Seuerus
,
vnder
whome
allthough
in
some
parts
there
was
greate
persecution
of
Christians
,
yet
not
heare
in
Britaine
,
but
the
Christians
were
heare
in
quiet
without
affliction
.
1.
NOW
to
speake
somewhat
of
Seuerus
his
Alienation
or
affection
,
from
,
or
to
Christian
Religion
,
it
is
the
common
opinion
,
and
our
owne
Antiquaries
be
of
the
same
,
that
in
diuers
places
of
the
Empire
,
he
was
an
enemy
so
farre
vnto
it
,
that
many
terme
him
the
fift
Persecutor
among
the
Emperours
after
Nero
,
and
many
Christians
in
diuers
Prouinces
were
Martyred
in
his
Empire
.
Post
Neronem
Marian.
Scot.
l.
2.
aetat.
6.
an
▪
283.
Matth.
Westm.
An.
195.
Flor●nt
.
Wigor
.
in
Cron.
An.
189.
&
211.
Iudas
Scr●ptor
.
Eccle.
tempore
Seueri
apud
Euseb.
l.
6.
c.
6.
&
Baron
.
To.
3.
Annal.
An-204
.
Spartianus
in
Seuero
.
Euseb.
in
Chron.
&
l.
6.
c.
2.
Hier.
l.
de
Scrip.
Eccl.
in
Origene
c.
54.
Magd.
cont.
3
Dio.
Hist.
Rom.
l.
51.
Acta
S.
Phil.
Martyris
apud
Baron
.
To.
2.
An.
204.
&
nota●
.
in
Martyr
.
13.
Sept.
Martyr
.
Rom.
13.
Septemb.
B●d
.
V●nard
.
&
Ado.
eod.
die
.
Act.
S.
Philipp
.
supr.
&
Cornel.
Tacitus
l.
17.
Seuerus
quintam
Persecutionem
in
Christianos
excitauit
,
plurimique
Sanctorum
per
diuersas
Prouincias
Martyrio
coronantur
.
And
it
is
so
certaine
by
all
forreine
Antiquities
,
that
there
was
such
Persecution
in
his
time
,
that
it
was
allmost
a
common
opinion
that
the
comming
of
Antichrist
was
at
hand
,
as
an
Ecclesiasticall
Writer
of
that
time
hath
left
to
Posteritie
:
propterea
quod
persecutionis
tumultus
contra
nos
excitatus
multorum
mentes
,
tam
grauiter
perturbaret
,
Antichristi
aduentum
,
omnium
ore
atque
sermone
iactatum
,
iam
tum
appropinquare
arbitratus
est
.
Yet
we
doe
not
finde
any
expresse
Edict
or
Prohibition
of
him
vntill
about
the
tenth
yeare
of
his
Empire
.
When
as
Spartianus
writeth
in
his
Iorney
from
Syria
to
Alexandria
,
he
made
many
Lawes
,
forbidding
vnder
greate
penaltie
,
any
man
to
be
either
a
Iew
or
Christian
.
In
Itinere
Palaestinis
plurima
Iura
fundauit
.
Iudaeos
fieri
sub
graui
paena
vetuit
:
Idem
etiam
de
Christianis
sanxit
.
And
as
Dio
and
others
witnesse
,
he
consented
euen
by
his
Imperiall
letters
,
both
to
the
depriuing
of
S.
Philip
of
the
Augustall
Prefectship
of
Egipt
,
being
become
a
professed
Christian
,
and
giuing
Authoritie
to
Terentius
his
Successor
secretly
to
martyr
him
.
But
for
Seuerus
excuse
,
we
finde
the
greatest
,
and
allmost
onely
Persecution
of
this
time
,
to
haue
bene
either
in
,
or
about
Iury
,
occasioned
by
the
tumults
of
the
Iewes
,
or
in
Afrike
wher
Seuerus
was
borne
,
and
principally
in
Egipt
then
full
of
Christians
,
the
Prefect
himselfe
S.
Philip
a
professed
Christian
,
and
so
potent
,
as
the
letters
of
Seuerus
vnto
him
say
,
he
liued
more
like
an
absolute
King
,
then
Prefect
,
that
Prefecture
of
Egipt
being
of
so
greate
Authoritie
,
and
dignitie
:
te
tanquam
Regem
potius
quam
praefectum
elegit
Egipti
Praesidem
:
and
Cornelius
Tacitus
affirmeth
as
much
of
the
Prerogatiue
of
that
Presidentship
:
Aegiptum
a
diuo
Augusto
Equites
Romani
obtinent
loco
Regum
.
2.
Therefore
Africk
being
the
Country
of
Seuerus
birth
,
and
so
formidable
an
●nemie
in
former
times
to
the
Romans
,
as
all
Histories
report
,
and
now
so
abounding
with
Christians
,
slanderously
accused
by
their
Pagan
Enemies
to
be
Enemies
to
the
Roman
Empire
,
Seuerus
may
seeme
by
such
acclamations
against
his
owne
inclination
to
haue
giuen
way
to
Persecution
.
And
the
rather
because
the
Gnostick
Heretikes
giuen
then
ouer
so
farre
to
all
filthines
,
that
as
Irenaeus
,
Nicephorus
,
and
others
write
,
they
did
publikly
professe
,
and
so
practise
,
that
all
which
would
come
to
perfection
in
their
Sect
,
which
they
onely
allowed
,
must
commite
all
filthines
:
omnem
eos
oportere
perpetrare
Nicephor
.
l.
4.
c.
2.
Hist.
Eccl.
Iraen
.
apud
eund
.
&
aduers
.
Haeres
.
l.
1.
c.
24.
turpitudinem
,
&
infandis
omnibus
faeditatibus
satisfacere
.
These
Heretiks
being
accompted
Christians
with
Pagans
,
might
sooner
prouoke
the
Emperour
by
such
mens
informations
,
against
the
most
holy
Professours
of
Christian
Religion
:
Which
were
so
free
from
being
such
as
they
were
falsely
reputed
with
those
their
Enemies
to
be
,
that
as
Athenagoras
in
his
defensiue
Oration
for
them
,
in
the
name
of
the
Christians
desired
no
mercie
or
fauour
but
to
be
vtterly
rooted
out
,
if
those
impious
slaunders
could
be
proued
true
against
them
.
Si
vera
ista
sunt
,
nulli
parcite
generi
,
animaduertite
in
eiusmodi
facinora
,
Athenagor
.
orat
.
pro
Christianis
.
Niceph.
l.
5.
Hist.
c.
26.
Tertull.
l.
ad
Scapul
.
c.
4.
vnà
cum
coniugibus
&
liberis
radicitus
nos
extirpate
,
&
occidite
.
Nicephorus
saith
Christianitie
florished
in
his
time
.
Cum
Seuerus
successit
satis
bono
loco
res
nostrae
fuere
.
Vniuersae
multitudines
&
domus
totae
ad
fidem
accedebant
.
And
Tertullian
then
liuing
saith
:
Ipse
etiam
Seuerus
Pater
Antonini
Christianorum
memor
fuit
,
nam
&
Proculum
Christianum
qui
Toparcion
cognominabatur
,
qui
eum
per
oleum
aliquando
curauerat
,
requisiuit
,
&
in
Palatio
suo
habuit
vsque
ad
mortem
The
Emperor
Seuerus
a
louer
of
Christians
,
and
in
Britaine
no
Persecutor
of
them
but
protected
such
.
eius
,
quem
Antoninus
optimè
nouerat
lacte
Christiano
educatus
.
Sed
&
clarissimas
faeminas
&
clarissimos
viros
Seuerus
sciens
huius
Sectae
esse
,
non
modo
non
laesit
,
verum
&
testimonio
exornauit
,
&
populo
furenti
in
os
palam
restitit
:
Seuerus
also
himselfe
Father
of
Antoninus
was
kinde
to
Christians
,
for
he
sought
for
Proculus
à
Christian
,
who
had
some
time
before
cured
him
with
oile
,
and
kept
him
in
his
Palace
with
him
so
long
as
he
liued
.
He
was
exceedingly
well
knowne
to
Antoninus
,
that
was
nursed
by
a
Christian
woman
.
And
Seuerus
knowing
both
most
renowned
women
,
as
also
most
honorable
men
to
be
of
this
Profession
,
was
so
farre
from
doeing
them
any
hurt
,
that
he
commended
them
,
and
openly
resisted
euen
to
their
face
the
raging
people
.
Therefore
if
Seuerus
the
Emperour
was
of
his
owne
disposition
so
great
a
louer
of
Christians
in
generall
,
if
he
honoured
Proculus
in
his
Palace
so
long
as
he
liued
,
gaue
allowance
that
his
Sonne
and
Heire
Antoninus
Bassianus
Tertull.
supr.
Dio
in
Seuero
.
&
Antonino
Caracull
.
Baron
.
To.
2.
Annal.
An.
195
King
of
Britaine
,
and
Emperour
after
his
Father
,
should
both
be
nursed
by
a
Christian
woman
,
and
be
so
familiar
with
such
knowne
professed
Christians
,
as
Proculus
was
,
and
was
the
Ouerseer
of
Euodus
the
Tutor
or
Bringer
vp
of
Bassianus
his
Sonne
,
as
may
be
gathered
both
by
Tertullian
,
Dio
,
and
The
Empresse
Lady
Martia
wife
to
Seuerus
a
Britan
,
and
in
profession
,
or
affection
a
Christian
.
others
,
and
both
Seuerus
himselfe
so
greate
an
honourer
both
of
most
renowned
Christian
men
and
women
,
and
his
Lady
and
Empresse
Martia
of
Britaine
,
so
farre
affected
and
disposed
to
Christian
Religion
,
that
if
she
did
not
professe
it
in
Act
,
yet
in
affection
and
desire
so
honoured
it
,
that
she
would
not
permit
her
Sonne
and
Heire
to
be
nursed
by
any
,
but
a
Christian
woman
,
and
the
Ouerseer
of
so
greate
a
chardge
to
be
a
Christian
,
so
famous
and
renowned
for
his
faith
,
as
Proculus
was
knowne
of
all
men
to
be
.
These
considered
I
dare
not
boldly
say
,
that
Seuerus
did
in
any
time
or
place
of
his
owne
inclination
wittingly
and
willingly
without
great
incitation
condiscend
to
such
Persecutions
,
as
are
remembred
in
Histories
to
haue
bene
in
his
Empire
.
3.
And
after
his
comming
into
Britaine
,
we
doe
not
finde
the
least
suspition
in
our
Antiquities
,
that
he
did
of
himselfe
,
or
suffer
any
other
to
persecute
any
for
Christian
Religion
:
But
rather
both
of
himselfe
,
and
at
the
Instance
of
his
Brittish
Empresse
,
at
the
least
a
Christian
in
affection
,
and
both
powerable
with
him
and
their
Sonne
Bassianus
his
Heire
and
Successour
,
and
for
that
loue
and
trust
he
founde
in
the
Brittish
Christians
of
all
that
part
of
Britaine
,
South
to
the
wall
and
Trench
which
Adrian
and
he
made
ioyning
with
him
,
against
his
Enemies
to
possesse
him
of
the
Crowne
of
Britaine
,
he
was
a
greatefull
friend
to
them
,
and
their
holy
Profession
.
And
all
our
Histories
are
cleare
,
that
Religion
was
heare
in
quiet
without
molestation
or
affliction
,
vntill
the
Empire
of
Dioclesian
,
that
greate
Persecutor
.
Yet
we
cannot
deny
,
but
all
places
in
Britaine
being
now
full
of
warlike
miseries
,
and
the
Christians
heare
both
in
Albania
,
Loegria
,
and
Cambria
mixed
and
ioyned
both
with
Roman
,
and
Scythian
Infidels
,
many
of
them
fell
both
to
wickednes
,
and
Paganisme
also
.
Which
occasioned
holy
Gildas
to
write
,
that
Christianitie
was
receaued
but
coldly
of
the
Inhabitants
of
Britaine
,
and
with
some
continued
perfect
,
but
not
so
with
others
,
before
Dioclesian
his
Persecution
.
Praecepta
Christi
ab
Incolis
tepidè
apud
quosdam
tamen
integrè
&
alios
minus
,
vsque
Gild.
l.
de
excid
.
&
conqu
.
Brit.
c.
7.
ad
Persecutionem
Diocletioni
Tiranni
.
And
not
onely
in
the
time
of
Dioclesian
his
Persecution
,
following
in
this
Age
we
finde
euen
whole
Cities
&
Townes
,
as
Verolamium
and
others
vtterly
destitute
of
Christians
,
but
long
before
,
and
about
this
time
we
are
assured
,
that
there
were
very
many
Britans
,
and
not
of
meane
estate
,
but
such
as
were
publikly
employed
about
the
affaires
of
S.
Mello
a
Britan
,
Archbishop
of
Roan
in
Normandy
the
kingdome
,
and
sent
from
hence
to
Rome
about
it
,
that
eyther
were
fallen
from
Christianitie
,
or
neuer
forsooke
their
Pagan
Religion
.
For
we
reade
both
in
auncient
Manuscripts
,
and
other
Authours
,
in
the
life
of
S.
Mello
a
Britan
and
after
Archbishop
of
Roan
in
Normandy
,
sent
thither
by
S.
Stephen
Pope
,
not
onely
that
he
and
his
Brittish
Companions
,
which
were
then
sent
to
Rome
to
paye
the
Tribute
of
Britaine
there
,
were
Pagans
,
and
sacrificed
in
the
Temple
of
Mars
,
but
it
was
then
the
custome
of
the
Britans
comming
thither
about
that
office
,
so
to
doe
,
which
to
be
a
custome
could
not
be
Manuscr
.
antiq.
in
Vita
S.
Mellonis
Episc.
&
Confessoris
.
Io.
Capgrau
.
Catalog
.
in
eod.
younger
then
these
dayes
,
time
short
enough
betweene
this
and
that
time
to
make
a
custome
.
Tempore
Valeriani
Imperatoris
Mello
quidam
de
maiori
Britannia
oriundus
Romam
venit
,
vt
Patriae
suae
Tributum
solueret
,
&
Imperatori
seruiret
.
Ibique
sicut
mos
erat
cum
socijs
suis
ad
templum
Martis
ductus
est
,
vt
sacrificaret
.
And
it
seemeth
this
custome
had
bene
from
the
first
submission
of
the
Britans
to
the
Romans
,
for
both
Protestants
and
others
affirme
,
that
in
Octauius
Augustus
time
:
Ambassadours
came
from
Britaine
to
Rome
,
swearing
Fealtie
in
the
Stowe
&
Howes
Hist.
in
Octauius
Augustus
.
Temple
of
Mars
,
offering
gifts
in
the
Capitall
to
the
Gods
of
the
Romans
.
And
we
haue
Testimonie
in
our
Histories
,
that
after
King
Lucius
death
,
and
this
very
time
,
which
we
haue
now
in
hand
,
it
was
the
vse
and
custome
of
our
Britans
heare
,
when
any
of
their
Nobilitie
or
Gentry
,
were
to
obtayne
the
dignitie
of
Knighthood
,
to
send
them
to
Rome
,
to
receaue
that
honour
there
,
and
after
such
Pagan
Rites
and
ceremonies
,
that
Christians
could
not
in
conscience
,
so
accept
thereof
.
And
yet
such
multitudes
euen
in
this
time
flocked
thither
from
hence
so
to
be
created
,
that
in
this
time
when
S.
Amphibalus
was
conuerted
Iacob
.
Genuen
.
Episc.
in
Catal.
Sanctor
.
in
S.
Amphabel
and
Alban
.
to
the
faith
by
Pope
S.
Zepherine
,
as
Iacobus
Genuensis
a
learned
Bishop
writeth
,
15.
hundred
were
so
created
.
Of
all
which
we
finde
no
memory
that
any
more
were
Christians
,
then
S.
Amphibalus
,
and
S.
Alban
,
and
yet
both
these
conuerted
after
they
had
thus
professed
Paganisme
,
S.
Amphibalus
by
Pope
Zepherine
,
who
after
made
him
Preist
at
Rome
,
and
S.
Alban
S.
Alban
descended
of
the
Romans
.
long
after
his
returne
from
Rome
,
by
the
same
holy
Saint
Amphibalus
sent
hither
by
Pope
Zepherine
,
in
Britaine
.
And
yet
as
the
old
Brittish
Writer
of
Author
Britan.
Antiq.
in
Vita
S.
Albani
.
Capgr
.
in
eod.
S.
Alban
his
life
,
Capgraue
and
others
witnesse
,
S.
Alban
was
rather
discended
of
Noble
Roman
,
then
Brittish
Parentage
:
Albanus
ex
illustri
Romanorum
Prosapia
originem
ducens
,
probably
both
of
Roman
and
Brittish
Auncestours
.
4.
And
it
seemeth
the
condition
of
many
of
others
was
not
vnlike
,
and
thereby
a
greate
allurement
for
them
to
continue
in
the
Romans
Religion
of
whose
blood
they
were
discended
,
in
whose
municipall
and
priuiledged
Townes
many
of
them
liued
,
and
from
whome
they
hoped
and
expected
to
receaue
terreane
honours
and
Aduancements
.
The
Britans
generally
or
,
for
the
most
part
professing
the
holy
Christian
Religion
,
preferring
heauenly
before
earthly
honours
.
Yet
it
is
euident
by
this
is
saide
,
that
in
this
short
tract
of
time
,
after
the
death
of
King
Lucius
many
of
the
Britans
by
the
continuall
trobles
of
that
time
and
conuersation
with
Pagans
,
were
either
fallen
from
Christianitie
,
or
,
as
holy
Gildas
saith
,
professed
it
but
coldly
,
tepidè
in
respect
of
that
zeale
and
feruour
which
was
vsed
in
the
dayes
of
Saint
Lucius
.
And
yet
Seuerus
of
himselfe
was
not
so
much
giuen
to
wicked
life
,
but
renowned
Martin
.
Polon
.
Supput
.
in
Seuero
.
not
onely
for
warlike
affaires
,
but
for
learning
and
studyes
.
Praeter
bellicam
gloriam
ciuilibus
studijs
&
scientia
Philosophiae
clarus
fuit
.
And
so
greate
an
enemy
to
Incontinency
,
that
he
puished
Adultery
by
Lawe
with
death
,
with
such
seueritie
,
that
Dio
writeth
that
when
he
was
Consul
he
founde
by
Records
,
Dio
in
Seuero
.
Herodianus
in
Seuero
.
Herodianus
l.
3.
that
3000.
had
bene
put
to
death
for
that
offence
.
Ego
cum
Consul
essem
,
inueni
scriptum
in
Tabulis
tria
millia
Maechorum
morte
fuisse
mulctata
.
And
was
after
his
death
made
a
God
among
the
Pagans
.
And
Herodianus
saith
,
he
died
rather
of
greefe
for
his
childrens
wickednes
,
then
of
sicknes
.
Maerore
magis
quam
morbo
consumptus
,
vita
functus
est
.
Which
greefe
for
the
sinns
of
his
sonnes
,
as
also
Galfr.
Mon.
l.
5.
c.
2.
F.
or
.
Wigorn.
An.
195.
217.
Mat.
Westm.
an.
205.
Harding
.
Cron.
c.
53.
f.
44.
Galfr.
Mon.
Hist.
l.
5.
c.
2.
Matth.
Westm.
an.
206.
Hard.
sup.
Pont.
Virunn
.
l.
5.
Dio
Hist.
l.
55.
of
his
owne
in
permitting
the
Christians
in
many
places
to
be
greuiously
persecuted
,
I
would
not
deny
:
but
that
he
died
of
any
such
greefe
,
is
vntrue
,
being
most
certaine
,
that
he
after
so
many
Conquests
in
other
Countryes
,
when
he
came
to
fight
against
his
Country
Christians
,
he
was
enforced
dishonorably
to
make
a
Wall
and
Trench
of
aboue
130.
miles
in
lenght
to
keepe
his
Enemyes
back
from
inuading
him
,
and
slaine
in
battaile
by
Fulgenius
(
others
call
him
Fulgentius
)
brother
,
by
some
before
,
to
his
first
lawfull
true
wife
the
Empresse
Martia
a
Briton
,
Interfectus
est
Seuerus
Imperator
.
In
acri
certamine
interficitur
Seuerus
.
And
by
the
Roman
Writers
themselues
,
he
was
at
this
time
when
he
was
so
slaine
at
Yorke
65.
yeares
old
.
And
allthough
he
left
32.
Legions
as
Dio
writeth
,
to
defend
that
his
temporall
Empire
,
which
had
so
persecuted
the
Church
of
Christ
,
yet
that
temporall
Empire
with
all
those
propes
began
to
stagger
,
and
notwithstanding
so
greate
Persecution
the
kingdome
of
Christ
,
as
Tertullian
then
liuing
witnesseth
,
was
adored
and
ruled
in
all
places
.
Cum
Romani
tot
Legionibus
suum
Imperium
muniant
,
nec
trans
istas
gentes
Tertullian
.
aduers
.
Iudaeos
c.
7.
porrigere
vires
regni
sui
possint
:
Christi
autem
Regnum
,
&
nomen
vbique
porrigitur
,
vbique
creditur
,
ab
omnibus
gentibus
supranominatis
colitur
,
vbique
regnat
,
vbique
adoratur
.
And
particularly
heare
in
Britaine
,
as
he
hath
said
before
,
Christianitie
reigned
whether
the
Pagan
Romans
could
not
,
nor
durst
come
,
but
walled
and
trenched
in
themselues
for
feare
.
5.
He
left
behinde
him
two
sonnes
,
Bassianus
his
eldest
by
his
lawfull
wife
of
Britaine
,
before
remembred
,
and
Geta
by
Iulia
his
second
wife
a
Roman
,
if
she
may
be
termed
a
wife
,
his
first
&
lawfull
still
liuing
.
He
reigned
as
Baronius
contendeth
17.
yeares
8.
moneths
and
3.
dayes
.
But
our
Historians
make
Baron
.
An.
D.
195.
213.
Flor.
Wigorn.
Chron.
An.
180.
202.
his
Empire
somewhat
longer
.
Matthew
of
Westminster
maketh
him
Emperour
compleate
18.
yeares
:
Romanum
consecutus
Imperium
,
imperauit
annis
18.
Florentius
Wigorniensis
citing
Cassiodorus
,
and
the
Roman
Historie
saith
,
he
was
Emperour
18.
yeares
,
and
3.
Moneths
,
Seuerus
regnauit
annis
18.
teste
Marian.
Scot.
l.
2.
aetat.
6.
in
Seuero
Galfr.
Mon.
Hist.
Reg.
Brit.
l.
5.
c.
2.
Pontic
.
Virun
.
Hist.
l.
5.
Matth.
Westm.
an.
206.
Ioan.
Harding
.
Chron.
c.
53.
Bal.
l.
de
Script
.
Brit.
cent.
1.
in
Fulgenio
Audaci
.
Cassiodoro
mensibus
etiam
tribus
secundum
Historiam
Romanam
.
Marianus
Scotus
saith
,
he
held
the
Empire
19.
yeares
,
Cum
19.
annis
Seuerus
tenuisset
Imperium
,
decessit
.
And
whereas
it
is
generally
agreed
vpon
,
both
by
our
Brittish
and
Saxon
Historians
,
and
Antiquaries
,
whether
Catholiks
or
Protestants
,
that
Fulgenius
after
his
former
discumfiture
by
Seuerus
,
went
ouer
into
Scythia
,
interpreted
to
be
that
Country
which
now
is
called
Denmarke
,
and
brought
with
him
a
greate
Armie
of
the
people
of
that
Nation
,
which
our
Antiquities
call
Picts
,
before
he
fought
with
Seuerus
,
and
they
both
there
were
slaine
,
or
died
at
Yorke
:
Fulgenius
cum
diutius
resistere
nequiuisset
,
transfretauit
in
Scythiam
,
vt
Pictorum
auxilio
dignitati
restitueretur
.
Cumque
ibi
omnem
Inuentutem
Patriae
collegisset
,
reuersus
est
cum
maximo
nauigio
in
Britanniam
,
atque
Eboracum
obsedit
:
these
were
none
of
the
Christian
Picts
,
or
Scots
which
liued
in
our
Ilands
,
who
had
ioyned
with
Fulgenius
before
,
and
many
of
them
were
slaine
,
as
the
same
Authours
testifie
:
con●ucebat
in
auxilium
sibi
quo
scumque
Insulanos
populos
inueniebat
:
but
they
were
Pagan
Picts
,
of
whome
many
remaining
heare
after
the
death
of
these
two
Generals
,
they
had
a
place
giuen
vnto
them
to
Inhabite
in
the
Country
Albania
.
Carausius
vt
triumphum
habuit
,
dedit
Pictis
locum
mansionis
in
Albania
,
vbi
cum
Britonibus
mixti
per
sequens
aeuum
Galfr.
Mon.
supr.
c.
3.
Fabian
.
Hist.
Polychron
.
Wil.
Harrison
descri
.
of
Brit.
c.
22.
Hollinsh
.
Histor.
of
Engl.
l.
4.
c.
23.
Bed
.
Hist.
Eccles.
l.
1.
Capgr
.
in
S.
Niniano
.
Hect.
Boeth
.
Scotor
.
Hist.
l.
7.
Bal.
l.
de
Script
.
cent.
1.
in
Ninia
.
Bernicio
.
manserunt
.
Thus
write
our
Brittish
Historians
,
and
our
Protestant
Antiquaries
agree
,
when
they
say
,
that
,
Carausius
gaue
vnto
the
Scots
,
Picts
and
Scithians
the
Country
of
Cathnesse
in
Scotland
,
which
they
afterward
inhabited
.
And
these
were
those
Pagan
Picts
,
and
people
which
S.
Ninian
and
others
sent
from
Rome
,
did
longe
after
conuert
to
the
faith
of
Christ
,
as
S.
Bede
and
others
testifie
,
for
the
Ilanders
which
were
Picts
,
and
Scots
,
were
conuerted
in
Pope
Victor
his
time
as
I
haue
declared
before
,
which
is
an
other
Argument
against
the
Scottish
writers
,
which
would
haue
themselues
seated
in
the
Country
now
called
Scotland
so
long
a
duration
of
yeares
,
as
they
haue
claymed
before
.
THE
VII
.
CHAPTER
.
HOW
IN
THE
TIME
OF
BASSIANVS
SONNE
of
Seuerus
being
Emperour
he
was
both
in
Britaine
,
whence
he
was
discended
,
and
other
places
:
he
was
a
friend
to
Christians
,
and
Persecutour
of
their
Persecutours
.
How
S.
Zepherine
the
Pope
then
sent
diuers
Apostolike
men
into
Britaine
.
1.
AS
soone
after
the
death
of
the
Emperour
Seuerus
,
the
Temporall
state
of
our
Britans
being
freed
from
many
surges
,
&
waues
of
calamities
did
finde
a
calme
;
So
the
Church
of
Christ
especially
in
this
kingdome
,
entered
thereby
into
an
harbour
of
some
ease
,
and
quietnes
from
such
enormities
&
afflictions
,
as
vsually
growe
and
happen
in
such
times
.
For
the
Quarrell
for
this
kingdome
being
principally
betweene
Seuerus
,
and
Fulgenius
their
Complices
and
Confederats
,
allthough
Seuerus
was
actually
slayne
in
that
bloody
conflict
at
Yorke
,
yet
Fulgenius
followed
presently
after
,
being
by
all
Writers
mortally
wounded
in
the
same
Battayle
.
Fulgenius
laethaliter
vnlneratus
est
.
And
for
Posteritie
the
Galfr.
Mon.
Hist.
l.
5.
c.
2.
Pontic
.
Virun
.
l.
5.
Matt.
Westm.
An.
206.
Harding
.
Chron.
c.
53.
condition
of
Seuerus
was
farre
berter
then
that
of
Fulgenius
,
for
whether
the
Britons
or
Romans
should
preuayle
in
choosing
a
King
,
or
Emperour
,
Seuerus
leauing
two
Sonnes
,
one
of
the
Brittish
,
the
other
of
the
Roman
blood
,
left
prouision
for
both
euents
:
When
the
case
of
Fulgenius
was
not
such
,
he
himselfe
not
noted
to
haue
had
any
true
Title
to
the
Crowne
of
Britaine
,
but
chosen
King
or
Captayne
of
them
,
which
would
not
admitt
the
Romans
Gouernment
,
duce
Fulgenio
,
and
Fulgenius
Dux
populi
profligati
:
And
King
Fulgenius
Galfr.
Mon.
Hist.
l.
5.
c.
2.
Pontic
.
Virun
.
l.
5.
Matt.
Westm.
supr.
Hard.
supr.
elected
to
be
King
rather
of
Loue
,
and
necessitie
,
then
by
any
Title
he
had
so
to
be
.
And
if
he
had
any
Right
by
discent
to
the
Crowne
of
Britaine
,
seeing
we
reade
of
no
child
,
or
Brother
,
he
left
behinde
him
,
that
Title
which
he
claymed
,
must
needs
discend
to
the
eldest
Sonne
of
Seuerus
,
which
was
Bassianus
,
Sonne
also
to
the
Sister
o●
Fulgenius
,
as
some
before
haue
written
,
now
hauing
by
the
death
of
his
Father
Seuerus
,
and
vnkle
Fulgenius
,
both
their
Titles
with
the
allowance
of
the
Empresse
Martia
his
Mother
,
lawfully
inuested
in
him
.
2.
Therefore
to
decide
,
and
end
all
Controuersies
in
this
busines
,
the
Britans
with
common
assent
did
chuse
and
accept
Bassianus
,
both
for
their
King
,
(
being
the
next
and
vndoubted
Heire
,
whether
we
shall
stand
eyther
vpon
his
Fathers
or
vnkles
Title
)
and
also
for
Emperour
,
as
the
Eldest
Sonne
and
Heire
of
Seuerus
vndoubted
Emperour
,
and
for
his
leauing
Sonnes
behinde
(
as
the
cheifest
cause
)
made
a
God
among
the
Romans
;
So
writeth
Herodian
with
others
:
Mos
est
Romanis
consecrare
Imperatores
,
qui
superstitibus
filijs
vel
successoribus
Herodian
.
l.
4.
moriuntur
.
And
an
English
Protestant
Antiquarie
though
not
citing
Authoritie
,
deliuereth
the
same
in
these
words
:
The
Romans
accustome
to
consecrate
Stowe
Hist.
Romans
in
Seuerus
.
with
Immortalitie
such
Emperours
as
at
their
death
leaue
eyther
children
,
or
Successours
in
the
Empire
behinde
them
.
And
those
which
are
endued
with
that
honour
they
canonize
amongst
the
Gods
.
Therefore
to
vse
the
speach
of
an
other
Protestant
Historian
from
Antiquitie
,
Seuerus
by
birth
a
Roman
,
but
in
blood
a
Harrison
descr
.
of
Britaine
c.
22.
Manuscr
.
Gallic
.
Antiq.
cap.
109.
Galfr.
Mon.
l.
5.
c.
2.
Pontic
.
Virun
.
l.
5.
Matth.
West
.
an.
206.
Harding
Chron.
in
Seuerus
&
Bassianus
.
Holinsh.
Hist.
of
Eng.
l.
4.
cap.
22.
Harris
.
descript
.
of
Brit.
c.
22.
Tertull.
ad
Scapul
.
c.
4.
Spartian
.
in
Caracall
.
Briton
,
and
the
lineall
Heire
of
the
body
of
Androgeus
Sonne
of
Lud
,
and
Nephew
to
Cassibelan
,
was
Emperour
and
King
of
Britaine
.
Geta
borne
of
a
Roman
woman
Iulia
,
was
chosen
Emperour
by
diuers
Romans
,
but
soone
after
slayne
by
his
halfe
Brother
Bassianus
the
Briton
.
This
Bassianus
reigned
alone
both
Emperour
and
King
of
Britaine
vntill
his
death
.
Besides
his
hereditarie
Title
to
this
kingdome
,
it
seemeth
,
that
the
Christian
Britans
heare
,
were
not
a
litle
moued
to
chuse
,
and
receaue
him
for
their
King
,
for
the
hope
they
had
,
that
he
would
eyther
become
a
Christian
,
or
at
least
a
friend
and
no
Enemy
to
that
Profession
,
of
which
in
his
youth
and
tender
yeares
he
had
giuen
no
vulgar
Argument
:
for
besides
many
other
hopefull
graces
,
and
gifts
he
was
then
endued
with
,
and
brought
vp
by
a
Christian
Nurse
,
and
Christian
children
,
when
he
did
see
any
Christian
Martyrs
brought
to
wild
beasts
to
be
killed
and
deuoured
,
he
would
weepe
or
turne
his
face
away
,
as
Spartianus
is
an
ample
witnes
,
Si
quando
feris
obiectos
damnatos
vidit
,
fleuit
,
aut
ocolos
auertit
.
And
being
but
seuen
yeares
old
,
hearing
that
one
of
his
Christian
Playfellowes
was
greeuously
beaten
for
that
his
Religion
,
as
the
common
interpretation
is
,
he
could
not
long
after
enduer
the
Procurers
of
his
beating
,
by
the
same
Authour
:
Septennis
puer
,
cum
collusorem
suum
puerum
ob
Iudaicam
religionem
grauius
verberatum
audisset
,
neque
patrem
suum
,
neque
patrem
pueri
vel
Authores
Spartian
.
supr.
verberum
diu
respexit
.
Where
the
Pagan
Authour
by
the
Iewes
Religion
,
as
often
such
men
doe
,
vnderstandeth
Christian
Religion
,
which
both
his
Nurse
and
this
Playfellow
of
Bassianus
her
Sonne
did
professe
.
And
in
this
hope
of
the
Britans
now
Christians
,
that
●assianus
would
rather
be
a
friend
then
Persecutour
of
such
,
they
were
not
deceaued
:
for
allthough
contrary
to
his
first
education
,
when
he
was
with
Christians
,
being
separated
from
them
he
fell
to
such
and
so
many
kindes
of
Impietie
,
as
Histories
doe
recompt
,
and
putt
an
innumerable
company
of
the
Pagan
Roman
Nobles
to
death
,
and
many
of
them
,
which
had
bene
greatest
Enemies
to
Christians
,
yet
he
died
innocent
from
Christian
blood
and
Persecution
,
and
by
his
seueare
punishment
towards
their
aduersaries
,
iustly
to
be
interpreted
a
Reuenger
of
their
wrongs
,
and
former
calamities
.
The
common
opinion
is
,
that
he
reigned
betweene
6.
and
7.
yeares
.
Allthough
I
finde
in
an
old
French
Manuscript
Historie
,
entreating
Manuscr
.
Gallic
.
Antiq.
c.
109.
much
of
the
affaires
of
this
kingdome
,
written
aboue
400.
yeares
since
,
that
he
was
King
of
Britaine
29.
yeares
:
Bassian
tenoit
le
Roilme
de
Bretaine
29.
ans
.
3.
All
Bassianus
his
time
,
and
diuers
yeares
before
,
in
the
Empire
of
Seuerus
,
S.
Zepherine
was
Pope
of
Rome
,
who
as
our
Protestant
Antiquaries
acknowledge
,
being
giuen
wholly
to
the
seruice
of
God
,
more
then
earthly
things
,
ended
his
life
with
holy
Martyrdome
.
Zepherinus
rei
diuinae
magis
,
quam
Ioh.
Bal.
l.
1.
de
Act.
Rom.
Pont.
in
Zephermo
.
Robert
.
Barns
in
Vit.
Pont.
Rom.
in
eod.
Matth.
Parker
.
Antiq.
Brit.
c.
17.
humanae
intentus
Martyrio
coronatus
est
.
These
Protestants
also
,
doe
relate
many
worthy
Actes
of
this
holy
Pope
,
amongst
which
,
these
they
sett
downe
at
large
in
their
publike
Writings
.
He
Decreed
(
saye
they
)
that
Preists
should
not
consecrate
the
blood
of
Christ
in
a
Chalice
of
wood
.
That
all
which
were
of
yeares
of
discretion
,
should
communicate
at
Easter
at
the
least
euery
yeare
.
That
Preists
should
be
present
when
the
Bishop
said
Masse
.
That
a
Bishop
accused
should
not
without
the
Authoritie
of
the
Pope
of
Rome
,
be
condemned
in
Iudgment
,
eyther
by
Primate
,
Patriarke
,
or
Metropolitane
.
Sanguinis
Christi
consecrationem
no
in
calice
ligneo
fieri
debere
statuit
.
Omnes
iam
Puberes
vt
semel
in
Anno
ad
Paschatis
Ferias
Eucharistiam
sumerent
,
edixit
.
Cum
Episcopus
celebraret
Missae
sacra
,
iussit
omnes
Presbyteros
adesse
.
Sine
Romani
Pontificis
authoritate
accusatum
Episcopum
,
nec
a
Primate
,
nec
à
Patriarcha
,
nec
à
Metropolitano
in
iudicio
condemnandum
esse
.
This
holy
Pope
as
I
haue
cited
before
,
from
Iacobus
Genuensis
(
others
consenting
thereto
)
conuerted
our
renowned
Countryman
S.
Amphibalus
which
Iacob
.
Genuen
.
Episc.
in
Catal.
Sanct.
in
S.
Amphibalo
.
Author
of
the
Engl.
Martyrol
.
die
25.
Iunij
.
Io.
Lidg●te
Monac
.
Bu●iens
.
in
●ius
Vita
.
Gerar.
Li●gh
.
in
●udim
.
Insignium
.
wonne
by
his
preaching
,
life
,
and
death
after
,
so
many
thowsands
of
this
Nation
to
Christ
.
Of
whome
a
late
Writer
citing
diuers
Antiquities
thus
writeth
:
S.
Amphibale
being
a
Noble
young
man
of
Britany
,
and
going
to
Rome
with
Bassianus
Sonne
to
Seuerus
Viceroy
of
the
Britans
,
was
there
by
Pope
Zepherinus
instructed
secretly
in
the
Christian
saith
,
baptized
,
made
Preist
,
and
sent
back
into
Britaine
,
there
to
preach
vnto
others
.
Neyther
may
we
with
prudence
iudge
,
that
so
greate
a
concourse
of
our
Brittish
Nobilitie
,
being
then
at
Rome
,
and
S.
Amphibalus
thus
conuerted
(
a
greate
Noble
man
termed
in
Antiquities
,
the
Sonne
of
a
Prince
,
and
so
not
without
attendance
)
that
he
alone
was
thus
conuerted
,
and
employed
by
that
holy
Pope
at
this
time
.
And
not
vnprobable
but
some
of
those
holy
Apostolike
men
which
are
yet
remembred
in
Histories
to
haue
assisted
S.
Amphibalus
afterward
in
preaching
Christ
in
Veremu●d
.
apud
H●c●or
.
Boeth
Sco●or
.
Hist.
l.
6.
f.
102.
Hol●insh
.
Hist.
of
Scotl.
in
Chrathlint
.
these
parts
,
receaued
their
Ordination
,
and
Instruction
for
the
same
at
Rome
,
now
or
about
this
time
,
such
as
were
Modocus
,
Priscus
,
Calanus
,
Ferranus
,
Ambianus
,
and
Carnocus
,
there
is
no
repugnancie
in
time
,
for
these
were
old
men
when
the
Persecution
of
Dioclesian
raged
heare
,
and
S.
Alban
was
martyred
in
the
yeare
of
Christ
282.
passus
est
gloriosus
Martyr
Albanus
anno
Domini
Manuscr
.
Antiq.
Vit.
S.
Albani
.
Capgr
.
Catal.
in
eod.
Bar.
Annal.
An.
221.
Robert
.
Barnes
in
Vit.
Pont.
Rom.
in
Zeph.
Io.
Bal.
l.
1.
Act.
Pont.
Rom.
in
eod.
Dio
in
Caracal
.
Spartian
.
in
Caracalla
.
Dio
in
Macrino
.
Manuscr
.
Gallic
.
Antiq.
c.
14.
Compilatio
M.
S.
de
gest
.
Brit.
&
Ang.
in
Carausio
.
ducentesimo
octogesimo
secundo
:
And
S.
Zepherine
continued
Pope
as
both
Catholike
and
Protestant
Antiquaries
agree
,
vntill
the
yeare
of
Christs
Natiuitie
220.
when
as
a
Protestant
Bishop
writeth
,
he
was
crowned
with
Martyrdome
:
anno
Domini
220.
martyrio
coronatus
est
.
About
this
time
also
,
or
a
litle
before
,
Bassianus
Emperour
&
King
of
Britaine
was
murthered
betweene
Edessa
,
and
Carras
by
Mardianus
a
Centurion
,
he
marrying
with
the
Sister
of
the
holy
Christian
Lady
Mammea
,
left
their
Sonne
Heliogabalus
behind
him
,
who
soone
after
was
Emperour
.
An
old
French
Manuscript
History
saith
,
that
Bassianus
was
slayne
by
Carausius
,
who
after
reigned
38.
yeares
.
The
same
hath
the
Manuscript
Compilation
in
these
words
,
&
tandem
fauentibus
Britonibus
(
Carausius
)
dimicauit
cum
Bassiano
,
&
interfecit
eam
,
&
sic
gubernaculum
regni
in
se
suscepit
.
THE
VIII
.
CHAPTER
.
HOW
VERY
MANY
KINGS
WITH
VARIABLE
proceedings
Ruled
heare
in
Britaine
before
Constantius
Father
to
the
Greate
Constantine
by
S.
Helen
our
Brittish
Lady
:
yet
the
Christians
heare
were
quiet
from
Persecution
,
in
all
or
most
of
their
time
.
1.
AFTER
the
death
of
S.
Zepherine
Pope
,
Calixtus
the
first
of
Lamprid.
in
Diadame
.
&
Iul.
Capitolin
.
in
Macrino
.
Matth.
Westm.
an.
214.
Flor.
Wigorn.
Chron.
an.
226.
Marian.
aetat.
6.
in
Macrin
.
Mart.
Polon
.
in
Macrino
.
Henr.
Hunt
.
Hist.
l.
1.
Dio
in
Macrino
.
Eusebius
l.
6.
c.
15.
Henr.
Hunt
.
Hist.
l.
1.
Matth.
West
.
An.
215.
Martin
.
Polon
.
&
alij
Marian.
aetat.
6.
in
Heliogabalo
.
Florent
.
Wigor
.
Chron.
an.
229.
207.
that
name
succeded
in
the
See
Apostolike
of
Rome
.
And
Bassianus
being
,
as
before
,
murthered
,
Macrinus
a
Mauritanian
,
or
Moriscan
by
Nation
,
with
his
sonne
Diadumenus
,
or
by
some
Diadumenianus
,
obtained
the
Empire
;
but
they
were
both
slayne
by
their
owne
souldiers
,
rebelling
against
them
,
when
they
had
bene
Emperours
but
one
yeare
,
and
two
moneths
.
After
whome
Marcus
Aurelius
Antoninus
Heliogabalus
,
or
Elagabalus
sonne
of
Bassianus
Caracalla
,
before
spoken
of
,
was
chosen
Emperour
by
the
Armie
,
his
Mother
was
named
Soemiades
,
or
Semiamira
,
the
daughter
of
Mesa
Sister
to
Iulia
the
Empresse
the
second
wife
of
Seuerus
,
and
this
Soemiades
or
Semiamides
was
Sister
to
that
most
renowned
Christian
Lady
Mamea
Mother
to
Alexander
the
Emperour
.
Henry
of
Huntington
and
Florigerus
asscribe
4.
compleate
yeares
to
the
Empire
of
Heliogabalus
:
adeptus
imperium
,
tenuit
4.
annis
.
Martinus
alloweth
him
not
fully
so
longe
a
Regiment
.
Yet
Marianus
saith
with
Roman
writers
,
that
he
was
Emperour
4.
yeares
and
8.
Moneths
.
Marcus
Aurelius
Heliogabalus
Antonini
Caracallae
filius
regnauit
annis
quatuor
,
mensibus
8.
iuxta
Historiam
Romanam
.
Florentius
Wigorniensis
hath
the
same
words
,
both
for
that
continuance
of
his
Empire
,
and
Authoritie
of
the
Roman
History
affirming
it
,
that
he
was
true
and
immediate
next
King
of
Britaine
,
not
onely
during
the
time
of
his
Empire
,
but
in
that
space
also
when
Macrinus
and
his
sonne
Diadumenus
were
Emperours
,
euen
from
the
death
of
Antoninus
Bassianus
Caracalla
his
Father
,
the
vndoubted
King
of
Britaine
,
both
by
his
Fathers
and
Mothers
Title
.
For
allthough
Martinus
saith
,
that
Seuerinus
sonne
of
Bassianus
was
Emperour
with
his
Father
:
Antonius
Caracalla
imperauit
annis
Martin
.
Polon
.
Supput
.
An.
212.
in
Anton.
Caracalla
.
in
Macrino
&
Marc.
Anton.
&
alij
.
Septem
,
&
Seuerinus
filius
eius
:
yet
seeing
this
Authour
who
so
writeth
consenteth
with
all
others
,
that
Macrinus
immediately
succeeded
to
Bassianus
Caracalla
,
and
Heliogabalus
to
Macrinus
,
he
must
needs
,
to
iustifie
that
his
testimonie
of
Seuerinus
being
Emperour
with
Bassianus
his
Father
,
say
,
that
this
Seuerinus
died
with
his
Father
,
or
before
,
or
was
the
same
sonne
of
Bassianus
which
others
doe
call
Heliogabalus
,
Marcus
Antoninus
and
other
names
,
which
Heliogabalus
is
stiled
by
in
Histories
.
2.
While
these
things
were
acted
with
the
Romans
,
the
state
of
Britaine
was
also
vnquiet
,
and
allthough
Heliogabalus
,
and
his
brother
Seuerinus
also
(
if
Bassianus
had
any
such
sonne
)
was
next
true
King
of
Britaine
,
yet
neither
of
them
enioyed
it
.
For
by
all
writers
,
one
named
Carausius
was
King
of
Britaine
not
onely
next
after
Bassianus
,
but
by
diuers
Authours
some
time
also
while
he
liued
,
giuing
an
ouerthrowe
either
to
Bassianus
the
Emperour
,
or
Matth.
Westm.
an.
286.
rather
some
Lieutenant
or
generall
of
his
of
the
same
or
like
name
heare
in
Britaine
,
and
so
made
himselfe
King
of
Britaine
.
After
whome
by
our
Brittish
Historie
and
Ponticus
Virunnius
,
Asclepiodotus
Duke
of
Cornwayle
was
made
King
,
deposing
Alectus
sent
hither
against
Carausius
,
with
three
Legions
,
Galfr.
Monum
.
Hist.
lib.
5.
cap.
4.
Pont.
Virun
.
l.
5.
Matth.
Westm.
An.
292.
293.
294
Harding
.
Cron.
c.
56.
57.
Galfrid
.
Mon.
l.
5.
Pontic
.
Virun
.
l.
5.
Hard.
Chron.
cap.
59.
Matth.
Westm.
302.
Catal.
Reg.
Brit.
&
alij
.
Matth.
Westm.
Ann.
286.
Will
.
Harris
.
Descript.
of
Brit.
Hollinsh
.
Hist.
of
Engl.
l.
4.
c.
23.
and
as
Matthew
of
Westminster
and
Harding
write
,
was
King
three
yeares
vntill
Asclepiodotus
deposed
him
.
Next
to
Asclepiodotus
was
King
Coel
Father
to
the
most
renowned
Empresse
S.
Helena
married
to
Constantius
Emperour
,
and
Mother
to
Greate
Constantine
their
sonne
,
our
most
glorious
King
,
and
Emperour
,
after
which
time
our
History
will
not
be
so
obscure
and
confused
as
now
it
is
.
For
as
in
the
Succession
of
these
I
haue
remembred
,
there
is
question
,
so
concerning
the
time
of
their
gouernement
,
and
their
conuersation
also
whether
it
was
Christian
,
or
otherwise
,
it
is
not
free
from
difficultie
.
Antiquaries
agree
,
that
Carausius
was
next
King
to
Bassianus
.
Therefore
when
Matthew
of
Westminster
,
and
some
others
would
not
haue
Carausius
to
be
King
vntill
about
the
286.
yeare
of
Christ
,
it
must
needs
be
an
error
,
either
in
them
,
their
Scribes
,
or
Printers
:
for
it
is
euident
before
,
and
all
the
Roman
Writers
proue
,
that
Bassianus
was
dead
many
yeares
,
and
diuers
Emperours
had
succeeded
longe
before
this
time
,
and
Matthew
of
Westminster
himselfe
saith
,
that
Bassianus
making
warre
against
the
Parthians
was
circumuented
&
slaine
of
his
Enemyes
betweene
Edessa
and
Carras
in
the
yeare
of
Christ
213.
Anno
gratiae
213.
Bassianus
Imperator
contra
Parthos
bellum
mouens
,
Matth.
Westm.
An.
213.
Otto
.
Frising
.
Chron.
l.
3.
c.
29.
Floren.
Wigorn.
an.
204.
&
226.
Marian.
aetat.
6.
an.
218.
in
Caracallo
.
inter
Edessam
&
Carras
ab
hostibus
circumuentes
occisus
est
.
which
was
aboue
70.
yeares
before
he
bringeth
Carausius
to
attempt
any
thing
for
the
Crowne
of
Britaine
.
Florentius
Wigorniensis
followeth
the
like
accompt
,
and
setteth
downe
the
very
place
of
his
death
there
to
be
Osdroena
.
And
Marianus
affirmeth
the
same
,
with
the
Roman
Histories
,
saying
it
was
in
the
yeare
of
Christ
218.
And
both
our
old
Brittish
History
,
and
Ponticus
Virunnius
who
giue
the
greatest
light
in
this
matter
,
say
plainely
that
Carausius
liued
in
Bassianus
time
.
Bassianus
regno
potitur
.
Eo
tempore
fuit
in
Britannia
Inuenis
quidam
Galfrid
.
Mon.
Hist.
Reg.
l.
5.
c.
3.
Pont.
Virun
.
l.
5.
nomine
Carausius
.
And
add
further
that
Carausius
ioyning
with
the
Picts
,
which
Fulgenius
had
got
together
against
Seuerus
,
Father
to
Bassianus
,
fought
with
his
Army
,
and
ouerthrowing
it
,
was
made
King
of
Britaine
.
Prodiderant
Bassianum
Picti
quos
dux
Fulgenius
matris
suae
frater
in
Britanniam
conduxerant
.
Nam
dum
ei
auxiliari
debuissent
,
promissis
&
donarijs
Carausij
corrupti
,
in
ipso
praelio
diuerterunt
se
a
Bassiano
,
&
in
commilitones
eius
irruerunt
.
Vnde
stupefacti
caeteri
,
Galfr.
&
Pontic
.
supr.
cum
ignorarent
,
qui
socij
,
qui
hostis
,
ocius
dilabuntur
:
&
Victoria
cessit
Carausio
.
Qui
vt
triumphum
habuit
,
regnique
gubernaculum
suscepit
,
dedit
Pictis
locum
mansionis
in
Albania
,
vbi
cum
Britonibus
mixti
per
sequens
aeum
manserunt
.
And
these
Picts
and
Scots
must
needs
be
those
of
which
the
Scottish
Historians
write
,
when
they
say
Bassianus
made
peace
with
them
,
and
the
Britans
which
followed
Fulgenius
,
and
so
went
from
hence
to
Rome
.
Icto
cum
Scotis
&
Pictis
Hector
Boeth
.
Scotor
.
Hist.
l.
6.
fol.
88.
89.
Galfr.
&
Virun
.
sup.
faedere
,
dataque
pace
Fulgentio
,
&
ijs
qui
cum
eo
coniurauerant
Britonibus
Romam
cum
patris
vrnâ
contendit
.
And
whereas
the
Brittish
History
and
Virunnius
say
,
that
Carausius
did
kill
Bassianus
,
dimicat
cum
Bassiano
,
&
eum
interemit
:
This
was
not
Bassianus
our
King
and
Emperour
sonne
of
Seuerus
and
Martia
,
but
one
Quintus
Bassianus
a
Legate
of
the
Romans
.
Perierunt
eo
tumultuario
Hect.
Boet.
Hist.
Scot.
l.
6.
fol.
100.
Holinsh.
Hist.
of
Scotl.
in
Chrathlint
.
praelio
Quintus
Bassianus
Legatus
,
Hircius
Caesaris
Procurator
in
Britannia
,
&
cum
illis
praeter
Romanorum
militum
ingentem
numerum
,
gregariorum
magna
multitudo
.
Now
being
the
common
receaued
opinion
both
of
Roman
and
other
Writers
that
Seuerus
died
in
the
yeare
of
Christ
213.
the
Authour
of
the
Catalogue
of
our
Brittish
Kings
thus
setteth
downe
their
Successions
&
Regiments
with
their
continuance
.
Bassianus
Caracalla
6.
yeares
.
Carausius
7.
yeares
.
Alectus
6.
Catal.
Reg.
Brit.
ante
Hist.
Galfr.
Monum
.
yeares
.
Asclepiodotus
30.
yeares
.
Coelus
27.
yeares
.
After
whome
Constantius
his
sonne
in
Lawe
by
marrying
his
daughter
S.
Helen
succeeded
in
the
Crowne
.
By
which
accompt
we
haue
betweene
the
death
of
Seuerus
and
Constantius
his
reigning
heare
76.
yeares
and
from
Carausius
his
death
,
and
the
beginning
of
Constantius
Reigne
65.
yeares
.
Harding
maketh
the
distances
Ioan.
Harding
.
Chron.
c.
53.
54.
55.
56.
57.
59.
shorter
,
asscribing
to
Bassianus
7.
yeares
,
to
Carausius
4.
Alectus
3.
Asclepiodotus
10.
and
Coile
11.
yeares
:
Yet
by
this
accompt
also
Carausius
was
dead
many
yeares
before
that
time
,
wherein
Hector
Boethius
and
some
others
make
him
to
haue
first
aduaunced
any
title
to
the
crowne
of
Britaine
.
3.
Yet
we
may
make
some
part
of
Attonement
betwene
these
opinions
,
if
we
shall
say
with
the
Brittish
and
other
Histories
,
that
Carausius
was
but
a
younge
man
in
the
time
of
Bassianus
,
or
Heliogabalus
,
the
true
Kings
of
Britaine
:
eo
tempore
erat
quidam
Iuuenis
in
Britannia
nomine
Carausius
.
And
he
went
to
Rome
to
procure
his
Commission
there
of
the
Senate
to
be
Admirall
,
to
keepe
the
Brittish
seas
:
Romam
profectus
petiuit
licentiam
a
Senatu
vt
Maritimam
Matth.
Westm.
an.
286.
Stowe
Hist.
Titul
.
the
Romans
an.
285.
Britaniae
ab
incursione
Barbaricâ
nauigio
tueretur
.
Quae
petijt
impetrauit
,
&
cum
chartis
sigillatis
Britanniam
petiuit
.
And
after
he
was
thus
admitted
Admirall
,
longe
time
,
and
diuers
yeares
,
must
needs
be
spent
before
he
could
come
to
that
power
by
sea
and
Land
,
with
Britans
,
Picts
and
Scots
,
to
be
King
of
Britaine
,
allthough
he
was
as
diuers
hold
of
the
kingly
Race
,
ex
Regio
stemmate
,
Hector
Boeth
.
Scot.
Hist.
lib.
6.
Hollinsh
.
Hist.
of
Scotl.
in
Crathlint
.
and
Vncle
to
that
renowned
Christian
King
of
the
Scots
,
Crathlintus
,
though
some
stile
him
to
haue
bene
of
base
Linadge
,
ex
infima
gente
procreatus
,
vnprobable
in
a
man
obtaining
such
honour
of
the
Roman
Senate
,
&
renowne
among
Princes
,
Kings
,
and
Emperours
,
and
diuers
of
them
Christians
.
But
to
goe
no
further
out
of
my
way
into
a
matter
of
temporall
Historie
,
whether
Bassianus
,
or
his
sonne
Heliogabalus
,
both
Emperours
and
Britans
by
Parentage
,
or
Carausius
was
in
Britaine
at
this
time
,
we
are
by
this
which
is
saide
,
assured
,
that
the
Christians
heare
were
in
quiet
and
peace
:
for
if
Bassian
us
still
continued
Hector
Boeth
.
&
alij
sup.
Harding
cap.
53.
King
,
he
had
made
peace
with
all
Christians
heare
,
whether
Britans
,
Picts
,
or
Scots
,
before
his
departure
hence
to
Rome
,
as
I
haue
before
remembred
.
And
allthough
Heliogabalus
was
otherwise
a
man
of
such
wicked
conuersation
,
that
I
had
rather
to
referre
any
man
desirous
to
knowe
the
manner
both
of
his
owne
and
Fathers
life
to
forreine
Writers
,
then
fill
my
pen
with
the
dishonour
of
their
Race
in
them
,
yet
no
Historie
maketh
mention
that
he
was
any
Persecutour
of
Christians
.
If
Carausius
was
King
,
it
is
not
vnprobable
,
but
he
was
a
Christian
,
aduanced
,
chosen
,
and
honored
with
that
kingely
dignitie
by
the
Christians
,
confederate
with
,
and
assisted
by
the
Christian
Scots
and
Picts
their
Kings
or
Rulers
,
and
against
the
Pagan
Romans
a
professed
Patrone
and
Propugnor
of
the
Rights
and
priuiledges
,
and
Reuenger
of
the
wrongs
and
Iniuries
of
the
Christians
heare
,
contending
by
all
meanes
he
could
euen
with
the
aduenture
of
his
life
,
loosing
it
in
that
Quarrell
,
to
restore
the
Christians
of
this
kingdome
to
that
quiet
and
honorable
estate
to
be
free
from
thraldome
of
forrein
Pagans
,
which
they
happily
enioyed
in
the
gouernment
of
King
Lucius
,
and
the
Roman
Senate
began
now
to
infringe
,
and
violate
.
This
was
the
pretended
end
and
scope
of
his
designes
,
allthough
by
some
Writers
,
not
with
a
litle
desire
of
his
owne
greatnes
and
exaltation
,
no
strange
disease
among
greate
Princes
in
any
Age
▪
4.
Neyther
doe
we
findē
that
Alectus
sent
hither
with
three
Legions
against
Carausius
,
allthough
he
slew
him
in
Battayle
and
ouerthrew
his
armie
making
himselfe
King
,
and
so
continuing
three
yeares
,
insulam
tenuit
per
triennium
,
Compilatio
M.
S.
de
gest
.
Brit.
&
Angl.
in
Al●ect
.
Galfr.
Monum
.
Hist.
Reg.
Brit.
l.
5.
c.
4.
Pont.
Vir.
l.
5.
Ma●th
.
West
.
an.
292.
Compilatio
M.
S.
Supur
.
did
persecute
the
Christian
Britans
vnder
pretext
of
Religion
,
but
for
following
Carausius
,
and
not
yeelding
subiection
to
the
Romans
,
as
they
required
.
Alectus
maximam
intulit
Britonibus
cladem
,
quia
relictâ
Republicâ
,
societati
Carausij
adhaeserant
.
Where
we
see
the
reason
of
that
affliction
of
the
Britans
by
the
Romans
,
because
,
quia
,
they
had
forsaken
the
common
wealth
and
Gouernment
thereof
,
and
followed
Carausius
an
Vsurper
,
as
the
Romans
esteemed
him
.
And
other
Historians
maKe
it
plaine
that
onely
the
followers
of
Carausius
and
no
others
were
thus
prosecuted
by
Alectus
.
interficitur
Carausius
,
&
in
eius
sequaces
saeuitum
est
.
And
Matthew
of
Westminster
also
saith
,
that
Alectus
did
afflict
onely
those
Britans
who
forsaking
their
Country
,
had
committed
themselues
to
the
command
of
Carausius
.
Alectus
Carausium
interfecit
.
Pont.
Virun
.
l.
5.
Deinde
cladem
maximam
Britonibus
intulit
,
qui
Republica
relicta
,
Carausij
se
commiserant
Iussioni
.
Which
Harding
more
plainely
confesseth
when
he
saith
Matth.
Westm.
an.
292.
Harding
Cron.
cap.
56.
of
Alectus
:
Alecto
then
crowned
and
made
King
of
all
Britaine
reigning
fully
yeares
three
;
and
well
he
ruled
in
all
manner
werking
.
And
if
Alectus
or
his
Pagan
Souldiers
,
and
Vnderrulers
,
did
vniustly
persecute
any
Britans
for
Religion
,
neyther
he
,
nor
they
did
escape
the
Iust
vengance
of
God
executed
vpon
them
by
the
Christian
Britans
in
the
like
kinde
,
for
when
Alectus
and
his
Infidell
consorts
were
at
London
gathered
together
to
make
solemne
Sacrifice
to
their
Idols
,
they
were
by
the
Christians
driuen
from
their
Sacrifice
,
Alectus
Pontic
.
Vir.
l.
5.
Galfr.
Mon.
l.
5.
c.
4.
Mat.
West
.
an
▪
294.
Harding
Chron.
cap.
56.
Holinsh.
Hist.
of
Engl.
l.
4.
c.
23.
Stowe
&
Howes
Hist.
Romans
in
Asclepiodotus
shamefully
putt
to
flight
,
and
slayne
,
his
army
scatered
,
and
though
by
Leuius
Gallus
his
Colleage
in
some
part
renewed
againe
,
yet
both
their
Generall
,
Gallus
and
all
his
Romans
were
slayne
by
the
Christian
Britons
in
one
day
.
Factoque
agmine
denso
,
inuaserunt
Romanos
,
&
vna
die
omnes
interfecerunt
.
And
their
Leader
Gallus
contemptuously
throwne
into
a
brooke
taking
name
thereof
,
as
our
Protestant
Antiquaries
with
Antiquitie
thus
deliuer
.
Asclepiodotus
recouered
Britaine
,
and
slew
the
Romans
Captaine
named
Liuius
Gallus
,
neare
vnto
a
brooke
there
at
that
time
running
,
into
which
brooke
he
threw
him
,
by
reason
whereof
it
is
called
in
Brittish
Nant
Gallon
,
since
in
Saxon
tongue
Gallus
or
Wallus
Harding
.
supr.
c.
56.
Galfr.
Monll
.
5.
c.
5.
Virun
.
lib.
5.
Matth.
Westm.
an.
294.
brooke
,
and
to
this
day
the
streete
,
where
some
times
the
brook
rāre
,
is
called
Walbroks
.
And
proueth
the
History
of
this
Brooke
both
by
publike
Records
,
and
Inquisitions
.
5.
Asclepiodotus
vpon
this
Victory
was
crowned
King
of
Britaine
,
by
Parlament
saith
Harding
,
and
by
common
consent
of
the
people
,
as
both
the
Brittish
History
,
Virunnius
,
and
Matthew
of
Westminster
write
,
being
Duke
of
Cornwall
before
,
Triumphatis
Romanis
caepit
Asclepiodotus
regni
diadema
,
&
capiti
suo
,
populo
annuente
,
imposuit
.
All
these
last
Writers
,
except
Matthew
of
Westminster
,
say
,
Dioclesian
his
Persecution
began
heare
in
his
time
,
of
which
I
shall
speake
hereafter
.
And
it
seemeth
,
that
diuers
Historians
not
obseruing
,
that
Constantius
was
heare
twice
,
marrying
S.
Helen
the
first
time
,
and
the
second
time
receauing
her
againe
,
when
Maximian
the
persecuting
Emperour
had
forced
him
to
putt
her
away
,
doe
there
vpon
vary
much
about
the
yeares
of
our
Kings
in
those
times
.
An
old
Manuscript
Chronologie
doth
say
Bassianus
reigned
27.
yeares
,
Carausius
whome
yt
calleth
Carencius
39.
yeares
,
Alectus
15.
yeares
,
Asclepiodotus
10.
yeares
,
Coel
4.
yeares
.
And
after
him
his
Sonne-in-Lawe
and
daughter
,
Constantius
and
Helen
11.
Matth.
Westm.
an.
295.
Catal.
Reg.
Brit.
supr.
Hollinshed
Hist.
of
Engl.
c.
23.
in
Asclepiod
.
Hollinsh
.
Hist.
Engl.
supr.
yeares
.
The
Protestant
Cataloge
of
our
Kings
hath
told
vs
,
that
Asclepiodotus
reigned
30.
yeares
.
The
same
hath
Hollinshed
calling
it
the
common
accompt
of
our
Chroniclers
.
And
by
the
same
Authours
and
diuers
others
,
King
Coel
,
in
the
later
end
of
whose
reigne
the
Romans
by
Constantius
came
in
againe
,
was
King
27.
yeares
.
Thus
he
writeth
of
this
matter
,
Coelus
Earle
of
Colchester
,
began
his
Dominion
ouer
the
Britans
,
in
the
yeare
of
our
Lord
262.
Thus
Coelus
or
Coell
ruled
the
Land
for
a
certaine
time
,
so
as
the
Britans
were
well
content
with
his
Gouernment
,
and
liued
the
longer
in
reste
from
Inuasion
of
the
Romans
,
because
they
were
occupied
in
other
places
:
but
finally
they
finding
time
for
their
purpose
,
appointed
one
Constantius
to
passe
ouer
into
this
I
le
with
an
armie
,
the
which
Constantius
putt
Coelus
in
such
dread
,
that
immediately
vpon
his
arriuall
,
Coelus
sent
vnto
him
an
Ambassadge
,
and
concluded
a
peace
with
him
,
couenanting
to
paye
the
accustomed
Tribute
,
and
gaue
to
Constantius
his
daughter
in
marriadge
,
called
Helen
,
a
noble
Ladie
,
and
learned
.
Shortly
after
King
Coell
died
,
when
he
had
reigned
as
some
write
Cap.
27.
supr.
Fabian
.
Matth.
Westm.
Galfrid
.
Monum
.
Pont.
Virun
.
Harding
.
supr.
Manuscrip
.
Antiq.
pr.
Regnum
Brit.
Compilatio
M.
S.
de
gest
.
Bri.
&
Angl.
Lib.
M.
S.
qui
vocatur
Scala
mundi
.
Sozomenus
Hist.
Eccles.
l.
2.
c.
vlt.
Euseb.
l.
4.
de
Vita
Constantin
.
Socrates
Eccles.
Hist.
l.
1.
c.
vlt.
Eutropiusl
.
10.
Hier.
in
Chron.
Ruffin
.
l.
1.
c.
11.
Bal.
cent.
1.
in
Flauio
Constantin
.
Stow.
Histor.
in
Constant
.
Holins
.
Hist.
of
Engl.
l.
4.
c.
29.
Bal.
Cent.
1.
in
Helena
Flauia
.
27.
yeares
.
And
then
he
setteth
downe
,
as
all
other
Antiquaries
doe
,
Constantius
Father
of
Constantine
the
greate
,
our
next
King
.
And
this
he
calleth
the
common
opinion
of
our
Writers
.
Which
I
finde
not
onely
in
our
printed
Historians
,
but
in
diuers
Manuscripts
,
not
wanting
Antiquitie
for
their
warrant
,
though
among
them
there
is
difference
about
the
yeares
of
the
reignes
of
those
Kings
,
all
consenting
they
reigned
,
and
succeeded
one
to
an
other
heare
,
as
hath
bene
related
.
6.
And
we
must
eyther
say
,
Coelreigned
long
,
was
twice
King
,
or
not
King
when
Constantius
marryed
S.
Helen
his
daughter
,
but
after
toward
his
death
,
or
els
contradict
all
Antiquaries
,
Greeks
,
or
Latines
,
Christians
or
Pagans
,
Catholiks
or
Protestants
in
the
Historie
of
the
Age
and
Empire
of
the
most
renowned
,
noted
and
honorably
remembred
Emperour
that
euer
was
in
the
world
Constantine
the
Greate
.
For
they
all
agree
,
that
he
dying
about
the
yeare
of
Christ
340.
was
then
65.
yeares
old
,
hauing
bene
Emperour
aboue
30.
yeares
,
and
as
Sozomen
with
others
proue
,
was
at
the
least
when
he
began
to
reigne
34.
yeares
of
Age
:
Constantinus
circiter
quintum
&
sexaginta
aetatis
suae
annum
moritur
.
Ex
quorum
annorum
numero
triginta
&
vnum
regnauit
:
The
like
hath
Eusebius
:
duos
&
triginta
annos
extra
paucos
menses
&
dies
cum
Imperio
fuit
:
eundemque
annorum
numerum
vita
duplicabat
.
Socrates
saith
:
vixit
Imperator
Constantinus
annos
sexaginta
quinque
:
triginta
vnum
regnauit
.
Eutropius
saith
,
his
Age
was
66.
and
his
Reigne
31.
yeares
.
S.
Hierome
and
Ruffinus
for
the
Latins
,
agree
with
them
.
Our
Protestants
say
he
died
in
the
66.
yeare
of
his
Age
,
and
the
32.
of
his
Reigne
.
è
vita
decessit
senex
aetatis
suae
anno
66.
&
Imperij
32.
à
Christi
Incarnatione
339.
the
339.
yeare
of
Christ
.
And
by
all
in
the
yeare
340.
at
the
furthest
.
The
like
Argument
I
may
vse
,
by
the
life
and
death
of
his
blessed
Mother
S.
Helena
in
all
Iudgments
dying
before
her
Sonne
,
being
about
80.
yeares
old
then
,
and
but
a
young
Virgin
when
she
was
marryed
to
Constantius
his
Father
.
One
of
our
cheifest
Protestant
Antiquaries
,
and
not
so
plainely
receauing
the
former
Order
in
our
Kings
,
doth
confirme
it
further
,
saying
,
Helena
liued
79.
yeares
and
then
departed
Holinsh.
supr.
l.
4.
c.
29.
this
life
about
the
21.
yeare
of
her
Sonnes
reigne
.
Her
Sonne
the
Emperour
Constantine
liued
till
about
the
yeare
of
Christ
340.
after
he
had
ruled
the
Empire
32.
yeares
and
odd
moneths
.
Therefore
both
he
and
all
others
must
needs
allowe
the
Reigns
and
Successions
of
our
Brittih
Kings
before
remembred
,
and
in
a
manner
free
this
kingdome
from
the
Romans
in
their
times
,
as
also
make
it
euident
,
that
the
Roman
Emperours
neither
did
,
nor
could
raise
any
Persecution
against
our
Christians
in
Britaine
,
except
in
the
time
when
Constantius
first
came
hither
in
the
dayes
of
the
Emperour
Aurelianus
,
about
the
3.
yeare
of
his
owne
Empire
,
and
yeare
of
Christ
273.
and
marryed
Helen
Daughter
of
Coel
,
then
,
or
after
King
,
or
both
,
which
no
Antiquitie
affirmeth
,
but
all
deny
it
,
or
the
short
Reigne
of
Alectus
,
vntill
the
comming
of
Maximian
the
Tyrant
hither
in
the
time
of
Asclepiodotus
,
as
the
common
opinion
is
.
THE
IX
.
CHAPTER
.
OF
THE
POPES
OF
ROME
IN
THIS
TIME
,
how
by
all
writers
,
euen
the
Protestants
themselues
,
they
were
holy
men
,
and
both
they
and
other
learned
holy
Fathers
in
this
time
,
were
of
the
same
faith
and
Religion
,
which
the
present
Roman
Church
and
Catholiks
now
professe
,
and
Protestants
deny
and
persecute
.
1.
AFter
the
Martyrdome
of
S.
Calixtus
,
S.
Vrbanus
the
first
of
The
Religion
of
the
Popes
then
the
same
that
is
now
,
by
their
aduersaries
.
that
name
was
Pope
of
Rome
.
This
man
,
as
Protestant
Antiquaries
,
English
and
others
write
,
liued
in
the
time
of
that
licentious
Emperour
Heliogabalus
,
and
by
the
sanctitie
of
his
life
,
and
singular
learning
did
bring
many
in
all
places
to
Io.
Bal.
l.
1.
de
Act.
Rom.
Pontif.
in
Vrban
.
Pap.
16.
Rob.
Barnes
in
Vit.
Pont.
Rom.
in
V●bano
.
1.
Magdeb.
cent.
3.
c.
10.
c.
277.
true
Religion
:
for
which
he
was
often
bannished
,
but
secretly
recalled
by
the
faithfull
Christians
,
and
at
he
last
receaued
the
Cro●ne
of
Martyrdome
in
the
yeare
of
our
Lord
233.
Vrbanus
Romanus
sub
libidinosa
bestià
Heliogabalo
Caesare
vixit
,
vitaeque
sanctitate
&
doctrinà
singulari
multos
vn●iquaque
mortales
ad
Euangelium
traxit
.
Hic
saepenumerò
pro
fide
Christiana
ab
vrbe
proscribebatur
;
sed
à
fidelibus
iterum
clam
reuocatus
,
Martyrij
coronam
anno
Domini
233.
tandem
accepit
.
His
Decretall
Epistle
is
extant
,
written
to
all
Bishops
S.
Vrbanus
Pope
Martyred
in
the
yeare
of
our
Lord
233.
of
the
common
life
,
and
offering
of
the
faithfull
.
He
plainely
maketh
mention
of
such
a
common
life
as
was
vnder
the
Apostles
,
&
defendeth
by
his
Decrees
the
goods
●●
the
Church
,
that
no
man
should
inuade
them
by
force
or
fraude
.
And
he
speaketh
●●
the
vo●●e
of
them
which
promise
to
possesse
nothing
proper
to
themselues
,
he
instituted
that
Confirmation
should
be
ministred
after
Baptisme
.
He
saith
that
by
Imposition
of
the
Bishops
hands
therein
,
the
holy
Ghost
is
receaued
:
Extat
vna
eius
Epistola
Decretalis
scripta
ad
omnes
Episcopos
,
de
communi
vita
&
oblatione
fidelium
.
Planè
enim
eiusmodi
vitae
communis
meminit
,
qualis
sub
Apostolis
fuit
.
Munit
deinde
Edictis
bona
Ecclesiae
,
ne
quis
ea
vi
aut
fraude
inuadat
:
&
aliqua
dicit
de
voto
promittentium
,
se
nihil
rerum
propriarum
possessuros
.
Instituit
in
fine
Confirmationem
post
Baptismum
:
dicit
,
per
manus
Impositionem
Episcoporum
accipi
Spiritum
sanctum
.
2.
Next
vnto
S.
Vrbanus
succeeded
Pope
Pontianus
,
who
as
these
Protestants
Io.
Bal.
lib.
1.
de
Rom.
Pont.
Act.
in
Pontiano
.
tell
vs
,
was
Christi
minister
,
ac
dispensator
Mysteriorum
Dei
:
exilium
&
supplicia
pro
Euangelio
,
proque
Ecclesia
passus
est
,
post
multas
calamitates
&
grauia
tormenta
,
Anno
Domini
239.
pro
Christi
fide
,
martyrij
paena
subijt
.
The
Minister
S.
Pontianus
Pope
suffered
Martyrdum
an
.
D.
239.
of
Christ
and
dispenser
of
the
mysteries
of
God
,
suffered
exilements
,
and
punishments
for
the
Ghospell
,
and
the
Church
,
and
after
many
calamities
and
greuious
Torments
suffered
the
payne
of
Martyrdome
for
the
faith
of
Christ
,
in
the
yeare
of
our
Lord
239.
He
taught
that
God
would
haue
Preists
so
familiar
with
him
,
that
he
Magdeburgen
.
centur.
3.
col.
278
in
Pontian
.
would
accept
of
other
mens
Sacrifices
by
them
,
and
by
them
forgiue
their
sinns
,
and
reconcile
them
to
him
.
And
that
Preists
doe
make
with
their
owne
mouth
,
the
body
of
our
Lord
,
and
giue
it
to
the
people
:
Sacerdotum
dignitati
multa
tribuit
.
Eos
,
inquit
,
Deus
familiares
in
tantum
sibi
esse
voluit
,
vt
etiam
aliorum
hostias
per
eos
acceptaret
atque
eorum
peccata
donaret
,
sibique
reconciliaret
.
Ipsi
quoque
proprio
ore
Corpus
Domini
conficiunt
,
&
populis
tradunt
.
3.
After
S.
Pontianus
succeeded
S.
Anterus
,
who
as
our
Protertants
saye
,
attributed
S.
Antherus
Pope
and
Martyr
succeeded
S.
Pontinus
.
such
supreame
Priuiledge
to
his
holy
See
,
that
he
ordained
that
Bishops
might
not
goe
from
one
Bishopricke
to
an
other
,
without
the
Authoritie
of
the
Pope
of
Rome
.
Episcopos
ab
vno
Episcopatu
ad
aliam
transferre
,
si
id
Ecclesiae
necessitas
vel
vtilitas
exigat
licere
:
sed
ne
id
sine
summi
Pontificis
authoritate
Robert
.
Barnes
l.
de
Vit.
Pont.
Rom.
in
Antero
.
Io.
Bal.
l.
1.
de
Act.
Pontif.
Rom.
in
eod.
fiat
,
cauit
:
and
beatified
the
Church
with
his
blood
in
Martyrdome
in
the
yeare
of
our
Lord
243.
decorauit
hic
Antherm
anno
Domini
243.
Ecclesiam
suo
sanguine
,
quam
antea
pauerat
verbo
:
which
he
had
before
fedd
with
the
word
of
God
.
4.
S.
Fabian
as
these
men
say
was
Miraculously
chosen
Pope
,
the
forme
of
a
Doue
sitting
vpon
his
heade
,
when
he
was
sought
for
to
be
Pope
.
Cum
ad
S.
Fabianus
miraeulously
chosen
Pope
.
Pontificatum
designatus
quaereretur
Columba
super
eius
caput
sedere
visa
est
.
He
buil
ded
a
Church-yard
for
the
honour
of
Martyrs
.
He
decreed
that
euery
yeare
vpon
Maunday
Thursday
,
new
Chrisme
should
be
consecrated
,
and
the
old
Barnes
&
Bal.
sup.
in
Fabiano
.
Magdeb.
Cent.
3
c.
10.
col.
279.
280
&c.
5.
col.
144.
burnt
.
That
Preists
should
not
be
accused
or
punished
in
the
temporall
,
but
Ecclesiasticall
Court
.
He
forbad
marriadge
within
the
first
degree
of
consanguinitie
.
That
euery
Christian
should
communicate
at
the
least
thrise
euery
yeare
.
He
decreede
about
satisfaction
,
the
Rite
of
penance
,
&
Excommunication
,
of
the
Age
of
such
as
were
to
be
made
Preists
,
or
admitted
to
holy
Orders
,
of
oblations
or
Masses
euery
day
.
Caemiterium
pro
Martyrum
dignitate
extruxit
.
Singulis
annis
in
caena
Domini
Chrisma
vt
renouaretur
,
vetere
combusto
,
statuit
.
Sacerdotes
causam
dicere
,
&
mulctari
in
Sacro
,
non
prophano
foro
debere
edixit
.
Ne
vxorem
quis
ducat
intra
quintum
consanguinitatis
gradum
,
statuit
.
Quisque
Christianus
vt
singulis
annis
ter
Eucharistiam
sumeret
,
praecepit
.
Quaedam
de
satisfactionibus
,
de
ritu
paenitentiae
,
&
de
excommunicatione
statuit
,
de
aetate
presbyterorum
ordinatorum
,
de
oblationibus
per
singulos
dies
.
They
add
further
how
he
condemned
the
Heresies
S.
Fabianus
condemned
the
Heresies
of
the
Nouatians
and
Helchites
.
of
the
Nouatians
,
and
Helchites
.
And
that
he
both
baptized
Philip
the
Emperour
,
and
after
put
him
to
publike
penance
,
among
the
ordinarie
penitents
.
Whereas
these
men
say
,
that
S.
Fabian
appointed
that
euery
yeare
vpon
Maunday-Thursday
new
Chrisme
should
be
hallowed
,
and
the
old
burnt
,
no
man
may
thereby
phantasie
,
that
he
was
the
first
Authour
either
of
consecrating
,
or
yearely
renewing
of
Chrisme
,
for
in
the
very
place
from
whence
these
Protestants
deriue
this
Constitution
,
which
is
the
second
Decretall
Epistle
of
this
holy
Pope
,
he
playnely
saith
,
that
vpon
that
day
when
Christ
supped
with
his
Disciples
,
and
washed
their
feete
,
Christ
himselfe
taught
this
consecrating
of
Chrisme
,
and
that
the
Popes
of
Rome
thus
receaued
it
from
the
Apostles
.
And
for
the
yearely
renewing
of
it
vpon
that
day
,
he
saith
also
,
that
it
discended
from
the
Apostles
by
all
his
Predecessors
Popes
of
Rome
,
and
so
from
the
Apostles
both
the
Church
of
Rome
,
Antioch
,
Hierusalem
,
and
Ephesus
,
where
the
Apostles
liued
,
did
euer
obserue
.
In
illa
Die
Dominus
Iesus
postquam
caenauit
cum
S.
Fabian
.
Epist.
2.
ad
omnes
Orient
.
Episc.
Discipulis
suis
,
&
lauit
eorum
pedes
,
sicut
a
sanctis
Apostolis
praedecessores
nostri
acceperunt
nobisque
reliquerunt
,
Chrisma
consicere
docuit
.
Sicut
ipsius
diei
solemnitas
per
singulos
annos
est
celebranda
,
ita
ipsius
sancti
Chrismatis
confectio
per
singulos
annos
est
agenda
,
&
de
anno
in
annum
renouanda
,
&
fidelibus
tradenda
:
quia
nouum
Sacramentum
est
per
singulos
annos
,
&
iam
dicto
Die
innouandum
,
&
vetus
in
sanctis
Ecclesijs
cremandum
.
Ista
a
sanctis
Apostolis
&
successoribus
eorum
accepimus
,
vobisque
tenenda
mandomus
.
Haec
sancta
Romana
Ecclesia
,
&
Antiochena
a
temporibus
Apostolorum
custodit
:
haec
Hierosolymorum
&
Ephisinorum
tenet
.
In
quibus
Apostoli
praesidentes
,
haec
docuerunt
,
&
vetus
Chrisma
incendi
,
&
non
amplius
quàm
vno
anno
vti
permiserunt
,
atque
dinceps
nouo
frui
,
&
non
veteri
iubentes
docuerunt
.
And
this
holy
Pope
so
Miracously
chosen
,
and
teaching
and
practising
these
Doctrins
,
was
as
glorious
in
his
death
,
as
these
Protestants
S.
Fabianus
put
to
death
an
.
D.
250.
confesse
,
ending
his
life
with
a
glorious
death
of
Martyrdome
in
the
yeare
of
our
Lord
250.
Sub
Decio
saeuiente
in
fratres
capitis
obtruncatione
,
anno
Domini
250.
vitam
gloriosa
morte
consummauit
.
5.
Of
the
doctrine
or
Decrees
of
the
three
next
Popes
,
S.
Cornelius
,
S.
Lucius
,
and
S.
Stephen
our
protestants
are
very
sparinge
in
relating
them
,
being
repugnant
to
their
proceedings
,
onely
they
say
of
the
last
,
S.
Stephen
.
That
diuers
Authors
testifie
that
he
was
celebrating
of
Masse
,
when
he
was
apprehended
by
the
Pagans
,
and
carried
to
be
martyred
:
Stephanum
in
celebratione
Io.
Bal.
l.
1.
de
Act.
Rom.
Pont.
in
Stephano
.
Missae
ad
martyrium
raptum
.
Yet
for
all
this
they
freely
confesse
,
that
both
he
and
the
others
were
renowned
Saints
&
Martyrs
.
Of
Cornelius
they
witnesse
,
that
he
was
a
man
of
God
,
and
though
banished
in
exile
,
he
was
neuer
wanting
to
Christs
kingdome
his
Church
,
but
as
his
most
worthie
champion
,
suffered
S.
Cornelius
Pope
Martyred
an
.
D.
253.
death
for
preaching
the
truth
in
the
yeare
of
our
Lord
253.
Homo
Dei
,
Cornelius
,
licet
in
exilium
deportatus
,
regno
tamen
Christi
minimè
vnquam
defuit
.
Quin
optimus
eius
Athleta
,
in
veritatis
assertione
Anno
Domini
253.
Decij
mucro
ni
Io.
Bal.
supr.
in
Cornel.
Rob.
Barn
.
l.
de
Vit.
Pont.
in
eod.
Magdeb.
cent.
3.
c.
10.
col.
282.
Bal.
&
ijdem
alij
supr.
in
Lucio
&
Stephano
.
ceruicem
,
vt
ouis
mansueta
,
praebuit
.
6.
Of
Pope
Lucius
they
say
,
that
he
did
enrich
the
Church
,
with
holsome
Doctrine
,
and
made
white
in
the
blood
of
the
Lambe
,
penetrated
the
heauenly
Paradise
in
the
yeare
of
our
Lord
255.
Ecclesiam
salubri
Doctrina
locupletauit
,
ac
Paradisum
caelestem
anno
Domini
255.
sub
Valeriano
occidi
iussus
,
&
in
sanguine
agni
dealbatus
,
penetrauit
.
7.
S.
Stephen
,
as
they
write
,
hauing
conuerted
many
Pagans
to
the
faith
of
Christ
,
became
a
sacrifice
to
God
,
and
thereby
receaued
a
crowne
of
Iustice
S.
Lucius
Pope
&
Martyr
.
an
.
D.
255.
Saint
Steuen
Pope
crowned
with
Martyrdom
an
.
D.
257.
in
the
yeare
of
our
Lord
257.
Stephanus
anno
Domini
257.
cum
multos
Gentilium
ad
Christi
fidem
conuertisset
,
capite
mulctatus
,
cum
plerisque
alijs
,
fit
victima
Deo
,
accepta
iustitiae
Corona
.
8.
And
allthough
these
Protestants
doe
not
,
nor
dare
,
for
betraying
their
cause
,
particularly
set
downe
the
Doctrine
of
these
Popes
,
yet
confessing
of
them
all
,
that
they
were
of
the
same
Religion
and
opinion
therein
with
S.
Magdeb.
cent.
3.
c.
7.
col.
164.
&
alibi
saepe
.
ca.
3.
Bergomen
.
l.
8.
&
alij
apud
Magd.
cent.
3.
c.
8.
col.
191.
Cyprian
,
except
in
his
error
of
Rebaptization
(
which
they
,
and
truely
,
say
he
recanted
,
many
Epistles
passing
betweene
them
)
they
doe
sufficiently
proue
,
that
they
did
plainely
hold
with
S.
Cyprian
,
all
those
points
of
Catholike
Doctrine
,
which
they
to
omit
others
,
doe
asscribe
vnto
him
.
Some
of
them
be
these
,
as
these
Protestants
confesse
,
and
thus
recompt
them
.
Cyprian
is
euery
where
a
vehement
affirmer
of
Freewill
:
liberi
Arbitrij
vehemens
est
vbique
assertor
.
Magdeb.
cent.
3.
col.
247.
c.
10.
&
alibi
.
They
assure
vs
also
,
that
S.
Cyprian
held
that
Christ
Iesus
in
his
last
Supper
,
being
our
high
Preist
,
did
offer
sacrifice
,
and
commanded
Preists
should
doe
the
same
.
Cyprianus
de
caena
Domini
sic
inquit
libro
secundo
,
Epistola
tertia
:
nam
Iesus
Christus
Dominus
noster
ipse
est
summus
Sacerdos
Dei
Patris
,
&
sacrificium
Deo
Patri
ipse
primus
obtulit
,
&
hoc
fieri
in
sui
commemorationem
praecepit
.
Vtque
ille
Sac●rdos
vice
Christi
verè
fungitur
,
qui
id
quod
Christus
fecit
imitatur
:
&
sacrificium
verum
&
plenum
tunc
off●rt
in
Ecclesia
Deo
Patri
,
si
sic
incipiat
offerre
secundum
quod
ipsum
Christum
vi●eat
offerre
:
and
that
both
the
true
body
,
and
blood
of
Christ
is
there
present
,
and
by
Transsubstantiation
or
changing
of
bread
into
his
body
,
and
wine
into
his
blood
:
sentit
in
caena
corpus
Christi
verum
&
Sanguinem
,
in
sermone
de
caena
Domini
.
Cyprianus
inquit
imitari
non
effagie
sed
naturâ
.
S.
Cyprian
Magdeb.
supr.
&
Parkis
Proble
.
p.
153.
154.
his
words
in
this
place
they
cite
are
these
.
panis
iste
communis
in
carnem
&
sanguinem
mutatus
,
panis
iste
quem
Dominus
Dis●ipuli●
porrigebat
,
non
effigie
,
sed
naturà
mutatus
,
omnipotentia
Verbi
factus
est
c●ro
.
Noua
est
huius
Sacramenti
Doctrina
,
&
scholae
Euangelicae
hoc
primum
magisterium
protulerunt
,
&
Doctore
Cyprian
.
lib.
de
caena
Domini
.
Christo
primum
haec
mundo
innotuit
Disciplina
,
vt
biberent
sanguinem
Christiani
,
cuius
esum
l●gis
antiquae
Authoritas
districtissimè
interdicit
:
lex
quippe
esum
Sanguinis
prohibet
,
Euangelium
praecipit
vt
hibatur
.
Vniuersa
Ecclesia
ad
has
epulas
inuitatur
,
aequa
omnibus
portio
datur
,
integer
erogatur
,
distributus
non
demembratur
:
Incorporatur
non
iniuratur
:
recipitur
non
includitur
.
Dominus
vsque
hodie
hoc
veracissimum
&
sanctis●imum
corpus
suum
creat
,
&
sanctificat
,
&
benedicit
,
&
pie
sumentibus
di●u●i●it
:
Bread
is
changed
into
Christs
body
.
The
bread
which
our
Lord
did
giue
to
is
Disciples
being
changed
not
in
shape
but
nature
was
made
flesh
by
the
omnipotency
of
t●e
word
.
The
Doctrine
of
this
Sacrament
is
new
,
and
the
schooles
of
the
Ghospell
first
brought
forth
this
Maisters
office
,
or
instruction
,
and
Christ
first
taught
this
Doctrine
to
the
worlde
,
that
Christians
should
drinke
blood
,
whose
eating
the
Authoritie
of
the
old
Lawe
did
most
strictly
forbid
.
The
whole
Church
is
inuited
to
this
banquet
,
equall
portion
is
giuen
to
all
.
Christ
is
giuen
whole
,
distributed
he
is
,
not
dismembred
:
he
is
incorporated
not
iniured
:
he
is
receaued
,
not
included
.
Our
Lord
euen
to
this
day
doth
create
this
his
most
true
and
holy
body
,
blesseth
it
,
and
diuideth
it
to
the
godly
receauers
.
And
the
words
of
S.
Cyptian
cited
by
the
Magdeburgeā
Cyprian
.
Epist.
63.
ad
Caecilium
.
Protestants
before
out
of
his
63.
Epistle
,
which
is
to
Caecilius
,
are
grossely
corrupted
by
them
:
for
S.
Cyprian
doth
not
say
as
they
cite
him
before
,
sacrificium
Deo
patri
ipse
primus
obtulit
&
hoc
fieri
in
sui
commemorationem
praecepit
:
Christ
was
the
first
that
offered
sacrifice
to
God
the
Father
,
and
commanded
it
to
be
done
in
commemoration
of
him
.
For
in
so
saying
S.
Cypian
should
haue
euidently
written
vntruely
,
for
many
before
Christ
,
both
in
the
Lawe
of
nature
,
and
Moyses
,
offered
sacrifice
to
God
before
Christ
was
Incarnate
.
But
S.
Cyprian
most
truely
saith
that
Christ
in
his
last
supper
was
the
first
,
that
offered
himselfe
his
blessed
body
and
blood
to
God
in
sacrifice
,
and
commanded
the
same
to
be
done
after
him
.
Iesus
Christus
ipse
est
summus
Sacerdos
Dei
patris
,
&
sacrificum
patri
seipsum
primus
obtulit
,
&
hoc
fieri
in
sui
commemorationem
praecepit
.
And
then
followeth
immediately
,
that
which
they
haue
cited
from
thence
,
that
Preists
supply
the
place
of
Christ
,
in
the
offering
of
this
Sacrifice
,
and
must
offer
it
,
secundum
quod
ipsum
Christum
videat
obtulisse
,
as
they
see
Christ
offered
it
in
his
last
supper
,
by
the
omnipotencie
of
the
word
of
Christ
changing
the
bread
into
his
blessed
body
,
and
wine
into
his
pretious
blood
as
S.
Cyprian
hath
told
vs
before
,
and
this
most
holy
Catholike
Doctrine
he
teacheth
in
diuers
Cypr.
l.
de
Orat.
Dominicâ
.
Epist.
34.
Epist.
11.
54.
l.
delapsis
Epistol.
56.
Magdeb.
cent.
3.
c.
4.
col.
83.
other
places
.
And
among
the
rest
in
his
54.
Epistle
which
he
and
the
Councell
of
Carthage
wrote
vnto
Pope
Cornelius
,
to
assure
vs
,
these
holy
Popes
and
he
agreed
in
these
Mysteries
,
they
plainely
affirme
Christs
body
and
blood
to
be
present
and
receaued
there
by
the
mouthes
of
commuricants
.
He
taught
also
by
these
men
,
that
the
Eucharist
is
sanctified
on
the
Altar
.
The
Preists
sanctifie
the
Chalice
,
supply
the
place
of
Christ
,
and
offer
Sacrifice
to
God
.
Cyprianus
ait
Eucharistia
in
altari
sanctificatur
.
Rursus
ait
sacerdotes
sanctificare
calicem
.
Item
sacerdotem
inquit
vice
Christi
fungi
,
&
Deo
patri
sacrificium
offerre
.
They
also
acknowledg
S.
Cyprian
giueth
diuers
examples
of
communion
onely
in
one
kinde
,
and
how
both
in
,
and
before
the
time
of
Pope
Cornelius
it
was
vsuall
with
the
Bishops
of
Rome
,
or
Italy
at
the
least
,
and
others
to
minister
this
Sacrament
to
communicants
onely
vnder
the
forme
of
bread
,
and
to
giue
them
no
other
liquid
thing
at
that
time
,
but
water
,
which
all
men
know
could
be
no
part
of
that
Sacrament
;
potest
ex
Cypriani
libro
2.
Epistola
3.
Magdeb.
cent.
3.
c.
5.
col.
149.
tit
.
de
ritibus
circa
caenam
.
ad
Cornelium
apertè
colligi
,
cum
tempore
Cornelij
,
tum
ante
eum
,
Romanos
,
aut
etiam
Italicos
&
alios
Episcopos
in
administratione
caenae
Dominicae
,
plebiin
calice
tantum
aquam
porrexisse
,
&
non
vinum
seu
sanguinem
Domini
.
9.
It
is
also
euident
by
S.
Cyprian
,
that
not
onely
in
his
time
but
euen
from
the
Apostles
,
the
Sacrifice
of
Masse
was
vsually
offered
for
the
faithfull
departed
,
Magd.
supr.
col
.
82.
Cypr.
Ep.
66.
ad
Plebem
&
Clerum
Furnitanorum
.
Epist.
57.
lib.
de
mortalitate
tractat
.
de
disciplinâ
&
habitâ
Virg.
de
Stella
&
Magis
&
Innocent
.
Mart.
Magdeb.
cent.
1.
c.
4.
col.
84.
&
col
.
82.
Magdeb.
cent.
3.
c.
4.
col.
86.
tit
.
de
castitate
&
virginitate
.
and
they
therein
prayed
for
.
The
like
he
teacheth
of
Intercession
to
Saints
in
heauen
,
and
their
prayers
for
them
that
liue
,
which
these
Protestants
confesse
to
haue
bene
S.
Cyprian
his
doctrine
.
Cyprianus
libro
tertio
,
Epistola
15.
lapsos
dixit
auxilio
Martyrum
apud
Deum
adinuari
.
And
thy
confesse
,
that
S.
Cyprian
plainely
holdeth
,
that
the
Martyrs
and
Saints
deceased
pray
for
them
that
liue
.
Certè
in
fine
prioris
Epistolae
libri
primi
,
non
obscurè
sentit
Cyprianus
,
Martyres
&
Sanctos
defunctos
pro
viuentibus
orore
.
These
Protestants
further
confesse
that
S.
Cyprian
aequaled
or
rather
preferred
the
true
Virginall
life
to
that
of
Angels
,
and
calleth
the
chaste
and
single
life
of
Clergie
men
a
state
of
Angelike
condition
.
And
allthough
Marriadge
is
good
,
and
instituted
by
God
,
yet
continency
is
better
,
and
Virginitie
more
excellent
.
Cyprianus
Virginitas
,
inquit
,
aequat
se
Angelis
:
si
verè
exquiramus
excedit
,
dum
in
carne
luctata
victoriam
,
&
contra
naturam
refert
,
quam
non
habent
Angeli
.
In
libro
de
dono
pudicitiae
.
Liber
de
singularitate
Clericorum
eodem
modo
castitatem
statum
vocat
qualitatis
Angelicae
.
Et
sermone
de
Natiuitate
Christi
:
etsi
bona
sunt
&
instituta
à
Deo
coniugia
,
melior
tamen
est
continentia
,
&
virginitas
excellentior
.
They
tell
vs
further
that
he
teacheth
the
doctrine
of
meritt
,
and
good
works
,
to
take
away
sinne
,
and
iustifie
.
Cyprianus
l.
3.
Epistolarum
,
Epistola
25.
sentit
meritorum
praecedentium
defensione
obuelari
peccata
.
Et
in
sermone
de
eleemosinis
ex
professo
sentit
,
peccata
commissa
post
Baptismum
,
eleemosynâ
,
&
bonis
operibus
extingui
.
And
both
to
proue
this
doctrine
,
and
iustifie
those
Bookes
of
Tobias
,
Ecclesiasticus
,
and
others
which
our
Protestants
deny
to
be
Canonicall
Scripture
he
teacheth
the
contrary
,
and
citeth
them
as
holy
Scriptures
with
others
for
these
opinions
.
Id
probare
conatur
dictis
Scripturae
,
vt
Tobiae
quarto
:
sicut
aqua
extinguit
ignem
,
sic
eleemosyna
peccatum
.
And
all
the
other
Bookes
and
parts
of
them
,
which
the
present
Roman
Church
admitteth
for
holy
Scripture
,
and
our
English
Protestants
disallowe
for
such
,
S.
Cyprian
doth
receaue
them
as
Catholiks
now
doe
,
as
appeareth
in
these
Marginall
citations
,
where
besides
Tobias
and
Ecclesiasticus
before
granted
,
he
approueth
in
expresse
termes
the
Booke
of
Wisedome
(
a
)
the
Booke
of
Baruch
the
Prophet
[
](A17012-e83620-b)(b)
(b)
l.
2.
aduers
.
Iud.
c.
6.
de
orat
.
Domin
.
the
song
of
the
3.
children
;
Cyprian
.
Ep.
62.
52.
exhort
.
Mart.
c.
12.
ad
Quirin
.
l.
3.
c.
59.
l.
de
mortalitate
[
](A17012-e83660-b)(c)
(c)
de
orat
.
Dom.
Serm.
de
lapsis
.
the
History
of
Susanna
[
](A17012-e83680-b)(d)
(d)
Epist.
40.
l.
de
bono
pudicitiae
.
of
Bel
and
the
Dragon
in
the
Booke
of
Daniel
,
[
](A17012-e83700-b)(e)
(e)
Epist.
56.
l.
de
Orat.
Dominica
.
Ser.
de
eleemosina
and
Bookes
of
the
Machabees
.
[
](A17012-e83720-b)(f)
(f)
Epistol.
55.
56.
exhort
.
Mart.
cap.
11.
And
yet
that
he
did
not
ascribe
all
to
Scripturs
and
reiect
Traditions
,
as
our
Protestants
doe
,
they
haue
sufficiently
confessed
before
,
when
they
acknowledge
,
S.
Cyprian
taught
so
many
points
of
doctrine
,
which
as
they
say
,
are
not
contayned
in
Scripturs
.
10.
To
which
they
adde
many
more
of
greate
moment
,
as
of
the
validitie
,
number
,
ministration
,
and
true
Ministers
of
the
Sacraments
,
the
principall
essentiall
things
belonging
to
the
true
Church
of
Christ
,
by
our
Protestants
confessions
,
in
all
which
,
and
diuers
other
questions
by
their
owne
Testimonie
,
S.
Cyprian
,
those
Popes
of
Rome
,
and
the
Church
of
Christ
then
differed
from
them
,
and
agreed
in
them
all
with
the
present
Roman
Church
.
First
for
the
validitie
of
Sacraments
these
men
confesse
,
that
by
the
doctrine
of
S.
Cyprian
,
and
the
Church
then
,
the
worthie
receauers
of
them
were
vnited
to
Christ
armed
against
the
world
,
the
deuill
,
and
human
concupiscence
,
grace
was
giuen
,
and
sinnes
forgiuen
in
them
.
This
was
also
the
receaued
old
doctrine
of
the
Church
and
Popes
of
Rome
,
namely
of
Pope
Cornelius
,
as
both
he
,
Eusebius
,
the
Magdeburgian
Protestants
,
and
others
witnesse
by
whose
agreeing
testimonie
also
both
Pope
Cornelius
,
S.
Cyprian
,
and
the
Church
of
Rome
and
Affrike
with
all
others
differed
from
our
Protestants
,
and
consented
with
the
present
Roman
Church
,
about
the
number
of
Sacraments
.
First
they
say
that
both
Cornelius
,
and
S.
Cyprian
taught
,
that
Confirmation
was
a
Sacrament
,
and
by
the
Bishops
Vnction
with
Chrisme
the
Magdeb.
in
Indice
cent.
3.
v.
Sacramenta
.
&
cent.
3.
c.
10.
col.
246.
247.
248.
Cornelius
Epist.
2.
Tom.
1.
Conc.
Euseb.
l.
6.
c.
42.
Magde
.
cent.
3.
in
Cornel.
&c.
10.
col.
240.
Cypria
.
Epist.
72.
Cyprian
.
Ep.
52.
ad
Antonianum
.
l.
1.
Ep.
2.
&
ep.
54
Cyprian
.
de
Ablutione
pedum
.
Cornel.
Epist.
apud
Eusebium
.
Magdeb.
&
alios
supr.
Magdeb.
in
Indice
cē●
.
3.
in
Lucio
Papa
.
&
cent.
6.
col.
148.
&
col.
149.
tit
.
de
caelibatu
&
Vita
monastica
.
holy
Ghost
,
and
Grace
were
giuen
.
S.
Cyprian
also
maketh
Penance
a
Sacrament
and
plainely
affirmeth
,
that
sinnes
are
loosed
and
forgiuen
in
it
.
And
both
he
and
S.
Cornelius
then
Pope
giue
as
much
to
Preisthood
,
and
holy
Orders
.
S.
Cyprian
maketh
it
and
others
,
Sacraments
equally
as
Baptisme
.
Docemur
quae
sit
Baptismi
&
aliorum
Sacramentorum
stabilitas
.
Nam
Baptismum
repeti
Ecclesiasticae
prohibent
regulae
:
&
semel
sanctificatis
nulla
deinceps
manus
iterum
consecrans
praesumit
accedere
:
nemo
sacros
Ordines
semel
datos
iterum
renouat
:
nemo
sacro
oleo
lita
,
iterum
linit
,
aut
consecrat
:
nemo
Impositioni
manuum
vel
ministerio
derogat
Sacerdotum
.
Where
he
setteth
this
downe
for
a
generall
Ecclesiasticall
Rule
,
which
no
man
was
ignorant
off
,
or
did
disobay
.
11.
And
S.
Cornelius
then
Pope
by
all
the
witnesses
before
,
Protestants
and
others
,
setteth
downe
the
honour
,
and
dignitie
of
this
Sacrament
in
the
Church
of
Rome
,
when
he
affirmeth
,
that
in
those
dayes
of
Persecution
,
there
were
in
it
,
besides
the
Bishop
,
46.
Preists
,
7.
Deacons
,
7.
Subdeacons
,
42.
Acoluthists
,
Exorchists
,
Lectours
and
Ianitours
521.
And
to
make
all
sure
,
that
all
these
Orders
then
were
Ecclesiasticall
,
he
setteth
downe
some
of
their
Offices
,
and
how
these
Exorcists
did
dispossesse
Nouatus
by
these
Protestants
,
being
possessed
by
Sathan
.
These
Protestants
also
testifie
the
same
of
S.
Cyprian
his
doctrine
in
this
point
,
and
these
Deacons
&
Subdeacons
did
liue
vnmarryed
:
of
this
,
Pope
Lucius
(
as
they
confesse
)
made
a
Decree
.
Lucij
Decretum
de
caelibatu
Sacerdotum
.
So
they
acknowledge
of
Pope
Stephen
,
that
no
Preist
,
Deacon
,
or
Subdeacon
might
marry
:
nullus
Sacerdotum
à
Subdiacono
vsque
ad
Episcopum
licentiam
habet
coniugium
sauciendi
.
Likewise
they
doe
sufficiently
proue
,
that
S.
Cyprian
and
these
Popes
agreed
in
the
Supreamacie
Magdeb.
cent.
3.
c.
4.
col.
84.
85.
Tit.
de
Eccles.
&
Primatu
Romano
.
of
the
Pope
of
Rome
:
First
for
S.
Cyprian
,
in
that
very
Treatise
which
they
intitle
:
de
Ecclesiâ
&
Primatu
Romano
:
of
the
Church
,
and
Roman
Primacy
;
they
acknowledge
he
expressely
writeth
,
that
the
Roman
Church
is
to
be
acknowledged
of
all
,
for
the
Mother
and
Roote
of
the
Catholike
Church
,
he
calleth
the
Chaire
of
Peter
,
the
principall
Church
,
from
which
Preistly
vnitie
is
risen
.
And
saith
in
diuers
places
that
the
Church
was
founded
vpon
Peter
.
Cyprianus
libro
quarto
,
Epistolâ
8.
nominatim
ait
Romanam
Ecclesiam
ab
omnibus
alijs
pro
matrice
&
radice
Catholicae
Ecclesiae
agnoscendam
esse
.
Quemadmodum
&
libro
primo
,
Epistolâ
tertiâ
&
in
tractatu
de
simplicitate
Praelatorum
,
principalem
vocat
Ecclesiam
Petri
Cathedram
,
à
quâ
vnitas
sacerdotalis
exorta
sit
.
Alibi
passim
dicit
,
super
Petrum
Ecclesiam
fundatam
esse
,
vt
libro
primo
,
Epistolâ
tertiâ
:
libro
quarto
,
Epistolâ
nonâ
.
Tractatu
secundo
de
habitu
Virginum
,
sermone
tertio
de
bono
patientiae
,
&
in
Epistolâ
ad
Quirinum
.
And
they
adde
further
,
vtterly
to
ouerthrow
their
owne
new
found
Ministeriall
calling
and
Church
,
and
Princes
proceedings
against
Clergie
men
,
that
S.
Cyprian
taught
an
Ordinary
Succession
in
Pastorall
dignitie
,
and
that
Bishops
and
Rulers
of
the
Church
were
not
to
be
iudged
by
others
.
Habet
Cyprianus
&
alias
opiniones
periculosas
,
vt
quod
Pastoratum
ad
ordinariam
successionem
,
libro
1.
Epistolâ
6.
allegat
:
Item
quod
negat
Episcopos
&
Praepositos
Ecclesiae
iudicandos
,
libro
4.
Epistolâ
9.
&
in
Concilio
.
These
they
call
dangerous
opinions
,
and
so
they
are
for
their
new
Religion
,
which
hath
no
Ordinary
Succession
,
but
in
all
places
hath
ouerthrowne
it
,
and
so
farre
proceeded
,
to
adiudge
and
condemne
Bishops
,
and
Prelates
of
the
Church
,
that
in
the
whole
world
there
is
not
any
one
of
that
most
sacred
,
or
Preistly
calling
,
or
any
inferiour
holy
Order
,
none
but
meere
Lay
men
,
which
by
their
owne
definitiue
Article
cannot
make
a
true
visible
Artic.
of
Englis
.
Protest
.
Religion
art.
19.
Church
,
to
be
founde
in
all
their
Congregations
.
And
yet
this
doctrine
of
S.
Cyprian
,
so
periculous
with
these
men
,
is
so
farre
from
being
really
and
truely
dangerous
,
that
not
onely
by
all
Catholike
Authours
,
but
by
our
English
Protestants
also
(
both
their
particular
Writers
,
and
publike
Articles
with
their
Art.
sup.
Art.
36.
Prot.
publ.
glosse
ther.
Prot.
Booke
of
Consecration
in
Pref.
allowed
glosse
,
and
authorized
Booke
of
Consecration
)
it
is
iustified
to
be
vnquestionably
true
,
and
most
necessary
.
And
this
allready
proued
by
all
Authoritie
:
as
also
the
doctrine
of
exemption
of
Bishops
,
and
Clergie
men
,
from
being
conuented
before
Lay
Iudges
and
Tribunals
.
The
same
is
euident
before
of
the
Popes
of
Rome
Spirituall
Supreamacie
.
And
diuers
of
these
testimonies
of
S.
Cyprian
therein
,
are
in
his
seuerall
Epistles
to
Pope
Cornelius
.
That
place
where
he
calleth
the
Roman
Church
the
Roote
and
Mother
of
the
Catholike
Church
is
in
his
45.
Epistle
,
which
is
to
Cornelius
Pope
,
where
he
plainely
saith
,
he
exhorted
all
to
follow
that
Church
:
Vt
Ecclesiae
Catholicae
radicem
&
matricem
agnoscerent
,
ac
tenerent
.
Likewise
his
testimony
that
Rome
is
the
Chaire
of
S.
Peter
,
the
principall
Church
from
which
Preistly
vnitie
is
risen
,
is
in
his
55.
Epistle
,
which
is
to
the
same
Pope
Cornelius
.
In
which
he
affirmeth
further
that
it
is
the
Church
of
Rome
,
whose
faith
the
Apostle
commended
,
and
to
which
false
doctrine
cannot
haue
accesse
:
Eos
esse
Romanos
,
quorum
fides
,
Apostolo
praedicante
,
laudata
est
,
ad
quos
perfidia
habere
non
possit
accessum
.
And
there
plainely
saith
,
that
Heresies
and
Scismes
haue
onely
had
originall
,
because
men
would
not
obay
Gods
Preist
,
nor
allow
onely
one
Cheife
Preist
,
and
Iudge
the
Vicar
of
Christ
in
his
Church
.
And
calleth
the
Iudgment
of
this
Preist
,
Christ
Vicar
,
the
Pope
of
Rome
,
the
Iudgment
of
God
,
not
to
be
disobayed
of
any
,
and
from
such
disobedience
Scismes
and
Heesies
doe
spring
.
Neque
aliundè
haereses
obortae
sunt
,
aut
nata
scismata
,
quam
inde
quod
Sacerdoti
Dei
non
obtemperatur
,
nec
vnus
in
Ecclesiâ
ad
tempus
Sacerdos
,
&
ad
tempus
Iudex
vice
Christi
cogitatur
.
Cui
si
secundum
ministeria
diuina
obtemperaret
Fraternitas
vniuersa
,
nemo
aduersum
Sacerdotum
Collegium
quicquam
moueret
:
Nemo
post
diuinum
Iudicium
,
post
populi
suffragium
,
post
Coepiscoporum
consensum
,
Iudicem
se
iam
non
Episcopi
,
sed
Dei
faceret
:
nemo
dissidio
vnitatis
,
Christi
Ecclesiam
scinderet
:
nemo
sibi
placens
,
ac
tumens
seorsim
foris
Haeresim
nouam
conderet
:
nisi
ita
est
aliquis
Sacriligae
temeritatis
ac
perditae
mentis
,
vt
putet
sine
Dei
Iudicio
fieri
sacerdotem
.
12.
Now
that
these
holy
Popes
stoode
vpon
the
same
supreame
priuiledge
for
the
Church
of
Rome
being
the
common
doctrine
and
practise
of
them
all
,
as
Protestants
confesse
,
we
neede
not
to
stand
vpon
these
in
particular
:
yet
these
Protestants
doe
assure
vs
first
,
that
Pope
Cornelius
maintayned
Appeales
to
Rome
:
Cornelius
Epistolâ
2.
facit
mentionem
Appellationis
ad
Apostolicam
Magdeb.
cent.
3.
c.
7.
col.
181.
Rob.
Barnes
l.
de
Vit.
Pontif.
Rom.
in
Cornelio
.
Sedem
.
And
made
a
generall
Decree
to
free
Preists
from
swearing
,
except
in
matter
of
faith
.
And
condemned
the
African
Bishops
Decree
about
Rebaptization
.
Pope
Lucius
,
as
they
confesse
,
maketh
the
Church
of
Rome
the
Mother
of
Churches
,
and
affirmed
that
the
Popes
of
Rome
neuer
erred
,
and
contended
that
they
cannot
erre
,
prouing
it
by
that
place
,
where
Christ
said
to
S.
Peter
,
I
haue
asked
for
thee
,
that
thy
faith
may
not
fayle
.
Lucius
Romanam
Ecclesiam
Matrem
Magdeb.
Cent.
3.
col.
183.
c.
7.
Ecclesiarum
facit
:
&
Apostolicos
Pontifices
nunquam
errasse
asserit
,
&
ne
quidem
errare
posse
contendit
,
ex
eo
loco
quod
Christus
Petro
dixerit
:
rogaui
pro
te
,
ne
fides
tua
deficeret
.
And
Pope
Stephen
made
a
generall
Decree
as
these
men
affirme
,
for
the
whole
Church
,
about
receauing
penitent
Heretikes
,
how
they
were
to
be
receaued
.
Stephani
Papae
Romani
sententia
&
rescriptum
hoc
Magdeb.
cent.
3.
c.
8.
col.
190.
Robert
.
Barnes
l.
de
Vit.
Pont.
Rom.
in
Stephano
.
Io.
Bal.
l.
1.
Act.
Rom.
Pontif.
in
Stephano
.
fuit
.
Si
à
quacumque
haeresi
ad
Ecclesiam
veniant
,
nihil
innouetur
nisi
quod
traditum
est
,
vt
manus
illis
imponatur
in
paenitentiam
.
And
generally
for
all
Preists
in
all
places
,
that
they
should
not
vse
at
Masse
,
any
other
then
sacred
vestments
,
Ne
Sacerdos
aliâ
veste
quam
sacrâ
,
in
sacris
vteretur
,
statuit
:
By
this
holy
Pope
,
which
our
Protestants
confesse
was
an
holy
Saint
,
and
Martyr
,
and
receaued
a
Crowne
of
Iustice
thereby
after
he
had
conuerted
many
Gentils
to
Christ
.
Cum
multos
Gentilium
ad
Christi
fidem
conuertisset
,
capite
mulctatus
,
fit
victima
S.
Sixtus
Pope
and
Martyr
.
Deo
,
accept
à
Iustitiae
coronâ
.
13.
The
like
they
testifie
of
all
his
Successours
in
this
Age.
S.
Sixtus
the
Ambr.
l.
1.
Oshc
.
c.
41.
Prudent
.
in
Hymno
de
S.
Laurent
.
Magd.
cent.
3.
cap.
10.
in
Sixto
.
cap.
12.
in
Laurent
.
col.
297
298.
next
was
Christi
discipulus
,
&
è
terreno
coelestis
aeconomus
factus
,
Christiani
gregis
decus
,
atque
imitandum
exemplar
,
and
preached
the
true
word
of
God
,
salutare
Dei
verbum
populo
proponens
.
And
yet
this
doctrine
of
this
holy
Pope
,
by
all
Antiquities
,
and
these
Protestants
themselues
,
was
sacrificing
preisthood
,
Sacrifice
of
Masse
,
Deacons
assisting
at
the
Altar
,
Christ
really
present
there
,
and
offered
in
Sacrifice
,
with
Lights
vpon
the
Altar
.
Hic
primus
è
septem
viris
,
qui
stant
ad
Aram
proximi
.
Hunc
esse
vestris
orgijs
moremque
&
artem
proditum
est
,
hanc
Disciplinam
foederis
libent
vt
auro
Antistites
.
Argenteis
scyphis
ferunt
fumare
sacrum
sanguinem
,
auroque
nocturnis
sacris
adstare
fixos
cereos
.
And
this
was
so
common
and
publikly
receaued
and
knowne
,
that
the
Pagans
themselues
were
not
ignorant
of
it
.
S.
Dionisius
Pope
and
Martyr
.
Bal.
l.
1.
de
Act.
Rom.
Pontif.
in
Dionys
.
Robert
.
Barnes
in
Vit.
Pont.
in
eodem
.
14.
Of
S.
Dionysius
the
next
Pope
,
these
Protestants
say
,
he
was
famous
for
preaching
the
true
faith
,
and
dilating
of
Christs
Church
,
and
conuerted
many
,
and
among
others
the
daughter
and
wife
of
the
Emperour
Decius
,
Cyrilla
and
Triphonia
,
and
dyed
an
holy
Martyr
:
Yet
they
also
acknowledge
,
he
was
a
Monke
and
Eremite
before
he
was
Pope
.
He
diuided
Parishes
and
Dioceses
,
assigning
their
limits
,
and
made
other
generall
Lawes
for
the
whole
Church
,
concerning
Heretikes
and
others
to
be
accused
,
and
conuented
.
15.
S.
Faelix
which
was
his
next
Successor
was
also
,
as
these
men
confesse
,
S.
Foelix
Pope
and
Martyr
.
an
absolute
vertuous
man
,
and
renowned
,
for
he
preached
the
word
of
God
and
died
a
glorious
Martyr
.
Yet
they
also
say
,
he
was
a
Massing
Pope
,
and
Bal.
l.
1.
de
Act.
Pontif.
supr.
in
Foelice
.
Rob.
Barnes
in
eod.
tooke
order
,
that
none
but
consecrated
Preists
should
say
Masse
,
he
ordained
that
Masses
should
yearely
be
saide
in
honour
of
Martyrs
on
their
Anniuersary
dayes
,
and
no
where
but
in
sacred
places
.
16.
They
say
of
Eutichianus
,
the
next
Pope
,
that
he
was
,
vir
Deo
deditissimus
,
à
doctrinâ
&
virtutihus
Ecclesiae
commendatus
,
diuini
verbi
praedicatione
salutem
S.
Eutichianus
Pope
and
Martyr
.
multis
attulit
populis
:
A
man
most
deuoted
to
God
,
renowned
for
learning
,
Bal.
l.
1.
Act.
Ro.
Pontif.
in
Eucichiano
.
Barn
.
in
eod.
and
vertue
,
and
by
preaching
the
word
of
God
,
brought
saluation
to
many
people
,
and
died
a
Martyr
.
Yet
as
they
acknowledge
,
he
tooke
order
for
sacred
Vesturs
of
Cleargy
men
,
so
honored
he
Martyrs
,
that
with
his
owne
hands
he
buried
300.
and
made
generall
Lawes
for
the
whole
Church
.
17.
Of
S.
Caius
the
next
,
and
by
common
opinion
the
last
of
this
Age
,
they
S.
Caius
Pope
and
Martyr
.
say
he
was
kinsman
of
Dioclesian
the
persecuting
Emperour
,
yet
a
most
worthie
Ruler
of
the
house
of
God
,
in
the
Roman
Church
,
and
died
a
Martyr
:
Bal.
&
Barnes
supr.
in
Caio
.
praepositus
domus
Dei
in
Ecclesià
Romanâ
probatissimus
.
And
yet
he
exempted
Clergy
men
from
lay
Iudges
,
and
as
S.
Euaristus
had
done
before
,
gaue
order
,
that
none
should
be
a
Bishop
which
had
not
before
bene
Ostiarius
,
Lector
,
Exorcista
,
Acolythus
&c.
18.
If
our
Protestants
will
haue
S.
Marcellinus
to
haue
bene
Pope
in
the
S.
Marcellinus
Pope
and
Martyr
.
end
of
this
Age
,
seeing
they
bring
him
to
the
greate
Councell
of
Sinuessa
of
300.
Bishops
,
besides
many
other
greate
Clergie
men
:
They
haue
this
greate
Barnes
supr.
in
Marcello
.
Magdeburg
.
cent.
4.
c.
9.
To.
1.
Conc.
in
Marcellino
&
Conc.
Sinuessano
in
3.
examplar
.
antiq.
generall
Councell
the
first
that
euer
was
in
the
worlde
,
in
all
Copies
plainely
pronouncing
:
no
man
euer
Iudged
the
Pope
of
Rome
.
The
first
See
is
indged
by
none
,
Nemo
vnquam
iudicauit
Pontificem
:
Prima
Sedes
non
iudicatur
à
quoquam
.
Now
I
will
returne
againe
to
the
time
of
Pope
Stephen
,
where
I
left
.
THE
X.
CHAPTER
.
OF
S.
MELLO
,
OR
MELLON
A
BRITAN
,
SENT
Archbishop
by
Pope
Stephen
from
Rome
to
Rhoan
in
Normandy
.
Of
S.
Mellorus
a
Noble
Brittish
Martyr
,
and
a
Prouinciall
Councell
of
Brittish
Bishops
heare
in
Cornewalle
in
this
time
.
1.
THE
Historie
of
out
renowned
Britan
S.
Mello
,
or
Mellon
,
by
most
Authours
,
fell
our
in
the
time
of
S.
Stephens
being
Pope
.
And
it
should
seeme
by
out
Histories
(
which
speake
of
many
,
and
long
defections
of
the
Britans
in
these
dayes
,
and
their
withdrawing
their
Tribute
,
and
obedience
from
them
,
except
when
Quintus
Bassianus
,
Alectus
or
such
men
were
sent
hither
with
power
from
the
Romans
to
keepe
Britaine
in
their
subiection
)
that
S.
Mello
S.
Mello
went
to
Rome
.
his
going
from
hence
to
Rome
with
others
of
this
kingdome
,
to
pay
the
Brittans
Tribute
there
,
was
in
the
time
of
that
Bassianus
,
or
some
such
Roman
:
our
Antiquities
being
sparing
to
giue
vs
warrant
to
say
,
that
the
Britans
did
so
carefully
pay
their
Tribute
,
vnder
their
other
Rulers
which
loued
not
the
Romans
,
but
laboured
to
free
themselues
,
and
this
Kingdome
rather
from
that
subiection
.
And
this
the
rather
,
because
as
I
haue
proued
before
,
it
is
probable
the
other
Britan
Rulers
heare
were
Christians
,
and
so
would
not
easely
imploy
Pagans
in
such
a
busines
,
and
seruice
.
For
it
is
the
constant
agreement
of
the
Writers
of
this
Relation
,
that
this
Mello
with
his
Associats
was
at
his
S.
Mello
was
first
,
a
Pagan
.
going
to
Rome
,
and
being
there
also
at
the
first
,
a
Pagan
,
&
at
the
performing
of
his
temporall
dutie
there
,
did
after
the
manner
of
the
then
Infidell
Romans
Manuscr
.
antiq.
in
Vita
S.
Mellonis
.
Capgtau
.
in
codem
.
Anual
.
Eccl.
Rothomagen
.
Dionys
.
Alexandrin
.
&
Euseb.
l.
Eccl.
Hist.
cap.
9.
Matth.
Westm.
an.
25●
.
Trebellius
.
Aurelius
Victor
.
Eutropius
&
alij
in
Galeriano
.
Euseb.
in
Vita
Constantini
l.
4.
Constan
.
orat
.
ad
Sanctorum
caetum
c.
24.
Florent
.
Wigor
.
an.
250.
272.
Euseb.
Hist.
Eccl.
l.
7.
c.
12.
sacrifice
in
the
Temple
of
Mars
,
being
a
souldiar
by
profession
,
and
this
was
in
the
time
of
Valerian
the
Emperour
,
Tempore
Valeriani
Imperatoris
Mello
quidam
de
Maiori
Britannia
oriundus
Romam
venit
,
vt
patriae
suae
Tributum
solueret
,
&
Imperatori
seruiret
,
ibique
sicut
mos
erat
,
cum
socijs
suis
ad
Templum
Martis
ductus
est
vt
sacrificaret
.
And
by
the
History
of
this
renowned
man
,
it
seemeth
,
to
haue
bene
in
the
beginning
of
this
Emperours
reigne
,
about
the
yeare
of
Christ
256.
when
by
the
testimony
of
Dionysius
and
Eusebius
,
he
was
more
friendly
to
Christians
,
then
any
of
his
Predecessors
,
euen
those
that
were
Christians
,
as
the
two
Philips
,
the
Father
and
sonne
,
and
all
his
Court
was
full
of
Christians
,
and
as
a
Church
of
God
,
Valerianus
prae
Antecessoribus
suis
sic
comparatus
fuit
initio
,
vt
erga
homines
Dei
placidus
esset
,
&
animo
amico
praeditus
.
Neque
enim
quisquam
Imperatorum
ante
eum
tam
clementer
ac
placidè
erga
eos
affectus
fuit
,
ne
illi
quidem
qui
palam
facti
Christiani
dicebantur
,
sic
initio
ille
familiarissimè
&
amantissimè
,
idque
palam
nostros
complectebatur
,
&
tota
illius
aula
referta
erat
pijs
,
&
Ecclesia
Dei
facta
.
For
(
Valerian
after
seduced
by
the
Magicians
)
became
a
most
greuious
Persecutor
of
Christians
,
vntill
being
taken
Prisoner
by
the
Persians
,
was
detained
there
Prisoner
,
vntill
his
death
,
made
a
Footestoole
for
their
King
when
he
tooke
his
horse
,
who
caused
this
cruell
Emperour
to
haue
his
skin
to
be
pulled
of
,
and
his
body
powdred
with
salt
By
which
miserable
life
and
death
of
Valerianus
being
Father
to
Gallienus
,
who
was
also
a
persecuting
Emperour
,
the
sonne
recalled
all
Edicts
against
Christians
,
and
gaue
them
free
vse
and
exercise
of
their
Religion
:
publicis
Edictis
Persecutionem
contra
nos
motam
remisit
,
&
vt
doctrinae
nostrae
Praesides
cuncta
liberè
pro
Consuetudine
sua
obirent
.
So
there
was
not
such
freedome
after
in
the
time
of
Galerianus
,
for
S.
Mello
or
others
to
be
present
at
the
Sermons
either
of
S.
Stephen
,
then
Pope
,
or
any
Christian
Preacher
,
as
the
life
of
S.
Mello
witnesseth
he
was
an
hearer
of
Pope
Stephen
,
and
by
him
conuerted
.
Neither
can
it
well
appeare
,
how
this
Brittish
Saint
being
a
Souldiar
,
and
a
Pagan
at
his
comming
to
Rome
in
the
time
of
Valerian
,
not
8.
yeares
enioying
the
Fmpire
,
and
both
conuerted
to
Christ
,
and
baptized
by
S.
Stephen
,
and
by
him
promoted
to
Preesthood
,
by
all
Ecclesiasticall
Orders
,
and
degrees
,
Quem
Stephanus
Papasibi
adhaerentem
per
omnes
Ecclesiae
gradus
vsque
ad
Sacerdotium
promouit
,
and
after
made
him
Bishop
,
could
come
to
such
perfection
in
the
Papacy
of
S.
Stephen
,
who
suffered
Martyrdome
about
the
257.
yeare
of
Christ
,
by
common
conputation
,
longe
before
the
death
of
Valerian
,
except
he
had
bene
conuerted
in
the
beginning
of
his
Empire
.
2.
This
Mello
,
Mellon
,
or
Mellanius
comming
to
Rome
with
others
of
this
kingdome
,
to
pay
the
Tribute
thereof
to
the
Romans
,
as
I
haue
sayed
before
,
and
to
serue
the
Emperor
,
and
resorting
to
the
Assemblyes
and
meetings
of
S.
Mello
conuerted
by
S.
Stephen
Pope
.
the
Christians
not
yet
forbidden
in
the
beginning
of
Valerianus
his
Empire
,
hearing
S.
Stephen
Pope
preaching
,
was
conuerted
by
him
to
the
faith
of
Christ
,
and
baptized
,
&
being
thus
instructed
,
he
sold
all
that
he
had
,
eu
&
the
Armour
which
he
wore
in
the
warrs
,
and
distributing
the
money
which
he
receaued
Sainct
Mellomade
Priest
.
and
Bishop
.
Act.
&
Vit.
S.
Steph.
Pap.
apud
Baron
.
Tom.
2.
Annal.
Ann.
259.
Damasus
in
Pont.
in
Stephano
1.
Baron
.
Tom.
2.
Annal.
An.
260.
Martyr
.
Rom.
22
die
Octobris
.
Vsuard
.
Martyr.
22.
die
Octobris
.
S.
Mello
miraculously
sent
to
be
Archbishop
of
Rohan
in
Normandie
.
to
the
poore
,
following
his
Conuerter
S.
Stephen
,
and
giuing
himselfe
wholly
to
Christian
deuotion
,
and
study
of
Diuinty
profited
therin
so
much
,
not
being
ignorant
in
human
Learning
,
which
he
had
obtained
in
Britaine
,
(
euer
renowned
for
studies
,
and
Learned
men
)
was
by
S.
Stephen
,
by
all
inferior
Orders
(
which
I
haue
before
remembred
)
promoted
to
holy
Preisthood
&
after
Miraculously
chosen
of
God
therevnto
was
by
the
same
holy
Pope
Consecrated
Bishop
,
and
both
extraordinarily
by
God
,
and
ordinarily
by
Pope
Stephen
sent
to
gouerne
the
Church
of
Rhoan
in
Neustria
,
now
called
Normandy
in
France
,
after
he
had
suffered
many
miseries
,
and
afflictions
for
his
holy
faith
with
S.
Stephen
,
and
others
of
his
Cleargie
imposed
vpon
them
by
Valerianus
,
as
may
plainely
be
gathered
out
of
the
Acts
and
life
of
S.
Stephen
.
And
whereas
S.
Damasus
,
or
whosoeuer
the
auncient
Writer
of
the
liues
of
the
Popes
,
commonly
asscribed
to
him
,
doth
testifie
,
that
S.
Stephen
did
Consecrate
three
Bishops
onely
,
speaking
of
no
more
,
Episcopos
per
diuersa
loca
tres
.
Baronius
doth
,
and
well
conclude
,
that
our
holy
Britan
S.
Melanius
was
one
of
them
and
renowned
for
sanctitie
,
Ex
ijs
vnus
fuit
Melanius
Episcopus
Rhotomagensis
,
sanctitate
celebris
:
Citing
for
that
,
the
old
Roman
Martyrologe
Manuscr
.
antiq.
de
Vita
S.
Mellonis
.
Iacob
.
Genuensis
in
Catal.
de
eodem
.
Capg
.
in
S.
Mellone
.
Petrus
de
Natalibus
l.
9.
cap.
93.
Tabulae
Episcoporum
Rhotomagen
.
Vincent
.
l.
11.
c.
74.
which
saith
of
this
holy
Bishop
,
that
he
was
Consecrated
by
Pope
Stephen
,
and
by
him
sent
to
preach
the
faith
about
Rhoan
,
where
he
was
Bishop
in
France
.
Rhotomagi
S.
Melanij
Episcopi
qui
a
sancto
Stephano
Papa
ordinatus
,
illuc
ad
praedicandum
Euangelium
missus
est
.
Vsuardus
also
hath
the
same
,
vpon
the
same
22.
day
of
October
.
3.
The
manner
of
his
Miraculous
Mission
and
sending
to
be
Archbishop
of
Rhoan
in
Normandy
,
is
thus
registred
in
the
old
Manuscript
of
his
life
,
the
auncient
Learned
Bishop
Iacobus
Genuensis
,
Capgraue
,
Petrus
de
Natalibus
and
others
:
Cumque
Ieiunijs
&
vigilijs
instaret
quadam
Die
Missam
co
celebrante
viderunt
ipse
&
Papa
Angelum
Dei
stantem
ad
dexteram
altaris
.
Qui
peracta
missa
dedit
ei
virgam
Pastoralem
,
quam
manu
tenebat
dicens
,
accipe
virgam
,
sub
quâ
reges
populum
Rhotomagensis
Ciuitatis
in
sinibus
Neustriae
.
Tibi
enim
illic
praeparatus
est
a
Deo
locus
:
&
licet
labor
incognitae
vitae
sit
tibi
onerosus
,
nequaquam
tamen
tibi
timendum
,
quoniam
sub
vmbrà
alarum
suarum
proteget
te
Dominus
Iesus
Christus
.
Tunc
acceptâ
benedictione
a
Papa
Iter
arripuit
:
As
he
continued
in
fastings
,
and
watchings
when
he
said
Masse
,
on
a
certaine
day
both
he
and
the
Pope
did
see
an
Angell
of
God
,
standing
at
the
right
hand
of
the
Altar
.
Who
when
Masse
was
ended
,
gaue
vnto
him
a
Pastor
all
staffe
which
he
held
in
his
hand
,
saying
,
take
the
rodd
with
which
thow
shall
Rule
the
people
of
the
Citie
of
Rhoan
in
the
borders
of
Neustria
.
For
there
a
place
is
prepared
for
thee
by
God
:
and
allthough
the
Labour
of
the
vnknowne
life
be
burdensome
vnto
thee
,
yet
be
not
a
fraide
,
because
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
will
defend
thee
vnder
the
shadowe
of
his
wings
.
So
receauing
benediction
from
the
Pope
,
he
tooke
his
Iorney
.
In
which
comming
to
Antisiodorum
he
Miraculousely
cured
S.
Mello
cured
alame
man
,
he
died
and
was
buried
at
Rhoan
.
a
man
there
most
greuously
wounded
.
Comming
to
Rhoan
he
there
faithfully
performed
his
sacred
office
,
renowned
for
vertue
,
and
Miracles
,
he
ended
his
life
there
,
about
the
yeare
of
our
Lord
280.
his
body
is
there
still
kept
with
greate
reuerence
in
the
Cathedrall
Church
of
that
Citie
neare
to
the
body
of
S.
Nicasius
first
Bishop
there
,
sent
by
S.
Clement
Pope
Successor
to
S.
Peter
,
Tab.
Eccl.
Rhotomagon
.
apud
Anton.
Democharez
contra
Caluin
.
Io.
Molan
.
in
addition
.
ad
Vsuardum
22.
Octobr.
Martyr
.
Rom.
die
11.
Octobris
.
Bed
.
Martyrol
.
Prid.
Idus
Nouembr
.
and
this
the
second
,
as
the
Annals
of
that
Church
giue
testimony
.
Molanus
saith
,
he
was
Archbishop
of
Rhoan
and
was
there
most
honorably
buried
.
In
Gallijs
ciuitate
Rothomagi
notalis
Sancti
Meloni
,
qui
eiusdem
vrbis
primus
Ecclesiam
Archiepiscop
us
rexit
,
ibidemque
sepultus
gloriosissimè
quieuit
.
But
the
Roman
old
Martyrologe
saith
plainly
,
that
S.
Nicasius
was
Bishop
there
:
Nicasij
Episcopi
Rhotomagensis
.
S.
Bede
in
his
Martyrologe
setteth
downe
the
Festiuitie
of
this
holy
Saint
on
the
12.
day
of
Nouember
,
pridie
Idus
Nouembris
Sancti
Melani
Rodouicae
ciuitatis
Episcopi
.
All
others
,
place
it
vpon
the
22.
of
October
.
What
spirituall
benefite
the
rare
example
of
this
holy
Brittish
Bishop
by
his
strange
conuersion
in
neglecting
the
seruice
of
the
Emperour
,
and
honour
thereof
,
to
be
the
poore
seruant
of
Christ
in
persecution
,
his
Miraculous
calling
,
and
Mission
in
Episcopall
dignitie
,
his
life
renowned
for
vertue
,
and
Miracles
,
multis
virtutibus
&
Miraculis
clarus
:
and
so
long
continuing
so
glorious
and
Archbishop
so
neare
to
this
our
Nation
his
Country
,
we
may
in
prudence
apprehend
,
though
Iniquitie
of
times
hath
depriued
vs
of
their
memory
so
farre
,
that
for
this
his
short
History
we
are
forced
to
appeale
to
forreine
Antiquities
.
4.
And
yet
we
haue
sufficient
warrant
left
vnto
vs
by
our
owne
Histories
,
not
onely
in
generall
,
assuring
vs
that
our
Britans
continued
their
first
faith
quietly
and
inuiolably
vntill
Dioclesians
bloody
Persecution
,
but
particular
testimonie
,
that
euen
in
this
time
,
by
arguments
,
we
had
such
a
florishing
Church
heare
in
Britaine
,
that
we
had
not
onely
Bishops
and
Preists
in
greate
numbers
,
but
(
which
few
other
Nations
can
so
soone
for
themselues
giue
instance
in
)
both
publike
Councells
of
Bishops
and
diuers
Religious
houses
,
both
of
men
and
women
.
We
reade
in
the
old
Manuscript
Historie
of
the
life
of
S.
Melorus
liuing
in
the
beginning
of
the
Britans
Christianitie
,
cum
in
exordio
Manuscr
.
Antiq.
de
Vita
S.
Melor
.
Io.
Capgr
.
Catal.
in
eod.
Harris
.
Hist.
of
Brit.
to
.
3.
Christianae
fidei
conuersa
est
Britanniae
gentilitas
,
that
there
was
a
Councell
of
Brittish
Bishops
kept
in
Cornewayle
,
but
a
corner
of
this
kingdome
,
In
Cornubia
Concilium
Episcoporum
congregatum
.
And
this
holy
Saint
was
there
brought
vp
,
and
instructed
in
a
Monastery
nutritus
in
quodam
Monasterio
Cornubiae
:
A
Councell
of
Bishops
in
Cornwaile
in
this
time
.
where
the
distinctiue
word
quodam
,
one
certaine
Monastery
of
Cornewayle
,
doth
sufficiently
notifie
,
that
besides
all
others
in
other
parts
of
Britaine
there
were
then
more
Monasteryes
in
that
Prouince
of
Cornewayle
.
Which
is
further
proued
by
that
which
followeth
in
the
same
Authours
,
what
an
especiall
care
the
Abbot
of
that
place
had
of
this
Noble
glorious
Saint
yet
a
child
:
Abbas
illius
loci
:
sufficiently
prouing
there
were
then
other
Abbots
of
other
Abbayes
in
that
Country
.
There
,
also
mention
is
made
of
the
Church
,
Nunnery
,
Altar
,
and
Abbesse
of
Anbesbury
,
whether
the
Reliks
of
that
holy
Saint
were
brought
,
after
they
had
bene
honorably
buryed
by
the
Bishops
and
Preists
:
sepulto
ab
Episcopis
&
Clericis
capite
cum
Sacro
corpore
.
That
these
Bishops
,
Preists
,
Monasteryes
,
and
Religious
men
and
women
of
Britaine
were
in
this
time
,
I
am
vrged
to
thinke
,
because
these
Historians
haue
told
vs
before
that
these
things
were
in
the
beginning
of
Christianitie
heare
,
and
add
,
that
then
many
beleeued
,
and
following
the
Apostles
Precepts
,
were
famous
for
Miracles
,
and
that
S.
Melorus
was
one
of
that
number
Multi
Domino
credentes
,
&
Apostolica
praecepta
sequentes
varijs
virtutum
Miraculis
fulserunt
de
quorum
numero
beatum
Melorum
fidenter
credimus
extitisse
.
Which
is
further
confirmed
in
the
same
Antiquities
,
testifying
that
after
many
yeares
the
Reliks
of
this
holy
Saint
were
with
greate
reuerence
translated
to
the
Church
of
Amsbury
,
and
there
in
their
shryne
layed
vpon
the
Altar
.
Post
multorum
annorum
curricula
Praedicatores
Alienigenae
scrinium
cum
Reliquijs
sancti
Melori
circumquaque
deferentes
peragratis
terrarum
tractibus
iniunctum
sibi
officium
exercentes
Ambrisburiam
tandem
deuenerunt
,
&
super
altare
Reliquias
sanctas
posuerunt
.
The
remouing
of
these
Reliks
to
the
Church
and
Nunnery
of
Amsbury
must
needs
be
before
the
preuayling
of
the
Pagan
Saxons
,
and
Hengist
his
murthering
our
Noble
Britans
,
and
taking
King
Vortiger
Prisoner
hard
by
that
place
,
at
Stonehendge
by
Treachery
.
For
at
that
time
,
both
that
and
all
other
Religious
houses
,
and
Churches
,
those
Pagans
could
enter
to
,
were
destroyed
.
Yet
the
Historyes
haue
told
vs
before
,
that
many
yeares
were
passed
ouer
,
betweene
the
buriall
and
remouing
these
holy
Reliks
thither
.
Neither
dare
I
affirme
,
that
this
History
is
more
auncient
then
this
time
.
For
excepting
the
Religious
house
of
Glastenbury
,
all
others
had
their
Foundation
after
the
Conuersion
of
King
Lucius
,
who
dyed
in
the
beginning
of
this
Age.
And
probably
we
may
coniecture
,
this
Translation
of
these
sacred
Reliks
was
in
the
time
of
S.
Germanus
and
Lupus
the
Legats
of
Pope
Celestine
,
being
and
preaching
heare
,
for
they
were
praedicatores
Alienigenae
:
Strange
Preachers
,
and
the
most
renowned
strange
Preachers
we
can
thinke
these
to
be
,
much
deuoted
to
the
reuerence
of
our
holy
Brittish
Reliks
by
all
Historyes
making
solemne
Pilgrimadges
vnto
them
.
And
if
we
affirme
,
these
holy
Reliks
were
first
interred
in
these
dayes
,
the
circuite
of
many
yeares
,
post
multorum
annorum
curricula
,
after
which
they
were
remoued
by
strange
Preachers
,
will
well
agree
with
the
comming
of
those
strangers
,
the
Popes
Legats
hither
about
the
yeare
of
Christ
432.
which
was
before
the
Nunnery
of
Amsbury
was
destroyed
.
5.
The
Historie
of
this
holy
Saint
is
thus
sett
downe
by
the
auncient
writers
S.
Meliorus
his
Martyrdome
.
thereof
:
Melorus
or
Meliorus
was
the
onely
Sonne
and
Heire
of
Melianus
Duke
of
Cornwayle
.
Who
in
the
seuenth
yeare
of
his
Gouernment
,
calling
an
Assembly
of
the
Nobles
,
to
consult
about
the
affayres
of
his
Country
,
was
in
the
same
assembly
murthered
by
his
owne
Brother
,
named
Rinoldus
,
his
Sonne
Melorus
being
but
7.
yeares
old
at
that
time
.
This
Rinoldus
hauing
thus
killed
the
Father
,
&
knowing
his
Sonne
to
be
the
onely
true
Heire
,
and
fearing
if
he
should
liue
to
mans
estate
he
might
take
the
Dukedome
from
him
,
being
his
iust
inheritance
,
sought
to
murther
him
also
:
and
bringing
him
into
Cornewayle
where
there
was
a
Councell
of
Bishops
and
others
gathered
together
,
whose
consent
he
laboured
to
haue
for
the
putting
of
Melorus
to
death
,
to
make
himselfe
secure
in
his
so
wickedly
procured
dignitie
:
But
when
the
holy
Bishops
assembled
,
detested
so
barbarous
impietie
,
and
cruelty
,
and
would
in
no
wise
assent
vnto
it
:
This
wicked
vsurping
Vncle
,
to
make
this
child
loathsome
,
and
so
vncapable
or
vnfitt
for
Gouernment
,
caused
his
right
hand
,
and
left
foote
to
be
cutt
of
.
After
which
he
had
an
hand
of
siluer
,
and
a
foote
of
brasse
,
and
was
brought
vp
in
a
Monastery
in
Cornewayle
vntill
he
was
14.
yeares
old
,
daily
profiting
and
encreasing
in
vertue
,
and
holy
learning
aswell
,
as
in
yeares
.
And
this
his
siluer
hand
did
miraculously
bend
too
and
froe
,
and
stretch
out
itselfe
to
doe
the
office
of
a
naturall
hand
,
as
if
it
naturally
consisted
of
bones
,
sinewes
,
veines
,
blood
,
and
flesh
,
Mirumque
in
modum
manus
illa
argentea
quasi
reflexus
carneos
habere
,
&
manum
extendere
&
recludere
caepit
quasi
natiuam
ossibus
,
neruis
,
venis
,
sanguine
atque
pelle
.
Wherevpon
the
wicked
Tirant
his
Vncle
,
taking
him
from
the
Abbot
,
and
Religeous
men
,
committed
him
to
one
,
named
Cerialtanus
to
be
brought
vp
,
bribing
him
with
promises
of
many
possessions
and
rewards
to
putt
Melorus
to
death
,
which
he
most
wickedly
and
barbarously
effected
,
cutting
of
his
head
.
Which
done
the
Sonne
of
Cerialtanus
with
the
consent
of
his
Father
,
bearing
the
head
of
the
holy
Martyr
vpon
the
wall
of
the
Castle
,
fell
downe
from
the
wall
,
broke
his
neck
,
and
died
.
Cerialtanus
then
tooke
vp
the
head
of
the
Saint
,
and
brought
it
to
the
Tirant
his
Vncle
.
Who
with
ioy
receauing
it
,
badd
the
wicked
Murtherer
goe
to
the
topp
of
an
hill
adioyning
,
and
whatsoeuer
he
could
there
see
he
would
giue
him
to
possesse
,
Cerialtanus
going
to
the
hill
thinking
to
see
round
about
,
sodenly
was
struken
blinde
,
one
both
his
eyes
,
and
presently
died
.
And
the
wicked
Vncle
touching
the
sacred
head
brought
vnto
him
,
within
three
dayes
after
ended
his
wretched
life
with
a
miserable
death
.
The
Bishops
and
Clergie
buried
his
holy
body
,
and
head
,
with
great
honour
together
.
Where
they
which
faithfully
prayed
vnto
him
,
did
obtayne
their
desire
.
Sepulto
ab
Episcopis
&
Clericis
capite
cum
sacro
Bishops
,
Preists
&
others
pray
to
S.
Meliorus
Martyred
.
corpore
.
Corpus
sanctum
cum
honore
sepelierunt
:
vbi
opem
eius
cum
fide
implorantes
,
optatum
remedium
gaudentes
consequi
solebant
.
THE
XI
.
CHAPTER
.
CONTAYNING
AN
ABREVIATE
OF
SOME
ROman
Emperours
,
and
inuincibly
prouing
that
the
most
holy
Queene
and
Empresse
S.
Helen
,
was
a
Britan
of
Regall
Race
,
the
onely
true
and
lawfull
wife
of
Constantius
Emperour
:
and
Constantine
the
Greate
their
true
lawfull
Sonne
and
Heire
,
borne
in
Britaine
.
1.
I
Haue
spoken
before
,
how
the
Roman
Emperours
after
the
death
of
Heliogabalus
,
vntill
Constantius
marryed
,
first
,
or
after
receaued
againe
Helen
daughter
of
Coel
had
litle
command
in
this
kingdome
,
and
so
not
so
necessarie
to
be
much
remembred
,
in
the
Ecclesiasticall
Historie
thereof
,
none
of
them
,
except
the
two
Philips
,
the
Father
and
Sonne
,
dignified
in
Histories
,
with
name
of
Christianitie
;
therefore
it
will
suffice
,
to
sett
downe
breefely
their
names
,
and
continuance
of
their
Empiers
,
which
our
Protestant
Antiquaries
doe
thus
propose
vnto
vs
:
After
Seuerus
,
Bassianus
Surnamed
Antonius
Carracalla
succeeded
How
s
&
Stowe
Hist.
Titul
.
the
Romans
.
in
Seuerus
.
in
the
Empire
,
he
was
murthered
by
Martialis
,
when
he
had
gouerned
sixe
yeares
.
Macrinus
one
yeare
.
Antonius
Heliogabalus
three
yeares
.
Alexander
Seuerus
13.
yeares
.
Iulius
Maximus
3.
yeares
.
M.
Antonius
Gordianus
one
yeare
.
Iulius
Philippus
(
they
omitt
Philip
the
second
his
Sonne
)
the
first
Christian
Emperour
,
5.
An
Epitomie
of
the
Roman
Emperours
.
yeares
.
Decius
2.
yeares
.
Trebonianus
,
Gallus
,
and
Vibius
Hostilianus
two
yeares
.
Iulius
Aemilianus
foure
moneths
.
Licinius
Valerianus
sixe
.
Lacinius
Gallicinus
fifteene
.
At
this
time
there
arouse
in
diuers
Countries
thirtie
Vsurpers
which
are
called
the
thirtie
Tirants
,
of
the
which
Lollianus
Posthumus
,
Victorianus
Tetricius
,
as
it
is
supposed
,
kept
Britaine
from
Gallicinus
.
Flauius
Claudius
two
,
Aurelianus
fiue
.
Tacitus
sixe
moneths
.
Florianus
three
moneths
.
This
yeare
276.
Aurelian
the
Dane
was
chosen
Emperour
,
he
hated
Christians
,
and
in
the
fourth
yeare
of
his
Reigne
,
he
stirrid
vp
the
ninth
Persecution
,
vpon
the
Church
of
God
,
he
reigned
fiue
yeares
,
and
sixe
dayes
.
And
after
,
Tacitus
succeeded
him
in
the
Empire
,
being
a
very
fitt
and
worthie
Gouernour
,
and
after
,
Tacitus
Probus
Equirius
Sonne
to
Delinacius
a
Clowne
,
and
Gardiner
by
profession
,
this
Probus
Equirius
was
a
most
valiant
man
at
armes
,
and
as
good
a
Iusticiar
,
as
any
that
had
the
publike
Gouernment
,
he
began
his
Reigne
in
the
yeare
of
Christ
282.
and
reigned
sixe
yeares
,
and
foure
moneths
.
Aurelius
Probus
fiue
yeares
.
In
which
time
Bonesus
a
Britan
borne
,
vsurped
the
Empire
,
with
Proculus
at
Cullen
,
and
would
haue
exempted
from
the
Romans
,
Britaine
,
Spayne
and
part
of
France
,
but
being
vanquished
by
Probus
,
he
strangled
himselfe
.
This
Probus
,
after
he
had
reigned
fiue
yeares
,
was
slayne
of
the
souldiers
.
Carus
was
created
Augustus
,
he
made
Carinus
and
Numerianus
his
Sonnes
,
Caesars
.
To
Carinus
he
assigned
Britaine
,
Gaule
,
Illiricum
,
Italy
,
and
Spaine
,
but
Carinus
was
slaine
by
lightning
,
and
the
other
two
within
three
yeares
space
lost
their
liues
.
Dioclesian
was
then
chosen
Emperour
,
who
adioyned
Maximianus
vnto
him
in
like
Gouernment
.
The
two
Emperours
elected
two
Caesars
,
Valerius
Maximus
,
and
Constantius
Chlorus
,
to
which
Constantius
they
committed
the
recouery
of
Britaine
.
Hitherto
these
Protestants
Epitome
of
the
Roman
Emperours
,
from
Antiquitie
.
And
so
being
come
to
this
Constantius
,
by
whome
Britaine
,
and
the
Romans
were
vnited
againe
in
so
happy
an
vnion
,
that
thereby
this
our
Noble
Nation
assisted
more
then
any
kingdome
before
had
done
,
or
after
did
for
the
vnion
of
the
world
with
Christ
,
I
must
heare
more
enlardge
my
stile
,
for
our
Countries
honour
.
2.
Some
there
be
,
whether
to
detract
so
great
a
glory
from
this
Nation
,
or
to
giue
it
to
an
other
,
or
of
Ignorance
in
Histories
,
doe
both
say
,
that
one
Theodora
was
the
first
lawfull
wife
of
Constantius
,
and
the
blessed
S.
Helen
Mother
of
that
happy
Emperour
the
Greate
Constantine
,
was
not
onely
a
stranger
to
this
Nation
,
but
of
meane
estate
,
and
which
is
vnworthie
to
be
Marian.
Scot.
l.
2.
aetat.
6.
col.
304.
in
Constantio
.
Flor.
Wigorn.
Chron.
an.
321.
&
299.
written
,
not
the
wife
,
but
Concubine
of
Constantius
.
Which
name
and
attribute
,
Concubina
,
this
most
Noble
Empresse
and
Saint
Helen
is
stiled
by
,
not
onely
among
diuers
forreyne
Writers
,
but
of
this
Nation
also
,
as
Marianus
Scotus
,
and
Florentius
Wigorniensis
,
as
they
be
published
by
our
Protestants
,
many
of
which
doe
not
to
the
dishonour
of
that
most
holy
Lady
and
this
her
S.
Helen
borne
of
noble
Parents
in
Britaine
.
Country
abstayne
from
the
same
phrase
of
speach
.
This
errour
being
ouerthrowen
,
ouerthroweth
the
others
that
she
was
a
stranger
,
and
basely
borne
.
For
excepting
those
that
wander
in
that
Tract
,
all
agree
she
was
the
sole
Capgrau
.
Catalog
.
Praefat.
in
Vit.
S.
Helenae
.
Marian.
Scot.
l.
2.
aetate
6.
in
Auteliano
.
Baron
.
Tom.
2.
Annal.
an.
306.
Iacob
.
Gordon
.
An.
273.
in
Aureliano
.
Harris
.
Hist.
Eccles.
Brit.
Tom.
4.
c.
2.
Zosim
.
l.
2.
Suid.
in
Constant
.
Matt.
Westm.
ann.
273.
Marian.
Scot.
l.
2.
aetat.
6.
in
Aureliano
.
Martin
.
Polon
.
Caxton
f.
38.
Hollinsh
.
Hist.
of
Engl.
l.
4.
Capgr
.
in
S.
Helena
Niceph.
lib.
7.
Cap.
18.
Andre
Chesne
l.
4.
Hist.
daughter
and
Heire
of
the
Noble
Brittish
King
Coel
,
farre
from
being
eyther
an
Alien
,
or
of
base
Parentage
and
discent
,
and
the
more
easely
to
ouerthrowe
them
,
it
first
fighteth
with
,
and
so
ouerthroweth
itselfe
.
Some
which
incline
to
this
errour
,
say
,
that
she
did
secretly
fly
out
of
her
Country
,
and
went
to
Rome
,
and
there
was
so
familiar
with
Constantius
the
Emperour
.
Multi
eam
clam
patriam
fugisse
affirmant
ac
raptam
,
apud
Romam
ab
Imperatore
:
But
it
is
euident
by
all
Histories
,
that
Constantius
at
his
first
acquaintaince
with
Helena
,
was
not
Emperour
,
nor
long
after
,
neither
was
he
at
Rome
,
but
in
Britaine
in
this
time
,
sent
hither
,
by
Aurelianus
the
Emperour
in
the
yeare
of
Christ
273.
and
as
both
Zosimus
and
Suidas
say
,
liued
most
part
heare
:
In
Britannia
plerumque
viuebat
.
And
being
sent
hither
by
Aurelianus
Emperour
,
as
so
many
agree
,
to
haue
long
imployment
,
and
great
cause
of
stay
heare
,
he
must
needs
come
hither
about
that
time
,
for
by
all
Antiquities
,
Aurelianus
died
soone
after
,
and
was
Emperour
but
a
short
time
.
So
that
neither
Constantius
nor
Queene
Helen
could
be
either
at
Rome
,
or
in
any
place
,
but
in
Britaine
at
this
time
.
3.
Nicephorus
and
some
later
after
him
,
would
haue
her
to
be
borne
in
Bithinia
,
at
Drepanum
,
and
the
daughter
of
an
Inkeeper
there
,
with
whome
Constantius
passing
that
way
to
the
Persians
fell
in
loue
.
But
this
is
made
vnpossible
,
by
that
is
said
before
of
the
being
both
of
Constantius
and
Helena
in
Britaine
,
so
remote
from
any
part
of
Bithinia
at
that
time
.
And
neither
of
them
comming
to
,
or
neare
Drepanum
,
or
any
part
of
Bithinia
,
at
,
or
after
this
S.
Helen
was
not
burne
in
Bythinia
.
time
,
but
when
she
an
holy
widowe
,
many
yeares
after
Constantius
his
death
,
passed
by
Greece
in
her
Pilgrimadge
to
Hierusalem
,
as
is
euident
in
all
Marian.
l.
2.
aetat.
6.
in
Constan●io
.
Flor.
Wigorn.
C●ron
.
Regino
An.
243.
Martin
.
Polon
.
in
Supputat
.
An.
30●
.
Otto
Frigen
.
l.
3.
c.
45.
Bed
.
l.
1.
Hist.
c.
8.
kinde
of
Antiquaries
,
and
will
most
manifestly
appeare
when
I
shall
entreate
thereof
.
Others
there
be
which
doe
terme
this
renowned
Empresse
by
the
name
of
Concubina
as
Marianus
,
and
Florentius
Wigorniensis
as
our
Protestants
haue
published
them
,
and
Regino
without
speaking
any
thing
of
her
parentage
,
or
Country
,
and
Martinus
Polonus
,
who
confesseth
she
was
daughter
to
the
King
of
Britaine
,
Constantius
filiam
Regis
Britanniae
,
nomine
Helenam
accepit
in
concubinam
,
de
quâ
genuit
Consta●in●m
Magnum
:
But
it
is
euident
that
either
Martinus
,
or
his
Protestant
Publisher
hath
with
grosse
Ignorance
abused
the
Readers
,
for
he
saith
,
as
I
haue
cited
,
that
Constantine
(
not
Constantius
)
begott
Constantine
the
greate
in
the
yeare
of
Christ
307.
when
by
common
opinion
Constantius
was
dead
before
.
And
not
content
Martin
.
Polon
.
supr.
An.
309.
col.
66.
with
this
,
they
bring
in
Constantine
the
Greate
,
to
be
Emperour
in
the
yeare
309.
when
by
their
accompt
he
could
not
be
two
yeares
old
.
The
other
three
,
if
their
Protestant
Publishers
haue
not
abused
them
,
speake
in
the
phrase
of
the
Pagan
Romans
,
who
in
those
times
,
called
all
wiues
of
their
Lieutenants
taken
from
strangers
,
though
neuer
so
lawfully
ioyned
in
true
Mariadge
,
by
Papinian
.
l.
Praefectur
.
ff.
de
ritu
nuptiarum
.
that
rude
terme
of
Concubine
,
as
their
old
Pagan
Decree
is
still
witnesse
against
them
.
When
I
shall
make
it
as
cleare
as
the
Sunne
,
that
S.
Helena
was
from
the
beginning
the
onely
true
lawfull
wife
to
Constantius
.
This
I
haue
S.
Helen
the
true
lawfull
wife
,
to
Constantius
and
no
Concubine
.
written
heare
,
to
answeare
these
friuolous
Cauills
against
that
blessed
woman
,
and
with
Ihon
Capgraue
call
their
allegations
no
better
then
dreames
,
talia
somnijs
similia
.
And
to
speacke
still
in
his
words
:
That
opinion
doth
not
onely
blemish
the
fame
of
so
holy
a
woman
,
but
maketh
that
most
Noble
Constantine
to
be
a
Bastard
,
begott
out
of
Marriadge
,
and
so
disableth
him
to
haue
bene
the
Heire
of
Io.
Capgr
.
in
Catal.
in
praefat.
in
Vit.
S.
Helenae
.
Constantius
,
eyther
King
or
Emperour
,
when
all
men
know
he
came
to
the
Imperiall
dignitie
by
right
of
inheritance
:
Talis
opinio
non
tam
ipsius
tam
sanctae
faeminae
denigraret
famam
,
quam
ipsum
quoque
nobilissimum
Constantinum
,
spurium
ac
extra
sponsalia
genitum
,
comprobaret
,
cum
tamen
ipsum
iure
haereditario
culmen
ascendisse
Imperatorium
,
neminem
lateat
.
And
thus
taxeth
the
Authours
of
Ignorance
.
Ipsis
forsan
qui
ista
scripserunt
,
talia
placuerunt
,
quia
potiora
&
veriora
inuenire
mi
nimè
potuerunt
.
Diuers
forreyne
Historians
as
Baronius
,
Spondanus
,
and
others
write
,
as
plainely
in
this
matter
;
And
may
with
greate
warrant
.
For
as
Cassiodorus
is
an
able
witnesse
,
it
was
but
a
Pagan
report
,
dicitur
,
and
raised
first
by
Zosimus
that
most
malitious
Ethnick
,
and
Rayler
against
Constantine
,
for
professing
and
aduancing
of
Christian
Religion
,
and
renouncing
Idolatry
,
Desertorem
Deorum
.
And
this
is
euident
by
the
best
learned
Authours
M.
Aurelius
Cassiodorus
in
Chronic.
Zosimus
Comes
in
Constantino
.
l.
2.
themselues
,
which
in
any
sence
called
S.
Helen
by
that
name
:
for
they
doe
plainely
confesse
,
as
namely
Marianus
,
that
S.
Helen
was
the
true
wife
of
Constantius
,
and
he
forced
by
Maximian
the
Emperour
to
putt
her
away
,
and
take
Theodora
his
wiues
daughter
:
Constantius
vxorem
quam
habuerat
repudiare
,
compulsus
est
.
And
further
saith
Constantine
was
true
Sonne
and
Heire
Whence
it
came
first
that
S.
Helen
was
called
Concubine
.
of
Constantius
,
and
by
that
Title
succeded
him
in
the
kingdome
,
and
Empire
.
Merito
Religiosus
Pater
Religiosiorem
filium
Constantinum
videlicet
regni
benè
parti
reliquit
haeredem
.
Which
could
not
be
truely
said
,
if
Helen
had
not
bene
his
lawfull
wife
,
neither
could
Constantius
by
this
learned
,
and
holy
Authour
,
Marian.
an.
292.
c.
301.
Marian.
l.
2.
aetat
.
6.
Ann.
305.
col.
303.
be
named
Religiosus
Pater
,
a
Religeous
father
,
if
he
had
not
begott
his
Sonne
in
lawfull
in
true
marriage
.
And
S.
Bede
confesseth
from
Eutropius
,
that
Constantine
succeeded
his
Father
in
the
kingdome
in
Britaine
.
Scribit
autem
Eutropius
,
quod
Constantinus
in
Britanniâ
creatus
Imperator
,
Patri
in
Regnum
successerit
.
And
so
by
him
also
must
needs
be
his
lawfull
Sonne
.
Florentius
Wigorniensis
writeth
in
the
same
manner
,
and
confesseth
,
S.
Helen
to
haue
bene
heare
in
Britaine
,
long
after
her
Sonne
Constantine
was
Emperour
.
Yet
these
be
the
cheifest
Authours
that
in
any
sence
haue
termed
S.
Helen
by
that
Bed
.
Hist.
l.
1.
c.
8.
name
.
4.
It
is
euident
by
all
Historyes
,
not
onely
of
Christians
,
that
S.
Helen
was
Flor.
Wigorn.
Chron.
An.
328.
&
306.
a
most
chaste
and
holy
woman
,
and
that
Constantius
also
liued
in
coniugall
chastitie
marrying
when
he
was
but
voūge
but
also
euen
by
the
Pagan
Writers
Gallic
.
Orat.
Panagyr
.
ad
Constantinum
apud
Baron
.
Tom.
2.
An.
306.
Henric.
Spondan
.
ibid.
&
al.
Harris
Hist.
Eccl.
Tom.
3.
Nichol
.
Vignier
Biblioth.
Histor.
ad
An.
306.
themselues
,
as
witnesseth
Gallicanus
the
Orator
,
that
liued
in
his
time
,
in
his
publike
Oration
to
his
sonne
Constantine
,
and
others
:
ab
ipso
fine
p●eritiae
Matrimonium
inisse
.
Therefore
S.
Helen
being
the
first
woman
was
thus
wedded
vnto
him
in
Marriadge
,
she
must
needs
be
his
true
lawfull
wife
by
their
owne
testimonies
.
And
the
same
Authour
witnesseth
before
Constantine
at
the
publike
Solemnitie
of
his
Marriadge
with
Fausta
,
in
most
playne
and
expresse
words
,
that
Constantine
was
borne
in
Britaine
:
sanê
ipsum
Constantinum
in
Britanniâ
fuisse
ortum
,
diser
t
is
verbis
coram
amplissimo
Conuentu
testatus
est
celebris
ille
Gallic
anus
Orator
in
Panegyrico
dicto
in
publicis
nuptiarum
eiusdem
Constantini
cum
Fausta
solemnitatibus
.
So
testifie
diuers
Writers
,
euen
of
the
Roman
Pompon
.
Laetus
in
Compend
.
Hist.
Rom.
in
Constant
.
Maximo
.
Historye
:
among
who
me
one
plainely
saith
,
that
Constantine
was
the
Lawfull
sonne
of
Constantius
and
Helena
,
and
borne
in
Britaine
,
and
that
his
Father
Constantius
was
compelled
by
Herculius
the
Emperour
to
be
deuorced
from
Helen
his
true
wife
to
take
Theodora
daughter-in-Lawe
of
that
Emperour
:
Constantinus
natus
est
in
Britannijs
,
Patre
Constantio
,
matre
Helena
,
quam
vir
coactus
fuit
repudiare
,
vt
Theodoram
priuignam
Herculij
duceret
.
Eutropius
plainely
saith
that
Constantine
was
the
sonne
of
Constantius
in
true
Matrimony
.
Eutrop.
l.
10.
Hist.
Rom.
Constantinus
ex
Matrimonio
eius
filius
in
Britanniâ
creatus
est
Imperator
.
Constantinus
Manasses
saith
,
S.
Helen
was
the
wife
of
Constantius
,
and
a
Constant
.
Manass
.
l.
Annal.
most
blessed
woman
,
Habebat
iam
tum
Constans
Helenam
vxorem
faeminam
beatissimam
.
Hunibaldus
aboue
1000.
yeares
since
,
relateth
the
History
of
the
composition
betweene
Constantius
,
and
our
Brittish
King
Coel
,
as
our
owne
Writers
Doe
:
Constantium
vt
Coelus
audiuit
littori
appli
cuisse
,
Nuntios
misit
,
pacem
Hunibaldus
apud
Trithem
.
l.
de
Orig
.
Francor
.
petijt
,
Romanis
Tributum
promisit
,
tantum
vt
regnum
habeat
.
Assensit
Constantius
.
His
compactatis
,
Coelus
intra
40.
dies
moritur
,
cuius
mox
filiam
nomine
Helenam
,
cui
pulchritudine
,
scientiâ
liberalium
artium
,
peritiâ
instrumentorum
musicalium
,
puella
simulis
non
fuit
in
Britanniâ
,
Constantius
duxit
vxorem
,
de
quâ
genuit
filium
nomine
Constantinum
,
qui
patri
postea
successit
in
Regno
,
non
solum
Britonum
,
sed
etiam
contra
Maxentium
praeualuit
ad
Imperium
Romanum
.
Againe
both
Victor
,
Eusebius
,
Eutropius
,
and
other
auncient
Authours
are
witnesses
,
that
when
Dioclesian
made
Constantius
,
and
Galerius
,
Caesars
,
he
compelled
them
to
put
away
both
their
lawfull
wyues
,
and
Constantius
to
put
away
S.
Helen
,
Euseb.
Chronic.
An.
294.
Eutro-l
.
9.
Hist.
Rom.
Victor
in
Diocl.
&
Constantio
.
Iornand
.
lib.
de
Regn.
succ
.
Seucrus
Sulpitius
l.
2.
Hist.
sacrae
in
Dioclesiano
&
Maximiano
.
Theoph.
Ceram
.
in
Chronogr
.
Egbert
.
Abbas
Ser.
3.
de
increm
.
&
manif
.
Catholicae
fidei
.
Berengosus
Abbas
l.
de
Inuentione
.
&
laude
S.
Crucis
c.
1.
and
take
Theodora
Maximion
Herculeus
his
daughter-in-Lawe
,
&
Galerius
to
take
Valeria
his
owne
daughter
,
Ambo
vxores
quas
habuerunt
repudiare
compulsi
sunt
.
Which
accompt
of
theirs
,
that
S.
Helen
was
thus
put
away
in
the
yeare
294.
inuincibly
proueth
,
how
according
to
Eusebius
and
many
others
before
setting
downe
the
Age
of
Constantine
to
haue
bene
aboue
60.
yeares
,
that
S.
Helen
had
then
bene
20.
yeares
the
wife
of
Constantius
.
Seuerus
Sulpitius
doth
not
onely
call
S.
Helen
the
true
wife
of
Constantius
,
but
saith
,
she
was
Empresse
both
in
her
husbands
,
and
sonnes
time
,
Helena
mater
Constantini
,
quae
Augusta
cum
filio
conregnabat
.
Which
proueth
her
,
daughter
and
Heire
to
Coel
,
our
Brittish
King
,
by
which
Title
onely
she
reigned
with
Constantine
.
Theophanes
Cepameus
an
olde
Greeke
Writer
sayth
,
they
were
Arrian
Heretiks
&
Pagans
which
denyed
Constantine
to
be
legitmate
,
and
that
they
lyed
therin
.
Ariani
&
Pagani
calumniantur
vti
spurium
Magnum
Constantinum
:
quin
&
ipsi
mentiuntur
.
Egbertus
saith
,
she
was
Queene
,
and
Mother
of
Constantine
.
Berengosus
an
eye
witnesse
of
the
most
things
,
writing
,
of
her
,
saith
,
first
she
was
a
Queene
,
Helena
Regina
,
and
so
the
lawfull
wife
of
Constantius
,
for
the
Concubine
of
the
greatest
King
or
Emperour
that
euer
was
,
is
not
thereby
a
Queene
,
in
such
sence
as
these
Authours
name
her
,
Queene
to
Rule
and
gouerne
,
Augusta
cum
filio
conregnabat
.
Nor
can
the
lawfull
true
wiues
of
Kings
be
termed
Queens
by
such
worthie
Authours
,
except
they
were
Queens
by
Title
of
Inheritance
,
or
such
like
,
as
our
Antiquaries
write
of
Queene
Helen
,
that
she
was
daughter
and
Heire
to
her
Father
King
S.
Helen
her
sumptuous
Pallace
.
Coel.
Which
this
worthie
Authour
doth
also
,
though
a
stranger
to
vs
,
confirme
,
when
he
proueth
she
was
of
a
most
Noble
Parentage
,
and
by
experimentall
Idem
Berengosus
l.
3.
c.
2.
sup.
Arguments
,
because
he
had
seene
the
old
buildings
of
her
stately
Pallace
,
continuing
in
his
time
,
the
pauement
whereof
was
Marble
,
and
Toochstone
,
the
most
Regall
Pallace
in
all
those
parts
,
the
walles
were
guilded
with
gold
.
Her
chamber
was
so
sumptuous
,
that
the
like
was
not
in
the
world
,
and
to
free
her
from
all
slaunders
,
the
chamber
of
her
heart
,
and
soule
was
farre
more
pure
,
and
in
all
things
she
was
obedient
to
the
will
of
God
,
and
yet
externally
pleasing
her
husband
Constantius
,
although
more
pleasing
to
God
,
then
to
her
husband
,
Nobilitatem
eius
apud
Treuiros
aedificiorum
suorum
adhuc
antiqua
testatur
gentilitas
:
vbi
pauimentum
domus
illius
varijs
Marmoribus
&
Pario
quondam
lapide
stratum
,
benè
declarat
,
quantum
ibi
prae
aliis
videretur
habere
Primatum
.
Praeterea
vero
ipsa
planities
parietum
fuluo
auro
velut
Hiacinthino
textu
depicta
bene
testabatur
insignia
nobilitatis
eius
inuictae
:
Insuper
etiam
Praediorum
eius
copiae
Ecclesijs
Dei
olim
collatae
bene
declarant
,
quam
nobilissima
generis
polleret
Antiquitate
,
sed
&
cubile
ipsius
aureis
setis
instructum
&
insignitum
,
nobilitatem
quodammodo
in
ea
,
quasi
Romanorum
testabatur
Quiritum
,
maximè
cum
ab
ortu
solis
vsque
ad
vltimam
Thyle
cubili
huic
simile
non
posset
inueniri
.
Quia
cubiculum
cordis
sui
cubicularius
ille
nulla
vnquam
inquinauit
pollutione
,
de
quo
scriptum
est
:
in
Cubili
suo
astitit
omni
viae
non
bonae
.
Quoniam
intrinsecus
tantis
ac
talibus
decorata
fuit
virtutibus
,
idcirco
per
omnia
in
omnibus
diuinis
placebat
obtutibus
,
quia
vero
specie
suâ
&
pulchritudine
forinsecus
erat
ornata
,
ideo
viro
suo
Constantio
amabilis
videbatur
&
grata
,
quoniam
internae
pietatis
&
aeternae
pulchritudinis
ita
instructa
est
norma
vt
&
Deo
placeret
in
animâ
,
&
Constantio
in
formâ
,
secundum
enim
opinionem
vulgi
&
veritatem
rei
,
officiosa
erat
in
obsequio
viri
,
sed
officiosior
ad
obsequium
Dei
:
quoniam
amor
Constantij
&
Dei
ita
in
corde
illius
duplici
ratione
fuit
distinctus
,
vt
&
Constantio
exterius
,
&
Deo
subderetur
interius
.
5.
Thus
we
see
how
farre
this
most
blessed
,
and
Noble
Queene
and
Empresse
,
was
in
all
times
from
being
base
,
either
by
birth
or
conuersation
,
such
sanctity
of
life
could
neuer
agree
with
that
fowle
name
by
which
some
haue
so
wrongefully
termed
her
;
such
Parentage
,
Pallaces
,
and
Reuenewes
,
able
to
entertaine
the
greatest
Princes
,
according
to
their
state
,
and
dignitie
,
must
denominate
their
Noble
Owners
with
better
termes
,
and
attributes
,
then
Hostesse
,
Inkeeper
,
Stabularia
,
Except
we
will
expound
them
in
so
lardge
a
sence
,
that
we
shall
so
stile
Abraham
and
Loth
that
lodged
the
Angels
,
those
that
entertained
Christ
,
all
Receauers
of
Kings
,
Princes
,
and
Emperours
,
and
all
harbourers
,
and
exercisers
of
Hospitalitie
,
for
so
both
S.
Helen
and
King
Coel
entertained
Constantius
,
the
one
an
Husband
,
the
other
a
sonne
in
Lawe
,
as
Princes
vse
.
It
seemeth
this
Palace
and
lands
in
,
and
about
Treuers
to
haue
discended
to
S.
Helen
by
her
Mother
,
or
some
Ancestor
of
that
Country
,
for
both
Beringosus
saith
,
S.
Helen
was
brought
vp
at
Treuers
,
Helena
Treuiro-Indigena
ciuitatis
.
And
Ottho
Frisingensis
saith
,
she
was
by
some
of
her
Ancestors
Berengos
.
supr.
l.
2.
c.
1.
Ottho
Frisingen
.
Chron.
l.
4.
c.
45.
come
from
thence
,
Helena
ex
Pago
Treuirorum
oriunda
.
And
Treuers
being
at
that
time
,
the
most
renowned
place
of
those
Countries
for
Nobilitie
,
Learning
,
and
Christian
Relegion
,
and
she
the
onely
child
of
her
Father
King
Coel
,
and
to
succeed
him
in
the
kingdome
of
Britaine
,
he
sent
her
thither
to
haue
the
most
Noble
education
:
and
there
it
was
probably
,
where
she
first
came
to
be
acquainted
with
Constantius
then
liuing
in
those
parts
:
And
this
made
the
Attonement
betweene
Constantius
for
the
Romans
,
and
king
Coel
to
be
so
soone
,
and
peaceably
effected
,
without
any
effusion
of
blood
,
as
our
Antiquities
testifie
,
whereof
it
will
be
a
difficult
thing
to
giue
any
other
reason
,
in
any
morall
iudgment
.
6.
This
Marriadge
betweene
Constantius
and
S.
Helena
daughter
of
King
Coel
is
proued
by
many
other
forraine
Historians
:
so
hath
the
auncient
Bishop
Iacob
.
Genuen
.
in
S.
Helena
.
Trithem
.
l.
de
Orig.
Francorum
.
Io.
Naucler
.
Chron.
generat
.
6.
p.
565.
Hist.
Manuscr
.
Gallic
.
Antiq.
c.
29.
Iacobus
Genuensis
and
Trithemius
.
So
plainely
writeth
Nauclerus
.
Constantius
Caesar
in
Britanniam
missus
,
Insulam
Romanis
pacauit
,
eamque
post
interitum
Coelis
,
ductâ
illius
filiâ
Helenâ
vxore
,
solus
administrauit
.
A
very
old
French
Manuscript
hath
thus
:
Constans
came
into
Britaine
,
and
after
the
death
of
King
Coelreigned
ouer
Britaine
,
and
tooke
Helen
daughter
of
Coel
to
wife
.
This
Helen
was
a
woman
of
greate
vertue
,
and
passing
in
Beuty
all
the
Maydes
of
the
Prouince
of
Britaine
,
and
there
was
not
found
any
other
so
learned
in
Instruments
of
Musike
and
the
7.
liberall
Arts.
For
her
Father
Coel
had
no
other
child
,
which
might
gouerne
the
Realme
after
him
,
and
therefore
procured
,
that
she
was
so
learned
,
that
she
might
Reigne
after
him
.
Bouchet
saith
:
Cohel
Duke
of
Cohelcester
slew
Asclepiodotus
in
Bouchet
Annals
de
Aquitaine
l.
1.
c.
5.
Nicholas
Giles
Annal.
de
France
f.
8.
p.
2.
Zonaras
Annal.
Tom.
2.
in
Diocletiano
&
Constante
.
Zonar
.
sup.
in
Constantino
Magno
.
Battaile
,
and
was
made
King
of
Britaine
.
Constantius
married
his
daughter
Helena
,
and
had
Constantine
by
her
.
An
other
French
Historian
saith
:
Helena
Mother
of
Constantine
the
Greate
was
daughter
of
Coel
King
of
the
Britans
.
And
whereas
some
would
haue
Zonaras
to
be
a
mouer
of
this
question
,
it
is
most
cleare
that
Zonaras
plainely
saith
,
S.
Helen
was
the
first
and
true
wife
of
Constantius
,
Constantine
his
eldest
Sonne
,
and
so
declared
his
lawfull
Heire
&
Successour
.
Filio
natu
maiore
,
Magno
videlicet
Constantino
,
ex
priore
coniuge
,
Imperij
Successore
declarato
.
And
saith
futher
,
that
Constantine
was
the
Sonne
of
Constantius
by
blessed
Helena
,
Eum
ex
beatâ
Helenâ
procreauit
Pater
.
Which
could
not
be
truely
said
,
if
she
had
not
bene
his
lawfull
wife
,
for
otherwise
she
had
rather
deserued
the
name
of
cursed
,
than
blessed
Helen
.
And
he
confirmeth
this
truth
,
not
onely
by
terrestriall
but
heauenly
testimonie
,
shewing
,
that
when
Constantius
Zonar
.
supr.
in
Constante
.
was
sick
an
Angel
appeared
vnto
him
,
commanding
him
to
leaue
the
Empire
to
Constantine
,
Fertur
Constanti
aegrotanti
Angelus
astitisse
,
qui
iuberet
vt
Constantino
relinqueret
Imperium
.
Which
is
also
testified
in
this
manner
by
Pompon
.
Laet.
Rom.
Hist.
compend
.
in
Constantino
Magno
.
Pomponius
Laetus
:
Eum
Pater
Caesarem
fecerat
,
caelesti
nuntio
admonitus
,
quum
aegrotaret
vt
primum
Constantinum
successorem
faceret
,
qui
esset
ab
tyrannis
Romanum
Imperium
liberaturus
,
&
militibus
Dei
opem
laturus
:
Constantius
the
Father
had
made
Constantine
his
Sonne
Caesar
,
being
thereto
admonished
by
an
heauenly
messadge
,
when
he
was
sicke
,
who
was
to
deliuer
the
Roman
Empire
from
Tyrants
,
and
help
the
souldiars
of
Christ
.
And
although
Baronius
and
his
Epitomer
Spondanus
citing
this
Angelicall
vision
,
and
admonition
from
Zonaras
,
and
seeme
to
thinke
that
Eusebius
did
not
remember
it
:
mirum
haec
praeterijsse
Eusebium
:
Baron
.
Tom.
2.
An.
306.
Spondanus
ibid.
Yet
if
the
Translator
and
Notator
of
Eusebius
deceaueth
vs
not
,
euen
by
his
testimony
,
Constantine
was
made
Emperour
by
the
Counsaile
of
God
:
diuino
consilio
Constantinus
Imperium
consecutus
est
.
And
Eusebius
himselfe
expressely
Iacob
.
Grynaeus
in
c.
18.
l.
1.
Euseb.
l.
1.
de
Vit.
Const.
supr.
saith
:
God
the
Authour
of
all
things
,
and
Gouernour
of
the
whole
world
,
did
by
his
owne
will
choose
Constantine
Prince
,
and
Emperour
:
Constantinum
Principem
&
Imperatorem
Deus
omnium
Author
,
&
totius
mundi
gubernator
,
suo
solum
arbitrio
delegit
.
Therefore
we
may
not
call
that
holy
marriadge
into
question
,
which
so
many
human
testimonies
,
and
God
himselfe
hath
thus
approued
to
be
lawfull
.
And
so
it
is
confirmed
by
other
forreyne
Authours
.
The
old
Inscription
of
the
Church
of
S.
Gereon
at
Cullen
founded
by
her
,
proueth
her
to
Petr.
Merssaeus
in
Catal.
Archiepisc
.
Colonien
.
be
a
Queene
,
and
so
an
example
to
Kings
.
Regibus
exemplum
sacroque
Chrismate
plena
.
Condidit
hoc
templum
Sancti
Gereonis
,
Helena
.
And
by
the
same
Authour
,
she
is
called
Empresse
also
:
pia
Helend
Augusta
.
Petr.
Merss
.
Catal.
Archiep.
Treuer
.
Anton.
Sabelic
.
Ennead
.
lib.
8.
Ennead
.
7.
Walter
.
Rollew
.
Fascul
.
temp.
Ann.
234.
Io.
Baptis
.
Egnat
.
in
Constantino
Magno
.
Gonstant
.
Manass
.
in
Annal.
&
apud
Camden
.
in
Rom.
in
Britannia
in
Constant
.
Baron
.
&
Spond
.
An.
Christi
306.
And
her
Pallace
mentioned
.
Sabellicus
also
maketh
her
the
true
wife
of
Constantius
.
The
like
hath
Walterus
Rollewinke
saying
:
Queene
Helen
was
Mother
of
Constantine
,
and
then
an
holy
woman
.
Helena
Regina
Mater
Constantini
sanctae
&
admirandae
deuotionis
&
ciuilitatis
.
Ioannes
Baptista
Egnatius
saith
,
that
Constantine
was
borne
of
Helena
,
wife
of
Constantius
.
Rerum
Constantinus
potitur
ex
Helena
Constantij
vxore
susceptus
.
And
Constantinus
Manasses
,
as
our
Protestant
Antiquaries
confesse
,
long
before
Nicephorus
time
,
proueth
S.
Helen
to
haue
bene
the
true
wife
of
Constantius
,
and
separated
from
him
for
a
time
onely
for
feare
of
the
Emperour
:
The
same
haue
Baronius
,
Spondanus
and
other
late
forreyne
Writers
,
expressely
calling
the
other
assertion
figmentum
a
forgery
,
and
vnworthie
of
confutation
.
Teaching
it
is
euident
,
that
she
was
a
Brittish
Lady
,
eandem
fuisse
Britanniam
constat
.
And
they
relye
vpon
our
Britan
and
English
Antiquaries
,
as
most
fitt
Relators
of
so
memorable
a
matter
of
their
owne
Queene
and
Country
,
directly
testifying
,
she
was
the
daughter
and
Heire
of
King
Coel
,
the
vndoubted
and
true
lawfull
wife
of
Constantius
,
and
named
Stabularia
,
Inholdresse
by
the
friends
of
Theodora
the
Concubine
of
Constantius
,
putt
to
him
against
his
will
.
When
she
was
so
honorable
by
birth
,
that
her
Father
King
Coel
receaued
Constantius
in
all
Regall
manner
.
So
farre
she
was
from
being
an
Inholdresse
,
or
daughter
of
such
a
man
.
Eandem
stabulariam
fuisse
à
nonnullis
assertum
S.
Ambrosius
tradit
.
Sed
eo
planè
nomine
vulgo
dicta
,
quod
hospitis
apud
quem
diuertit
Constantius
Ambros
.
orat
.
in
funere
Theodos
.
in
Britanniâ
filia
fuisset
.
At
qualis
hospitis
,
qui
Ducem
totius
exercitus
domi
exciperet
?
Quamobrem
qui
antiquas
res
Britannicas
sunt
prosecuti
,
quod
compertum
habuerunt
ex
antiquis
Annalibus
,
Helenam
tradunt
fuisse
filiam
vnius
ex
Britanniae
Regulis
Coel
nomine
:
apud
quem
hospitatus
Constantius
,
quam
pulcherimam
nouit
eius
filiam
accepit
in
coniugem
.
How
they
haue
freed
her
from
the
imputation
of
the
name
of
Concubine
,
by
some
Writers
layed
vpon
her
by
misapplying
a
Roman
Pagan
Edict
they
haue
witnessed
before
,
and
thus
further
cleare
it
:
Inde
manasse
videtur
illa
opinio
,
quod
Helena
fuerit
Constantij
Concubina
,
L.
Praefectus
D.
de
Ritib
.
nupt.
L.
eos
qui.
D.
eo
.
quia
non
creditae
sunt
nuptiae
quas
Ciuis
Romanus
cum
peregrinâ
contraxisset
:
atque
amplius
,
quod
Romanorum
legibus
cautum
esset
,
vt
si
aliquis
Praefectus
vxorem
duceret
in
eà
Prouinciâ
,
in
qua
officium
gerebat
,
Matrimonium
non
esset
,
quod
ratio
Potentatus
eiusmodi
nuptias
prohiberet
.
Verum
cum
ijsdom
legibus
iustae
efficerentur
nuptiae
si
post
depositum
officium
in
eadem
voluntate
perseueraret
:
constat
Helenam
verè
fuisse
Constantij
coniugem
,
ac
Matrimonium
ratum
,
quod
ille
sic
eam
duxit
,
vt
cum
à
prouincià
discessit
,
ac
Magistratum
deposuisset
nunquam
illam
dimiserit
vsque
ad
nuptias
Theodorae
.
That
opinion
,
that
Helen
was
the
Concubine
of
Constantius
seemeth
to
haue
proceeded
from
thence
,
that
it
was
not
esteemed
with
some
Pagans
,
Marriadge
which
a
Citizen
of
Rome
had
contracted
with
a
stranger
:
and
the
rather
because
it
was
prouided
by
the
Lawes
of
the
Romans
,
that
if
any
Prefect
should
marry
a
wife
in
that
Prouince
,
where
he
bore
office
it
should
not
be
Matrimony
,
because
the
reason
of
Principalitie
did
forbid
such
Marriadges
.
But
when
by
the
very
same
Lawes
the
Marriadges
were
made
lawfull
,
if
after
the
Office
giuen
ouer
or
ended
,
the
Husban●
perseuered
in
the
same
will
:
It
is
euident
,
that
Helen
was
the
true
wife
of
Constantius
,
and
the
marriadge
betweene
them
lawfull
:
Because
Constantius
so
marryed
her
,
that
when
he
went
out
of
that
Prouince
,
and
left
his
Office
,
he
neuer
dismissed
Helen
,
vntill
he
was
compelled
by
the
Emperour
to
take
Theodora
.
Thus
these
Roman
Writers
haue
cleared
this
our
glori●us
Brittish
Queene
,
and
Empresse
from
that
imputation
,
which
some
by
pretext
of
such
Pagan
Edict
of
the
Romans
,
haue
layed
vpon
her
vniustly
.
7.
To
which
I
adde
,
that
both
that
Lawe
,
and
the
reason
thereof
,
was
from
the
beginning
voide
in
the
case
of
Constantius
,
&
Helena
.
And
they
were
truely
Husband
,
and
wife
,
not
onely
by
the
Lawe
of
God
,
but
by
the
Heathen
Romans
themselues
.
First
,
because
when
Constantius
marryed
S.
Helen
,
he
was
not
admitted
Prefect
heare
,
but
after
.
Secondly
,
S.
Helen
a
Britan
enioying
by
old
compositions
betweene
the
Romans
and
Britans
the
Roman
Priuiledges
,
was
not
by
their
Lawe
a
stranger
.
Thirdly
,
if
she
had
so
bene
,
yet
being
also
next
Heire
to
the
Crowne
of
Britaine
,
and
this
marriadge
betweene
her
and
Constantius
agreed
vpon
,
and
publikly
confirmed
by
both
Romans
and
Britans
,
and
their
Lawes
,
no
exception
could
be
made
against
them
by
any
Lawe
.
Fourthly
,
Constantius
claiming
the
kingdome
of
Britaine
by
his
wiues
Title
,
she
neither
was
,
nor
could
be
a
subiect
to
him
in
that
respect
,
and
so
the
pretended
reason
of
that
Pagan
Edict
,
ratio
Potentatus
,
Soueraintie
had
no
place
in
this
case
.
Fiftly
,
this
reason
did
disable
all
Roman
Kings
,
Emperours
,
and
Prefects
to
marry
,
for
by
marriadge
their
wiues
were
as
others
vnder
their
Principalitie
,
and
so
the
Lawe
in
itselfe
voide
by
the
grounde
thereof
.
Sixtly
,
this
Lawe
onely
concerned
Pagans
,
but
both
Constantius
and
Helena
were
now
Christians
(
as
hereafter
)
in
conscience
,
and
Iudgment
:
And
so
must
needs
interprett
that
Pagan
Constitution
,
to
be
both
against
the
Lawe
of
God
,
&
Nations
and
farre
from
hindering
the
vndoubted
lawfulnes
of
their
true
and
most
necessarie
,
desired
,
and
allowed
marriadge
,
both
by
the
King
,
Nobles
,
and
Lawiers
of
Britaine
,
and
the
Emperour
and
Senate
of
Rome
,
whose
grant
and
consent
was
a
full
euacuation
,
or
Dispensation
of
that
their
Lawe
,
in
their
owne
proceedings
,
to
preuent
and
appease
the
greate
contentions
,
and
bloody
wars
betweene
the
Romans
and
Britans
,
at
that
time
by
no
other
means
to
be
qualified
but
by
this
marriadge
and
vnion
.
8.
If
from
forreyne
Antiquities
we
will
come
home
to
the
Historians
of
this
Nation
,
most
likely
to
knowe
and
write
the
truth
of
this
their
most
honorable
Country
woman
,
they
will
putt
vs
out
of
doubt
,
that
she
was
the
daughter
of
our
King
Coel
,
and
the
true
wife
of
Constantius
,
King
Coel
and
he
so
couenanting
,
that
Coel
should
continue
the
kingdome
during
his
life
,
and
Constantius
marrying
his
daughter
and
Heire
Helen
,
should
with
her
succeed
him
therein
.
Constantius
duxit
filiam
Coel
,
cui
nomen
erat
Helena
.
Pulchritudo
eius
Prouinciales
puellas
superabat
,
nec
vspiam
reperie
batur
altera
,
quae
in
Music
Hist.
Brit.
l.
5.
c.
6.
Pontic
.
Virun
.
l.
5.
Hist.
Matth.
Westm.
an.
302.
Old
.
Eng.
Hist.
part.
3.
f.
34.
Henr.
Hunting
.
Hist.
l.
1.
Necham
.
apud
Camden
.
in
Essex
in
Colcester
.
Io.
Capgr
.
Catal.
in
S.
Helena
.
Annal.
Manuscript
.
antiq.
plurim
.
is
instrumentis
,
siue
in
Liberalibus
Artibus
doctior
illà
censeretur
.
Caruerat
Pater
alterâ
sobole
,
quae
Regni
solio
potiretur
.
Vnde
eam
ita
docere
laborauerat
,
vt
Regnum
post
Patris
obitum
faciliùs
tractare
quiret
.
So
writeth
the
old
Authour
of
our
Brittish
History
,
Ponticus
Virunnius
,
Matthew
of
Westminster
,
our
old
English
Historie
,
Henry
of
Huntingt
on
writing
before
Galfridus
translated
the
Brittish
Historie
,
Necham
,
Capgraue
,
with
very
many
old
Manuscript
Histories
which
I
haue
seene
.
And
they
all
agree
,
she
was
the
daughter
and
Heire
of
King
Coel
of
Britaine
,
that
she
was
solemnely
marryed
to
Constantius
,
vpon
publikly
agreed
Articles
,
and
Hostages
giuen
one
eyther
side
,
datis
obsidebus
,
betweene
the
Romans
and
Britans
.
That
she
was
by
her
Husband
,
an
Empresse
by
her
Father
a
Queene
:
Helena
sanctissima
faemina
ex
marito
Imperatrix
,
ex
patre
Regina
,
Coelis
Regis
Britanniae
vnica
fuit
filia
.
And
in
auntient
Insciptions
so
generally
stiled
,
In
antiquis
Inscriptionibus
pijssima
,
&
venerabilis
Augusta
passim
nominatur
.
This
is
the
old
tradition
of
the
Towne
of
Colchester
,
bearing
to
this
day
for
the
Armes
thereof
,
in
memory
Camden
&
Necham
.
supr.
&
Manuscr
.
antiq.
pr.
Britannia
quae
.
nunc
Anglia
.
Henric.
Hunting
.
Archidiac
.
l.
1.
Hist.
Andre
de
Chesne
Hist.
l.
4.
Michael
Drayton
Polyolbion
Songe
9.
Seld.
Illustrat
.
p.
144.
Io.
Selden
Analect
.
c.
7.
p.
50.
51.
of
her
,
and
her
finding
the
holy
Crosse
,
a
Grosse
knotty
,
betweene
4.
Crownes
.
Ciues
Helenam
Constantini
magni
matrem
suam
alumnam
esse
asserunt
ex
Coelo
Rege
natam
,
&
in
memoriam
Crucis
ab
illa
repertae
,
crucem
nodo
sam
inter
quatuor
Coronas
interpositam
publico
in
Clipeo
gerunt
.
And
she
both
made
the
old
wall
of
Colchester
,
and
London
,
and
paued
the
greate
way
in
Merioneth-shire
,
called
in
that
languadge
of
the
Britans
Sarn
Helen
,
the
highe
way
of
Helen
,
to
this
day
.
9.
This
is
the
common
opinion
of
our
Protestant
Antiquaries
Bale
,
Gosceline
,
Leland
,
the
Theather
Writers
,
Hackluit
,
Hollinshed
,
Harrison
,
Camden
,
Selden
and
others
,
too
many
to
be
recompted
;
therefore
I
will
onely
cite
the
two
last
,
as
of
cheife
name
and
latest
time
among
them
:
The
one
speaking
of
the
Persecution
of
Dioclesian
heare
,
saith
,
that
this
kingdome
brought
forth
a
Prince
Constantine
the
Greate
of
Brittish
blood
,
the
greatest
honour
of
this
Iland
borne
in
true
Marriadge
betweene
Constantius
Chlorus
and
Helen
daughter
of
King
Caelus
,
and
citeth
a
Panegyrist
liuing
and
writing
in
that
time
,
for
an
vndoubted
warrant
hereof
.
Terra
ista
nostra
Principem
cui
nihil
prius
erat
quam
Christianam
fouere
Religionem
,
Britannico
sanguine
natum
(
summum
Insulae
duces
,
tunc
t●mporis
nutriuit
,
atque
in
Imperium
euexit
,
Constantinum
nempe
illum
quem
ex
Helena
Coeli
Reguli
qui
Asclepiodotum
regno
spoliauerat
,
filia
primis
nuptijs
ducta
Constantius
Chlorus
Caesar
dum
Britannijs
agebat
,
susceperat
.
De
re
illa
Christiana
maximè
meruit
,
&
de
Britannica
,
de
quo
Britannia
patria
.
O
fortunata
&
nunc
omnibus
beatior
,
inquit
Anonymus
Panagyrestis
,
terris
Britannia
,
quae
Constantinum
Caesarem
prima
vidisti
.
And
in
an
other
Booke
,
and
place
Panegyric
.
Constantino
dictus
.
Io.
Selden
Illustr.
vpon
Polyolbion
p.
129.
130.
speaking
of
this
renowned
woman
,
he
saith
:
She
was
wife
to
Constantius
,
or
Constans
Chlorus
the
Emperour
,
and
Mother
to
Constantine
the
Greate
,
daughter
to
Coile
King
of
Britaine
,
where
Constantine
was
by
her
brought
forth
.
Do
not
obiect
Nicephorus
Callistus
,
that
erroneously
affirmes
him
borne
in
Drepanum
of
Bithynia
,
or
Iulius
Firmius
,
that
sayes
at
Tarsus
,
vpon
which
testimonie
not
vncorrupted
a
Lips
.
de
Roman
.
Magnitud
.
l.
4.
c.
11.
Nimium
lapsus
.
greate
Critique
(
he
meaneth
Lipsius
)
hath
violently
offered
to
depriue
vs
.
both
of
him
,
and
his
Mother
,
affirming
her
a
Bithynian
:
nor
take
aduantage
of
Cedrenus
,
that
will
haue
Dacia
her
birth
soyle
:
But
ouer
Histories
,
and
with
them
,
the
Latine
Ecclesiastique
relation
in
passadges
of
her
inuention
of
the
Crosse
,
and
such
like
,
allowed
also
by
Cardinall
Baronius
,
make
her
thus
a
Brittish
woman
.
And
for
greate
Constantius
birth
in
this
land
,
you
shall
haue
Authoritie
,
against
which
I
wonder
how
Lipsius
durst
oppose
his
conceipt
.
In
an
old
Panegyrist
speaking
to
Constantine
,
liberauit
ille
he
meanes
his
Father
,
Britannias
seruitute
,
tu
etiam
nobiles
illic
oriundo
fecisti
,
He
freed
Britaine
of
bondage
,
thow
enoblest
it
with
thy
birth
.
And
an
other
,
ô
fortunata
&
nunc
omnibus
beatior
terris
Britannia
,
quae
Constantinum
Caesarem
vidisti
.
O
happy
Britaine
that
first
of
all
sawest
Constantine
.
Of
this
Helen
her
Religion
,
finding
the
Crosse
,
good
deeds
in
walling
London
,
and
Colchester
,
which
in
honour
of
her
they
say
,
beares
a
Crosse
betweene
foure
Crownes
,
and
for
the
Inuention
,
she
is
yet
celebrated
in
holy
Roode-day
in
May
,
and
of
this
Constantine
her
Sonne
,
a
mightie
and
Religous
Emperour
,
that
in
this
ayre
receaued
his
first
light
and
life
,
our
Britons
vaunt
not
vniustly
,
as
in
that
spoken
to
King
Arthur
.
Rob.
Cloestren
.
Now
it
worth
iended
that
Sibile
the
sage
biuore
That
there
ssold
of
Britaine
thre
men
be
ybore
That
ssold
winne
the
aumpire
of
Rome
,
of
tweye
yed
it
is
As
of
Bely
and
Constantine
,
and
thow
art
the
thredde
ywis
Which
very
words
were
publikly
iustified
also
by
Hoelus
King
of
litle
Britaine
,
Hist.
Brit.
l.
9.
ca.
17.
Galfr.
Mon.
Hist.
Bri.
l.
9.
c.
16.
Old
.
Engl.
Manuscr
.
Hist.
c.
52.
Caxton
Hist.
part.
5.
f.
50.
Harding
.
Chron.
c.
80.
f.
74.
Camden
Romans
in
Britaine
pag.
74.
edit.
ann.
1610.
and
it
is
registred
both
in
our
olde
Brittish
and
Saxon
Histories
,
both
Manuscripts
and
others
,
that
Constantine
sonne
of
S.
Helen
was
Ancestor
to
King
Arthur
,
and
others
of
this
kingdome
.
Which
must
needs
be
by
his
Mother
S.
Helen
a
Britan
,
and
of
the
Regall
Race
of
this
kingdome
,
for
by
Constantius
his
Father
a
stranger
heare
,
Constantine
could
not
be
Ancestor
to
our
Kings
of
Britaine
.
The
other
cheifest
Protestant
Antiquary
writeth
in
this
manner
euen
in
his
last
Edition
.
Constantius
what
time
he
serued
in
Britaine
vnder
Aurelian
,
tooke
to
wife
the
daughter
of
Caelus
,
or
Caelius
a
Brittish
Prince
,
on
whome
he
begatt
that
Noble
Constantine
the
Greate
in
Britaine
.
For
so
together
with
that
greate
Historiographer
Baronius
,
the
common
opinion
of
all
other
Writers
with
one
consent
beareth
witnesse
:
vnlesse
it
be
one
or
two
Greeke
Authours
of
late
time
,
and
those
dissenting
one
from
the
other
,
and
a
right
learned
man
grounding
vpon
a
corrupt
place
of
Iulius
Firmicus
.
This
is
that
Helen
which
in
antike
Inscription
is
called
venerabilis
&
pijssima
Augusta
,
and
for
Christian
pietie
for
cleansing
Hierusalem
of
Idols
,
for
building
a
goodly
Church
in
the
place
where
our
Lord
suffered
,
and
for
finding
the
sauing
Crosse
of
Christ
is
so
highly
commended
of
Ecclesiasticall
writers
.
And
yet
both
Iewes
and
Gentils
termed
her
,
by
way
of
ignominy
and
reproach
Stabularia
:
because
she
a
most
godly
Princesse
sought
out
the
Cribbe
or
Manger
,
wherin
Christ
was
borne
,
and
in
the
place
where
stood
that
Hostelry
,
founded
a
Church
.
Heareupon
S.
Ambrose
:
they
say
that
this
Lady
was
first
an
Inholder
or
Hostesse
&c.
Capgraue
Manuscr
.
antiq.
in
Vit.
S.
Helenae
Capgr
.
in
ead.
Annal.
Aquitan
.
apud
Bouchet
l.
1.
cap.
5.
and
the
old
Manuscript
of
S.
Helens
life
affirme
the
like
,
saying
,
the
Iewes
in
hatred
of
her
,
in
doing
so
many
holy
Christian
deeds
derogatory
to
their
profession
,
and
building
so
glorious
a
Church
ouer
the
holy
Cribbe
where
Christ
was
borne
,
raised
that
slaunder
.
Impijssimi
Iudaei
cum
tanta
bona
ab
Imperatrice
in
eo
rum
opprobrium
facta
cernerent
,
ipsam
inter
se
ex
inuidià
stabulariam
vocauerunt
eo
quod
supra
stabulum
&
tam
vilem
locum
eis
admodum
exosum
tam
nobilem
Ecclesiam
aedificauit
.
The
Annalls
of
Aquitane
where
her
children
lyued
,
and
say
she
discend
from
our
King
S.
Lucius
,
shall
be
cited
in
the
next
Chapter
.
The
error
of
them
which
deferre
her
marriadge
vntill
Constantius
comming
hither
after
Asclepiodotus
death
,
is
palbable
.
For
by
that
accompt
,
as
of
Matthew
Westminster
,
Constantine
was
but
an
Infant
5.
yeares
olde
,
when
after
Constantius
his
Fathers
death
he
was
both
King
of
Britaine
,
and
Emperour
.
For
he
setteth
downe
their
marriadge
in
the
yeare
of
Christ
302.
and
in
the
yeare
307.
saith
he
was
declared
Emperour
.
Anno
gratiae
307.
Constantinus
Matth.
Westm.
an.
302.
307.
Harding
Chron.
ca.
62.
Constantij
&
Helenae
filius
,
in
Britannia
ex
Rege
Imperator
creatus
.
And
others
by
that
mistaking
make
him
litle
older
;
But
they
are
to
be
vnderstood
,
of
the
reconciliation
of
Constantius
to
S.
Helen
,
after
the
death
of
Theodora
,
&
not
his
first
taking
her
to
wife
,
being
allmost
30.
yeares
before
in
the
time
of
Aurelianus
Emperour
,
for
after
he
had
married
S.
Helen
in
Britaine
at
that
time
,
and
had
ruled
this
kingdome
no
short
space
,
he
went
againe
from
hence
to
Rome
,
and
returned
hither
the
second
time
,
as
is
manifest
before
,
when
be
dyed
heare
.
Which
many
more
Authours
both
Manuscripts
and
Manuscr
.
antiq.
in
Vit.
S.
Helenae
Io.
Capgr
.
Catal.
in
eadem
.
others
confirme
,
in
this
manner
:
Cum
illam
(
S.
Helenam
)
in
Thori
societatem
accepisset
Constantius
,
generauit
ex
ea
filium
quem
appellauit
Constantinum
.
Ipse
vero
Constantius
cum
regno
Britanniae
aliquandiu
potiretur
,
Romam
reuersus
.
And
then
they
bring
him
hither
the
second
time
,
and
lyuing
heare
diuers
yeares
.
and
dying
at
Yorke
,
as
others
haue
done
before
.
Britanniam
rediens
,
post
annos
Manusc
.
&
Cap.
supr.
Pomponius
Laetus
compend
.
Rom.
Hist.
in
Constantio
Chloro
.
vndecim
apud
Eboracum
morti
subiacuit
,
&
regnum
filio
Constantino
reliquit
,
Leauing
the
kingdome
to
his
eldest
sonne
Constantine
.
And
this
is
euident
by
the
time
of
Constantine
his
Age
,
and
Reigne
before
remembred
,
out
of
the
most
auncient
Histories
of
this
matter
,
and
such
as
no
man
willing
to
retaine
the
name
of
an
Antiquary
may
deny
.
I
add
to
this
,
that
Constantine
at
his
Fathers
death
,
was
a
marryed
man
,
then
marryed
vnto
Fausta
,
daughter
of
Maximianus
Herculius
the
Tyrant
,
and
by
him
made
Augustus
,
and
yet
Panegyric
.
1.
in
nuptijs
Constantini
&
Faustae
.
Baron
.
Annal.
an.
307.
was
marryed
to
an
other
wife
before
,
as
the
Authours
of
that
time
are
witnesses
,
and
had
Priscus
his
eldest
sonne
by
this
former
wife
named
Mineruina
.
Of
which
all
Histories
both
Christian
and
Pagan
are
plentifull
.
THE
XII
.
CHAPTER
.
OF
THE
OTHER
THREE
CHILDREN
,
OF
CONstantius
and
S.
Helen
;
and
particulary
of
two
of
them
S.
Lucius
and
S.
Emerita
,
renowned
and
glorious
Martyrs
for
holy
Christian
Religion
,
among
forreine
Pagans
,
S.
Lucius
an
holy
Bishop
preaching
it
to
them
in
Germany
.
1.
HAVING
thus
euidently
cleared
the
Historie
for
the
birth
,
and
Education
,
of
these
two
greate
Glories
of
the
world
,
the
Mother
,
and
sonne
,
in
Britaine
:
I
ame
to
speake
some
thing
of
other
children
this
happy
Empresse
S.
Helen
had
in
this
Nation
by
her
husband
Constantius
,
for
allthought
the
greatnes
of
that
greate
Emperour
Constantine
doth
in
the
Histories
of
that
time
drawe
all
mens
pens
,
and
eyes
to
describe
and
beholde
his
splendor
and
renowne
,
and
in
some
sort
eclipse
the
honour
of
diuers
others
,
renowned
in
those
dayes
,
yet
we
finde
in
auncient
memorable
Antiquities
,
that
S.
Helen
had
other
children
besides
Constantine
,
whereof
some
were
in
their
lyues
renowned
in
S.
Lucius
sonne
to
S.
Helen
.
this
world
,
and
now
greate
Saints
in
heauen
,
by
forsaking
terreane
,
and
temporall
dignities
,
to
purchase
spirituall
and
eternall
.
We
finde
she
had
foure
children
heare
in
Britaine
by
her
husband
Constantius
,
three
sonnes
,
whereof
Annal.
Eccl.
Cathedralis
Lucion
.
in
Aquitania
.
Ion.
Bouchet
de
Poictiers
Annales
Aquitan
.
l.
1.
c.
5.
will
.
Harrison
description
of
Brit.
c.
9.
p.
25.
col.
2.
Constantine
after
surnamed
the
Greate
,
was
the
youngest
,
S.
Lucius
the
second
,
the
name
of
the
eldest
slayne
,
or
dying
when
he
was
but
Younge
is
not
so
readily
preserued
in
Antiquities
,
and
one
daughter
S.
Emerita
.
This
S.
Lucius
is
he
,
that
was
Apostle
to
diuers
peoples
,
and
places
in
Germany
,
mistaken
by
some
,
through
I
dentitie
of
name
,
and
Nation
,
Regall
discent
,
and
nearenes
in
time
,
for
King
Lucius
our
first
Christian
King
,
Grandfather
to
this
Prince
Lucius
,
as
the
Annals
of
Aquitayne
,
where
he
long
time
liued
a
most
penitentiall
and
holy
life
in
a
Monastery
,
which
he
there
founded
called
after
his
name
,
hath
testified
before
,
and
he
also
tooke
his
name
Lucius
from
him
:
de
son
Bisageal
Roy
d'
Angleterre
.
And
this
Lineal
discent
of
Queene
Helen
from
King
Lucius
,
proximitie
in
blood
to
him
,
and
thereby
true
Titler
to
the
crowne
of
Britaine
may
seeme
to
haue
bene
a
stronge
motiue
for
the
Romans
so
easely
and
desirously
to
consent
vnto
,
and
procure
the
vniting
Mariadge
betweene
her
and
Constantius
.
The
Historie
of
this
S.
Lucius
,
S.
Helen
her
sonne
is
thus
recorded
in
those
Antiquities
,
as
the
Antiquarie
of
Aquitane
relateth
it
from
thence
.
I
fynde
by
the
foundation
of
the
Church
of
Lucon
,
Bouchet
.
l.
1.
c.
5.
supr.
Annal.
Eccl.
Cathed
.
Luc.
&
al.
or
Lucius
in
Poycters
,
contayned
in
an
Hymne
,
beginning
,
gaude
Lucionum
,
the
said
Lucius
killed
his
elder
brother
,
son
frere
aisné
and
for
that
cause
,
was
bannished
the
Country
and
to
liue
in
perpetuall
Religion
,
à
tenir
Religion
perpetuell
and
embarked
on
the
sea
in
a
ship
with
greate
riches
,
and
Relicks
,
with
many
Preists
,
and
deuoute
parsons
:
Who
all
landed
at
Lucon
which
is
vpon
the
sea
,
and
there
Lucius
founded
a
faire
Abbey
,
and
Church
to
the
honour
of
our
Lady
,
which
he
called
by
his
name
.
Where
he
lyued
with
his
Preists
Religiously
.
And
it
was
after
erected
into
à
Bishops
See
.
An
English
Protestant
Historian
thus
relateth
the
occasion
of
Will
.
Harrrison
description
of
Britaine
p.
25.
c.
9
Prince
Lucius
his
forsaking
Britaine
his
natiue
Country
:
It
hapned
that
Lucius
by
meanes
of
a
quarell
growne
betweene
him
&
his
elder
brother
,
either
by
a
fray
,
or
by
some
other
meanes
,
did
kill
his
said
brother
,
whereupon
his
Father
exiled
him
out
of
Britaine
,
and
appointed
him
from
thenceforth
to
remayne
in
Aqnitayne
in
France
.
He
became
a
Bishop
in
the
Church
of
Christ
.
He
erected
a
place
of
prayer
,
wherein
to
serue
the
liuing
God
,
and
is
still
called
euen
to
this
our
time
,
after
Lucion
,
or
Lucius
the
first
Founder
thereof
,
and
the
originall
beginner
of
any
such
house
in
those
parts
.
In
this
also
he
and
diuers
others
of
his
friends
continued
their
times
in
greate
contemplation
,
and
prayer
,
and
from
hence
were
Translated
,
as
occasion
serued
vnto
sondry
Ecclesiasticall
promotions
in
the
time
of
Constantine
his
brother
.
So
that
euen
by
this
short
Narration
it
is
now
easie
to
see
that
Lucius
the
King
,
and
Lucius
the
sonne
of
Chlorus
,
were
distinct
parsons
.
He
had
expressely
said
before
in
his
merginall
notation
:
Chlorus
had
three
sonnes
and
a
daughter
by
Helena
.
And
thus
more
at
Lardge
in
his
Relation
hereof
:
Constantius
Chlorus
being
at
the
first
matched
with
Helena
,
and
before
she
was
put
from
him
by
the
Royall
power
of
Dioclesian
,
he
had
by
her
three
sonnes
,
besides
one
daughter
called
Emerita
,
of
which
the
name
of
the
first
is
perished
,
the
second
was
called
Lucius
,
and
the
third
Constantine
,
S.
Lu●ius
conuerted
the
Curienses
and
there
was
Martyred
.
that
after
was
Emperour
.
And
he
after
addeth
:
Hereunto
Hermannus
Schedelius
addeth
also
,
how
he
went
into
Rhetia
with
Emerita
his
Sister
,
and
neare
vnto
the
Citie
Augusta
,
conuerted
the
Curienses
vnto
the
faith
of
Christ
,
and
there
likewise
(
being
put
to
death
in
Castro
Martis
)
lieth
buried
in
the
same
Towne
,
where
his
Feast
is
holden
vpon
the
third
day
of
December
,
as
may
readily
be
confirmed
,
whereas
the
bones
of
our
Lucius
were
to
be
seene
at
Glocester
.
That
Schedelius
erreth
not
herin
also
,
the
auncient
monuments
of
the
said
Abbay
,
whereof
he
was
the
originall
beginner
,
as
I
said
,
doe
yeeld
sufficient
testimony
,
beside
an
Hime
made
in
his
commendation
,
intituled
,
gaude
Lucionum
&c.
The
said
Schedelius
furthermore
setteth
downe
,
that
his
sister
was
martyred
in
Trinecastle
,
neare
vnto
the
place
,
where
the
said
Lucion
S.
Emerita
S.
Lucius
his
Sister
Martyred
.
dwelled
,
whereby
it
appeareth
in
like
sorte
,
that
she
was
not
sister
to
Lucius
King
of
Britaine
.
Hitherto
this
Protestant
Antiquarie
.
But
whereas
he
would
make
Hartmannus
Schedel
a
witnesse
,
that
this
was
S.
Lucius
sonne
of
Constantius
,
and
S.
Helena
,
he
is
deceaued
therein
,
for
that
Authour
saith
expressly
,
it
was
S.
Lucius
our
King
,
that
was
conuerted
by
Pope
Eleutherius
meanes
.
Lucius
Anglorum
Rex
Coilli
Regis
filius
:
but
supposing
as
it
hath
bene
allready
Hartman
.
Schedel
.
Ch●onic
.
Chronic.
f.
115.
p.
2.
proued
,
that
it
was
S.
Lucius
sonne
of
Constantius
and
S.
Helena
,
he
,
goeth
further
,
and
saith
,
he
conuerted
all
Bauaria
,
and
Rhetia
,
betweene
the
Alpes
,
Totam
Bauariam
&
Rhetiam
inter
Alpes
Christo
acquisiuit
.
2.
But
there
be
many
german
Authours
,
which
this
Protestant
might
haue
better
cited
for
this
purpose
,
as
Gaspar
Bruchius
Sebastian
,
Munster
,
with
others
,
who
with
diuers
other
Writers
they
alledge
,
asscribe
as
much
to
S.
Lucius
,
that
preached
to
the
Rhetians
,
as
Schedel
doth
,
and
more
;
and
yet
plainely
proue
,
this
could
not
be
S.
Lucius
our
King
of
Britaine
,
who
as
Munster
truely
saith
,
neuer
went
out
of
Britaine
but
liued
,
dyed
,
and
was
buried
heare
.
Britanniae
ille
Rex
,
qui
circiter
annum
Domini
190.
floruit
,
patriam
nequaquam
exiens
,
piè
apud
suos
obdormiuit
.
And
to
demonstrate
it
could
be
no
other
Sebastian
.
Munst
.
Cosmogr
.
l.
3.
c.
344.
p.
735.
S.
Lucius
a
Britan
,
but
this
sonne
of
Constantius
,
and
S.
Helena
,
he
bringeth
from
the
German
Antiquities
,
that
the
Lucius
which
preached
there
,
continued
his
preaching
vntill
the
most
bloody
Persecution
of
Dioclesian
.
Ad
vsque
Dioclesionam
illam
cruentissimam
persecutionem
.
Which
this
onely
S.
Lucius
did
,
and
could
doe
,
the
other
King
Lucius
being
dead
before
Dioclesian
was
borne
by
all
Antiquities
.
And
to
cleare
it
further
,
he
writeth
that
diuers
affirme
,
he
was
of
the
kingely
Race
of
the
Britans
,
&
borne
among
them
,
neuer
mentioning
that
he
was
a
King
,
Lucium
hunc
aliqui
regio
stemmate
apud
Britannos
Cap.
214.
ortum
&
natum
esse
affirmant
.
Gaspar
Bruchius
also
hath
the
very
same
words
,
for
the
opinion
of
diuers
writers
:
That
S.
Lucius
which
preached
to
the
Gaspar
.
Bruch
.
l.
de
Episcop●●b
.
Ge●maniae
Catal.
Episcopor
.
Curien
.
Ecclesiae
.
Germans
was
borne
of
the
Regall
Race
among
the
Britans
,
and
to
propagate
the
faith
of
Christ
,
came
out
of
Britaine
into
Germany
,
and
preached
first
at
Salisburge
,
then
at
Ausburge
,
from
whence
he
was
cast
out
by
the
Infidels
there
,
and
then
went
with
his
sister
S.
Emerita
to
the
Cytie
of
Chur
,
where
preaching
againe
both
he
and
his
Sister
Emerita
were
Martyred
by
the
Pagans
,
S.
Lucius
at
Chur
in
the
castle
of
Mars
,
and
S.
Emerita
at
Trine-castle
.
And
that
there
is
without
the
walls
of
Chur
a
very
old
Monastery
,
called
S.
Lucius
,
which
was
begun
by
him
,
and
was
his
Oratory
:
Lucium
hunc
aliqui
regio
stemmate
apud
Britannos
ortum
,
&
natum
esse
affirmant
,
venisse
autem
illum
amore
propagandae
doctrinae
,
de
filio
Dei
Iesu
Christo
,
ex
Britannia
in
Germaniam
:
vt
Christum
Germanis
etiam
adhuc
Idololatris
concionaretur
,
&
eos
ad
Christum
conuerteret
.
Id
aiunt
illum
primum
fecisse
Salisburgi
,
postea
Augustae
Vindelicorum
:
vbi
cum
eijceretur
ab
Infidelibus
,
dicitur
Churam
cum
sorore
S.
Emerita
cessisse
:
vbi
cum
itidem
Idololatricas
opiniones
reprehenderet
,
&
aliquamdiu
concionaretur
Christum
liberatorem
,
ab
Infidelibus
tum
Rhetis
caesi
&
Martyrio
coronati
sunt
S.
Lucius
&
S.
Emerita
.
S.
Lucius
Churae
in
Martis
Castro
,
S.
Emerta
apud
Trimontium
.
Est
Churae
extra
vrbis
muros
Caenobium
S.
Lucij
preuetustum
,
in
vitifero
colle
situm
,
quod
ab
eo
caeptum
,
&
Oratorij
loco
conditum
aiunt
.
And
he
vtterly
disliketh
their
opinion
,
which
hold
that
this
was
our
first
Christian
King
S.
Lucius
.
And
that
onely
Tradition
that
the
S.
Lucius
which
was
the
Apostle
of
that
people
was
Martyred
,
Curae
in
Martis
Castro
,
at
Chur
in
the
Castle
of
Sebast
.
Munster
.
Cosmogr
.
l.
3.
ca.
214.
de
Episcopatu
Curiensi
.
Aegyd
.
Schud
.
in
descript
.
Rhaetiae
Alpinae
c.
15.
&
alij
.
Mars
,
doe
make
it
vnpossible
,
to
be
our
King
Lucius
,
so
doth
their
Tradition
,
that
this
S.
Lucius
which
first
preached
vnto
them
,
was
their
first
Bishop
of
Chur
,
for
both
Sebastian
Munster
,
Egidius
Schudus
,
and
others
doe
demonstrate
,
that
the
Citie
of
Chur
was
not
builded
vntill
after
King
Lucius
time
:
so
he
could
neither
be
Bishop
of
,
nor
Martyred
in
that
Citie
,
then
not
extant
.
3.
And
how
would
,
or
in
conscience
could
so
wise
and
Religious
a
King
as
Lucius
,
hauing
no
child
,
or
Heire
fitt
,
or
able
to
gouerne
Britaine
,
or
which
the
Romans
would
allowe
,
forsake
his
owne
kingdome
,
to
leaue
it
in
such
certaine
distresse
,
and
troble
both
temporall
,
and
spirituall
,
as
after
his
death
ensued
and
could
not
but
be
morally
foreseene
in
his
prudence
,
with
the
Apostacy
of
so
many
Britans
his
subiects
,
to
aduenture
vpon
vncertaine
successe
,
to
preach
in
forraine
Countries
?
or
what
Antiquitie
doth
proue
,
that
he
was
either
Bishop
,
Preist
,
or
Cleargie
man
?
all
our
Historians
sett
downe
the
time
,
and
place
of
his
death
,
and
buryall
in
Britaine
,
making
him
onely
a
glorious
King
,
Lay
parson
,
and
Confessour
,
no
Cleargie
man
,
nor
Martyr
.
And
those
forreine
Writers
which
inclyne
to
hold
he
went
out
of
Britaine
into
Germany
,
either
for
the
most
part
mistake
their
Authours
,
or
grounde
vpon
heare-sayes
and
vnsound
reports
.
Nicholas
Viginier
vseth
S.
Bede
for
witnesse
,
which
Nich.
Vign
.
Biblioth.
H●st
.
pag.
765.
Naucler
.
Chron.
Genera
.
6.
p.
565.
Petr.
Merssaeus
in
Episc.
Treuer
.
&
in
Episcop.
Tūgar
.
in
S.
Marcelio
.
Henric.
Patal
.
de
Vir.
Illust.
Germ.
part.
1.
p.
110.
Magdeb.
cent.
2.
c.
2.
col.
9.
hath
no
such
thing
.
And
he
himselfe
beleeueth
it
not
,
rather
teaching
the
contrary
.
Nauclerus
saith
,
fertur
,
it
is
onely
reported
,
and
setteth
downe
King
Lucius
death
as
our
Historians
doe
.
Petrus
Merssaeus
writeth
doubtfully
,
some
times
saying
,
S.
Lucius
of
Britaine
that
preached
in
Germany
was
a
King
,
otherwhiles
onely
a
Prince
,
as
Constantius
and
S.
Helens
sonne
was
.
Henry
Pantaleon
,
the
Annals
of
Chur
as
he
citeth
them
,
and
Stumphius
onely
say
,
that
S.
Lucius
the
Apostle
of
Chur
,
was
borne
of
the
Regall
Race
among
the
Britans
,
ex
Regio
Britannorum
sanguine
prognatus
,
which
is
true
of
the
second
S.
Lucius
.
The
Magdeburgian
Protestants
terme
it
a
very
fable
to
thinke
that
King
Lucius
left
his
Country
,
and
kingdome
to
preach
in
Germany
:
fabulam
omnino
resipiunt
,
quod
Lucius
Rex
Imperio
suo
sponte
abdicato
,
factus
sit
Concionator
:
qui
in
Gallijs
&
in
Germania
,
nempe
Augustae
&
in
Sueuia
,
passim
praedicarit
Christum
:
ac
denique
Curiensis
Ecclesiae
Doctor
effectus
,
Martyrio
occubuerit
.
And
they
say
it
is
one
of
the
fables
,
with
which
the
Deuill
defiled
the
Church
of
Christ
,
His
fabulis
Diabolus
conspurcauit
Ecclesiam
Christi
:
when
and
where
King
Lucius
dyed
,
&
was
honorably
interred
in
Britaine
in
the
Cathedrall
Church
of
Glocester
,
I
haue
set
downe
in
his
time
before
.
4.
And
a
very
greate
mistaking
it
is
of
Auentine
,
Feuardentius
,
Gaspar
Bruchius
,
and
Sebastian
Munster
,
if
they
incline
to
thinke
,
that
this
Apostle
Auentin
.
apud
Magdeb.
cent.
1.
l.
2.
c.
10.
Feuardentius
Annot.
in
Irenaeum
.
l.
1.
Har.
c.
3.
Gaspar
.
Bruch
.
Cata
Catalog.
Episc.
Curien
.
&
Augustano
.
Martyrol
.
Rom.
die
3.
Decembr
.
Annal.
Ecclesiae
Churiē
.
Breu.
Eccl.
Churiē
.
die
3.
&
4.
Decembr
.
in
festo
S.
Lucij
,
&
Emeritae
.
Martyrol
.
Rom.
die
6.
Maij.
Bed
.
Vsuard
.
&
Ado
eod.
die
Sebastia
.
Munster
.
l.
3.
cap.
217.
Act.
Apost.
c.
13.
Naucler
.
gener
.
6.
Volum.
2.
pag.
565.
Bishop
and
Martyr
of
Chur
,
and
the
Rhetians
,
named
Lucius
,
was
Lucius
Cyrenensis
S.
Paules
Kinsman
,
and
mentioned
in
the
Acts
of
the
Apostles
:
For
besides
all
those
Authours
,
named
before
,
the
old
Roman
Martyrologe
,
the
Annals
of
Chur
,
and
their
publike
Church
office
,
one
the
Feasts
of
S.
Lucius
,
and
his
Sister
S.
Emerita
with
others
doe
fully
assure
vs
,
that
S.
Lucius
the
Apostle
there
was
borne
in
Britaine
,
of
the
Regall
Race
there
,
brother
to
S.
Emerita
,
a
Martyr
,
and
Martyred
at
Chur.
Of
which
not
any
one
agreeth
with
S.
Lucius
Cyrenensis
,
for
he
was
borne
at
Cyrena
in
Lybia
,
poore
by
birth
,
sonne
of
S.
Simon
Cyrenaeus
,
that
bore
the
Crosse
of
Christ
,
Bishop
of
Cyrena
,
where
he
was
borne
,
no
Martyr
,
and
died
the
6
day
of
May
,
on
which
his
Feast
is
kept
,
when
they
of
Chur
celebrate
their
Apostles
solemnitie
,
vpon
the
third
day
of
December
.
And
it
is
proued
before
,
Sebastian
Munster
himself
vrging
it
,
that
the
Citie
of
Chur
was
not
builded
vntill
long
time
after
the
death
of
S.
Lucius
Cirenensis
.
No
other
S.
Lucius
(
though
many
of
that
name
)
is
remembred
in
any
Martyrologe
,
or
other
Monument
to
haue
preached
&
suffered
Martyrdome
,
in
,
or
neare
that
place
,
or
this
time
,
nor
any
other
a
Britan
borne
,
or
of
such
Noble
Parentadge
,
but
this
our
renowned
S.
Lucius
sonne
of
Constantius
,
and
S.
Helen
,
therefore
of
necessitie
we
must
yeeld
,
as
his
due
this
honour
onely
to
him
:
And
glorifie
God
,
that
so
greate
a
Prince
of
this
Nation
,
eldest
Sonne
to
an
Emperour
,
our
King
,
and
Empresse
our
Queene
,
and
by
iust
discent
Heire
both
to
the
kingdome
of
Britaine
,
and
the
Roman
Empire
,
abandoning
all
that
and
such
terreane
honours
,
preferred
the
poore
Religeous
life
,
founded
Monasteries
,
and
conuersed
in
them
with
greate
deuotion
,
suffered
so
many
miseries
and
disgraces
,
for
preaching
Christ
,
stoned
and
cast
into
a
pitt
at
Ausburge
by
the
Infidels
,
liuing
some
time
in
a
Cliffe
by
Chur
ingreate
austeritie
,
still
called
Lucius
Cliffe
:
cliuo
illi
ad
tempora
nostra
nomen
Aegid
.
Schudus
Clarouen
.
in
descript
.
Rhaetiae
Alpinae
cap.
15.
mansit
,
Sancti
Lucij
Cliuus
.
5.
Allthough
his
memory
hath
bene
allmost
omitted
in
Antiquities
on
earth
,
yet
he
hath
enioyed
his
deserued
honour
in
heauen
,
and
the
very
foundations
of
his
Monasteries
the
one
at
S.
Lucius
in
Aquitaine
,
the
other
S.
Lucius
in
Rhaetia
,
and
the
hard
stones
of
his
S.
Lucius
Cliffe
doe
call
vpon
vs
to
honour
,
and
not
bury
in
obliuion
so
noble
and
worthie
a
Saint
of
our
Nation
,
the
first
among
the
Kings
and
Princes
of
Britaine
,
that
for
loue
of
the
heauenly
kingdome
left
his
Title
to
so
great
a
Temporall
Throne
,
and
scepter
,
to
beare
the
Crosse
of
Christ
,
and
preache
his
Lawe
to
his
Enemies
.
Which
wonderfull
zeale
,
and
deuotion
in
this
most
holy
Saint
,
being
of
the
same
name
,
Country
,
and
kindred
with
King
Lucius
,
and
vndoubted
Heire
to
the
same
kingdome
,
he
enioyed
,
and
liued
to
see
it
conuerted
vnto
Christ
,
and
thereby
renowned
in
all
the
world
,
and
this
S.
Lucius
for
the
most
part
muring
vp
himselfe
in
Cloisters
and
Clifts
,
and
concealing
his
Regall
Right
,
and
discent
,
gaue
occasion
to
some
to
asscribe
that
to
S.
Lucius
King
in
Act
,
which
belonged
to
S.
Lucius
King
and
Emperour
by
Hereditarie
Right
and
Title
.
Wherevpon
I
boldly
say
,
for
the
glory
of
Britaine
our
Lucius
the
first
,
was
the
first
King
in
the
world
,
which
for
himselfe
and
his
subiects
publickly
receaued
the
Lawe
of
Christ
:
Our
S.
Lucius
the
second
,
was
the
first
owner
or
Heire
of
a
kingdome
and
Empire
in
the
world
,
which
forsooke
them
to
preach
,
and
purchase
the
heauenly
kingdome
and
Empire
,
and
S.
Emerita
his
Sister
the
first
daughter
of
so
greate
Parents
,
which
publickly
professed
and
practised
such
holy
conuersation
.
And
allthough
we
doe
not
finde
in
Histories
,
so
exact
Eutrop.
l.
10.
Euseb.
l.
1.
Vit.
Constant
.
c.
14.
Victor
in
Constantino
.
Zonaras
in
Dioclesiano
.
Pomponius
Laetus
Roman
.
Hist.
comp.
in
Constantino
Max.
Io.
Baptista
Egnat
.
in
Constantino
Magno
.
Anton.
Sabellic
.
Ennead
.
li.
8.
Ennead
.
7.
Niceph.
l.
7.
c.
49
50.
Nich.
Har.
pesfeld
.
Hist.
Eccl.
in
6.
primis
scaecul
.
c.
12.
p.
19.
accompt
,
and
memory
of
the
cheifest
procurers
and
prosecutours
of
the
Martyrdome
of
these
two
glorious
Brittish
Saints
,
Brother
and
Sister
,
S.
Lucius
,
and
S.
Emerita
,
nor
the
certaine
time
of
their
death
;
yet
if
we
call
to
minde
,
that
which
is
common
in
Writers
of
those
dayes
,
that
Maximianus
Herculeus
their
mortall
Enemy
,
was
then
Emperour
in
the
West
,
and
raised
most
greuous
Persecutions
there
,
and
hauing
forced
Constantius
before
to
putt
his
true
lawfull
wife
their
holy
Mother
S.
Helen
away
,
to
take
Theodora
his
daughter
in
Lawe
,
and
what
hate
he
bore
to
the
children
of
S.
Helen
,
seeking
to
depriue
them
of
their
Regall
and
Imperiall
Right
,
and
Title
,
as
well
appeareth
in
his
plotts
and
proceedings
against
Constantine
,
still
liuing
,
and
happily
escaping
them
,
iniuriously
to
aduance
his
owne
titlesse
and
vnworthie
creaturs
,
it
will
be
voide
of
presumption
to
thinke
,
that
he
countriued
the
death
of
these
holy
Saints
about
that
time
,
when
he
sought
to
murther
their
Brother
Constantine
,
a
litle
before
the
death
of
Constantiustheir
Father
,
knowne
to
be
sickly
,
and
vnlikely
long
to
liue
,
and
so
they
receaued
a
double
Crowne
of
Martyrdome
,
one
for
the
kingdome
of
heauen
which
they
diligently
preached
,
an
other
for
their
Title
to
a
kingdome
and
Empire
one
earth
of
which
they
were
thus
vniustly
depriued
.
And
we
finde
that
among
other
Churches
,
which
the
Emperour
Constantine
the
Greate
,
their
Brother
founded
in
honour
of
Saints
,
he
founded
one
to
S.
Lucius
,
not
vnprobable
to
this
his
renowned
Brother
then
Martyred
.
A
late
Authour
setteth
downe
S.
Emerita
Sister
of
S.
Lucius
to
haue
bene
dead
before
the
Empire
of
Constantine
the
Greate
,
citing
some
,
though
not
naming
them
,
that
she
was
burnt
to
death
for
the
faith
of
Christ
,
Ante
haec
tempora
quidam
Emeritam
Lucij
sororem
,
pro
Christi
fide
exustam
tradunt
.
But
that
which
he
alledgeth
others
without
name
to
thinke
she
was
not
putt
to
death
for
Religion
but
in
the
time
of
Tumults
heare
after
King
Lucius
death
:
alijid
adscismata
&
factiones
potiùs
,
quae
hoc
regnum
totos
,
post
Lucium
quindecim
annos
miserè
distrahebant
,
quam
ad
vllam
Christianae
fidei
causam
referunt
.
Besides
that
wanteth
Authoritie
is
confuted
before
.
THE
XIII
.
CHAPTER
.
THAT
S.
HELEN
WAS
ALL
HER
LIFE
AN
holy
and
vertuous
Christian
,
neuer
infected
with
Iudaisme
,
or
any
error
in
Religion
.
And
that
Constantius
her
Husband
long
liued
and
dyed
a
Christian
,
and
protected
both
Britaine
and
other
Countries
vnder
him
from
Persecution
.
1.
BY
this
we
doe
not
onely
see
the
greate
and
wonderfull
Sanctitie
of
these
most
holy
children
of
Constantius
&
Helena
,
with
a
new
confirmation
of
their
true
&
lawfull
marriadge
,
but
the
extraordinary
greate
loue
,
and
affection
of
these
greate
Parents
themselues
towards
Christian
Religion
.
For
these
blessed
children
receauing
their
Education
,
as
birth
and
being
,
from
them
,
and
by
them
both
allowed
and
furthered
in
so
sacred
,
and
holy
course
of
life
,
in
their
young
yeares
,
if
we
had
no
other
Arguments
but
this
,
and
that
S.
Helen
was
Grandaughter
to
S.
Lucius
our
first
Christian
King
for
his
most
singular
pietie
,
a
spectacle
to
all
after
Princes
,
and
Constantius
her
Husband
euen
against
the
liking
of
many
of
the
Roman
Nobilitie
,
and
by
diuers
before
,
against
their
Lawes
so
farre
enamoured
with
the
rare
vertues
of
that
vnmatchable
Lady
,
that
aboue
all
others
,
he
chose
her
to
wife
,
to
liue
with
her
in
so
remote
and
strange
Country
,
especially
professing
Christianitie
,
which
the
Romans
then
persecuted
,
we
must
needs
at
the
least
conclude
from
hence
,
that
this
our
King
and
Queene
were
very
farre
from
being
Persecutours
of
that
Religion
,
if
they
were
left
to
their
owne
Iudgments
,
and
disposition
and
not
incited
or
inforced
by
others
against
their
consciences
and
propensions
.
2.
Of
Queene
Helen
there
can
be
no
question
,
for
being
borne
in
a
Christian
kingdome
,
discended
from
such
Parents
,
her selfe
Mother
of
such
children
,
and
by
all
Antiquities
brought
vp
in
Britaine
in
extraordinary
learning
and
knowledge
,
where
after
the
Druides
and
their
Rites
extinct
by
King
Lucius
,
and
their
maintenance
and
reuenewes
bestowed
vpon
Ecclesiasticall
learned
Christians
,
and
our
Vniuersities
and
Schooles
replenished
with
such
,
we
shall
hardly
with
good
congruence
thinke
otherwise
but
Queene
Helen
was
in
that
her
prime
and
florishing
Age
;
rather
an
holy
professed
actuall
Christian
,
then
in
minde
and
affection
onely
.
If
any
man
will
hold
and
affirme
,
that
for
the
sumptuous
Pallace
Queene
Helen
had
in
Treuers
in
Germany
,
Annal.
Treuer
.
Sigeb
.
Chron.
&
alij
.
her
loue
to
that
Citie
,
and
in
respect
of
learning
then
there
florishing
,
as
in
the
Metropolis
of
those
parts
,
she
had
part
of
her
education
and
instruction
in
so
greate
learning
there
,
this
will
rather
confirme
that
she
was
then
actually
an
holy
Christian
.
For
this
Noble
Citie
receauing
the
faith
of
Christ
by
S.
Maternus
and
his
Associats
,
Disciples
of
S.
Peter
the
Apostle
,
sent
thither
by
him
,
had
euer
since
faithfully
continued
therein
so
generally
,
and
constantly
,
that
about
the
yeare
of
Crist
288.
when
that
bloody
Tyrant
Maximianus
Herculius
Galerius
which
forced
Constantius
to
putt
away
his
true
wife
S.
Helen
,
to
take
the
prophane
Strumpett
Theodora
his
daughter
or
daughter
in
Lawe
,
by
his
Prefect
Rixiouarus
persecuted
the
Christians
in
those
parts
,
all
the
Inhabitans
of
Treuers
were
founde
to
be
Christians
,
and
Pamachius
Gouernour
of
the
Citie
being
also
a
Christian
with
11.
Senatours
thereof
,
so
encouraged
them
in
their
holy
faith
,
that
all
the
Citizens
,
men
,
women
,
and
children
,
not
one
excepted
,
were
putt
to
death
for
that
glorious
cause
.
Haec
vrbs
à
D.
Materno
ac
eius
socijs
lege
Christianâ
imbuta
est
,
inde
tempore
Maximiani
Tyranni
qui
fuit
anno
Domini
288.
agente
truculentissimo
Rixiouaro
Petrus
Merssaeus
Catal.
Archiep.
Treu.
in
encom
.
eiusdem
.
Francis
.
Irenicus
ib.
Ro.
Martyrol
.
die
5.
&
6.
Octobr.
Sigebert
.
in
Chron.
An.
1071.
Tabul
.
Eccles.
Treuer
.
Petr.
Merssaeus
in
Annal.
Archie
.
Treuer
.
in
Valentino
.
Praefecto
,
tota
ob
Catholicam
fidem
interempta
est
.
Tum
vrbis
Gubernator
ac
Princeps
fuit
in
clitus
Pamachius
,
Senator
Pius
,
qui
ob
Cristi
Religionem
cum
vndecim
Senatoribus
ac
totâ
Ciuitate
interfectus
est
.
Hij
enim
optimi
viri
ciuitatem
illam
ad
Christi
Religionem
ita
animauerant
,
vt
pro
eâ
constanter
occumbere
non
dubitarent
:
hic
nulli
aetati
,
nulli
sexui
parcitum
,
sed
omnes
ad
vnum
interempti
.
The
Roman
Martyrologe
and
Sigebertus
call
that
Christian
Gouernour
of
Treuers
and
Martyr
,
Palmatius
,
and
not
Pamachius
,
nor
Palmachius
.
And
this
opinion
is
more
strengthned
by
the
greate
Religeous
loue
of
S.
Helen
to
that
Citie
after
this
desolation
there
,
procuring
S.
Agritius
Patriarke
of
Antioche
,
a
man
of
admirable
holines
,
and
learning
,
to
come
forth
of
the
East
to
be
Archbishop
there
,
with
allowance
of
S.
Siluester
then
Pope
of
Rome
,
enritching
him
,
and
that
Citie
with
most
pretious
Reliks
,
the
Seamelesse
Coate
of
our
Sauiour
,
one
of
the
Nayles
wherewith
he
was
fixed
to
the
Crosse
,
the
Knife
he
vsed
at
his
last
Supper
,
a
greate
parcell
of
the
holy
Crosse
,
the
body
of
S.
Annal.
Archiep.
Treuer
.
in
S.
Agritio
.
27.
Matthias
the
Apostle
,
and
others
,
causing
her
Pallace
to
be
conuerted
and
dedicated
a
Church
in
honour
of
S.
Peter
.
The
old
Christian
Writers
and
Inscriptions
which
before
call
her
euen
from
the
time
of
her
Marriadge
with
Constantius
,
and
before
,
sancta
,
pijssima
,
holy
,
most
Godly
,
and
the
like
,
will
not
be
iustified
in
a
Christians
mouth
,
penne
,
or
pencell
,
except
such
esteemed
her
then
a
Christian
,
for
no
other
can
by
Christians
be
stiled
and
honoured
with
those
Titles
.
Neyther
may
we
with
prudence
conceaue
,
that
King
Coel
at
her
Marriadge
with
Constantius
,
hauing
possession
of
,
or
Title
vnto
Britaine
,
a
Christian
kingdome
,
nor
the
Religeous
Christian
Archbishops
,
Prelates
,
and
Nobles
thereof
,
then
at
freedome
in
Religion
,
would
haue
condiscended
to
such
a
match
,
if
neither
Constantius
nor
she
had
bene
a
Christian
:
that
had
not
bene
the
way
to
procure
to
themselues
peace
,
and
freedome
which
they
sought
,
but
hazard
of
new
trobles
,
Tumults
and
Persecution
,
which
they
thereby
hoped
to
auoide
.
Experience
gaue
a
good
Argument
hereof
to
the
Christians
of
this
Nation
,
for
so
long
as
this
holy
Lady
and
Queene
was
permitted
to
continue
with
her
Husband
,
the
State
of
Christianitie
was
quiet
heare
,
and
the
persecuting
Emperours
Dioclesian
and
Maximian
could
compasse
nothing
against
it
in
this
kingdome
,
but
when
they
had
forced
Constantius
to
forsake
her
,
and
take
a
Pagan
in
her
place
,
she
herselfe
was
persecuted
,
her
Christian
children
bannished
,
and
that
generall
affliction
,
and
desolation
of
Religion
ensued
in
this
Nation
,
that
no
semblance
of
the
like
is
left
in
Histories
to
Posteritie
.
The
Christian
Antiquities
of
Aquitaine
will
giue
new
strength
to
this
,
in
these
their
owne
words
:
Because
Constantius
was
enforced
to
take
Theodora
daughter
of
Herculius
,
he
putt
Queene
Helen
away
,
who
patiently
Antiq.
Aquitan
.
apud
Bouchet
in
Annal.
c.
5.
bore
the
Iniury
,
and
liued
in
merueilous
holines
,
separated
from
all
worldly
curiosities
,
and
Royall
honours
by
the
space
of
17.
or
18.
yeares
.
Such
holines
,
and
merueilous
holines
no
Christian
may
or
will
asscribe
to
any
,
but
true
Christians
,
among
whome
onely
such
holines
is
to
be
founde
,
and
with
no
others
.
Besides
our
learned
Antiquarie
Ioannes
Capgrauius
,
doth
freely
confesse
,
that
before
she
was
marryed
to
Constantius
she
was
instructed
and
taught
in
the
Christian
Catholike
faith
,
in
fide
Catholicâ
instructa
atque
edocta
,
and
liued
Io.
Capgr
.
Catal.
in
S.
Helena
.
Christian
like
,
repraesentabat
in
suâ
conuersatione
gloriosa
sacri
Baptismatis
mysteria
.
And
was
a
greate
means
,
to
bring
her
Sonne
Constantine
to
be
a
Christian
:
he
saith
further
of
her
,
that
she
was
a
most
holy
woman
,
a
most
firme
bulwarke
or
foundation
of
Christian
Religion
,
by
her
Husband
an
Empresse
,
by
her
Father
a
Queene
.
Helena
sanctissima
faemina
,
Christianae
Religionis
Euseb.
de
Vita
Constant
.
l.
3.
c.
42.
basis
firmissima
,
ex
marito
Imperatrix
,
ex
patre
Regina
.
Eusebius
saith
,
that
Helen
the
Empresse
was
an
holy
Mother
of
the
holy
Emperour
,
Helena
Augusta
,
pij
Imperatoris
pia
mater
.
And
addeth
further
,
that
through
all
her
life
she
brought
forth
those
true
fruites
of
pietie
,
which
the
Precepts
of
our
Sauiour
prescribe
,
and
this
both
in
words
and
deeds
.
In
omnium
bonorum
affluentia
,
omne
vitae
suae
tempus
ad
extremam
vsque
senectutem
obijsset
.
Et
tum
verbis
tum
rebus
ipsis
veros
pietatis
fructus
,
quos
Praecepta
Seruatoris
praescribunt
,
extulisset
.
Therefore
if
all
her
life
both
in
word
and
deed
she
liued
as
Christ
commanded
,
by
the
testimony
of
this
old
Authour
well
acquainted
with
her
,
and
her
Sonne
,
both
he
,
and
all
that
will
receaue
him
for
an
able
witnesse
,
must
confesse
she
was
a
Christian
all
her
life
,
for
no
other
doth
or
can
keepe
the
Precepts
of
Christ
in
word
and
deed
all
their
life
.
And
whereas
the
greatest
Caesar
Baron
.
Annal.
An.
315.
Sponc●n
.
●b
.
Seuer
.
Bin.
Tom.
1.
Concil.
in
Ann.
in
Concil.
Rom.
sub
Syluest●o
.
obiection
against
this
hath
bene
vrged
by
some
out
of
the
Acts
which
some
would
ha●e
S.
Siluesters
,
where
it
is
said
that
S.
Siluester
baptized
S.
Helen
,
the
best
Roman
Writers
themselues
Baronius
,
Spondanus
,
Seuerinus
Binius
,
and
others
proue
them
to
be
erroneous
,
euen
in
these
particular
respects
,
concerning
this
matter
,
in
teaching
Constantine
was
a
Christian
before
Helena
.
And
that
she
was
borne
in
Bithynia
,
and
shew
that
S.
Helen
was
neuer
seduced
to
Iudaisme
,
nor
baptized
by
S.
Siluester
,
but
onely
confirmed
in
her
Christian
faith
,
as
all
Christians
present
were
by
the
Disputation
betweene
S.
Siluester
and
the
cheifest
Iewes
,
publickly
,
inuincibly
,
and
miraculously
by
all
mens
Iudgments
,
and
their
owne
also
conuinced
by
him
.
And
proue
how
among
other
euident
falsehoods
those
supposed
Acts
contayne
these
that
followe
.
Constantius
and
Constans
were
Emperours
in
the
East
at
this
time
.
Isach
was
high
Preist
among
the
Iewes
.
That
S.
Siluester
did
abrogate
the
Faste
of
Satterday
,
and
instituted
the
Sonday
,
and
that
he
was
ordayned
Pope
by
Melchisedech
,
with
other
such
like
monstrous
fictions
.
Therefore
we
may
not
loose
the
honour
of
our
Country
,
and
most
renowned
Brittish
Christian
Queene
and
Empresse
by
such
dreames
,
and
forgeries
.
The
wonderfull
and
exceeding
greate
zeale
and
deuotion
of
this
most
Noble
Lady
,
her
piety
and
charitie
to
all
with
her
bountie
and
munificence
to
the
Church
of
Christ
,
her
restlesse
paynes
,
Pilgrimadges
,
and
labours
to
suppresse
Idolatry
,
and
aduaunce
the
true
honour
and
seruing
of
God
,
when
she
was
a
free
woman
,
after
her
Husbands
death
,
I
shall
entreate
in
the
next
Age
,
when
I
come
to
that
time
.
This
which
I
haue
said
will
redeeme
and
sett
her
free
from
the
calumnies
and
aspersions
which
some
would
laye
vpon
her
Parentage
,
Country
&
Conuersation
in
her
young
and
wedded
life
.
4.
And
to
giue
to
Constantius
her
husband
his
due
otherwise
,
especially
for
his
carriadge
towards
Christians
and
their
Religion
,
considering
those
ouerswaying
times
of
Paganisme
and
Persecution
against
Christianitie
allthough
he
was
farre
from
giuing
due
to
his
Noble
holy
wife
Queene
Helen
,
when
for
feare
of
the
persecuting
Emperours
Dioclesian
and
Maximian
he
putt
her
away
,
and
tooke
Theodora
a
Pagan
Concubine
vnder
the
name
of
a
wife
,
in
her
place
,
except
this
his
greate
compelled
blemish
,
we
must
needs
say
,
he
was
a
worthie
Prince
,
and
in
respect
of
Religion
,
one
of
the
best
of
all
forreyne
Kings
,
or
Rulers
,
which
Britaine
had
tasted
of
the
Romans
Imposition
vpon
it
.
For
allthough
by
the
vnhappy
yelding
of
Constantius
vnto
the
persecuting
Emperours
Dioclesian
&
Maximianus
,
in
,
or
about
the
292.
yeare
of
Christ
,
thereby
making
himselfe
a
Caesar
,
to
putt
away
Queene
Helen
,
and
take
Theodora
,
he
depriued
himselfe
of
that
Regall
power
in
Britaine
,
which
he
obtayned
by
his
match
with
Queene
Helen
,
the
true
Heire
and
Queene
of
this
kingdome
,
and
so
armed
the
persecuting
Emperors
to
extend
their
rage
and
fury
against
the
Christian
Britans
,
which
had
bene
exempted
from
that
their
vsurped
Tyrany
heare
,
if
Constantius
had
continued
with
his
Christian
Euseb.
in
Chron.
An.
292.
Matth.
Westm.
An.
296.
wife
Queene
Helen
and
rested
vpon
her
Title
,
and
the
conditions
betweene
the
Romans
and
Britans
at
that
Marriadge
,
and
so
cannot
be
excused
herein
:
yet
otherwise
their
Persecution
preuayling
in
his
time
,
we
cannot
finde
he
was
any
Instrument
,
or
Furtherer
,
but
rather
an
Asswager
,
and
to
his
power
a
Mitigator
thereof
,
euen
whilst
Theodora
lyued
with
him
,
being
a
greate
Instrument
to
procure
him
to
continue
a
Pagan
,
as
Fausta
her
Sister
was
to
Constantine
his
sonne
,
and
both
of
them
employed
by
their
persecuting
Father
Maximian
Emperour
to
that
purpose
.
Eusebius
liuing
in
that
time
,
saith
of
him
,
that
he
was
the
most
renowned
of
all
the
Emperours
in
his
time
.
Fuit
Constantius
inter
Imperatores
nostri
temporis
facilè
illustrissimus
.
And
giueth
Euseb.
de
Vita
Constant
.
l.
1.
c.
8.
cap.
9.
his
reason
:
Cum
quatuor
in
Romani
Imperij
gubernandi
societate
iungebantur
,
solus
hic
faedere
amicitiae
cum
Deo
omnium
Gubernatore
pacto
,
modum
vitae
,
a
caeterorum
institutis
alienum
disparemque
consectatus
est
.
Illi
enim
,
Dei
Ecclesias
obsidione
vastare
,
euertere
radicitus
,
solo
aequare
,
ac
templa
concussis
fundamentis
disturbatisque
prorsus
delere
aggressi
sunt
:
hic
autem
a
nefando
&
detestabili
illorum
scelere
manus
integras
&
inuiolatas
continuit
,
neque
vlla
ex
parte
se
similem
illis
praebuit
.
Illi
Intestina
virorum
simul
ac
mulierum
pietatem
maximè
excolentium
caede
,
Prouincias
suae
ditioni
subditas
sceleratè
contaminarunt
:
when
fowre
were
,
at
one
time
ioyned
together
to
Rule
the
Roman
Empire
,
this
man
onely
Constantius
among
them
making
his
leage
of
friendship
with
God
,
the
gouernour
of
all
,
ledd
his
life
diuers
and
different
from
the
Institutions
of
the
rest
.
For
they
went
about
to
pull
downe
the
Churches
of
God
,
vtterly
to
ouerthrowe
them
,
equall
them
with
the
ground
,
and
destroy
them
.
But
Constantius
kept
his
hand
,
free
,
and
vnspotted
from
their
abhominable
,
and
horrible
wickednes
,
and
in
no
respect
behaued
himselfe
as
they
did
.
They
pulled
out
the
bowels
of
men
and
women
,
that
were
the
true
worshippers
of
God
,
and
impiously
defiled
the
Prouinces
subiect
to
their
Iurisdiction
,
with
slaughter
:
hic
suam
ipsius
animam
asceleris
labe
vacuam
assiduè
conseruauit
.
Constantius
kept
dayly
his
soule
free
from
infection
of
sin
.
The
others
to
heape
all
sins
together
,
with
certaine
execrable
wordes
which
they
vsed
to
poure
forth
in
worshipping
their
Idols
,
deuoted
first
themselues
,
and
then
all
that
were
vnder
their
Rule
to
the
cursed
worshipping
of
deuils
.
When
Constantius
contrarywise
permitted
free
power
to
all
vnder
his
gouernment
to
exercise
the
true
Religion
of
God
without
molestation
:
Illi
quo
mala
omnia
in
vnum
c●a●eruarent
,
vocibus
quibusdam
execrabilibus
,
quae
in
simulachrorum
cultu
fundi
so
●ent
,
primum
seipsos
,
deinde
omnes
qui
ipsorum
obsequebantur
Imperio
,
nefariae
daemo
num
venerationi
deuouerunt
;
hic
pacis
tranquillissimae
,
illis
qui
ab
ipso
regebantur
,
Authour
factus
,
liberam
eis
verae
in
Deum
Religionis
sine
molestia
excolendae
permisit
potestatem
.
The
other
three
Emperours
heare
insinuated
by
Eusebius
,
were
the
the
greate
persecutours
Dioclesian
,
Maximian
,
and
Galerius
,
Actors
in
that
most
greuious
Persecution
,
commonly
called
the
Persecution
of
Dioclesian
,
he
being
the
first
and
principall
Mouer
and
prosecutour
thereof
.
The
Euseb.
Hist.
Eccl.
l.
8.
c.
14.
same
Authour
speaketh
of
him
againe
in
the
name
of
Christians
:
nec
belli
aduersum
nos
praesumpti
vllo
modo
particeps
fuit
,
sed
quos
sub
se
habuit
pios
,
indemnes
,
&
ab
omni
calumnia
securos
seruauit
,
&
neque
domos
Ecclesiarum
demolitus
,
nec
aliud
quippiam
contra
nos
▪
operatus
.
He
was
not
in
any
meanes
partaker
of
warre
against
vs
,
but
those
godly
men
which
he
had
vnder
him
,
he
kept
them
safe
,
and
secure
from
all
troble
,
neither
pulling
downe
Churches
,
nor
working
any
thing
against
vs
.
Constantine
the
Greate
his
sonne
,
giueth
this
testimony
of
him
,
that
in
all
his
busines
,
Const.
Magn.
apud
Euseb.
l.
2.
De
Vitá
Const.
c.
48.
and
affaires
he
called
vpon
the
true
God
with
wonderfull
deuotion
.
Pater
meus
admirabili
cum
pietate
,
in
omnibus
suis
rebus
gerendis
,
Deo
Patre
inuocato
,
clementiae
opera
executus
est
.
And
in
an
other
place
witnesseth
,
that
his
Father
Constantius
did
worship
all
his
life
the
true
onely
God
,
Ruler
of
all
things
:
eius
patrem
,
ipsum
solum
Deum
,
omnium
rerum
administratorem
,
toto
vitae
spatio
,
obseruantia
veneratum
esse
.
And
concludeth
by
his
Fathers
example
to
doe
so
Apud
Euseb.
l.
1.
Vit.
Const.
c.
21.
likewise
.
Deumque
quem
Pater
sanctè
adorauisset
,
solum
obseruandum
,
colendumque
statuit
.
Memorable
is
that
Act
of
his
owne
,
testified
by
so
many
auncient
Authours
,
to
make
triall
of
true
Christians
,
&
aduance
them
,
by
first
bannishing
forth
of
Court
,
all
that
would
not
worship
the
Pagan
Gods
,
and
after
receauing
Euseb.
l.
1.
de
Vit.
Constant
.
c.
11.
and
honoring
those
that
refused
it
,
and
affirming
they
would
not
be
true
to
the
Emperour
,
which
would
be
false
to
God
Almightie
:
Quomodo
inquit
fidem
erga
Imperatorem
seruare
poterunt
inuiolatam
,
qui
aduersus
Deum
optimum
Maximum
perfidi
esse
manifesto
conuincuntur
?
and
placed
those
true
Christians
in
greatest
Offices
,
and
next
vnto
him
.
Eusebius
thus
concludeth
this
matter
:
cum
iam
longo
temporis
spatio
eximia
&
spectata
satis
regiae
virtutis
indicia
dedisset
,
tandem
repudiata
penitus
impiorum
in
varijs
dijs
colendis
superstitione
,
Deum
omnium
Mod●ratorem
,
vltro
agnouit
,
&
sanctorum
virorum
precibus
suam
firmè
muniuit
familiam
:
&
reliquum
vitae
cursum
expeditum
,
perturbatione
vacuum
,
magna
cum
laude
transegit
.
Omnemque
suam
familiam
vni
Regi
Deo
consecra●it
:
adeo
vt
multitudo
quae
intra
regiam
ipsam
coiuerat
,
nihil
ab
Ecclesiae
forma
distare
videretur
:
in
qua
inerant
D●i
ministri
,
qui
continuos
culius
pro
Imperatore
etiam
tum
obierunt
,
cum
piorum
hominum
genus
&
verè
Deo
inseruientium
,
alibi
apud
Gentilium
multitudinem
ne
nominari
quidem
absque
periculo
poterat
.
When
Constantius
had
now
by
the
space
of
long
time
giuen
notable
tokens
of
his
kingely
vertue
,
at
the
last
vtterly
abandoning
the
superstition
of
the
wicked
in
worshipping
diuers
Gods
,
he
of
his
owne
voluntary
will
acknowledged
God
,
Ruler
of
all
things
,
and
firmely
defended
his
family
,
with
the
prayers
of
godly
men
:
and
liued
the
rest
of
his
time
free
and
voyde
of
troble
with
greate
praise
,
and
Consecrated
his
whole
family
to
one
King
God
:
in
such
manner
that
the
company
which
continued
together
in
his
Palace
,
did
nothing
seeme
to
differ
from
the
forme
of
a
Church
:
in
which
there
were
Ministers
of
God
,
which
exercised
continuall
worship
for
the
Emperour
,
euen
at
that
time
,
●hen
in
other
places
among
the
multitude
of
Pagans
,
the
manner
of
godly
men
,
and
such
as
truely
serued
God
could
not
be
named
without
danger
.
Sozomen●s
also
witnesseth
,
that
when
the
Churches
of
Christ
,
in
other
parts
of
the
world
,
were
tossed
with
the
waues
of
Persecution
,
onely
Constantius
the
Father
of
Constantine
permitted
〈◊〉
men
.
Hist.
Eccl●s
.
l.
1.
c.
6.
to
the
Christans
vnder
him
,
free
exercise
of
their
Religion
.
Cum
Ecclesiae
in
alijs
Orbis
partibus
persecutionem
fluctibus
iactarentur
,
solus
Constantius
Constantini
Pater
permisit
Christianis
potestatem
liberè
suam
Religionem
excolendi
.
And
relating
his
triall
of
Christians
,
who
of
them
would
be
constant
in
their
Religion
,
as
others
doe
,
he
sheweth
Constantius
admitted
them
to
be
his
neare
Friends
,
and
of
his
Councell
.
Decreuit
secum
,
his
qui
se
fideles
erga
Deum
Optimum
Maximum
declarassent
in
amicorum
,
atque
adeo
Consiliariorum
numero
habere
.
And
heareupon
thinketh
,
that
in
his
time
it
was
not
against
the
Lawes
for
the
Britans
,
and
diuers
others
vnder
his
gouernment
to
be
Christians
,
but
their
Persecution
was
raised
rather
by
Tyranny
,
then
Lawe
.
Hinc
capere
coniecturam
licet
,
neque
Gallis
neque
Britannis
,
qui
longè
vltra
fines
Italiae
habitant
,
neque
alijs
qui
circiter
Pyrenaeos
ad
Oceanum
occidentalem
vsque
incolunt
,
contra
leges
visum
esse
,
Christianam
Religionem
,
dum
adhuc
vita
Constantio
,
profiteri
.
The
like
hath
Cassiodorus
Cassiodorus
in
Tripartit
.
Hist.
l.
2.
c.
7.
Godwin-Conuers
.
of
Brit.
pag.
18.
cap.
3.
thus
warranted
and
Translated
by
our
Protestant
Antiquaries
:
Constantius
Chlorus
yet
reigning
,
it
was
not
counted
vnlawfull
for
those
to
be
Christians
,
that
dwelt
beyonde
Italy
,
and
France
,
as
in
Britaine
,
or
neere
the
Pereney
mountaines
,
and
so
to
the
Western
Ocean
.
Whereby
vndoubtedly
it
came
to
passe
,
that
many
professing
Christ
,
not
daring
to
abide
neere
vnto
the
heart
of
the
Empire
,
as
in
Italy
,
France
or
some
other
of
the
neerest
Prouinces
,
made
choyce
of
our
Britaine
and
some
other
remote
places
,
where
to
leade
their
liues
in
such
sort
,
as
they
might
enioy
libertie
of
conscience
.
5.
Regino
saith
,
that
Constantius
gaue
peace
to
Christs
Church
,
restored
Bishops
to
their
Sees
,
and
granted
much
fauour
to
Christian
Religion
,
and
Regino
Chron.
in
Constantio
patre
Constantini
magni
.
how
among
other
things
of
such
nature
,
the
Abbey
at
Treuers
was
then
begun
,
and
by
his
assent
Ihon
an
Abbot
of
greate
hollines
builded
it
.
Huius
Constantij
temporibus
pace
Ecclesijs
reddità
,
Episcopi
priuatis
sedibus
restituuntur
,
&
alia
plura
Christianae
Religioni
profutura
ceduntur
.
Inter
quae
etiam
Caenobium
seruorum
Dei
Treueri
inchoatur
,
cui
praescripti
Principis
assensu
,
inter
contiguos
vrbi
muros
,
Ioannes
Abbas
mirae
sanctitatis
vir
,
initia
dedit
.
Cuius
Caenobij
beatus
Augustinus
in
lib.
Confessionum
mentionem
fecit
.
S.
Marianus
Scotus
writeth
,
that
this
Constantius
succeeding
in
the
Empire
to
Dioclesian
,
and
Maximian
,
vsed
Marian.
Scot.
aetat.
6.
l.
2.
col.
303.
greate
clemency
towards
men
,
and
most
greate
Religion
towards
God
,
and
being
a
Religious
Father
,
left
a
more
Religious
sonne
Constantine
his
Heire
.
Quibus
subrogatus
est
Constantius
,
qui
multa
clementia
erga
homines
,
erga
deum
vero
Religione
maxima
vtebatur
.
Vnde
merito
Religiosus
Pater
Religiosiorem
filium
,
Constantinum
videlicet
Regni
bene
parti
,
reliquit
haeredem
,
qui
Maxentij
Victor
extitit
Tyranni
filij
Maximiani
.
Thus
write
other
Catholike
Antiquaries
,
too
many
to
be
cited
,
to
whome
also
Protestant
Historians
consent
.
I
haue
alledged
one
principall
man
of
them
before
.
And
the
Magdeburgians
plainely
say
,
of
Magdeburgen
.
cent.
4.
cap.
2.
col.
47.
him
:
That
he
granted
to
the
Christians
,
that
they
might
freely
,
and
securely
liue
according
to
their
Religion
.
And
that
he
himselfe
was
a
sinceere
worshipper
of
Christian
pietie
:
Prouing
it
by
his
tryall
of
true
Christians
,
with
other
arguments
Constantius
Christianis
liberè
&
securè
secundum
Religionem
suam
viuere
conces●it
.
Pietatis
enim
Christianae
sincerum
eum
fuisse
cultorem
praeter
alia
,
etiam
hoc
admirabile
eius
factum
testatur
.
An
other
of
our
Britains
saith
,
that
allthough
before
he
was
Emperour
,
when
he
could
not
resist
it
,
the
persecuting
Emperours
Dioclesian
,
and
Maximian
with
their
Officers
ouerswaying
him
,
Dauid
Pouelus
Annotat.
in
cap.
5.
l.
1.
Giraldi
Cambr.
Itinera●ij
Cambr.
many
Christians
were
putt
heare
to
death
:
yet
when
he
came
to
be
Emperour
,
his
Cities
were
so
free
from
such
slaughter
,
that
Britaine
was
the
most
Refuge
for
afflicted
Christians
.
Ista
fiebant
anno
Christi
292.
regnante
in
Britannia
Constantio
Chloro
.
Sub
cuius
postea
regimine
,
cum
Imperator
esset
,
a
tanta
clade
ita
immunes
eius
vrbes
erant
,
vt
Asilum
Christianis
afflictis
tutissimum
foret
illa
ipsa
Britannia
.
And
to
proue
he
continued
in
this
true
Christian
affection
,
and
faith
euen
to
his
death
,
an
other
taking
vpon
him
,
onely
to
be
an
Interpretor
of
old
Authours
,
thus
relateth
his
last
Actions
:
whilst
he
lay
on
his
death
bedd
,
hearing
Hollinsh
.
Hist.
of
Engl.
l.
4.
c.
27.
that
his
sonne
Constantine
was
come
,
and
escaped
from
the
Emperours
Dioclesian
,
and
Maximian
,
with
whome
he
remayned
as
Pledge
,
he
receaued
him
with
all
Ioy
,
and
raysing
himselfe
vp
in
his
bedd
,
in
presence
of
his
other
sonnes
and
Counsellors
,
with
a
greate
number
of
other
people
and
strangers
,
that
were
come
to
visit
him
,
he
sett
the
Crowne
vpon
his
sonnes
head
,
and
adorned
him
with
other
Imperiall
Robes
,
Niceph.
and
garments
,
executing
as
it
were
himselfe
the
office
of
an
Herald
,
and
withall
spake
these
words
vnto
his
said
sonne
,
and
to
his
Counsellors
there
about
him
:
Now
is
my
Tripart
.
Hist.
death
to
me
more
wellcome
,
and
my
departure
hence
more
pleasant
:
I
haue
heare
a
lardge
Epitaph
,
and
monument
of
buriall
,
to
witt
myne
owne
sonne
,
and
one
whome
in
earth
I
leaue
to
be
Emperour
in
my
place
,
which
by
Gods
good
help
shall
wipe
away
,
the
teares
of
the
Christians
,
and
reuendge
the
crueltie
exersed
by
Tyrants
.
This
I
rekon
to
chance
vnto
me
insteed
of
most
felicitie
.
And
we
finde
how
his
body
being
found
at
Caernaruon
,
likely
Translated
thither
from
Yorke
,
where
by
common
opinion
he
dyed
,
in
the
time
of
King
Edward
the
first
,
was
honorably
Matth.
Westm.
1283.
Thomas
Walsingh
.
Vpodig
.
Neustriae
an.
1283.
by
his
commandement
buryed
with
other
Christians
in
the
Church
:
Apud
Caerneruon
,
corpus
Maximi
Principis
,
patris
nobilis
Imperatoris
Constantini
,
erat
inuentum
,
&
Rege
Iubente
,
in
Ecclesia
honorificè
collocatum
.
Which
Christian
dutie
and
obsequy
would
not
haue
bene
performed
vnto
him
,
especially
so
honorably
,
and
publikly
in
so
Christian
Catholike
a
time
,
without
either
certaine
knowledge
,
or
very
probable
opinion
of
his
Christian
Catholike
Religion
.
The
Ceremonies
,
solemnities
,
and
prayers
vsed
in
such
a
case
,
could
not
in
conscience
so
be
performed
,
for
a
man
dying
in
any
other
Profession
.
The
Harris
Manuscr
.
Hist.
l.
4
▪
c.
2.
Writers
of
this
relation
are
of
too
greate
Authoritie
to
be
questioned
.
And
some
Writers
there
be
which
hold
his
first
buriall
,
and
funerall
at
Yorke
was
with
Christian
solemnities
,
and
obsequies
,
such
as
could
not
be
vsed
but
for
a
Christian
.
And
they
produce
Eusebius
to
testifie
no
lesse
:
Who
speaking
of
Constantius
death
,
and
funerall
saith
,
that
he
being
a
most
holy
man
,
was
buryed
Eusebius
de
Vita
Constant
.
lib.
1.
c.
16.
with
greate
pompe
,
with
Hymnes
and
prayses
,
as
a
most
blessed
man
.
Genitorem
sanctissimum
cum
omni
splendore
,
&
maxima
pompa
extulit
:
faustis
acclama
tionibus
,
suaui
hymnorum
concentu
omnes
beatissimum
illum
celebrant
.
And
maketh
his
death
as
his
life
also
,
so
holy
and
Christian
like
,
that
he
saith
,
God
gau●
euident
testimony
thereof
to
all
men
then
liuing
.
Hunc
morum
vitaeque
piè
&
Religiosè
ad
virtutem
institutae
exitum
esse
,
in
Imperatore
Constantio
,
vniuerso
generi
mortalium
,
qui
nostra
memoria
vixerunt
,
Deus
euidenter
monstrauit
.
THE
XIV
.
CHAPTER
.
BY
WHAT
WICKED
PLOTTS
,
PRACTISES
,
and
deuises
Dioclesian
and
Maximian
began
and
prosecuted
their
wicked
Persecution
of
Christians
in
Britaine
and
how
Constantius
was
innocent
,
and
free
therein
1.
WHEN
Dioclesian
and
Maximian
the
most
infensiue
Enemies
of
the
faithfull
Seruants
,
&
Church
of
Christ
,
intended
their
mercylesse
,
and
matchlesse
persecution
against
than
,
the
easilyer
to
make
it
as
vniuersall
,
&
generall
,
as
it
was
bloodly
,
&
Tyrannicall
;
And
perceauing
that
neither
Nero
,
nor
any
other
their
Predecessor
in
that
prophane
Impietie
,
had
or
could
before
them
transporte
their
rage
in
that
kinde
ouer
our
Ocean
into
this
kingdome
,
protected
,
and
Rampired
both
by
cituation
,
Sea
,
Christian
Kings
,
&
Rulers
,
or
fauourers
of
Christianitie
,
and
Immunities
from
the
Roman
seuerities
in
such
nature
,
their
study
and
practise
was
,
first
to
surprise
&
ouerthrowe
these
firme
Bullwarks
,
&
Forts
against
them
.
And
therefore
assuredly
knowing
that
by
the
Regall
clayme
,
&
Title
of
Britaine
Queene
Helen
was
the
lawfull
and
vndoubted
Heire
,
&
Owner
thereof
,
that
she
was
a
Christian
&
discended
of
such
parents
,
&
absolute
Queene
of
such
a
Country
,
the
rare
vertues
&
wisedome
she
was
endued
with
,
her
potency
thereby
,
with
hir
Victorious
and
triumphant
husband
Constantius
,
that
they
had
children
to
succeed
them
in
the
gouernment
and
kingdome
of
Britaine
,
and
such
,
as
by
credible
Antiquities
before
,
were
Christians
,
and
thereby
more
likely
to
enlardge
,
and
dilate
,
then
restrayne
or
hinder
the
profession
of
Christianitie
,
they
knew
these
Impediments
to
their
wiked
designements
,
must
be
taken
away
before
they
could
take
effect
.
Wherevpon
beginning
with
the
cheifest
and
principall
propugnacle
,
the
Title
of
Queene
Helen
,
her
marriadge
with
Constantius
,
and
Loue
betweene
them
,
they
first
assaulted
this
by
pretended
disabilitie
in
that
Title
&
Marriadge
.
Her
lawfull
Title
by
Regall
Lineall
discent
and
Inheritance
they
frustrated
in
their
Iudgment
,
which
then
had
no
Iudge
on
earth
,
by
their
pretended
,
&
not
to
be
examined
Imperiall
clayme
,
and
Preeminencie
,
taking
and
reckoning
for
their
owne
,
whatsoeuer
they
could
gett
,
and
keepe
by
force
and
sword
.
And
their
more
then
Panegyricall
Orator
Mamertinus
saith
plainely
in
his
Oration
to
Maximian
the
Emperour
,
that
the
Britans
were
not
onely
subiect
vnto
him
,
but
that
he
landing
in
Britaine
,
The
Britans
receued
him
with
greate
Triumphe
,
offered
themselues
to
his
presence
,
Mamertin
.
orat
.
Panegyric
.
ad
Maximian
.
Imper
.
with
their
wiues
and
children
,
reuerencing
not
onely
himselfe
,
but
euen
the
sailes
and
tacklings
of
that
ship
which
had
brought
his
diuine
presence
vnto
their
coasts
:
and
when
he
should
sett
foote
on
land
,
they
were
ready
to
lye
downe
at
his
feete
,
that
he
might
as
it
were
march
ouer
them
,
so
desirous
they
were
of
him
.
That
both
the
Britans
,
and
Nation
,
adioyning
to
the
boundes
of
that
Isle
were
obedient
to
his
commandements
:
And
giueth
nothing
to
Constantius
,
but
as
in
the
Right
and
Title
of
that
Emperour
.
2.
Like
to
this
:
haue
some
others
of
the
flattering
Roman
Writers
,
by
which
we
see
they
went
about
,
vtterly
to
disable
Queene
Helen
to
haue
any
S.
Helenae
compelled
to
departe
from
Constantius
.
Title
to
this
kingdome
.
This
they
so
vrged
to
Constantius
,
and
so
disgraced
his
Marriadge
with
that
renowned
Lady
,
that
in
the
end
they
compelled
him
to
putt
her
away
,
and
take
Theodora
the
Pagan
daughter
of
the
persecuting
S.
Lucius
and
his
Sister
S.
Emerita
banished
out
of
Britaine
.
Emperour
Maximian
in
her
place
.
Then
they
bannished
S.
Lucius
and
S.
Emerita
their
holy
children
,
and
after
martyred
them
,
and
to
make
all
sure
in
their
prodeedings
,
detayned
Constantine
their
other
child
,
afterward
Emperour
,
Hostage
at
their
commande
,
and
placed
heare
in
Britaine
none
to
be
Magistrates
to
beare
office
,
but
such
as
were
Pagans
most
ready
to
execute
the
cruell
and
sauadge
Resolutions
of
that
bloody
persecuting
Tyrant
against
the
holy
Christians
heare
.
These
things
thus
complotted
,
the
State
of
Britaine
by
such
meanes
was
now
brought
into
the
same
condition
,
for
Persecution
Euseb.
in
chron.
An.
292.
Ma●th
.
Westm.
Chron.
&
alij
.
Spartian
.
in
Aelio
Vero.
Spondan
.
An.
Chr●sti
139.
Ma●th
.
Westm.
an.
296.
302.
Florent
.
Wigorn.
Chronic.
Marian.
Scot.
l.
2.
an.
292.
293.
295.
304
305.
Cassiodor
.
&
Flor.
Wigorn
.
in
Chron.
an.
292.
295.
297.
Baron
.
Annal.
Tom.
2
▪
An.
298.
Iaco.
Cassibelan
.
ib.
Annal.
Winton
.
Eccl.
antiq.
Manuscr
.
Manuscr
.
Antiq.
de
Vita
S.
Albani
.
Io.
Capg
.
in
eod.
Bal.
lib.
de
Script
.
cent.
1.
in
Amphib
.
Pitzeus
l.
de
Vir.
Illustr.
aetate
4.
in
eod.
Stowe
&
Howes
Hist.
Tit.
Romans
in
Coill
.
Hollins
.
Hist.
of
Scotl.
in
Crathlint
Hollinsh
.
Histor.
of
Engl.
l.
4.
c.
26.
27.
Annal.
Winton
.
Manuscr
.
with
other
Nations
,
or
rather
worse
,
the
number
of
Christians
heare
then
being
farre
greater
,
both
in
respect
it
was
a
Christian
kingdome
,
and
so
had
both
more
Christian
Inhabitants
then
other
Nations
,
and
by
the
Immunities
and
Priuiledges
it
should
haue
enioyed
,
many
Christians
of
other
Regions
fledd
and
resorted
hither
in
hope
of
quietnes
,
and
securitie
from
Persecution
.
3.
And
allthough
the
Persecution
in
Britaine
by
our
Histories
began
about
that
time
Constantius
was
compelled
to
putt
away
S.
Helen
and
take
Theodora
,
and
was
therevpon
made
a
Caesar
:
Yet
he
did
not
thereby
receaue
any
Emperiall
Power
or
Authoritie
,
more
then
he
had
before
:
for
the
name
Caesar
in
such
sence
died
with
Nero
,
and
was
not
renewed
vntill
the
time
of
Adrian
,
who
adopted
Antoninus
Pius
for
Caesar
,
onely
a
name
of
honour
and
Titular
to
be
Emperour
,
and
not
of
present
Power
and
Authoritie
,
as
it
was
in
,
and
before
the
time
of
Nero.
And
Constantius
was
not
at
this
time
in
Britaine
,
but
came
hither
the
second
time
,
diuers
yeares
after
by
our
Historians
,
and
after
the
beginning
of
Dioclesian
and
Maximian
their
Persecution
heare
.
And
was
one
of
the
Consuls
at
Rome
after
that
taking
of
Theodora
and
Persecution
begun
in
Britaine
:
For
as
these
Authours
say
,
he
was
Consul
in
the
yeare
of
Christ
297.
All
which
yeare
he
must
needs
be
at
Rome
,
when
the
Roman
Histories
themselues
confesse
the
Persecution
of
Dioclesian
began
long
before
.
And
in
the
next
immediate
yeare
298.
before
Constantius
could
be
transported
into
Britaine
,
they
confesse
,
that
Persecution
was
dilated
into
all
the
Roman
Empire
.
Anno
Christi
ducentissimo
nonagesimo
octauo
Persecuti●
in
Christianos
milites
saepè
grassari
caepta
totum
inuasit
Romanum
orbem
.
And
many
of
our
Antiquaries
,
both
in
Manuscripts
,
and
other
writings
,
doe
constantly
affirme
,
that
S.
Alban
was
Martyred
heare
long
before
this
time
in
that
Persecution
.
So
testifie
both
auncient
and
late
,
Catholike
and
Protestant
Historians
.
And
of
this
minde
must
that
Protestant
Historian
Raphael
Hollinshed
be
,
which
in
his
History
of
Scotland
inclineth
to
thinke
that
Constantius
had
bene
a
Persecutour
in
Britaine
,
except
he
will
contradict
himselfe
:
for
in
his
History
of
England
he
holdeth
,
and
proueth
with
others
,
that
S.
Alban
and
many
others
were
Martyred
heare
long
before
the
second
comming
of
Constantius
hither
,
placing
diuers
yeares
betweene
them
.
The
old
Manuscript
Annales
of
Winchester
say
,
S.
Alban
was
Martyred
in
the
eight
yeare
of
Dioclesian
and
Maximian
.
Passio
Sancti
Albani
iuxta
ciuitatem
Verolamium
,
quae
alias
Warlamchester
siue
Watlingchester
à
Saxonibus
vocatur
,
Anno
Dioclesiani
&
Maximiani
octauo
.
And
yet
the
same
Antiquitie
telleth
vs
,
that
the
Monks
of
Winchester
were
Martyred
by
the
Officers
of
Dioclesian
,
sixe
yeares
before
that
,
in
the
second
yeare
of
his
Empire
.
Interfecti
sunt
Monachi
in
Wentanâ
Ecclesiâ
destructà
,
à
Ministris
Dioclesiani
Persecutoris
anno
Imperij
sui
secundo
:
And
their
Church
then
destroyed
.
A
Protestant
Bishop
,
as
he
citeth
from
some
Antiquities
of
that
Church
,
saith
:
this
happened
in
the
yeare
of
Christ
289.
and
addeth
,
that
at
this
time
Dioclesian
endeauouring
to
roote
out
Godwin
Catal.
of
Bishops
in
Wincester
.
in
Praef.
Christian
Religion
in
Britaine
,
not
onely
killed
the
Professours
of
the
same
,
but
also
pulled
downe
all
Churches
any
where
consecrated
vnto
the
exercise
thereof
.
And
it
is
euident
by
our
Scottish
Histories
also
,
and
others
,
both
that
Dioclesian
persecuted
heare
in
this
time
,
and
that
not
Constantius
,
but
Quintus
Bassianus
Hircius
,
Alectus
,
and
Gallus
were
his
Instruments
therein
,
as
the
most
H●ctor
Boeth
.
Scot.
Hist.
lib.
6.
Hollinsh
.
Hist.
of
Scotl.
Harris
Hist.
Manuscr
.
l.
3.
cap.
35.
Galfrid
.
Mon.
Hist.
Brit.
l.
5.
c.
3.
4.
Caxton
Hist.
part.
4.
f.
33.
Manuscript
.
antiq.
Mamertin
.
Paneg
.
sup.
Hollins
.
Hist.
of
Engl.
l.
4.
Ioa.
Lydgat
.
l.
8.
Harding
Chron.
c.
57.
f.
47.
principall
with
others
of
inferiour
Degree
,
all
being
Pagans
by
Profession
.
4.
And
Mamertinus
the
Panegyrist
hath
auouched
to
Maximian
the
Persecutour
before
,
that
he
was
heare
in
Britaine
in
his
owne
parson
,
which
is
confirmed
by
our
owne
Antiquaries
,
adding
further
,
that
he
petsecuted
in
these
Occidentall
parts
by
commission
,
and
warrant
from
Dioclesian
,
so
testifieth
Ihon
Lidgate
the
Monke
of
Burie
with
others
.
Harding
in
his
Chronicle
saith
plainely
.
The
Emperour
Dioclesian
Into
Britaine
sent
Maximian
.
This
Maximian
to
surname
Hercelius
A
Tirante
false
,
that
christenty
annoyed
Through
all
Britaine
of
werke
malitious
.
The
Christned
folke
felly
and
sore
destroyed
:
And
thus
the
people
with
him
foule
accloyed
,
Religeous
men
,
the
Preists
,
and
Clerkes
all
,
Women
with
child
,
and
bedred
folkes
all
,
Children
souking
vpon
the
Mothers
happis
,
The
Mothers
also
withouten
any
pitee
,
And
children
all
in
their
Mothers
lappis
,
The
Crepiles
eke
,
and
all
the
Christentee
He
killed
,
and
flewe
with
full
greate
crueltee
,
The
Churches
brente
,
all
Bookes
,
or
ornaments
,
Belles
,
Relikes
,
that
to
the
Church
appendes
.
And
setteth
downe
S.
Alban
,
Amphibalus
,
Iulius
,
and
Aaron
to
haue
suffered
Martyrdome
vnder
this
Tyrant
Maximian
at
his
being
heare
in
Britaine
,
so
doth
our
Brittish
History
,
Ponticus
Virunnius
and
others
,
setting
downe
this
Historie
before
the
second
comming
of
Constantius
hither
.
And
our
Protestant
Historians
say
,
that
Dicetus
Deane
of
S.
Paules
in
London
doth
set
downe
this
Persecution
in
Britaine
in
the
yeare
of
Christ
287.
and
interprete
Galfr.
Monum
.
Hist.
Reg.
Brit.
l.
5.
c.
5.
Pont.
Virum
.
Hist.
l.
5.
Manus
.
Ant●q
.
Prot.
Theater
of
great
Brit.
l.
6.
9.
§.
18.
Bed
.
Hist.
Eccl.
l.
1.
c.
6.
7.
Abbreu
.
Chron.
M.
S.
ad
An.
280.
S.
Bede
,
William
of
Malmesbury
and
Ranulphus
,
that
S.
Alban
was
Martyred
soone
after
this
time
,
their
words
be
these
:
about
the
yeare
293.
as
we
reade
in
Bede
,
Malmesbury
,
Ranulphus
and
others
,
Alban
with
his
Teacher
Amphibalus
were
both
of
them
Martyred
.
And
S.
Bede
seemeth
plainely
to
be
of
that
opinion
.
So
likewise
doth
the
Authour
of
the
old
Manuscript
intituled
Abbreuiatio
Chronicorum
.
And
most
certaine
it
is
,
out
of
the
receaued
Acts
of
S.
Sebastian
,
and
other
Martyrs
with
him
,
written
in
that
time
,
and
iustified
by
many
Authorities
,
that
Diocletian
comming
to
the
Empire
but
in
the
yeare
of
Christ
284.
did
within
2.
yeares
after
begin
his
most
terrible
Persecution
:
declaring
and
forbidding
by
his
bloody
Edict
,
that
no
man
should
bye
,
or
sell
Acta
Antiq.
S.
Sebastiani
&
alior
.
Martyr
.
Baron
.
Annal.
Tom.
2.
An.
286.
Spondib
.
Law
.
Surius
.
in
festo
S.
Sebast
.
die
2.
Ianuar.
Zachar
.
Lippol
.
eod.
die
.
&
alij
.
Gildas
l.
de
Excid
.
&
conquest
.
Brit.
c.
7.
any
thing
except
he
did
first
offer
Incense
to
the
Statues
of
the
Pagan
Gods
,
placed
to
that
purpose
.
And
there
were
Executioners
appointed
in
the
Ilands
,
Villadges
,
and
Waters
,
that
no
man
should
grinde
his
corne
or
drawe
water
,
except
he
first
offered
to
their
Idols
.
And
the
old
Roman
Martyrologe
with
others
proueth
,
that
S.
Sebastian
himselfe
.
though
a
principall
Commander
vnder
Dioclesian
,
was
this
yeare
with
others
most
cruelly
martyred
,
onely
because
they
were
Christians
:
S.
Sebastiani
Martyris
qui
Dioclesiano
Imperatore
cum
haberet
Principatum
primae
Cohortis
sub
titulo
Christianitatis
iussus
est
ligari
in
medio
campo
,
&
sagittari
à
militibus
,
atque
ad
vltimum
fustibus
caedi
donec
deficeret
.
And
all
Histories
are
full
of
the
Martyrdomes
and
Persecutions
of
Christians
vnder
Dioclesian
at
that
time
:
and
this
not
onely
in
those
remoter
places
,
and
Britaine
,
as
I
haue
cited
from
our
Histories
,
but
in
the
next
confining
Nations
vnto
vs
euen
by
the
commandement
,
and
execution
of
that
wicked
Tyrant
himselfe
Maximinian
,
which
wrought
such
desolation
in
this
kingdome
.
For
in
this
very
yeare
286.
as
the
old
Annals
of
the
Cathedrall
Church
of
Treuers
testifie
,
all
the
Inhabitants
of
that
renowned
Citie
,
not
one
excepted
,
were
martyred
for
Christian
Religion
.
Haec
vrbs
tempore
Maximiani
Tyranni
Annal.
Ecclesiae
Treuer
.
&
Gaspar
Bruch
.
in
Praef.
ad
eosdem
.
Anno
Domini
288.
tota
ob
Catholicam
fidem
interempta
est
.
The
earth
itselfe
was
moyst
with
the
blood
of
Martyrs
,
the
greate
Riuer
Mosell
passing
thereby
was
redd
therewith
sixe
miles
space
,
and
diuers
pitts
were
filled
with
the
bodies
of
Martyrs
.
Haec
Tyrannis
tam
fuit
crudelis
vt
tellus
ipsa
maderet
cruore
,
Mosella
fluuius
per
sex
milliaria
ruberet
,
acputeos
aliquot
Martyrum
cadaueribus
repleuerint
.
And
about
this
time
in
the
yeare
of
Christ
291.
S.
Mauritius
and
Manuscr
.
Gallic
.
Antiquit.
Ann.
286.
cap.
28.
Annal.
Colonien
.
c.
1.
Sur.
Tom.
4.
Mens
.
Iul.
Lipp
.
die
22.
Septemb.
Baron
.
&
Spond
.
an.
297.
Damasus
in
Vit.
S.
Marce●lini
Tom.
1.
Conc.
&
alij
.
Constant
.
Mag.
&
Euseb.
l.
2.
de
Vit.
Constant
.
c.
49.
50.
Gild.
l.
de
Excid
.
&
conq
.
Brit.
c.
7.
&
8.
the
whole
Theban
Legion
,
consisting
of
many
thousands
of
Christians
,
6666.
were
Martyred
by
the
same
Tyrant
in
those
parts
,
as
their
Histories
proue
vnto
vs
.
S.
Gereon
ac
tota
illo
Chrictiana
Legio
,
pro
Christo
Martyres
facti
sub
duobus
iniquissimis
Tyrannis
Diocletiano
&
Maximiano
,
anno
Domini
291.
qui
Christi
nomen
extirpare
funditus
,
sed
frustra
studebant
.
And
S.
Damasus
,
or
whosoeuer
the
auncient
Writer
of
the
liues
of
the
Popes
,
witnesseth
in
the
life
of
S.
Marcellinus
the
greate
encourager
of
this
Christian
Legion
,
that
there
were
then
within
the
space
of
30.
dayes
seuenteene
thowsand
Christians
Martyred
.
Quo
tempore
fuit
Persecutio
magna
,
ita
vt
intra
30.
dies
17.
millia
hominum
promiscui
sexus
,
Martyrio
coronarentur
.
And
both
Constantine
and
Eusebius
are
ample
witnesses
,
that
Dioclesian
was
a
Persecutour
from
the
beginning
of
his
Empire
.
Therefore
seeing
I
am
assured
by
the
best
,
and
most
auncient
Historian
we
haue
,
S.
Gildas
nearest
to
those
times
,
that
Dioclesian
and
Maximian
their
Persecution
did
laste
but
9.
yeares
in
Britaine
:
Vsque
ad
persecutionem
Dioclesiani
Tyranni
nouennem
:
and
bilustro
turbinis
necdum
ad
Integrum
expleto
:
And
that
presently
after
Constantius
came
hither
to
gouerne
,
the
Christians
heare
liued
in
quietnes
,
and
libertie
,
I
must
needs
by
Order
of
History
set
downe
as
in
the
proper
place
thereof
the
Persecution
of
Dioclesian
and
Maximian
heare
,
in
this
third
Age.
THE
XV.
CHAPTER
.
WHEN
,
AND
BY
WHOME
,
THE
PERSECVTION
,
called
Dioclesians
Persecution
,
began
in
Britaine
:
long
before
the
Martyrdome
of
S.
Alban
,
and
many
heare
then
martyred
before
him
:
and
in
what
sense
the
Title
Protomartyr
,
or
prioritie
in
Martyrdome
is
yet
duely
giuen
to
him
.
1.
IT
is
a
common
opinion
among
our
Antiquaries
,
that
this
Persecution
,
called
Dioclesian
his
Persecution
,
began
in
this
kingdome
in
that
time
when
Asclepiodotus
ruled
heare
,
and
that
Maximian
the
Tyrant
,
fellowe
in
the
Empire
with
Dioclesian
,
was
the
cheifest
and
principall
mouer
and
prosecutour
thereof
,
being
heare
some
time
then
present
in
his
owne
parson
,
about
that
wicked
busines
.
This
is
sufficiently
expressed
by
Eutropius
in
the
life
of
Dioclesian
,
Eutrop.
in
Diocles
.
Mamertin
.
supr.
pan●gyr
.
Galfr.
Monum
.
Hist.
Reg.
Brit.
l.
5.
c.
5.
Pont.
Virum
.
Hist.
l.
5.
Mamertinus
the
Pagan
Oratour
,
euen
to
Maximian
himselfe
,
our
owne
Historians
,
as
Harding
before
cited
plainely
affirming
it
;
so
hath
the
Authour
of
the
Brittish
History
,
so
Ponticus
Virunnius
:
In
diebus
Asclepiodoti
orta
est
Dioclesiani
Imperatoris
Persecutio
,
quâ
ferè
deleta
est
Christianitas
in
totâ
Insulâ
,
quae
à
tempore
Regis
Lucij
integra
,
&
intemerata
permanserat
.
Superauerat
Maximianus
Herculius
Princeps
militiae
praedicti
Tyranni
,
cuius
Imperio
omnes
subuersae
fuere
Ecclesiae
,
&
cunctae
sacrae
scripturae
quae
inueniri
poterant
,
in
medijs
foris
exustae
.
The
very
same
hath
Ponticus
,
both
of
them
assuring
vs
this
Persecution
was
when
Asclepiodotus
had
Gouernment
heare
,
and
by
the
procuring
of
Maximian
.
Matthew
of
Westminster
also
writeth
,
that
Maximian
Herculius
caused
all
this
our
Westerne
Persecution
,
but
much
mistaketh
the
time
,
as
I
haue
proued
before
,
when
he
saith
that
Dioclesian
his
Persecution
began
in
the
21.
and
last
yeare
of
his
Empire
.
Anno
gratiae
303.
qui
est
annus
Imperij
Matth.
Westm.
An.
303.
Dioclesiani
21.
orta
est
Persecutio
Christianorum
post
Neronem
decima
,
qu●
fere
deleta
est
Christianitas
per
orbem
vniuersum
.
Nam
Dioclesianus
in
Oriente
,
Maximianus
Herculius
in
Occidente
,
vastari
Ecclesias
,
&
Christianos
intersici
praeceperunt
.
And
it
needeth
no
further
confutation
,
then
he
himselfe
giueth
vnto
it
,
for
the
last
yeare
of
Dioclesian
must
needs
be
also
the
last
yeare
of
his
Persecution
,
hauing
no
Power
to
persecute
,
his
Empire
being
ended
then
,
and
so
that
yeare
must
needs
be
both
the
first
and
last
also
of
his
Persecution
,
when
it
is
euident
before
,
and
by
all
Histories
,
his
Persecution
endured
many
yeares
.
2.
I
will
demonstrate
hereafter
,
that
as
soone
as
Constantius
came
hither
to
gouerne
,
the
Persecution
ceased
,
and
was
eyther
quite
calmed
,
and
taken
away
,
or
so
much
as
he
could
,
hindred
by
King
Coel
his
Father
in
Lawe
before
.
And
that
Asclepiodotus
himselfe
was
no
actuall
Persecutour
,
allthough
perhaps
he
gaue
more
way
to
the
Romans
Tyranny
in
that
kinde
,
not
being
able
to
resist
them
therein
,
then
King
Coel
and
some
others
would
haue
done
.
Which
together
with
his
iust
Title
moued
Coel
to
take
Armes
against
the
Romans
,
and
him
in
that
quarell
.
So
he
was
no
agent
in
that
Persecution
.
Therefore
Manuscr
.
Ant.
in
Reg.
Coelo
.
Ponticus
Virun
.
Britan.
Hist.
l.
5.
Galfr.
mon.
l.
5.
cap.
5.
6.
Theat.
of
greate
Britaine
l.
6.
c.
9.
Stoweand
Howes
Hist.
Tit.
Rom.
in
Asclepiodotus
and
Coill
.
Hollinsh
Hist.
of
Engl.
l.
4.
cap.
25.
26.
Fox
.
Acts
and
Monum
.
Tom.
1.
I
onely
yeeld
,
that
this
Persecution
heare
was
in
his
time
.
Which
is
proued
before
,
by
our
Protestant
Antiquaries
also
producing
S.
Bede
,
William
of
Malmesbury
,
Dicetus
,
Ranulphus
with
others
,
that
this
Persecution
was
heare
at
,
or
before
the
293.
yeare
of
Christ
,
about
which
time
Asclepiodote
ruled
heare
by
the
common
opinion
of
Historians
.
They
themselues
be
of
the
same
opinion
.
So
are
other
Protestants
,
Stowe
,
Howes
,
Hollinshed
,
and
others
plainely
affirming
it
to
haue
bene
in
his
time
,
and
Maximian
the
cheife
Mouer
and
Maynetayner
thereof
.
And
to
make
his
way
more
easy
and
without
resistance
,
he
transported
from
hence
into
Gallia
to
doe
him
seruice
there
,
both
a
great
number
of
Artizans
,
and
an
Armie
of
souldiers
,
so
weakening
his
opposites
heare
,
and
fortifying
himselfe
there
against
his
Enemies
:
he
maintayned
diuers
Legions
within
the
kingdome
,
and
an
vnmatchable
Nauie
without
,
and
so
being
now
absolute
Commander
both
of
See
and
Land
,
he
began
his
long
intended
most
cruell
Persecution
in
this
Nation
.
Wherein
he
exceeded
the
Tiranny
of
Dioclesian
his
Maister
and
Predecessour
both
in
Empire
&
most
prophane
proceedings
against
holy
Christians
in
this
kingdome
.
For
if
we
may
beleeue
Eusebius
,
liuing
in
that
time
,
and
saying
he
will
truely
Euseb.
Histor.
Eccl.
lib.
8.
cap.
1.
2.
3.
deliuer
the
state
of
such
things
therein
,
he
plainely
saith
,
that
euen
in
the
Easterne
Countries
and
other
places
,
which
were
vndoubtedly
vnder
the
commande
of
the
Empire
,
it
was
the
19.
yeare
of
his
Reigne
,
not
two
yeares
before
the
end
thereof
,
before
his
Edict
of
destroying
Churches
,
burning
holy
Scripturs
,
disgracing
Christians
that
were
in
any
place
of
honour
,
and
depriuing
them
of
libertie
,
all
Bishops
and
Rulers
of
Churches
were
committed
to
prison
,
and
all
meanes
was
vsed
to
force
them
to
Sacrifice
to
the
Idols
.
Agebatur
annus
decimus-nonus
Imperij
Dioclesiani
,
mensis
Dystros
,
qui
Cap.
3.
Romanis
Martius
est
,
passim
Imperialia
Edicta
proposita
sunt
,
quibus
praecipiebatur
,
vt
Ecclesiae
ad
pauimentum
vsque
destruerentur
,
&
sanctae
Scripturae
igni
consumptae
comburerentur
:
&
qui
in
honore
essent
,
despecti
redderentur
:
Et
in
familijs
constituti
,
si
propositum
Christianismi
retinerent
,
libertate
priuarentur
.
Et
tale
quidem
erat
primum
contra
nos
Edictum
:
verum
in
illis
quae
post
subsequuta
sunt
,
adiectum
est
,
vt
omnes
vbique
locorum
Ecclesiarum
Praesides
primum
vinculis
traderentur
,
deinde
quouis
conatu
ad
sacrificandum
cogerentur
.
But
the
fury
of
Maximian
in
Britaine
,
then
questioned
whether
vnder
the
Empire
or
no
,
could
not
be
thus
confined
,
but
he
began
his
Persecution
heare
long
before
this
time
,
as
we
haue
heard
already
,
and
farre
exceeded
the
crueltie
contayned
in
those
Edicts
of
Dioclesian
.
First
hauing
brought
the
Britans
to
temporall
subiection
,
or
rather
Manuscr
.
Ant.
in
vita
S.
Helenae
Io.
Capgrauius
Catalog
.
in
ead.
Chronolog
.
Ecclesiasticopol
.
an.
295.
Baron
.
Annal.
an.
304.
Spondan
.
ib.
Florent
.
Wigorn.
Chronic.
an.
293.
Iacob
.
Gordon
.
Chronic.
an.
294.
Matth.
Westm.
an.
302.
297.
thraldome
,
the
easelyer
to
bring
them
to
spirituall
slauery
to
his
Deuils
and
Idols
,
Constantius
that
louer
of
Britans
and
Christians
and
by
his
Father
in
Lawe
and
true
Lawfull
wife
a
Titler
heare
,
was
employed
in
other
places
,
and
affaires
of
the
Empire
,
as
in
France
,
and
Germany
in
tedious
and
terrible
Warrs
there
tasting
both
fortunes
,
sometimes
conquering
and
ouerthrowing
,
otherwiles
conquered
and
ouerthrowne
,
euen
at
that
time
when
Persecution
against
Christians
most
raged
heare
.
One
of
our
old
Historians
setteth
downe
particularly
his
imployments
there
,
the
same
yeare
that
Maximianus
came
hither
into
Britaine
to
persecute
the
Christians
.
So
likewise
doe
others
.
Others
sett
downe
his
Wars
there
,
when
our
Persecution
was
allmost
ended
in
the
yeare
297.
when
he
slew
70000.
Allmans
.
And
all
Antiquities
keep
him
out
of
Britaine
vntill
Persecution
heare
was
ended
,
as
I
shall
plainely
demonstrate
.
But
Maximian
well
knowing
his
crueltie
against
our
Christians
would
not
,
nor
could
be
executed
by
Britans
,
that
were
Christians
,
and
in
Office
and
Authoritie
,
he
therefore
generally
depriued
all
such
of
command
,
and
Power
,
&
did
putt
in
their
places
his
owne
Pagans
or
persecuting
Instruments
,
throughout
this
kingdome
,
as
we
may
easely
and
euidently
enforme
our
felues
from
those
few
Antiquities
of
those
times
,
and
affaires
that
be
left
vnto
vs
.
For
we
finde
both
in
old
Manuscripts
,
and
other
published
Histories
,
that
in
Manuscr
.
Ant.
de
Vita
S.
Albani
&
S.
Amphibali
.
Capgrau
.
Catal.
in
eisdem
.
Bed
.
Hist.
Eccl.
l.
1.
c.
7
Matth.
Westm.
An.
303.
Manusc
.
Antiq.
Gallic
.
c.
28.
all
those
holy
Martyrs
of
Britaine
then
,
whose
names
be
best
preserued
,
as
S.
Alban
,
S.
Amphibalus
,
S.
Iulius
,
and
S.
Aaron
,
with
others
,
there
is
not
the
least
memory
of
any
Christian
or
friend
of
Christians
,
King
,
Iudge
or
Officer
that
was
agent
in
those
things
against
them
,
but
all
ioyned
herein
with
cruell
and
persecuting
Pagans
:
and
these
in
diuers
and
all
places
,
where
any
holy
Martyr
was
then
persecuted
,
as
at
Verolamium
,
Lichfeild
,
Caerlegion
and
others
,
and
all
interiacent
places
betweene
them
.
3.
And
in
the
lamentable
destruction
,
and
ouerthrowing
of
so
many
Cathedrall
,
and
other
Churches
,
and
Monasteries
,
as
were
at
that
time
in
Britaine
,
and
then
vtterly
ouerthrowne
and
equaled
with
the
ground
,
as
our
Histories
pitifully
relate
,
none
others
were
,
or
could
be
Instruments
,
Officers
,
&
Agents
,
in
so
fowle
and
vnchristian
worke
,
but
wicked
and
persecuting
Pagans
.
And
this
was
one
of
the
next
and
first
Tragedyes
in
this
persecution
,
after
the
settling
of
Pagan
Officers
,
and
Magistrats
to
deface
and
vtterly
ruinate
,
and
pull
downe
all
Christians
Churches
,
Religious
houses
,
and
Oratoryes
,
where
Christians
liued
or
assembled
to
serue
God
,
thinking
thereby
the
sooner
,
and
with
lesse
difficultie
to
take
away
all
profession
and
professors
of
Christian
Religion
.
This
is
sufficiently
testified
by
S.
Gildas
,
S.
Bede
,
the
Brittish
Gildas
l.
de
excid
.
Brit.
c.
7.
Bed
.
Hist.
Eccl.
l.
1.
c.
6.
Ga●frid
.
Hist.
Brit.
l.
5.
c.
5.
Ioa.
Lydgate
lib.
8.
Matth.
Westm.
An.
303.
Manusc
.
Gallic
.
Antiq.
c.
38.
An.
286.
Manuscr
.
Hist.
apud
Godwin
Catal.
Bish.
Winchest.
History
Ihon
Lydgate
,
Matthew
the
Monke
of
Westminster
,
and
others
,
all
of
them
without
exception
placing
the
destruction
of
Churches
vastari
Ecclesias
:
incendijs
Ecclesiarum
:
destructae
sunt
Ecclesiae
:
as
the
first
entrance
of
our
Brittish
Persecution
.
And
some
Antiquities
there
be
,
as
the
old
written
Annals
of
the
Church
of
Winchester
,
which
sett
downe
this
burning
and
destroying
Churches
,
and
martyring
the
holy
Preists
of
them
,
long
time
before
the
Martyrdome
of
S.
Alban
,
commonly
called
our
first
Martyr
in
those
dayes
.
A
Protestant
Bishop
thus
relateth
the
Testimonie
of
one
Antiquitie
.
The
Church
of
Winchester
was
hallowed
and
decicated
October
29.
189.
by
Faganus
and
Damianus
Bishops
.
About
the
space
of
100.
yeares
,
the
Church
of
Christ
had
then
peace
in
this
Land
,
vntill
the
reigne
of
Dioclesian
,
who
endeauouring
to
roote
out
Christian
Religion
,
not
onely
killed
the
professors
of
the
same
,
but
pulled
downe
all
Churches
,
and
Temples
,
any
where
consecrated
vnto
the
exercise
thereof
.
Amongst
the
rest
,
this
of
Winchester
at
that
time
went
to
wrake
,
the
building
thereof
being
ruinated
and
made
euen
with
the
ground
,
and
the
Monkes
,
&
all
the
Officers
belonging
vnto
it
,
either
slayne
,
or
enforced
to
fly
.
This
happened
in
the
yeare
of
Christ
289.
An
other
Manuscript
of
that
auncient
Church
which
beginneth
:
Paganitas
in
Britannia
,
setteth
downe
this
Manuscr
.
Antiq.
Eccl.
W●nton
.
desolation
of
Churches
,
&
Monasteries
heare
6.
yeares
before
the
Martyrdome
of
S.
Alban
,
particularly
remembring
them
both
,
with
their
seuerall
times
.
And
saith
as
the
other
doth
,
that
there
were
100.
yeares
betweene
the
building
of
these
Churches
and
endowing
them
by
King
Lucius
,
and
the
sacking
and
destroying
of
them
in
this
Persecution
,
&
reporteth
the
martyring
of
their
holy
Preists
then
:
&
concerning
that
Church
of
Winchester
,
it
relateth
,
how
the
Monkes
thereof
after
an
hundred
yeares
of
their
placing
there
in
King
Lucius
time
,
were
now
cruelly
putt
to
death
,
Durauit
Christianitas
in
Britannia
a
primo
anno
Lucij
Regis
primi
Britannorum
Christiani
centum
annis
,
&
tam
diu
Monachi
Deo
seruientes
praedictum
vetus
caenobium
quietè
inhabitabant
.
Interfecti
sunt
Monachi
in
Ventana
Ecclesia
destructa
a
Ministris
Dioclesiani
persecutoris
Anno
Imperij
su●
secundo
,
Longe
by
all
accompts
,
before
the
Martyrdome
of
S.
Alban
.
And
it
is
Anonymus
Brit.
Script
.
Vitae
S.
Albani
.
Manusc
.
Antiqu●t
.
in
Vita
eius
.
Capgr
.
Catal.
in
Eod.
&
alij
.
euident
by
the
words
themselues
of
S.
Alban
to
S.
Amphibalus
,
related
by
the
old
Writer
of
S.
Alban
his
life
,
Capgraue
,
and
diuers
other
Authours
,
that
there
had
bene
greate
persecution
of
Christians
heare
in
Britaine
before
S.
Alban
was
a
Christian
,
and
before
his
harbouring
of
S.
Amphibalus
.
For
at
their
meeting
,
he
maketh
it
a
wonder
how
S.
Amphibalus
a
Christian
could
passe
,
and
come
through
so
many
persecuting
Pagans
to
his
house
at
Verolamium
.
Quomodo
cum
sis
homo
Christianus
per
gentilium
fines
transitum
habere
,
&
ad
vrbem
illaesus
peruenire
potuisci
:
And
S.
Amphibalus
did
asscribe
his
preseruation
to
the
especiall
protection
of
Christ
,
among
so
many
dangers
.
Dicit
ei
Amphibalus
,
Dominus
meus
Iesus
Chris●us
filius
Dei
viui
securum
inter
discrimina
me
custodiuit
.
This
is
further
euident
in
that
History
,
wherein
we
finde
,
that
S.
Alban
would
not
suffer
S.
Amphibalus
at
any
time
,
during
their
being
together
,
to
goe
forth
of
his
house
,
but
in
the
night
time
;
And
when
they
were
to
part
one
▪
from
the
other
,
would
not
permitt
S.
Amphibalus
to
goe
forth
,
but
in
the
night
time
he
himselfe
accompanying
and
guyding
him
,
and
giuing
him
his
owne
Coate
to
weare
,
which
had
a
Priuiledge
and
immunitie
by
the
fashion
thereof
,
and
dignitie
of
the
Owner
from
all
persecutours
.
Dans
ei
chlamydem
auro
textam
qua
tutior
ab
hostibus
redderetur
.
Vestis
enim
huiusmodi
Capgr
.
&
alij
sup●
.
Mat.
West
.
3●3
.
tantae
tunc
temporis
apud
omnes
dignitatis
,
tantaeque
fuit
reuerentiae
,
vt
illâ
indutus
,
hostium
Cuneos
penetraret
illaesus
.
And
it
is
euident
by
S.
Bede
,
and
others
,
that
these
persecutours
Edicts
were
published
,
prosecuted
and
executed
in
Britaine
,
before
this
time
when
S.
Alban
was
still
a
Pagan
.
Albanus
Paganus
adhuc
,
Bed
.
Eccles.
Hist.
l.
1.
c.
7.
Matth.
Westm.
An.
303.
Martyr
.
Rom.
die
22.
Iunij
.
Bed
.
V●ua●d
.
&
Ado
eod.
die
.
Capg●au
.
&
alij
sup.
in
S.
Albano
.
cum
perfidorum
Principum
mandata
aduersum
Christianos
saeuirent
,
Clericum
quendam
persecutores
fugientem
hospitio
recepit
.
And
S.
Amphibalus
was
then
actually
and
particularly
persecuted
.
And
S.
Alban
himselfe
when
at
the
first
S.
Amphibalus
preached
Christ
vnto
him
,
is
witnesse
that
if
others
of
that
Citie
should
know
it
,
they
would
presently
haue
putt
him
to
cruell
death
for
professing
Christ
.
Si
noscent
viri
huius
ciuitatis
te
talia
locutum
fuisse
de
Christo
sine
mora
pessima
morte
te
occiderent
.
This
is
euident
,
both
by
the
Pagan
Magistrats
,
immediate
and
present
prosecution
after
S.
Amphibalus
to
putt
him
to
death
,
and
their
mercilesse
,
and
most
cruell
martyring
of
S.
Alban
for
no
other
cause
,
then
receauing
and
concealing
a
Christian
Preist
,
and
he
himselfe
professing
the
same
Religion
.
This
is
made
manifest
by
the
Souldiar
,
which
,
miraculously
conuerted
by
S.
Alban
his
Martyrdome
,
and
confessing
Christ
,
was
presently
for
the
same
cause
putt
to
death
,
and
baptized
with
his
owne
blood
in
place
of
Baptisme
with
water
.
These
and
such
Arguments
and
Authorities
doe
inuincibly
proue
vnto
vs
,
that
this
Persecution
against
the
Christians
in
Britaine
was
raysed
,
and
by
publick
Edicts
,
and
Authoritie
,
or
power
of
the
Tyrant
Maximian
most
barbarously
prosecuted
some
yeares
before
the
Martyrdome
of
S.
Alban
,
and
many
Martyrs
heare
,
as
the
Monkes
and
Preists
of
Winchester
,
and
others
in
so
many
Churches
,
and
Monasteries
,
at
the
same
time
,
being
in
the
same
state
destroyed
,
and
left
desolate
,
did
gloriously
obtayne
the
Crowne
of
Martyrdome
before
S.
Alban
,
whose
happy
names
and
memoryes
being
by
Iniquitities
of
times
lost
vpon
earth
,
are
to
be
found
in
heauen
,
where
there
eternall
glory
is
.
4.
Yet
I
am
farre
from
detracting
any
honour
from
S.
Alban
,
which
Antiquitie
doth
,
or
can
giue
vnto
him
.
I
doe
with
humble
reuerence
allowe
him
his
Title
of
our
Protomartyr
,
Primus
,
Principalis
;
Praecipuus
,
first
,
cheife
,
or
principall
In
What
sence
S.
Alban
is
commonly
termed
the
first
Martyr
or
Protomartyr
in
Britaine
.
Martyr
,
whether
we
will
follow
the
Greeke
,
Latyne
,
or
our
English
phrase
,
if
we
respect
his
temporall
worthines
,
his
strange
Conuersion
,
his
admirable
charitie
,
so
soone
Learned
in
Christian
Religion
,
to
rescue
the
persecuted
&
deliuer
them
,
to
giue
his
owne
life
,
to
redeeme
an
other
,
being
but
a
Neophite
to
be
so
constant
in
that
most
greuious
Persecution
,
and
with
such
wonderfull
patience
,
and
constancy
to
endure
those
torments
he
did
,
and
be
so
honorable
for
Miracles
,
it
is
his
deserued
due
,
so
to
be
stiled
:
and
prioritie
of
time
would
be
but
a
litle
honour
to
him
.
I
haue
proued
before
we
had
diuers
Martyrs
before
this
Age
,
and
in
this
Persecution
we
did
not
want
those
that
suffered
Martyrdome
before
him
:
yet
if
we
speake
of
prioritie
in
time
of
Martyrs
,
whose
names
are
kept
in
Histories
,
this
also
is
his
owne
in
that
sence
in
this
Persecution
:
for
he
is
particularly
the
first
that
is
registred
by
name
in
our
Annals
,
to
haue
suffered
Martyrdome
in
this
time
.
For
S.
Amphibalus
,
S.
Iulius
and
S.
Aaron
,
and
what
other
soeuer
certainely
knowne
and
recorded
to
haue
bene
Martyred
in
this
raging
tempest
of
Persecution
,
obtayned
their
triumphe
,
and
glory
of
Martyrdome
after
him
.
And
in
this
sence
and
meaning
which
I
haue
expressed
,
doth
our
most
auncient
Antiquary
call
S.
Alban
,
the
first
or
cheife
Martyr
heare
reckoning
him
for
his
exceeding
charitie
,
constancy
,
Miracles
and
other
worthines
in
the
first
place
before
the
rest
:
Quorum
Gildas
l.
de
excid
.
Brit.
cap.
8.
prior
:
meaning
S.
Alban
first
named
in
those
respects
.
Otherwise
both
he
,
S.
Bede
,
the
Brittish
Historie
,
Matthew
of
Westminster
and
others
onely
say
that
S.
Alban
suffered
Martyrdome
among
others
heare
in
that
Persecution
,
but
none
of
them
affirmeth
he
was
the
first
in
time
which
then
suffered
.
Britanniam
Gildas
supr.
Bed
.
l.
1.
Hist.
cap.
6.
7.
Galfr.
Monum
.
l.
5.
Hist.
c.
5.
Matt.
Westm.
an.
303.
cum
plurima
confessionis
Deo
deuotae
gloria
sublimauit
,
in
ea
passus
est
Sanctus
Albanus
.
Inter
caeteros
vtriusque
sexus
summa
magnanimitate
in
Acie
Christi
perstantes
,
passus
est
Albanus
.
And
S.
Bede
maketh
it
plaine
,
that
the
Persecution
especially
about
Verolamium
,
did
rather
end
soone
after
S.
Alban
his
death
,
then
begin
with
him
,
bringing
in
the
Iudge
to
be
so
much
moued
with
the
Miracles
wrought
at
S.
Albans
death
,
that
he
caused
the
Persecution
to
cease
,
Tunc
Iudex
t●●ta
Miraculorum
caelestium
nouitate
perculsus
,
cessari
mox
à
Persecutione
Bed
.
sup.
cap.
7.
praecepit
.
And
the
old
Writer
of
S.
Alban
his
life
affirmeth
,
he
was
imprisoned
sixe
moneths
betweene
his
apprehension
and
death
,
in
which
space
that
raging
Persecution
made
many
Martyrs
heare
.
And
the
same
Authour
,
diuers
Manuscripts
,
and
Capgraue
testifie
,
the
Edicts
against
Christians
were
long
time
published
,
and
receaued
for
Lawes
,
when
S.
Alban
was
putt
to
death
,
and
produce
him
thus
to
proue
as
much
,
when
the
persecutors
delayed
to
proceede
to
Iudgment
against
him
.
Quid
sustinetis
?
Si
non
nostis
ferre
sententiam
,
Anonym
.
Script
.
Vit.
S.
Albani
Manuscr
.
in
eius
Vita
&
Capgra
.
in
eod.
Leges
vestras
consulite
:
ciuitatis
vestrae
statuta
requirite
:
ipsa
vobis
insinuent
quid
agere
debeatis
.
Quid
moras
patimini
?
sciatis
vniuersi
deorum
vestrorum
me
grauem
existere
inimicum
.
Ve
Idolis
,
&
ve
cultoribus
eorum
.
And
then
immediately
followeth
that
so
soone
as
they
heard
him
thus
renownce
their
Idols
,
and
professe
himselfe
a
Christian
,
they
pronownced
sentence
of
death
against
him
,
His
auditis
vnanimi
consensu
in
sanctum
virum
mortis
tulere
sententiam
.
And
Manuscr
.
antiq.
&
Capgrau
.
in
Vita
S.
Amphibali
.
Aliud
Manuscr
.
Antiq.
an.
286.
Girald
.
Cambr.
Itiner
.
Cambr.
l.
1.
c.
5.
Idolatrie
is
there
termed
the
Lawe
of
the
Country
:
cultura
Deorum
Lex
patria
.
An
other
old
Manuscript
saith
,
Maximian
did
almost
destroye
all
Christianitie
in
Britaine
,
and
setteth
downe
S.
Albans
Martyrdome
afterward
,
as
Capgraue
and
others
in
the
yeare
286.
Maximianus
omnem
fere
destruxit
Christianitatem
in
Britannia
,
qui
interfecit
&
martyrizauit
Sanctum
Albanum
anno
Incarnationis
Domini
286.
And
if
we
insist
vpon
the
word
Protomartyr
,
vsually
giuen
to
S.
Alban
:
Giraldus
Cambrensis
giueth
it
also
to
S.
Aaron
,
and
S.
Iulius
.
Duo
nobiles
Maioris
Britanniae
Protomartyres
Iulius
&
Aaron
:
meaning
by
it
cheife
Martyrs
.
THE
XVI
.
CHAPTER
.
THE
WONDERFVLL
EXCESSE
,
AND
EXtremitie
of
this
Persecution
of
the
Christians
in
Britaine
,
in
generall
,
and
the
most
greuious
torments
,
miseries
,
and
afflictions
they
endured
,
with
their
renowned
sanctitie
,
constancie
,
and
patience
.
1.
THOSE
Histories
and
Antiquities
which
be
left
vnto
vs
of
those
times
,
being
so
sparing
in
relating
the
particulars
of
that
Persecution
,
that
in
probable
iudgment
where
they
remember
onely
the
name
of
one
Martyr
,
they
omitte
a
thowsand
and
more
that
suffered
in
that
Tyrannicall
time
,
and
so
in
other
particular
afflictions
and
calamities
our
holy
Christians
then
suffered
:
It
will
be
the
easiest
and
redyest
way
for
vs
to
come
to
some
proportionable
estimate
and
apprehension
of
those
miseries
and
persecutions
,
if
together
with
the
malice
of
the
most
powerable
Tyrant
,
and
his
Inferior
Instruments
,
raging
9.
yeares
in
those
cruell
proceedings
,
we
breifely
recall
to
minde
that
Illustrious
glory
of
Christs
Church
in
Britaine
wherein
King
Lucius
left
it
,
not
one
hundred
of
yeares
before
,
as
I
haue
allready
deliuered
,
and
compare
it
with
that
lamentable
state
and
condition
,
which
by
our
Antiquities
,
it
fell
into
,
by
this
most
pitifull
desolation
.
We
remember
King
Lucius
left
vnto
vs
3.
Archiepiscopall
Sees
&
Churches
,
with
28.
Episcopall
,
besides
other
inferior
●hur●hes
not
to
be
numbred
,
they
were
all
ritchly
endowed
,
&
prouided
for
with
renowned
Archbishops
,
Bishops
and
holy
Preists
and
other
Cleargie
men
.
We
had
our
Christian
Vniuersities
,
and
Schooles
,
Monasteries
for
our
Religious
men
&
women
,
Britaine
was
then
so
Christian
in
the
Inhabitants
thereof
from
the
King
to
the
meanest
,
that
scarcely
a
Pagan
was
to
be
found
.
Christs
Lawe
and
the
holy
Scripturs
,
with
as
full
&
common
renuntiation
of
Paganisme
,
were
heare
generally
receaued
by
publike
Authoritie
.
The
faith
of
Christ
being
thus
publikly
receaued
did
continue
with
the
Britans
,
as
S.
Bede
is
witnesse
,
inuiolated
,
and
perfect
in
quiet
peace
vntill
these
times
of
Dioclesian
.
Susceptam
〈◊〉
.
●●cl
.
Hist.
l.
1.
c.
4.
Galf●
.
Mon.
Hist.
Reg.
Briton
.
l.
5.
c.
5.
G●ld
.
l.
de
excid
.
c
7.
Florent
.
Wigorn.
Chron.
an.
184.
fidem
Britanni
vsque
in
tempora
Dioclesiani
Principis
inuiolatam
,
integramque
quieta
in
pace
seruabant
.
So
saith
our
Brittish
History
:
Christianitas
a
Tempore
Regis
Lucy
integra
&
intemerata
permanserat
.
So
hath
S.
Gildas
,
onely
excepting
that
some
kept
it
not
so
well
and
perfectly
as
others
did
.
Praecepta
Christi
ab
Incolis
suscepta
,
apud
quosdam
integrè
,
&
alios
minus
vsque
ad
persecutionem
Dioclesiani
Tyranni
nouennem
permansere
.
Florentius
Wigorniensis
hath
the
very
same
words
with
S.
Bede
.
So
likewise
hath
Henry
of
Huntington
:
that
the
Britans
kept
sound
and
inuiolate
in
quiet
peace
the
faith
of
Christ
which
they
receaued
Hen●ic
.
Huntin
.
H●st
▪
l.
1.
in
Marco
A●●●nino
.
Ve●●
.
in
the
time
of
King
Lucius
,
vntill
the
Persecution
of
Dioclesian
:
susceptamque
fidem
Britanni
vsque
in
tempora
Dioclesiani
Principis
inuiolatam
integramque
quieta
pace
seruabant
.
Our
Protestant
Antiquaries
generally
consent
herein
,
with
these
Antiquites
,
so
doe
our
later
Catholike
Historians
.
2.
Now
lett
vs
appeale
to
the
same
,
our
most
auncient
and
worthie
Antiquaries
,
to
relate
vnto
vs
,
some
of
the
manifold
miseries
,
and
afflictions
the
Christians
of
this
kingdome
suffered
in
that
Persecution
.
S.
Gildas
saith
:
subuersae
sunt
Gild.
l.
de
excid
.
cap.
7.
Ecclesiae
,
&
cunctae
sacrae
scripturae
,
quae
inueniri
potuerunt
in
plateis
exustae
,
&
electi
sacerdotes
gregis
Domini
cum
innocentibus
ouibus
trucidati
:
ita
vt
ne
vestigium
quidem
,
si
fieri
potuisset
,
in
nonnullis
Prouinciae
locis
Christianae
Religionis
appareret
.
Diuersis
crutiatibus
torti
sunt
,
&
inaudita
membrorum
discerptione
lacerati
,
vt
absque
cunctamine
gloriosi
in
egregijs
Hierusalem
veluti
Portis
Martyrij
sui
trophaea
defigerent
.
Qui
superfuerant
siluis
ac
desertis
,
abditisque
speluncis
se
occultauere
:
The
Churches
were
ouerthrowne
,
all
the
holy
scripturs
that
could
be
found
,
were
burned
in
the
streets
,
the
chosen
Preists
of
the
flocke
of
our
Lord
were
slayne
with
their
innocent
sheepe
,
and
the
Persecution
was
so
violent
,
that
if
the
persecutors
could
haue
effected
it
,
in
diuers
places
of
the
Prouince
no
signe
or
token
of
Christian
Religion
had
bene
left
.
The
Christians
heare
were
tortured
with
diuers
Torments
,
and
torne
in
peeces
with
such
rending
their
nembers
a
soonder
,
as
was
neuer
heard
of
.
That
the
glorious
Martyrs
might
presently
sett
vp
the
trophies
of
their
Martyrdome
in
renowned
gates
of
Hierusalem
.
They
which
were
left
aliue
hidd
themselues
in
woods
;
desarts
,
and
secrett
caues
,
so
to
saue
their
lyues
,
expeactntes
sibi
animarum
tutamina
.
Galfridus
speaketh
in
the
same
manner
:
so
likewise
doth
S.
Bede
,
both
expressing
Galfr.
Monum
.
Hist.
l.
5.
c.
5.
Bed
.
Hist.
Eccles.
l.
1.
c.
7.
8.
the
wonderfull
Torments
,
our
Christian
Martyrs
heare
endured
,
and
how
they
which
escaped
death
,
were
forced
to
hide
themselues
in
woods
,
wildernesses
,
and
secrett
caues
in
the
earth
.
Diuersis
cruciatibus
torti
,
&
inaudita
membrorum
discerptione
lacerati
,
animas
ad
supernae
ciuitatis
gaudia
perfecto
agone
miserunt
.
Fideles
Christi
se
tempore
discriminis
siluis
ac
desertis
,
abditis
ac
speluncis
se
occultauerunt
.
Virunnius
saith
,
the
Malice
of
Maximianus
Herculius
Virun
.
l.
5.
Hist.
was
so
enraged
in
this
Persecution
in
Britaine
,
that
he
did
his
vttermost
vtterly
to
blott
out
the
name
of
God
in
it
,
Volebat
enim
nomen
Dei
delere
.
Henry
Henr.
Hunting
.
Hist.
l.
1.
in
D●oclesiano
&
Her
.
Maximiano
.
of
Huntington
hath
the
same
words
with
S.
Gildas
,
and
S.
Bede
,
and
addeth
that
the
persecution
was
very
often
in
that
extremitie
of
Torments
,
Haec
persecutio
crebra
erat
.
So
hath
the
old
Manuscript
,
and
Capgraue
in
the
life
of
S.
Alban
,
both
of
them
setting
downe
both
the
generalitie
and
extremitie
of
that
Persecution
heare
,
as
our
Saints
and
other
Antiquaries
haue
done
.
So
likewise
doth
the
Authour
of
the
old
Manuscript
,
Abbreuiatio
Chronicorum
,
and
the
Manuscript
History
of
Rumsey
:
The
later
saith
,
the
Britans
kept
their
Christianitie
,
Annal.
Manuscr
.
de
Rumsey
pr.
Insula
ista
.
which
they
receaued
in
the
dayes
of
King
Lucius
,
and
Pope
Eleutherius
,
vnspotted
very
many
yeares
.
Britones
Christianitatem
quam
temporibus
Lucij
Regis
eorum
&
Papae
Eleutherij
receperant
,
immaculatam
annos
perplurimos
obseruabant
:
Which
very
many
yeares
must
needs
extend
to
this
persecution
.
The
former
saith
,
that
from
the
first
planting
of
Christian
Religion
heare
,
in
Britaine
it
remayned
quiet
without
any
troble
:
But
in
the
time
of
Dioclesian
Churches
were
ouerthrowne
,
holy
scripturs
burned
openly
in
the
markets
,
and
the
Preists
with
the
Abbreu
.
Chron.
Manuscr
.
Ann.
280.
in
Dioclesiano
.
Christians
vnder
them
putt
to
death
:
hucusque
sine
perturbatione
quicuit
in
Britannia
Christiana
Religio
.
Sed
Dioclesiani
tempore
subuersae
sunt
Ecclesiae
,
scripturae
sacrae
medijs
foris
exustae
,
Sacerdotes
cum
fidelibus
sibi
subditis
trucida●i
.
The
old
French
Manuscript
cited
before
,
saith
,
that
Christian
Religion
which
from
the
time
of
Pope
Eleutherius
and
King
Lucius
had
continued
vntouched
,
and
pure
in
the
Manuscr
.
Hist.
Gallic
.
c.
28.
in
Diocle●
.
and
Maximian
.
an.
286.
Land
of
Britaine
,
was
allmost
now
extinguished
there
in
this
Persecution
.
There
by
the
commandement
of
Maximian
Herculius
the
Monasteries
were
destroyed
,
all
holy
Scripturs
burned
that
could
be
founde
,
and
the
Noble
Prelats
with
their
subiects
most
cruelly
tormented
in
all
their
members
and
whole
bodies
and
putt
to
death
.
This
is
the
time
,
of
which
our
old
Poet
is
most
properly
to
be
vnderstood
,
saying
that
the
holy
Christians
of
Britaine
liued
in
the
out
Ilands
,
willdernesses
,
and
Anonymus
apud
Bal.
&
Theater
of
greate
Brit.
l.
6.
c.
9.
craggy
places
especially
about
Wales
,
and
Cornwaile
.
Britannica
tellus
patribus
fuit
inclita
sanctis
,
Qui
Neptunicolum
campos
&
Cambrica
rura
,
Corineasque
casas
,
loca
desolata
colebant
.
Of
which
manner
of
life
of
many
renowned
Christians
,
an
other
Christian
Poet
thus
speaketh
in
this
time
.
Tunc
plerique
Patres
sancti
,
cum
tale
viderent
Excidium
,
fugere
vrbes
,
&
more
ferarum
Per
deserta
vagi
,
caecis
latuer●
cauernis
.
Where
we
see
nothing
left
,
for
their
either
dwelling
,
or
foode
,
but
such
as
wild
beasts
enioyed
aswell
as
they
,
all
human
habitation
,
dyet
,
and
sustenance
with
cloathing
,
but
such
as
they
first
fledd
away
in
,
with
time
consumed
,
taken
from
them
,
they
thus
left
naked
to
nature
,
to
dwell
in
darke
Dens
,
and
Caues
,
and
feed
vpon
wild
rootes
,
leaues
,
hipps
,
hawes
,
nutts
,
crabbs
,
and
such
like
fruits
,
as
the
Deserts
,
&
litle
barren
desolate
Ilands
brings
forth
.
One
of
these
happy
receptacles
&
refuges
then
for
our
holy
persecuted
Christians
seemeth
to
haue
bene
the
litle
Iland
beyond
Northwales
,
towards
Ireland
out
of
the
walke
of
the
Pagan
Persecutours
,
named
by
the
Britans
Enhli
,
and
by
the
Saxons
,
and
English
,
Berdesey
,
where
in
the
time
of
Giraldus
Cambrensis
there
liued
most
Religeous
people
,
called
Culdeis
as
such
persecuted
Christians
were
then
named
.
Iacet
autem
extra
Lhyn
Insula
modica
quam
Girald
.
Cambr.
Itiner
.
Cambr.
l.
2.
c.
6.
Monachi
inhabitant
religiosissimi
,
quos
Caelibes
vel
Colideos
vocant
.
Haec
Insula
Enhli
Cambrice
vocatur
&
lingua
Saxonica
Berdesey
.
Et
in
ea
,
vt
fertur
infinita
Sanctorum
sepulta
sunt
corpora
.
Ibique
iacere
testantur
corpus
beati
Danielis
Banchorensis
Episcopi
.
In
this
Iland
as
the
Tradition
is
,
are
buryed
infinite
bodies
of
Saints
:
And
as
they
testifie
,
the
body
of
S.
Daniel
Bishop
of
Bangor
lyeth
there
.
By
the
merits
of
those
Saints
this
Iland
hath
this
miraculous
prerogatiue
,
that
in
it
the
oldest
doe
soonest
die
,
because
diseases
are
there
most
seldome
,
and
seldome
or
neuer
any
man
there
dieth
,
except
worne
away
with
long
old
Age.
Haec
autem
Insula
ex
miraculo
ex
Sanctorum
meritis
,
hoc
mirandum
habet
,
quòd
in
ea
seniores
praemoriuntur
,
quia
morbi
in
ea
rarissimi
:
&
rarò
vel
nunquam
hic
nusquam
moritur
,
nisi
longa
senectute
confectus
.
3.
These
so
auncient
miraculous
priuiledges
,
and
sanctitie
of
that
holy
Iland
,
Hector
Boeth
.
Scotor
.
Hist.
l.
6.
Hollinsh
.
&
Georg.
Buchan
.
in
Fincom
.
Harris
.
descr
.
of
Brit.
c.
10.
Dauid
Powel
Annot.
in
Geral.
Cambr.
Itiner
.
Camb.
l.
2.
ca.
6.
Capgr
.
in
S.
Dubritio
.
the
Eremits
termed
Culdeis
,
a
denomination
appropriate
in
Histories
to
the
Religeous
of
this
Nation
in
Dioclesian
his
Persecution
,
and
the
deuotion
that
holy
Bishop
had
to
be
buryed
there
,
long
time
before
the
slaughter
of
the
Monkes
of
Bangor
,
when
diuers
Christians
fledd
thither
,
as
some
write
,
giue
testimony
sufficient
to
hold
,
●t
was
a
Refuge
and
receptacle
for
our
holy
Christians
in
the
Persecution
of
Dioclesian
,
which
is
more
plaine
by
the
old
Brittish
Antiquities
affirming
,
that
many
thowsand
Martyrs
and
Confessours
bodies
lay
there
.
Asserunt
Antiquae
Britonum
Historiae
multa
Sanctorum
Martyrum
&
Confessorum
millia
in
illa
Insula
nomine
Enhly
sepulturam
habuisse
.
Therefore
these
old
Martyrs
must
needs
be
in
that
onely
famous
time
of
Martyrdome
heare
vnder
Dioclesian
,
no
other
such
to
be
found
in
Histories
,
Sainct
Dubritius
also
with
many
others
liued
and
died
there
.
The
miseries
and
wants
such
numbers
endured
there
,
may
be
coniectured
by
the
the
streitnes
of
the
I
le
,
doubtfull
whether
it
hath
one
Parish
Church
or
no.
So
Harrison
supr.
c.
10.
I
say
of
S.
Lides
Iland
,
where
a
Church
is
dedicated
to
him
.
So
of
I
le
Bree
,
corruptly
Hilbery
,
renowned
for
Pilgrimadges
thither
in
auncient
times
.
So
Harrison
supr.
c.
eod.
Manusc
.
antiq.
&
Capgr
.
in
Vita
S.
Kebij
.
of
Englsuash
or
holy
I
le
so
named
of
the
Britans
,
as
a
Protestant
Antiquarie
confesseth
of
the
greate
number
of
holy
Saints
,
whose
bodies
are
buried
there
,
&
was
also
called
Cairkyby
of
Kyby
a
Monke
that
dwelled
there
,
as
he
confesseth
.
This
S.
Kebius
was
consecrated
Bishop
by
S.
Hilary
,
and
liued
there
some
time
,
moued
by
the
auncient
holynes
of
that
place
.
So
of
the
Iles
of
S.
Barri
,
and
S.
Dunwen
,
old
Brittish
Saints
,
giuing
names
vnto
them
by
their
liuing
there
.
So
of
the
Hebrides
or
Euboniae
Iles
43.
in
number
.
All
which
belonged
William
Harrison
.
descript
.
sup.
c.
10.
Hect.
Boet.
Hist.
lib.
6.
Hollinsh
.
Histor.
of
Scotl.
in
Fincomarke
.
Bal.
cent.
1.
in
Amphibalo
.
Hect.
Boeth
.
Hist.
l.
6.
Ho●●●ns
.
Hist.
of
Scotl.
in
Crathl
.
Georg.
Buchan
.
Rege
.
35.
to
the
Iurisdiction
of
the
Bishop
in
Man
at
the
first
,
as
a
Protestant
confesseth
,
the
first
there
being
S.
Amphibalus
in
this
time
.
And
so
of
other
out
Ilands
,
vpon
the
Coaste
of
this
kingdome
diuided
from
Scotland
(
of
which
Iles
hereafter
)
then
desolate
,
gaue
also
such
entertaynment
to
those
our
Saints
in
that
time
,
whose
particular
memory
is
not
so
well
preserued
.
And
as
our
Scottish
Historians
write
,
many
of
them
fledd
into
the
Country
,
now
called
Scotland
,
Magnus
piorum
numerus
:
No
small
number
of
the
faithfull
among
the
Britans
fledd
vnto
the
Scots
and
Picts
to
auoyd
Persecution
.
Where
,
as
a
Protestant
Antiquary
with
others
confesseth
,
they
being
many
of
them
,
renowned
both
for
learning
and
pietie
liued
in
poore
Cells
,
in
such
austeritie
&
holines
of
life
,
that
thereupon
they
were
honoured
with
the
name
of
the
worshippers
of
God
,
Culdeis
,
that
name
being
giuen
vnto
them
,
and
after
their
deaths
their
Cells
changed
and
dedicated
into
Churches
.
Multi
ex
Britonibus
Christiani
saeuitiam
Dioclesiani
timentes
ad
Scotos
confugerunt
:
è
quibus
complures
,
doctrina
,
&
vitae
integritate
clari
,
in
Scotia
substiterunt
,
vitamque
solitariam
,
tanta
sanctitatis
opinione
,
apud
omnes
vixerunt
,
vt
vita
functorum
cellae
in
templa
commutarentur
,
ex
eoque
consuetudo
mansit
apud
posteros
,
vt
prisci
Scoti
templa
cellas
vocent
.
Hoc
genus
Monachorum
Culdeos
appellabant
.
And
for
those
that
liued
still
in
that
part
of
Britaine
,
where
the
Romans
then
reigned
,
they
write
as
our
owne
Historians
haue
done
before
.
Euagata
est
rabies
illa
,
non
Hector
Boeth
.
Scotor
.
Hist.
l.
6.
fol.
100.
modo
ab
oriente
in
Occidentem
,
sed
etiam
per
alterum
Orbem
Britanniam
,
vnde
Christiana
pietas
truculentis
&
inhumanis
eius
ingenij
adinuentis
plagis
concussa
,
immani
tortorum
vesania
,
ac
Persecutionis
diuturnitate
,
tota
fermè
est
eiecta
:
pijs
viris
ac
Religiosis
persecutionum
metu
in
Eremos
ac
ferarum
lustra
concedentibus
,
vbi
expertes
iniuriarum
verè
Monasticam
sanctissimamque
exegerunt
vitam
.
Where
we
learne
that
our
holy
Christians
then
were
put
to
such
miseries
,
that
flying
into
the
woods
,
and
wildernesses
they
did
rather
chose
to
liue
Hungry
and
naked
in
the
Dens
of
deuouring
wolues
,
hoping
to
find
more
mercy
among
sauadge
rauening
beasts
,
then
the
persecuting
Pagans
allmost
extinguishing
Christian
Religion
heare
with
their
crueltie
.
Which
may
most
truely
be
affirmed
,
for
,
to
omitte
particularities
to
their
place
,
the
vnspeakeable
malice
of
the
Persecutours
was
so
enraged
,
that
without
all
colour
or
pretence
of
iuridicall
proceedings
,
they
most
tyrannically
Martyred
the
holy
Christians
,
that
were
to
be
founde
euen
by
a
thowsand
,
and
thowsand
at
a
time
,
in
distinct
times
and
places
,
as
we
reade
in
the
Historie
of
one
onely
blessed
Martyr
S.
Amphibalus
2000.
at
two
seuerall
murtherings
.
So
we
must
apprehend
of
other
times
and
places
,
Manuscr
.
Antiq.
in
Vita
S.
Amphib●●●
.
●apgr
.
Catal.
in
eod.
otherwise
so
greate
and
generall
a
desolation
in
so
lardge
a
Christian
kingdome
could
not
haue
bene
effected
in
9.
yeares
Persecution
.
The
Antiqua●ies
of
Cambridge
tell
vs
,
how
among
other
desolations
in
this
time
by
Maximian
heare
,
their
Vniuersitie
and
Citie
was
burned
,
as
also
all
Churches
were
at
that
time
.
Inter
caeteras
praeclara
illa
vrbs
,
Philosophiae
parens
Cantabrigia
,
palatijs
Io.
Caius
Hist.
Cantabrig
.
p.
24.
aedificijsque
pulcherrima
ab
Herculio
Maximiano
,
homine
impio
&
sanguinario
Dioclesiani
Exercitus
Principe
,
&
Imperij
socio
exustaest
,
vnaque
omnia
templa
euersa
,
omnes
Sacrosanctae
Scripturae
,
&
bonarum
Artium
libri
,
qui
occurrebant
publicè
in
foro
concremati
.
And
he
that
was
then
heare
King
at
the
deuotion
of
●●cobus
Genuen
.
io
Vita
S.
Albani
&
Amphibali
.
Anglic.
Antiq.
sc●iptor
.
ibid.
the
Romans
,
Asclepiodotus
,
whome
the
Italian
Writer
,
Iacobus
Bishop
of
Genua
,
and
his
old
Translatour
into
English
heare
,
in
the
life
of
S.
Alban
,
and
S.
Amphibalus
call
Askepodot
,
ioyned
in
this
Persecution
with
Dioclesian
,
and
Maximinian
,
and
gaue
sentence
and
Iudgment
against
them
,
and
putt
them
,
and
diuers
thowsands
of
Christians
then
to
death
,
extending
his
Rge
and
malice
against
the
Christians
in
all
places
he
could
,
as
these
and
others
witnesse
:
Yet
others
there
be
that
speake
otherwise
,
&
better
of
King
Asclepiodotus
,
as
I
shall
relate
hereafter
.
THE
XVII
.
CHAPTER
.
OF
DIVERS
HOLY
MARTYRS
,
MOST
CRVELLY
putt
to
death
at
Winchester
,
Caerlegion
,
and
other
places
in
Britaine
,
long
before
the
Martyrdome
of
S.
Alban
,
with
their
greate
honour
and
renowne
.
1.
THE
first
Persecution
of
Christians
heare
in
Britaine
,
which
I
Annal.
Manuscr
.
Eccles.
Winton
.
finde
in
particular
,
was
that
which
I
haue
before
remembred
,
out
of
the
Antiquities
of
Winchester
,
in
which
the
holy
sacred
Preists
of
the
Cathedrall
Church
being
then
destroyed
,
were
putt
to
death
.
Interfecti
sunt
Monachi
in
Ventana
Ecclesia
destructa
,
The
Martyrdome
of
the
Monks
of
Winchester
by
the
Annals
of
that
Church
,
was
diuers
yeares
before
S.
Albanus
.
which
by
the
computation
of
those
Annals
was
7.
or
8.
yeares
before
the
Martyrdome
of
S.
Alban
:
and
yet
the
same
Antiquities
doe
sufficiently
insinuate
,
that
this
Persecution
of
Dioclesian
began
in
Britaine
in
the
yeare
before
their
Martyrdome
.
Some
before
referre
the
Martyrdome
of
S.
Augulus
,
Archbishop
of
our
old
Augusta
London
to
this
time
,
but
not
finding
that
name
among
the
Archbishops
of
that
place
,
which
were
since
the
Conuersion
Much
persecution
and
Martyrdome
was
in
Londen
,
before
this
.
vnder
King
Lucius
in
any
Historie
,
and
for
other
reasons
before
mentioned
,
I
haue
rather
made
him
farre
more
auncient
.
Yet
it
is
apparant
enough
,
that
London
tasted
of
this
Persecution
,
euen
in
the
first
arising
thereof
;
for
we
reade
,
that
in
the
time
of
Alectus
,
to
whome
Asclepiodotus
succeeded
,
Paganis
Galfrid
.
Mon.
Hist.
Brit.
l.
5.
c.
4.
Virun
.
l.
5.
Hist.
Harding
Chron.
c.
56.
Mat.
West
.
An.
294.
Manuscr
.
Antiq.
in
Vit.
S.
Albani
.
Iacob
.
Genuen
.
&
Capgrau
.
in
●od
.
me
was
publikly
professed
there
,
which
could
not
easely
be
done
without
greate
Persecution
of
Christians
,
especially
the
sacred
Preists
of
the
Arehiepiscopall
See
in
that
Citie
.
And
in
the
Towne
of
Verolamium
,
where
S.
Alban
was
Martyred
,
it
was
a
strange
thing
at
the
time
of
his
death
to
heare
of
Christianitie
,
and
they
which
were
conuerted
by
his
miraculous
death
,
had
neuer
bene
Christians
before
,
but
were
vnbaptized
,
as
that
History
relateth
.
This
Persecution
being
generall
to
all
Churches
,
and
places
,
euen
in
the
beginning
thereof
,
came
to
the
Citie
of
Caerlegion
,
where
the
Church
being
destroyed
,
and
the
Schoole
founded
by
King
Lucius
ouerthrowne
,
the
holy
Preists
and
other
Christians
there
had
their
part
therein
.
2.
Among
others
S.
Iulius
and
S.
Aaron
were
then
cruelly
Martyred
in
that
Citie
,
being
by
all
Citizens
and
Inhabitants
there
,
Aaron
&
Iulius
Legionum
Gild.
l.
de
excid
.
c.
7.
Bed
.
Hist.
Eccl.
lib.
1.
c.
7.
Galfrid
.
Mon.
l.
5.
c.
5.
Girald
.
Cambr.
Itin
.
Cambr.
l.
1.
c.
5.
Henric.
Hunting
.
Hist.
l.
1.
in
Diocletian
.
Capgrau
.
Catal.
in
S.
Alban
.
Io.
Bal.
Praef.
in
l.
de
Script
.
&
cent.
1.
in
Amphibalo
.
Dauid
Powell
.
Annot.
in
c.
4.
Girarld
.
Cambr.
descr
.
Cambriae
.
vrhis
ciues
,
most
cruelly
then
torne
in
peeces
with
Torments
neuer
heard
of
before
,
passi
sunt
,
inaudita
membrorum
disceptione
,
in
testimonium
Dei
excelsi
.
Others
say
,
it
is
euident
in
Histories
that
they
were
learned
men
,
brought
vp
in
the
Colledge
or
Schoole
there
founded
by
King
Lucius
;
thus
write
two
of
our
cheifest
Protestant
Antiquaries
:
Ex
Sanctorum
Historijs
constat
Amphibalum
,
Aaronem
,
&
Iulium
sanctissimos
Dei
Martyres
caelestem
Christi
doctrinam
apud
vrbem
Legionum
inter
litteras
tradidisse
.
Ex
nobili
Gymnasio
vrbis
Legionum
viri
multi
summa
pietatis
&
doctrinae
laude
conspicui
prodierunt
,
vt
Amphibalus
,
Iulius
,
Aaron
.
By
which
Authorities
,
and
testimonies
,
ioyning
these
holy
Martyrs
for
education
,
Schoole
,
learning
,
preaching
and
professing
Christ
,
with
that
most
renowned
Pr●ist
and
Bishop
S.
Amphibalus
,
they
incline
to
hold
,
and
teach
,
that
they
also
were
Clergy
men
.
And
if
we
remember
what
I
haue
said
before
,
how
S.
Alban
was
not
our
Protomartyr
in
respect
of
time
but
otherwise
,
and
this
Persecution
at
Caerlegion
,
when
these
holy
Martyrs
were
putt
to
death
,
was
at
the
destruction
of
the
Cathedrall
Church
there
,
being
at
the
same
time
,
as
the
like
desolation
was
at
Winchester
,
long
before
S.
The
old
schoole
of
Caerlegion
brought
forth
many
glorious
Martyrs
in
this
time
.
Alban
his
Martyrdome
,
I
must
needs
say
the
same
of
these
Saints
,
as
the
Annals
of
Winchester
doe
of
their
Martyrs
.
And
this
the
rather
because
our
Antiquaries
before
haue
told
vs
,
that
S.
Amphibalus
that
conuerted
S.
Alban
,
was
borne
,
bredd
,
instructed
in
learning
,
and
remayned
at
Caerlegion
,
and
being
there
in
all
probable
iudgment
,
when
these
trobles
began
there
,
was
,
as
our
Brittish
History
witnesseth
,
pursued
and
in
present
danger
to
be
apprehended
by
the
Persecutours
,
when
S.
Alban
gaue
him
first
entertaynment
,
and
succour
,
and
addeth
plainely
,
that
when
S.
Amphibalus
thus
fledd
from
Caerlegion
,
S.
Iulius
,
&
S.
Aaron
,
were
,
absque
cunctamine
,
presently
Martyred
there
,
S.
Iulius
and
S.
Aaron
martyred
at
Caerlegion
with
many
others
before
S.
Alban
.
Galfr.
Mon.
Hist.
Reg.
Brit.
l.
5.
c.
5.
hauing
their
members
so
torne
in
peeces
,
as
the
like
had
not
bene
heard
of
before
.
Inter
caeteros
vtriusque
sexus
,
summâ
Magnanimitate
in
acie
Christi
perstantes
,
passus
est
Albanus
Verolamius
,
Iulius
quoque
&
Aaron
vrbis
Legionum
ciues
:
quorum
Albanus
charitatis
gratia
feruens
,
confessorem
suum
Amphibalum
à
Persecutoribus
insectatum
,
&
iam
iam
comprehendendum
in
domo
sua
occuluit
.
Caeteri
verò
duo
inaudita
membrorum
discerptione
lacerati
ad
egregias
portas
Hierusalem
absque
cunctamine
cum
Martirij
trophaeo
conuolauerunt
.
The
very
same
testimony
Gildas
l.
de
excid
.
c.
8.
is
giuen
hereof
by
S.
Gildas
,
both
for
S.
Amphibalus
then
flying
the
Persecutours
,
and
the
Martyrdome
of
these
Saints
at
that
time
,
S.
Bede
also
is
witnesse
that
S.
Alban
entertayned
S.
Amphibalus
flying
the
Persecutours
:
Clericum
quendam
Persecu●ores
fugientem
hospitio
recepit
:
And
that
S.
Aaron
&
S.
Iulius
were
martyred
at
that
time
:
Passi
sunt
ea
tempestate
Aaron
&
Iulius
Bed
.
Hist.
Eccl.
l.
1.
c.
7.
Matth.
Westm.
an.
303.
Girald
.
Cambr.
Itiner
.
Cambr.
l.
1.
c.
5.
Gildas
excid
.
B●●t
.
c.
8.
Legionum
vrbis
ciues
.
The
like
haue
others
.
Therefore
Giraldus
Cambrensis
doth
worthely
call
them
,
our
two
Noble
Protomartyrs
in
this
time
,
onely
in
dignitie
second
and
next
to
S.
Alban
and
Amphibalus
,
but
in
time
first
and
before
them
Duo
nobiles
,
&
post
Albanum
&
Amphibalum
praecipui
Britanniae
Maioris
Protomartyres
.
These
our
two
Protomartyrs
are
wonderfully
commended
in
our
Histories
.
S.
Gildas
saith
of
them
,
that
they
stood
out
in
the
Army
of
Christ
with
greatest
magnanimitie
:
summa
magnanimitate
in
acie
Christi
perstantes
dico
.
Giraldus
Cambrensis
is
witnes
,
that
among
the
Martyrs
of
that
time
,
they
were
the
cheifest
next
to
S.
Alban
and
S.
Amphibalus
.
Post
Albanum
&
Amphibalum
praecipui
Martyrio
coronati
Iulius
&
Aaron
.
How
Girald
.
supr.
Itiner
.
Cambr.
l.
1.
c.
5.
they
were
honoured
of
the
holy
Catholike
Christians
of
that
time
with
Churches
dedicated
vnto
them
,
Pilgrimages
to
the
places
of
their
Martyrdome
,
and
they
both
there
,
and
in
other
places
honoured
,
inuocated
and
The
Martyrs
then
honored
with
prayers
,
and
Pilgrimages
to
them
.
prayed
vnto
,
presently
vpon
the
ceasing
of
the
Persecution
,
I
will
declare
among
other
memories
of
that
time
,
in
their
place
in
the
beginning
of
the
next
Age.
3.
Now
it
will
suffice
to
conclude
with
that
their
Title
of
glory
and
renowne
,
Girald
.
Cambr.
supr.
which
the
auncient
and
learned
Bishop
of
their
Nation
before
hath
giuen
them
,
as
their
due
and
honour
to
the
place
of
their
triumphant
death
:
Iacent
hic
duo
Nobiles
Britanniae
Maioris
Protomartyres
,
&
ibidem
Martyrio
coronati
Iulius
&
Aaron
.
Heare
lie
at
Caerlegion
the
two
Noble
Protomartyrs
of
great
Britaine
,
and
crowned
with
Martyrdome
there
Iulius
and
Aaron
.
This
Title
to
be
the
first
Martyrs
of
Britaine
in
that
most
terrible
Persecution
,
and
with
such
exceeding
magnanimitie
,
and
Christian
constancy
,
as
hath
bene
before
remembred
,
in
enduring
Torments
neuer
vntill
then
heard
of
,
without
any
example
going
before
them
,
but
giuing
themselues
the
first
example
heare
of
so
wonderfull
patience
,
loue
of
Christ
,
and
Heroicall
true
fortitude
to
so
many
thowsands
,
which
by
their
singular
example
with
inuincible
couradge
imitated
them
therein
,
is
the
greatest
honour
we
can
yeeld
to
such
blessed
Saints
one
earth
.
Their
Festiuitie
is
celebrated
by
the
old
Roman
Martyrologe
vpon
the
first
day
of
Iuly
.
On
which
day
as
Baronius
plainely
writeth
,
many
Martyr
.
Rom.
die
1.
Iulij
.
others
suffered
Martyrdome
with
them
.
Iulius
&
Aaron
Martyres
cum
alijs
plurimis
in
Britannia
sub
Dioclesiano
primo
die
Iulij
.
So
likewise
affirmeth
a
Caesar
Baron
.
in
Indice
Nominum
Sanctorum
in
Iulio
&
Aarone
.
Author
of
Engl.
Martyr
.
1.
Iul.
late
English
Wtiter
:
And
the
Roman
Martyrologe
,
which
Baronius
glosseth
,
may
well
carry
that
construction
for
setting
downe
for
a
certaine
truth
,
that
these
two
holy
Martyrs
were
putt
to
death
in
Britaine
vpon
the
first
day
of
Iuly
:
Primo
die
Iulij
in
Britannia
Sanctorum
Martyrum
Iulij
&
Aaron
qui
in
persecutione
Dioclesiani
passi
sunt
:
it
presently
addeth
:
Quo
tempore
ibidem
,
quamplurimi
diuersis
crutiatibus
torti
&
saeuissimè
lacerati
ad
supernae
ciuit
atis
gaudia
consummato
agone
peruenerunt
.
At
the
same
time
,
in
the
same
place
,
very
many
tortured
with
diuers
torments
,
and
most
cruelly
torne
,
hauing
ended
their
combate
,
came
to
the
Ioyes
of
heauen
.
And
S.
Bede
saith
,
that
ea
tempestate
,
Martyrol
.
Ro.
1.
die
Iulij
.
Bed
.
l.
1.
Hist.
c.
7.
Henr.
Hunting
.
Hist.
l.
1.
in
Diocles
.
Matt.
West
.
an.
303.
Io.
Capgr
.
in
S.
Albano
.
&
alij
.
Girald
.
Cambren
.
Itiner
.
Camb.
l.
1.
cap.
5.
Ranulph
.
Higed
.
l.
1.
c.
48.
Dauid
.
Powel
.
Annot.
in
Girald
.
supr.
Harrison
Descript.
of
Brit.
c.
13.
Humfr.
Lhuyd
.
Br●uiar
.
Britan.
Et
Tho.
Twyne
ib.
f.
82.
The
glory
of
Caerleg●●n●ur
Archie●isc●●all
see
before
this
time
.
at
that
time
when
S.
Aaron
and
S.
Iulius
were
Martyred
,
diuers
others
both
men
and
women
were
putt
to
death
.
Alijque
vtriusque
sexus
passi
sunt
ea
tempestate
.
So
hath
Henry
of
Huntington
:
passi
sunt
co
tempore
Aaron
&
Iulius
alij
quo
que
plures
vtriusque
sexus
.
So
haue
others
.
And
we
cannot
probably
thinke
,
that
those
raging
Persecutours
which
in
places
where
there
were
not
in
any
degree
so
many
Christians
as
in
this
renowned
Citie
an
Archiepiscopall
See
and
Christian
Vniuersitie
putt
them
to
death
by
thowsands
,
sent
these
heare
by
cruell
Martyrdome
to
heauen
alone
.
These
holy
Martyrs
by
all
Antiquities
suffered
Martyrdome
at
Caerlegion
;
and
both
Giral●us
Cambrensis
,
Ranulphus
Higeden
writing
at
Westchester
,
as
also
our
Protestant
Antiquaries
of
the
same
Country
plainely
say
it
was
at
Caerlegion
,
in
Monmouthshire
,
which
was
the
Archiepiscopall
Citie
and
Schoole
,
distinguishing
it
from
Westchester
,
by
some
called
Caerlegion
also
.
I
will
onely
cite
one
thus
Englished
to
my
hand
by
a
Protestant
Historian
:
In
this
Region
Monmouthshire
,
is
situated
the
most
auncient
,
and
Noble
Citie
of
Legions
,
which
our
Countrymen
call
Caerleon
are
Wish
,
that
is
to
say
the
Citie
of
Legions
vpon
Vsk
,
for
difference
sake
,
betweene
it
,
and
the
other
which
is
builded
in
Northwales
,
vpon
the
Riuer
Dee
.
Of
whome
Giraldus
writeth
thus
:
The
same
was
an
auncient
,
and
noble
Towne
,
the
tokens
whereof
remayne
as
yet
,
an
huge
Palace
,
a
Giantlike
Tower
,
goodly
Bathes
,
and
hotehouses
,
Reliques
of
Churches
,
and
places
like
Theaters
,
compassed
with
beautifull
walles
,
●artly
yet
standing
.
Also
buildings
vnde●
the
grounde
,
Conducts
,
secre●●e
passages
▪
and
Vaultes
vnder
the
earth
,
framed
by
wonderfull
workemanship
.
Th●●●●●th
two
Martyrs
Iulius
and
Aaron
which
had
Churches
dedicate●
〈…〉
.
The
like
and
more
plainely
haue
many
others
,
auncient
and
late
,
Catholiks
and
Protestants
.
Therefore
that
Protestant
Bishop
which
singularlie
saith
,
it
was
at
Chester
,
apud
vrbem
Legionum
,
Cestriam
nun
vocatam
,
is
much
deceaued
in
this
matter
.
Io.
B●l.
Pr●fat
.
in
l.
de
Scriptor
.
THE
XVIII
.
CHAPTER
.
HOW
SAINT
AMPHIBALVS
A
BRITTISH
Bishop
,
and
many
holy
and
learned
Preists
of
the
Britans
in
this
Persecution
went
to
the
Scots
and
Picts
,
were
reuerently
receaued
of
them
,
and
preached
,
liued
and
continued
there
in
greate
Sanctitie
,
and
left
greate
Succession
of
such
,
there
after
them
.
1.
VPON
this
Persecution
,
and
Martyrdome
of
these
holy
Saints
,
Gildas
l.
de
excid
.
c.
8.
and
others
at
that
time
,
as
S.
Gildas
with
others
writeth
,
they
which
escaped
death
hidd
themselues
in
Woods
,
Desarts
,
Dens
,
and
fledd
into
Ilands
,
&
to
the
Scots
for
refuge
.
Qui
superfuerant
Hector
Boeth
.
Hist.
Scotor
.
l.
6.
f.
102.
Georg.
Buchan
.
Rer.
Scot.
l.
4.
in
Rege
33.
Hollinsh
.
Hist.
of
Scotland
.
in
Crathlint
and
Fincomarke
.
siluis
ac
desertis
,
abditisque
spelnncis
se
occult
a●ere
.
Our
Scottish
Historians
say
,
a
greate
number
of
our
Brittish
Christians
to
auoide
the
crueltie
of
the
Persecutours
,
fledd
to
the
Scots
and
Picts
.
Magnus
piorum
numerus
persequentium
saeuitiam
declinare
cupiens
,
ad
Scotos
&
Pictos
concessit
.
They
haue
preserued
the
particular
names
of
diuers
of
them
,
whome
they
recompt
among
the
most
renowned
learned
men
of
that
Age
,
such
were
Amphibalus
a
Bishop
,
Modocus
,
Priscus
,
Calanus
,
Ferranus
,
Ambianus
,
and
Carnocus
,
worshippers
of
God
,
called
in
the
old
Scottish
languadge
,
Culdeis
,
which
by
their
preaching
taught
the
Religion
of
Christ
with
many
labours
throughout
the
Scots
Countries
.
There
were
then
very
many
more
,
but
these
the
cheifest
of
them
whose
names
came
to
posteritie
.
Inter
Nostrates
eadem
fuere
tempestate
,
sacra
doctrina
pollentes
Ampbibalus
Amistes
,
Modocus
,
Priscus
,
Calanus
,
Ferranus
,
Ambianus
,
&
Caroncus
Dei
cultores
,
Culdei
prisca
nostra
vulgari
lingua
dicti
,
Christi
Seruatoris
doctrinam
,
omnes
per
Scotorum
Regiones
concionando
multis
pijsque
sudoribus
seminantes
.
Fuere
tunc
&
alij
permulti
:
sed
hij
quorum
nomina
ad
Posteros
delata
praecipui
.
Many
of
these
holy
Brittish
Christians
liued
in
poore
Georg.
Buchan
.
Rer.
Scotic
.
l.
4.
Reg.
35.
Hollinsh
of
Scotl.
in
Fincomarke
.
Cels
,
professing
the
most
austeere
penitentiall
cremiticall
life
,
in
so
greate
sanctitie
,
that
as
these
Scottish
Antiquaries
haue
before
deliuered
,
their
very
Cels
were
dedicated
into
Churches
after
they
were
dead
,
and
with
such
reuerence
obserued
with
that
Nation
,
our
Protestants
so
confessing
and
testifying
,
that
from
the
time
of
those
holy
Brittish
Saints
,
which
thus
liued
there
,
the
old
Scots
called
Churches
by
the
name
of
Cels
,
Ex
●●que
cons●etudo
mansit
apud
Posteros
,
vt
prisci
Scoti
templa
Cellas
vocent
.
2.
Among
these
,
our
holy
Bishop
S
▪
Amphibalus
a
man
of
singular
pietie
and
excellent
in
diuine
learning
,
Amphibalu●
Brito
vir
●●sig●●
pietate
,
sacra
doctrina
pollens
,
preached
the
word
of
Christ
throughou●
the
Scots
and
Picts
S.
Amphibalus
a
Britan
and
Martyr
,
a
learned
and
holy
Bishop
in
Mona
I
le
with
the
Scots
.
Countries
,
speaking
and
writing
much
against
the
Pagans
Religion
,
〈◊〉
dogma
per
Scotorum
Pictorumqae
Regiones
prop●●a●do
,
m●l●a
a
contra
Ge●●●●um
Religionem
dicendo
scribendoqu●
.
Crathlint
then
King
of
the
Scots
entertayned
this
holy
Bishop
,
and
his
company
with
greate
loue
,
and
builded
for
them
a
●hurch
in
the
I
le
of
Man
,
being
the
first
Cathedrall
Church
that
was
among
the
Scots
,
and
he
the
first
Bishop
they
euer
had
,
as
their
owne
Historians
acknowledge
,
being
placed
Bishop
there
in
this
time
.
That
Church
was
dedicated
to
our
Sauiour
,
Seruatori
,
Sotheri
in
Greeke
,
and
therevpon
by
corruption
in
time
called
Sodorens●●
for
Sotherensis
.
This
King
adorned
this
Episcopall
Church
with
most
ample
guifts
,
Chalices
,
Patens
,
Candlestycks
,
and
others
the
like
fitt
for
the
Sacrifice
of
Masse
,
made
all
of
Syluer
and
gold
:
with
an
Altare
closed
with
Copper
,
and
Brasse
,
&
appointed
Reuenewes
out
of
the
places
adioyning
for
the
mayntenance
thereof
.
Hos
Crathlintus
Rex
,
ad
se
confugientes
beneuolo
affectu
suscepit
,
&
vt
in
Mona
Insula
considerent
,
sacra
ibidem
aede
ipsius
opera
Seruatoris
nomine
erecta
,
concessit
.
Amphibalus
Brito
vir
insigni
pietate
,
primus
Antistes
ibi
creatus
,
Christi
dogma
per
Scotorum
Pictorumque
Regiones
The
holy
Sacrifice
of
Masse
with
sacred
vessels
,
ornaments
and
rites
then
vsed
in
it
.
propalando
,
multa
contra
Gentilium
Religionem
dicendo
,
scribendoque
gloriosum
&
Christiano
viro
plan●
dignum
,
multa
senectute
viuendo
fessus
,
faelicemque
sortitus
est
finem
.
Sed
&
Chrathlintus
Rex
,
facram
Antistitis
aedem
,
muneribus
ornauit
amplissimis
,
calicibus
,
patenis
,
candelabris
,
alijsque
similibus
,
ad
sacrorum
vsum
commodis
,
ex
argento
auroque
fabrefactis
.
Altarique
cupro
&
aere
●lauso
:
prouentus
ad
ea
ex
agris
in
sacre
aedis
vicinia
constituit
.
Fuit
id
templum
omnium
primum
Christiano
ritu
,
vbi
Pontifex
sacerque
Magistratus
sedem
haberet
primariam
The
great●
zeale
and
deuotion
of
King
Crathlint
of
the
Scots
towards
Christian
Religion
,
and
holy
Brittish
Preists
,
and
others
flying
to
the
Scots
in
that
time
.
inter
Scotos
,
cuius
nostri
meminere
Scriptores
,
dedicatum
.
Nunc
vocant
Sodorense
fanum
,
cuius
nominis
rationem
sicut
aliorum
complurium
rerum
&
locorum
vetustas
ad
posteros
obfusc●it
.
By
this
we
perceaue
the
greate
zeale
,
and
deuotion
of
that
poore
King
Crathlint
,
how
to
his
Power
he
releeued
the
persecuted
Seruants
of
Christ
in
that
time
,
not
fearing
thereby
to
offend
their
most
potent
Enemies
,
and
Persecutours
Emperours
one
earth
,
so
he
might
thereby
please
the
King
of
heauen
,
and
succour
his
afflicted
friends
.
He
placed
them
by
probable
opinion
in
one
of
the
most
worthie
and
fruitfull
Iles
he
had
,
at
that
These
our
Brittish
Preists
preached
then
throughout
all
places
of
the
Scot●
.
time
not
being
possessed
,
or
at
the
least
much
interessed
in
this
greate
Iland
,
Mona
then
being
the
fittest
Ile
he
had
for
a
Bishops
See
:
For
which
most
charitable
foundation
,
it
remayned
afterward
vnto
Posteritie
an
Episcopall
Seate
.
And
by
this
ministring
of
his
temporall
goods
,
he
receaued
much
greater
and
spirituall
.
These
holy
Saints
together
with
our
holy
Bishop
S.
Amphibalus
preached
and
taught
Christian
Catholike
Religion
throughout
all
those
Scottish
Iles
,
per
omnes
Scotorum
Regiones
.
3.
And
the
Religion
which
in
particular
they
are
remembred
to
haue
The
Religion
they
taught
,
the
same
which
Catholiks
now
professe
.
Their
admirable
Sanctitie
.
taught
,
was
the
chaste
and
single
life
of
the
Clergie
,
Monasticall
and
Eremiticall
Conuersation
,
Sacrifice
of
Masse
with
Altars
,
Chalices
,
Patents
,
and
all
other
necessaries
thereto
belonging
,
honouring
of
Saints
and
dedicating
Churches
vnto
them
after
their
death
,
and
visiting
their
places
of
dwelling
in
this
life
,
with
Pilgrimadges
and
prayers
,
Verè
monasticam
sanctissimamque
exegerunt
vitam
.
And
for
this
manner
of
life
and
Religion
they
were
esteemed
most
holy
Saints
with
all
men
,
as
Protestants
themselues
confesse
,
ap●d
Buchan
.
&
Hollinsh
.
supr.
omnes
,
&
by
a
kinde
of
excellency
called
then
,
and
with
posteritie
Culdei
,
true
worshippers
of
God
,
and
both
their
name
and
Order
continued
with
honour
after
them
,
Mansitque
nomen
&
institutum
.
Giraldus
Cambrensis
had
testified
Giral
.
Cambr.
Itiner
.
Camb.
l.
2.
c.
6.
Bal.
in
Giral
.
Cambr.
cent.
2.
l.
de
Script
.
before
that
their
Order
and
name
continued
in
his
time
in
the
yeare
of
Christ
1190.
And
the
Antiquaries
of
Scotland
,
though
no
enemies
of
their
owne
glory
,
are
sparing
in
Histories
to
make
so
honourable
a
memory
of
so
many
renowned
men
of
their
owne
in
any
Age
,
as
they
haue
done
before
of
these
Brittish
Saints
,
S.
Amphibalus
,
Modocus
,
Priscus
,
Calanus
,
Ferranus
,
Ambianus
,
Hector
.
Boeth
.
Hist.
l.
6.
sup.
and
Carnocus
Dei
cultores
,
Culdei
.
And
yet
they
add
:
fuere
tunc
&
alij
permulti
:
There
were
then
very
many
such
holy
and
learned
Britans
preaching
and
conuersing
among
the
Scots
and
Picts
.
This
is
confirmed
by
diuers
English
Historians
,
euen
Protestants
,
among
whome
one
writeth
in
this
manner
:
No
small
number
of
the
faithfull
amongst
the
Britans
fledd
vnto
the
Scots
,
Holinsh.
Hist.
of
Scotland
.
in
Crathlint
and
Fincomarke
.
and
Picts
to
auoyde
Persecution
.
Whome
Crathlint
receaued
for
his
part
most
louingly
.
He
erected
a
Temple
in
the
I
le
of
Man
,
which
he
dedicated
vnto
Iesus
Christ
,
our
Sauiour
,
wherein
the
Christians
might
celebrate
their
diuine
seruice
according
to
their
profession
.
This
Church
being
ritchly
endowed
,
was
the
first
Bishops
See
amongst
the
Scots
,
and
thereupon
was
taken
for
the
Mother
Church
of
the
Realme
.
Amphibalus
a
Britan
borne
,
was
first
Bishop
of
Saint
Sauiours
Church
in
Man
:
This
Amphibalus
did
very
much
good
amongst
the
Scots
and
Britans
in
setting
forth
the
word
of
life
.
There
were
others
also
of
right
famous
memory
that
ceased
not
in
preaching
and
instructing
the
people
in
the
right
beleife
,
as
Modocus
,
Priscus
,
Calanus
,
Ferranus
,
Ambianus
,
and
Carnocus
called
by
an
old
auncient
name
in
the
Scottish
tongue
Culdei
,
that
is
to
vnderstand
Cultores
Dei
,
or
as
you
would
say
in
English
,
the
worshippers
of
God
.
An
other
saith
,
that
he
fled
in
that
Persecution
,
and
went
to
the
Scots
and
Picts
with
a
greate
number
of
Godly
men
,
and
was
there
the
first
Bishop
in
the
I
le
of
man
,
and
setling
Christian
Religion
there
,
returned
afterward
into
this
part
of
Britaine
,
and
to
Verolamium
,
Saeuiente
mirum
in
modum
Io.
Bal.
l.
de
Scrip.
Britan.
cent.
1.
in
Amphibalo
.
apud
Britannos
Persecutione
ad
Scotos
&
Pictos
cum
magno
piorum
numero
diuertebat
,
Apud
quos
sub
Rege
Crathlinto
,
in
Mona
Insula
primus
Druidum
loco
Episcopus
constitutus
.
Post
multa
illic
Christiano
ritu
instituta
,
in
Britanniam
reuersus
,
Virulamij
Martyrij
compleuit
cursum
.
At
this
time
those
Scottish
Ilands
which
had
not
receaued
the
faith
in
the
time
of
Pope
Victor
,
or
hauing
then
receaued
,
it
by
diuers
Pagans
comming
vnto
them
,
had
slacked
therein
,
were
now
conuerted
,
or
confirmed
by
these
holy
Brittish
Saints
,
and
diuers
of
them
,
the
Archbishop
of
Yorke
being
driuen
from
his
See
,
were
with
their
Preists
and
Pastours
,
vnder
this
their
new
Bishop
,
as
other
Ilands
also
of
Britaine
,
namely
the
Ilands
called
Euboniae
,
Hebrides
,
or
Western
Ilands
accompted
to
Will
.
Harris
.
descript
.
of
Brit.
c.
10.
Hollinsh
.
descr
.
of
Scotl.
cap.
10.
Hect.
Boeth
.
in
Nominib
.
Region
.
V.
Hebrides
.
&
descript
.
Scotiae
,
f.
4.
Harris
.
descr
.
of
Scotl.
c.
10.
Hect.
Boeth
.
descrip
.
Scotiae
f.
14.
Ha●r
.
descrip
.
Brit.
c.
10.
Boeth
.
Hist.
Scot.
l.
10.
be
43.
in
number
,
as
a
Protestant
Antiquarie
thus
testifieth
thereof
:
There
hath
some
time
bene
,
and
yet
is
a
Bishop
of
this
I
le
,
who
at
the
first
was
called
Episcopus
Sodorensis
,
when
the
Iurisdiction
of
the
Hebrides
belonged
vnto
him
;
Whereas
now
he
that
is
Bishop
there
,
is
but
a
Bishops
shadowe
.
And
this
most
probable
,
allthough
this
man
citeth
no
Authour
,
this
Iland
Mona
or
Man
being
esteemed
one
of
the
cheifest
,
nearest
to
greate
Britaine
,
and
the
auncient
Seate
of
the
principall
Druids
,
which
ruled
those
Ilands
in
their
Religion
.
4.
And
the
auncient
and
miraculous
Altars
and
Churches
of
S.
Peter
and
S.
Clement
in
the
I
le
of
Lewyes
the
greatest
of
them
,
whose
first
foundations
for
their
Antiquitie
are
not
remembred
in
the
Scottish
Histories
,
and
diuers
of
them
yet
bearing
the
names
of
auncient
Saints
.
So
I
may
say
of
the
I
le
of
May
,
renowned
for
holy
men
there
inhabiting
.
So
of
Iona
,
honoured
both
for
the
holy
Saints
there
liuing
,
and
Christian
Kings
there
buryed
vpon
that
deuotion
,
Iona
tum
viris
sanctissimis
,
tam
Regum
communi
sepultura
insignis
.
Fergusius
the
second
King
of
the
Scots
of
that
name
,
was
buryed
there
with
Christian
Rites
,
Christiano
Ritu
,
about
the
yeare
of
Christ
430.
&
all
their
Kings
long
time
after
.
He
restored
the
bannished
Monks
,
builded
a
Monastery
there
,
and
Cels
,
such
as
the
Culdeis
vsed
,
endowing
them
,
Structis
patrio
ritu
Hector
.
Boeth
.
l.
7.
f.
123.
126.
Cellulis
ad
vitae
necessaria
praedijs
donauit
.
And
to
come
to
the
Orchades
Ilands
,
they
were
so
full
of
Christians
,
when
S.
Palladius
was
sent
into
this
Iland
by
S.
Celestine
Pope
,
that
he
ordayned
and
sent
thither
for
their
Bishop
S.
Seruanus
.
Hect.
Boeth
.
sup.
l.
7.
f.
133.
Bal.
cent.
1.
in
Palladio
Boeth
.
descript
.
Scot.
&
in
Nominib
.
Reg.
Oppidorum
&c.
v.
Orchades
.
Harris
.
descript
.
of
of
Britaine
p.
42.
So
he
sent
S.
Teruanus
to
be
Bishop
,
or
Archbishop
as
some
call
him
,
to
the
Picts
,
Which
were
also
seated
in
those
Ilands
:
as
our
Scots
themselues
confesse
.
The
Bishops
See
was
there
at
Kirkual
in
Pomonia
the
greatest
of
those
Iles
,
Harum
maxima
Pomonia
dicitur
,
in
ea
Kirkual
Ciuitas
vbi
Episcopalis
Sedes
.
So
we
may
conclude
of
Holy
Iland
,
Hoy
or
Hij
,
so
f●mous
for
Religeous
Monks
of
this
old
Brittish
Order
,
by
whome
most
part
of
the
Saxons
were
afterward
conuerted
,
about
the
time
S.
Augustine
was
sent
hither
.
For
we
are
assured
by
Antiquities
,
both
that
this
Iland
then
belonged
to
the
Picts
,
and
they
were
then
conuerted
by
these
our
Brittish
Culdeis
,
and
gaue
that
The
Successors
of
them
which
our
Britans
then
conuerted
,
did
afterward
conuert
most
of
the
Saxons
heare
.
I
le
vnto
them
,
from
whence
,
and
that
their
holy
Order
there
,
so
many
renowned
Saincts
did
after
proceede
.
Est
Insula
quae
vocatur
Hij
,
quae
ad
ius
Britanniae
pertinet
,
non
magno
ab
ea
freto
discreta
,
sed
donatione
Pictorum
qui
illas
Britanniae
plagas
incolunt
,
iam
dudum
Monachis
Scotorum
tradita
,
eo
quod
illis
praedicantibus
fidem
Christi
perceperunt
.
Which
by
that
is
said
before
of
the
Picts
B●d
.
Hist.
Eccle●
.
Angl.
l.
3.
c.
3.
Manuscr
.
Antiq.
&
Capgr
.
in
Vit.
S.
Aidani
.
William
Harrison
descr
.
of
Britaine
c.
10.
Conuersion
by
these
our
Brittish
Culdeis
and
Religeous
Preists
,
preaching
vnto
them
in
this
Persecution
,
maketh
it
euident
,
that
they
conuerted
that
People
,
and
those
Scottish
Monks
being
of
the
same
Order
came
from
them
,
there
liuing
,
preaching
and
dying
,
as
is
before
remembred
.
For
the
Scots
being
also
instructed
then
in
the
faith
by
these
Monks
,
the
first
of
that
profession
and
Institution
there
could
haue
no
Monks
of
that
Order
,
but
from
them
.
And
S.
Bede
speaking
of
S.
Oswald
his
time
,
saith
,
this
I
le
was
giuen
by
the
Picts
to
these
Monks
,
iam
dudum
,
long
before
,
and
yet
before
that
,
dudum
long
Bed
.
supr.
l.
3.
c.
3.
time
that
Iland
receaued
the
faith
by
those
Monks
:
illis
praedicantibus
fidem
Christi
perceperunt
.
THE
XIX
.
CHAPTER
.
THE
RETVRNE
OF
S.
AMPHIBALVS
FROM
the
Scots
to
the
Britans
;
his
comming
to
the
house
of
S.
Alban
at
Verolamium
,
and
preaching
vnto
him
:
the
miraculous
vision
,
and
Conuersion
of
S.
Alban
,
their
exceeding
zeale
and
deuotion
,
and
deliuery
of
S.
Amphibalus
at
that
time
.
1.
SAmphibalus
and
our
other
holy
Preists
and
Religeous
men
,
hauing
thus
happily
begun
their
preaching
to
the
Scots
and
Picts
,
and
obtayned
happy
successe
therein
,
allthough
this
renowned
Bishop
was
so
well
,
safely
,
and
honorably
prouided
for
by
that
most
worthie
King
Crathlint
,
and
S.
Amphibalus
his
returne
into
Britaine
from
the
Scots
.
knew
by
so
certaine
experience
before
,
both
the
miseries
which
all
Christians
in
this
our
Britaine
endured
vnder
the
persecuting
Tyrant
,
and
the
extreame
hatred
,
they
bore
vnto
him
aboue
others
,
endeuouring
by
all
meanes
they
could
,
to
putt
him
to
cruell
death
;
yet
neyther
could
these
certaine
dangers
feare
or
hinder
him
,
nor
any
honour
,
quiet
,
or
securitie
perswade
and
moue
him
so
to
continue
,
but
as
Moses
,
whose
life
being
sought
in
Egipt
,
and
his
friends
and
Countrymen
there
persecuted
,
would
rather
goe
to
be
persecuted
with
them
,
then
liue
in
peace
and
honour
with
Iethro
his
Father
in
Lawe
,
saying
he
would
returne
thither
:
vadam
&
reuertar
ad
fratres
Exod.
c.
4.
meos
in
Aegiptum
;
So
S.
Amphibalus
,
allthough
God
did
not
saye
vnto
him
,
as
to
Moyses
,
that
all
they
which
sought
his
life
were
dead
:
Mortui
sunt
omnes
qui
quaerebant
animam
tuam
:
But
he
knew
the
contrary
,
they
were
all
still
liuing
,
and
still
raging
in
their
madd
fury
▪
against
him
,
and
all
the
Seruants
of
Christ
in
this
his
Country
and
Egipt
.
He
tooke
the
best
Order
he
could
,
with
that
greate
and
high
chardge
,
and
honour
he
had
among
the
Scots
,
instructing
and
directing
his
holy
Preists
,
and
brethren
there
,
in
their
sacred
labours
,
&
returned
hither
againe
,
to
comfort
the
distressed
Christians
,
help
to
lift
them
vp
againe
which
were
fallen
,
and
conuert
the
misbeleeuers
,
and
himselfe
to
suffer
all
afflictions
,
and
death
,
how
cruell
soeuer
in
that
most
glorious
cause
.
Long
and
painfull
was
his
Iorney
from
the
I
le
of
Man
,
by
Sea
and
Land
,
to
many
places
which
he
visited
in
that
his
preaching
,
and
Pilgrimadge
,
passing
for
the
most
part
by
,
and
lodging
in
the
Woods
,
Deserts
,
and
Dens
where
the
persecuted
Christians
then
liued
,
&
sustayned
with
such
food
,
as
they
liued
by
,
seldome
,
and
then
not
without
exceeding
danger
,
otherwise
fedd
and
harboured
.
For
his
comfort
and
company
in
this
his
preaching
and
professing
of
Christ
crucified
,
and
imitating
our
blessed
Sauiour
in
his
trobles
,
&
torments
,
he
carryed
still
with
him
a
Crucifixe
,
Imadge
of
Christ
crucified
and
fixed
to
his
holy
Crosse
,
crucem
Domini
secum
habebat
.
2.
Matthew
the
Monke
of
Westminster
saith
,
the
Roman
Histories
are
silent
euen
of
the
name
of
this
glorious
man
,
which
the
Brittish
Antiquities
notwithstanding
doe
expressely
set
downe
:
Istius
Clerici
nomen
,
licet
Romanae
Matth
Westm.
An.
gratiae
303.
taceant
Historiae
,
in
Historia
Britonum
tamen
expressè
continetur
.
Which
,
were
Title
enough
to
claime
him
to
be
of
this
kingdome
.
But
this
Authour
is
deceaued
herein
;
for
allthough
in
the
Roman
Martyrologe
there
is
no
more
memory
of
his
name
,
and
calling
,
but
onely
this
,
that
he
was
Clericus
,
a
Clergie
man
:
yet
Iacobus
Bishop
of
Genua
,
and
so
to
be
termed
of
that
Citie
in
Italy
,
a
Roman
Writer
,
and
writing
fourescore
yeares
,
or
thereabouts
,
before
Matthew
our
Monke
,
testifieth
that
his
name
was
Amphibalus
,
a
Britan
of
Iacob
.
Genuen
.
in
Vita
S.
Amphibali
.
Harris
Manuscr
.
Hist.
of
Brit
l.
3.
c.
35.
this
kingdome
,
and
sonne
to
a
Prince
thereof
,
relating
his
History
,
and
life
at
lardge
.
But
our
Monke
might
without
blame
be
ignorant
of
that
Authour
.
And
this
forreyne
Bishop
addeth
,
that
he
went
from
hence
to
Rome
with
Bassianus
in
the
time
of
Seuerus
,
and
was
there
knighted
amongst
that
Noble
A
Monastory
now
at
Caermerden
,
and
S.
Amphibalus
a
Monk●
there
,
and
probably
Bishop
there
.
company
,
most
of
this
Nation
recompted
in
number
1540.
of
which
S.
Alban
was
also
one
;
And
that
S.
Amphibalus
was
there
made
Preist
by
the
Pope
of
Rome
,
and
sent
home
into
this
his
Country
.
Giraldus
Cambrensis
saith
he
was
borne
at
Caerlegion
,
the
renowned
Citie
and
Schoole
in
Wales
,
Fuit
Amphibalus
hinc
Caerlegion
oriundus
.
So
haue
diuers
others
.
The
old
Manuscript
Antiquitie
of
the
Church
of
Winchester
saith
,
he
was
an
holy
Monke
Girald
.
Cambr.
Itiner
.
Camb.
l.
1.
c.
5.
Dauid
Powell
Annot.
ib.
&
in
c.
4.
descr
.
Cambriae
.
Annal
Manuscr
.
Eccl.
Wintonien
.
and
Doctour
in
the
Church
of
Caermerdin
in
Wales
,
Amphibalus
sanctus
Monachus
&
Doctor
in
Ecclesia
Caermerdin
,
alias
nominata
Ciuitas
Merlini
,
in
Wallia
.
And
this
is
the
last
certaine
place
of
his
Residency
,
which
that
Antiquitie
giueth
vnto
him
,
before
his
Persecution
and
going
to
the
Scots
,
and
so
it
seemeth
not
vnprobable
,
but
he
was
also
Bishop
of
that
Citie
Caermerdin
,
or
without
question
,
of
some
other
Citie
heare
.
For
otherwise
,
how
he
could
be
consecrated
Bishop
among
the
Scots
,
by
whose
Annals
he
is
before
accompted
the
first
Bishop
they
had
resident
among
them
,
is
not
so
easie
to
be
resolued
;
except
we
should
coniecture
that
he
was
consecrated
among
the
Scots
by
other
Brittish
Bishops
,
then
flying
vnto
them
,
for
which
we
doe
not
finde
any
warrant
in
Histories
,
to
vphold
vs
in
that
opinion
.
And
there
is
a
silence
in
all
Martyrologes
,
and
Authours
of
that
time
of
any
S.
Amphibalus
,
but
this
our
renowned
Britan
,
and
both
the
Scottish
and
our
owne
Historians
haue
proued
vnto
vs
,
that
he
was
a
Bishop
,
and
of
this
our
Britaine
.
How
reuerend
a
man
he
was
now
for
yeares
,
aswell
as
for
vertue
and
learning
,
we
may
know
,
if
we
reflect
vpon
that
,
which
is
said
before
,
that
he
was
knighted
with
Bassianus
,
and
consecrated
Preist
by
Saint
Zepherine
Pope
,
who
was
Martyred
in
,
or
about
the
218.
yeare
of
Christ
,
by
all
accompts
:
so
that
allowing
S.
Amphibalus
then
the
youngest
yeares
wherein
preisthood
may
be
giuen
,
and
this
his
and
others
Persecution
heare
in
Britaine
to
haue
bene
in
such
time
,
as
I
haue
set
downe
before
,
we
must
needs
graunt
S.
Amphibalus
now
to
haue
bene
allmost
100.
yeares
of
Age
,
and
much
more
,
if
we
should
with
some
deferre
his
Martyrdome
to
the
begining
of
the
fourth
next
following
Age.
3.
But
this
most
worthie
Bishop
thus
in
all
respects
so
reuerend
,
and
now
loaden
with
the
burden
of
many
yeares
,
feeble
in
body
,
fainted
not
in
his
holy
profession
in
preaching
Christ
,
and
being
now
come
so
long
a
Iorney
,
as
betweene
the
I
le
of
Man
,
and
Verulamium
,
where
S.
Albans
now
standeth
,
and
by
all
writers
being
pursued
by
his
persecutours
was
driuen
thither
,
being
then
a
Municipall
place
,
all
professing
Roman
Paganisme
,
and
then
there
vpon
named
Caermunicip
,
and
not
without
the
greate
mercy
of
God
and
harbowred
by
his
old
acquaintance
,
and
fellowe
in
Chiualrie
Alban
a
man
eminent
in
that
Citie
,
and
descended
from
Noble
Romans
:
erat
Albanus
ciuis
verolamius
vir
eminens
in
ciuitate
,
ex
illustri
Romanorum
Prosapia
originem
ducens
:
he
boldly
preached
Christ
vnto
him
,
though
a
man
in
that
eminency
vnder
the
Roman
Pagan
persecutors
,
that
some
,
though
not
perhaps
with
greatest
warrant
,
haue
termed
him
:
high
Steward
of
the
Britans
.
And
allthough
this
Engl.
Martyrol
.
die
22.
Iunij
.
Noble
Alban
did
for
old
acquaintance
,
or
Hospitalitie
sake
courteously
entertaine
and
releeue
him
,
hic
sanctum
Virum
hospitio
benignè
suscipiens
vitae
necessaria
S.
Amphibalus
preacheth
at
Verolamium
to
be
Alban
.
ministrauit
:
yet
when
S.
Amphibalus
began
to
speake
of
Iesus
Christ
the
sonne
of
God
,
and
Incarnate
for
mans
Redemption
,
he
was
so
farre
off
from
being
a
Christian
,
that
he
had
scarcely
heard
of
Christ
before
,
but
said
this
testimony
of
Christ
was
strange
vnto
him
;
Quis
est
,
inquit
,
iste
filius
Dei
?
quid
est
quod
Deus
natus
esse
asseritur
?
noua
sunt
haec
&
mihi
hactenus
inaudita
.
And
S.
Amphibalus
more
particularly
declaring
the
mysteries
of
Christ
his
Natiuitie
,
Passion
,
Resurrection
and
Ascension
,
Alban
was
yet
so
farre
from
beleeuing
,
that
he
told
S.
Amphibalus
,
he
was
madd
,
to
preach
such
things
that
vnderstanding
did
not
apprehend
,
nor
reason
allowe
,
and
if
the
Citizens
of
that
place
did
know
what
he
speake
concerning
Christ
,
they
would
most
cruelly
putt
him
to
death
,
and
feared
much
,
that
he
would
fall
into
troble
before
he
could
goe
forth
of
his
house
.
Albanus
ait
quid
est
quod
loqueris
?
Insanis
,
nescio
quid
dicis
.
Assertionem
tuam
non
capit
intellectus
,
ratio
non
admittit
.
Si
noscent
viri
huius
ciuitatis
te
talia
locutum
fuisse
de
Christo
sine
mora
pessima
morte
te
occiderent
.
Ego
vero
pro
te
omnino
sollicitus
,
ne
quid
tibi
contingat
aduersi
,
priusquam
de
domo
mea
recesseris
vehementer
pertimesco
.
But
what
the
preaching
of
Saint
Amphibalus
S.
Alban
his
holy
vision
to
persuade
him
to
be
a
Christian
.
preuailed
not
in
,
his
earnest
prayer
and
watching
obtained
of
God
for
Alban
For
as
the
old
Brittish
Writer
of
his
life
,
liuing
in
that
time
,
relateth
this
History
,
S.
Amphibalus
watching
in
prayers
all
the
night
following
,
a
strange
and
admirable
vision
appeared
to
Alban
,
with
which
he
being
exceedingly
terrified
,
and
perplexed
,
he
presently
arose
,
and
went
to
S.
Amphibalus
thus
declaring
his
vision
,
and
desiring
the
exposition
thereof
in
this
order
,
and
these
words
in
English
.
O
my
Friend
,
if
the
things
which
thou
preachest
of
Christ
,
are
true
,
I
beseech
the
be
not
afrayde
to
tell
vnto
me
the
true
meaning
of
my
dreame
or
vision
.
I
did
attend
,
and
behold
a
man
came
from
heauen
,
whome
a
greate
or
vnnumerable
multitude
of
men
apprehended
,
and
layed
diuers
kinds
of
Torments
vpon
him
.
His
hands
were
bound
with
cordes
;
his
body
worne
with
whips
,
and
greuiously
torne
.
His
body
hanged
vpon
a
crosse
,
&
his
hands
stretched
crosse
vpon
it
.
The
man
which
was
thus
tortured
,
was
naked
,
and
had
no
shoes
vpon
his
feete
.
His
hands
and
feete
were
peirced
with
nailes
,
his
side
thrust
through
with
a
speare
,
and
as
it
seemed
to
me
blood
and
water
did
flowe
out
of
the
wound
of
his
side
,
they
set
reed
on
his
right
hand
,
and
putt
a
crowne
of
thorne
vpon
his
head
.
And
hauing
done
all
things
which
mans
crueltie
could
worke
against
him
,
they
began
to
mocke
him
with
words
,
saying
vnto
him
.
Haile
King
of
the
Iewes
,
if
thou
art
the
sonne
of
God
now
come
downe
from
thy
Crosse
,
and
we
beleeue
thee
and
when
they
vsed
many
reuilings
against
him
,
that
younge
man
answeared
not
one
word
vnto
them
.
At
the
last
when
they
had
said
what
they
would
against
him
,
crying
out
with
a
greate
voice
,
he
said
.
ô
Father
into
they
hands
I
commend
my
spirit
,
and
hauing
so
said
,
gaue
vp
the
ghost
,
his
dead
body
was
taken
downe
from
the
Crosse
the
blood
still
lardgely
issuing
out
of
his
wounds
,
they
shutt
it
n
a
Tombe
of
stone
,
and
couered
it
with
a
stone
scaled
,
appointing
watch
men
to
keepe
it
.
And
a
wonder
to
see
,
his
body
thus
being
dead
came
to
life
againe
,
and
receauing
strenght
,
did
goe
forth
of
the
Sepulchre
,
it
still
remaining
shutt
.
How
he
arose
from
death
,
I
did
behold
with
m●
owne
eyes
,
Men
clothed
with
garments
as
whyte
as
snowe
did
come
from
heauen
,
and
taking
that
man
with
them
,
returned
from
whence
they
came
,
and
an
Infinite
Army
of
men
cloathed
all
in
white
doth
followe
him
,
which
ceased
not
in
all
that
Iorney
to
sing
prayses
,
and
continually
blessed
a
Father
,
I
know
not
whome
,
and
his
sonne
,
saying
:
blessed
be
God
the
Father
,
&
his
onely
begotten
sonne
.
Greate
Ioy
and
vnspeakeable
gladnes
was
among
them
,
so
that
none
might
worthely
be
compared
vnto
it
.
These
and
many
other
things
,
which
I
neyther
will
,
nor
is
lawfull
for
any
mortall
man
to
tell
,
haue
bene
shewed
to
mee
in
vision
this
night
,
what
they
doe
signify
,
I
beseech
thee
not
to
conceale
from
mee
,
be
not
afrayde
.
S.
Amphibalus
hearing
these
things
,
perceauing
that
his
heart
was
visited
by
God
,
exceedingly
reioyced
in
our
Lord
,
and
forthwith
pulling
out
a
Crosse
of
our
Lord
,
which
he
had
about
him
,
he
saith
,
behold
in
this
signe
thow
mayest
manifestly
see
what
thy
vision
this
night
meaneth
,
what
it
signifieth
.
For
this
man
comming
from
heauen
is
my
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
who
did
not
refuse
to
vndergoe
the
punishment
of
the
Crosse
,
that
he
might
deliuer
vs
by
his
blood
from
the
guilt
,
wherewith
we
were
held
bound
by
the
preuarication
of
our
first
parent
Adam
.
And
so
prosecuting
the
manner
of
Christs
Incarnation
,
life
,
and
passion
for
mans
Redemption
,
and
the
mystery
of
the
holy
Trinitie
,
which
I
need
not
particularly
to
relate
,
writing
for
Christian
Readers
,
to
speake
in
this
old
Brittish
Authours
words
againe
,
Alban
greately
meruayling
vpon
the
speach
of
Amphibalus
brake
out
into
these
words
.
The
things
which
thow
relatest
of
Christ
are
true
,
and
cannot
in
any
respect
he
reproued
as
false
,
for
I
this
night
haue
euidently
knowne
,
how
Christ
ouercame
the
deuill
,
bounde
him
,
and
thrust
him
downe
to
the
botome
of
Hell
:
I
haue
seene
with
my
eyes
,
how
that
Horrible
one
lyeth
bewrapped
in
the
knots
of
chaines
,
hereby
knowing
that
all
things
thow
hast
spoken
are
true
.
I
beleeue
,
an●
from
this
time
,
this
is
my
faith
,
that
there
is
no
God
but
my
Lord
Iesus
Christ
who
for
the
saluation
of
men
,
vouhsafing
to
take
humanitie
vpon
him
sustained
the
Passion
of
the
Crosse
.
He
with
the
Father
and
the
holy
Ghost
is
one
God
,
and
there
is
no
other
.
And
hauing
thus
said
,
he
falleth
downe
postrate
before
the
Crosse
,
and
as
if
he
had
seene
our
Lord
Iesus
hanging
vpon
the
Crosse
,
the
blessed
penitent
craueth
pardon
for
his
sins
.
So
reuerently
he
vseth
with
continuall
kissing
of
them
the
feete
and
places
of
places
of
the
wounds
,
as
though
he
had
bene
layde
at
the
feete
of
our
Redeemer
himselfe
,
whome
he
had
in
his
vision
seene
to
be
crucified
.
Teares
mingled
with
blood
,
run
rownde
about
his
face
,
and
in
greate
quantitie
fall
downe
vpon
the
venerable
wood
of
the
Crosse
.
I
,
saith
he
,
renownce
the
deuill
,
and
detest
all
the
Enemyes
of
Christ
,
S.
Alban
his
Conuersion
,
and
greate
d●uotion
.
beleeuing
in
him
,
and
commending
myselfe
to
him
,
who
,
as
thou
affirmest
,
arose
the
third
day
from
death
.
Amphibalus
saith
vnto
him
,
be
of
courage
,
our
Lod
is
with
thee
,
and
his
grace
will
neuer
be
wanting
vnto
thee
.
That
faith
which
other
mortall
men
haue
deserued
to
receaue
by
the
tradition
of
man
,
thow
hast
not
learned
it
eyther
of
man
,
or
by
man
,
but
by
the
Reuelation
of
Iesus
Christ
.
Therefore
being
now
secure
of
thee
,
I
determine
to
goe
further
to
preach
vnto
the
Gentiles
,
but
Alban
entreating
him
to
stay
at
the
least
one
weeke
longer
,
that
he
might
in
that
time
be
more
perfectly
instructed
in
the
faith
of
Christ
,
he
did
so
.
4.
Thus
writeth
this
old
Brittish
Authour
of
S.
Alban
his
Conuersion
,
which
both
S.
Gildas
,
S.
Bede
and
others
doe
in
effect
,
and
substance
also
deliuer
,
allthough
not
in
so
ample
manner
.
During
the
time
of
their
abode
together
Gildas
l.
de
excid
.
Brit.
cap.
8.
Bed
.
Martyr
.
die
22.
Iunij
.
in
S.
Albano
.
Bed
.
l.
1.
Hist.
Eccl.
c.
7.
Matth.
Westm.
an
303.
afterward
,
they
spent
the
time
as
S.
Amphibalus
,
by
S.
Beds
relation
did
before
S.
Alban
his
Conuersion
in
continuall
Watchings
and
Prayers
day
and
night
:
orationibus
continuis
ac
vigilij●
diu
noctuque
,
a
greate
motiue
to
S.
Alban
to
receaue
the
faith
of
Christ
:
For
euery
day
towards
euening
,
they
withdrew
themselues
from
the
Citie
,
and
company
of
men
going
to
an
house
which
S.
Alban
had
,
without
the
Citie
,
where
they
spent
the
whole
night
in
seruing
God
,
Singulis
diebus
cum
iam
in
vesperam
hora
declinaret
,
Magister
&
Discipulus
hominum
frequentiam
deuitantes
,
ad
domum
remotiorem
,
quae
tugurium
vulgo
solet
appellari
,
seproripiunt
,
noctem
totam
ibidem
in
Dei
laudibus
transigentes
.
Et
haec
faciebant
,
ne
secretum
suum
palam
fieret
Infidelibus
,
qui
cultores
Christianae
Religionis
non
in
fide
sequi
,
sed
persequi
fideles
contendebant
.
And
allthough
they
obserued
this
cautelous
diligence
,
to
keepe
themselues
secret
from
the
Persecutours
,
yet
it
was
by
a
wicked
Pagan
there
reuealed
,
and
told
to
the
persecuting
Iudge
and
Ruler
there
,
which
comming
to
the
knowledge
of
S.
Alban
,
before
the
Pagan
Prince
and
Persecutour
could
execute
his
designement
,
as
at
his
first
receauing
of
S.
Amphibalus
,
when
he
was
yet
a
Pagan
,
as
our
most
auncient
Histories
say
,
he
hidd
him
in
his
house
being
pursued
by
Gild.
l.
de
excid
.
c.
8.
Bed
.
l.
1.
Hist.
c.
7.
Galfr.
Mon.
Hist.
Reg.
Brit.
l.
5.
cap.
5.
Matth.
Westm.
an.
303.
his
Persecutours
,
and
presently
had
not
S.
Alban
so
preuented
it
,
to
be
apprehended
,
so
now
being
a
Christian
exposed
himselfe
vnto
danger
of
death
for
him
,
imitating
Christ
,
that
gaue
his
owne
life
for
his
sheepe
,
Albanus
charitatis
gratia
feruens
,
Confessorem
suum
Amphibalum
à
Persecutoribus
insectatum
,
&
iam
iamque
comprehendendum
primum
in
domo
sua
occuluit
,
&
deinde
se
discrimini
mortis
obtulit
,
imitans
in
hoc
Christum
animam
suam
pro
ouibus
ponentem
.
For
when
these
Enemies
of
Christ
had
raysed
their
Troopes
,
euen
an
army
magna
manu
,
as
our
Antiquities
terme
them
to
apprehend
S.
Amphibalus
,
S.
Scriptor
.
Vitae
S.
Albani
.
Manusc
.
Antiq.
&
Capgr
.
in
vita
eius
.
Alban
in
the
night
before
conducteth
him
forth
of
his
house
,
and
past
danger
,
and
shifting
garments
with
him
,
to
saue
him
from
all
perill
,
caused
S.
Amphibalus
to
were
his
garment
of
dignitie
,
and
priuiledge
,
in
that
time
free
from
all
trouble
and
molestation
,
dans
ei
clamidem
auro
textam
quo
tutior
ab
hostibus
redderetur
,
vestis
enim
huiusmodi
tantae
tanc
temporis
apud
omnes
dignitatis
,
tantaeque
reuerentiae
fuit
,
vt
illa
indutus
,
hostium
cuneos
penetraret
illaesus
.
And
the
garment
of
S.
Amphibalus
wherein
the
danger
was
,
(
being
a
Caracalla
,
a
Preists
vesture
,
as
they
say
,
)
hauing
bene
discried
,
he
put
it
vpon
himselfe
,
together
with
the
danger
,
and
so
returned
to
his
owne
house
alone
,
hauing
thus
freed
his
holy
Master
and
Tutor
in
Christ
from
that
perill
.
THE
XX.
CHAPTER
.
OF
THE
HOLY
AND
MOST
CONSTANT
faith
,
deuotion
,
charitie
,
sufferings
,
miracles
and
Martyrdome
of
S.
Alban
.
1.
S
.
Amphibalus
being
thus
at
this
time
deliuered
,
by
S.
Alban
the
King
,
Prince
,
or
Iudge
(
for
S.
Bede
,
Matthew
Bed
.
l.
1.
Hist.
c.
7.
Matth.
Westm.
an.
303.
Iacob
.
Genuen
.
in
Vit.
S.
Albani
&
S.
Alphib
.
Capgr
.
in
S.
Albano
of
Westminster
,
and
others
giue
all
those
Titles
,
to
that
persecuting
Magistrate
)
sent
his
Souldiars
to
conuent
these
two
holy
Saints
;
the
old
Brittish
Writer
of
S.
Albans
life
saith
,
there
were
horsemen
with
an
Army
,
greate
multitude
or
Power
of
footemen
,
which
were
thus
sent
about
this
busines
,
Equites
cum
magna
manu
peditum
à
Iudice
missi
.
The
rage
of
the
persecuting
Iudge
and
Pagans
against
S.
Alban
.
And
S.
Alban
being
so
renowned
a
man
in
this
kingdome
then
,
and
S.
Amphibalus
so
famous
a
Prelate
,
as
before
appeareth
,
and
so
knowne
to
the
Persecutours
,
that
they
pursued
him
,
to
the
furthest
parts
of
the
Roman
Iurisdiction
,
in
the
parts
now
called
Wales
,
and
from
thence
forcibly
brought
him
by
Authority
to
Verolamium
againe
,
there
to
be
Iudged
and
Martyred
,
Manuscr
.
Antiq.
in
Vita
S.
Amphibali
.
Capgr
.
in
eodem
.
Matth.
Westm.
an.
303.
&
alij
.
which
none
but
the
highest
Roman
Power
heare
could
doe
,
make
it
an
opinion
sufficiently
warrantable
,
both
that
such
forces
were
leuied
for
this
exploite
,
and
the
prime
Magistrate
himselfe
supplyed
the
place
of
Iudge
&
Sentencer
in
this
cause
of
so
Noble
parsonadges
;
the
one
spirituall
,
the
other
temporall
,
the
greatest
that
are
remembred
in
our
Histories
to
haue
suffered
Martyrdome
in
Britaine
in
that
raging
Persecution
.
The
troopes
of
Souldiers
nephandi
Principis
,
of
the
wicked
Prince
,
cateruatim
irruentes
,
rushing
into
the
house
of
S.
Alban
by
troopes
,
like
madd
men
efferatis
animis
,
and
searching
euery
place
,
and
corner
,
at
the
last
founde
him
in
his
Country
house
,
where
he
vsed
to
watch
and
pray
with
S.
Amphibalus
,
Ipsum
tandem
in
tugurio
reperiunt
,
The
greate
deuotion
of
S.
Alban
,
and
his
reuerence
to
the
Crucifixe
.
nudis
pedibus
ante
crucem
Domini
quam
sibi
Magister
suus
reliquerat
precibus
incumbentem
,
bare
footed
praying
before
the
Crosse
of
our
Lord
,
which
his
Master
had
left
with
him
,
wearing
his
Caracalla
or
coate
vpon
him
,
and
so
representing
S.
Amphibalus
,
who
before
was
conueyed
from
them
by
Saint
Alban
,
which
they
vnderstanding
manus
ei
iniecerunt
,
rapitur
,
trahitur
,
dirisque
nexibus
cathenarum
constrictus
,
ab
alijs
vestibus
,
ab
alijs
Bed
.
lib.
1.
cap.
7.
Matth.
Westm.
An.
303.
Script
.
Antiq.
Vitae
S.
Albani
.
Capgr
.
in
eod.
trahitur
&
capillis
:
They
lay
violent
hands
vpon
S.
Alban
,
fetter
him
with
locks
,
and
Chaines
,
some
of
them
hayling
him
by
his
Coates
,
others
by
the
haire
of
his
head
.
And
being
thus
contumeliously
vsed
,
he
continually
carryed
in
his
hands
the
Crosse
,
which
S.
Amphibalus
gaue
him
,
openly
to
pronounce
and
professe
himselfe
a
Christian
.
Vt
se
seruum
crucis
palam
cunctis
ostenderet
,
signum
dominicum
iugiter
in
manibus
praeferebat
.
And
being
thus
despitefully
brought
before
the
Iudge
,
who
laboured
by
all
meanes
he
could
,
to
persuade
and
induce
S.
Alban
to
forsake
his
Christian
Religion
,
and
Sacrifice
to
their
Pagan
Gods
.
But
this
was
all
in
vaine
,
for
to
speake
in
the
old
Brittish
Authour
his
words
:
S.
Alban
answeared
the
iudge
that
his
words
were
vaine
and
superfluous
,
he
did
not
repent
him
for
receauing
the
faith
of
Christ
,
for
the
miracles
wrought
in
it
in
restoring
the
weake
and
sick
to
health
,
doe
teach
it
by
their
testimonie
,
to
be
the
way
of
Saluation
.
He
would
not
Sacrifice
to
their
Gods
,
and
being
supported
by
the
help
of
God
The
torturs
and
longe
Imprisonment
S.
Alban
suffered
,
and
the
miraculous
punishment
vpon
his
persecutors
.
feared
not
their
threats
nor
torments
.
Vpon
which
words
the
company
gathering
together
whipped
him
greuiously
.
Who
being
thus
beaten
,
saied
with
a
chearefull
countenance
.
O
Lord
Iesus
Chtist
,
I
beseech
thee
keepe
my
minde
ftom
wauering
from
that
state
which
thow
hast
giuen
mee
.
O
Lord
I
desire
to
offer
my
life
an
Holocaust
,
and
with
effusion
of
my
blood
to
be
thy
witnesse
.
And
when
the
Tormentours
hands
were
weary
,
the
holy
man
was
thrust
into
the
bottome
of
prison
,
and
there
kept
sixe
moneths
,
whereupon
the
Elements
themselues
did
testifie
the
Iniury
done
to
the
Martyr
.
For
from
the
time
of
his
apprehension
vnto
his
death
,
neyther
rayne
nor
dew
did
f●ll
vpon
the
earth
,
the
windes
did
not
blowe
.
But
euery
day
continuall
,
the
Land
was
parched
vp
with
most
feruent
heate
of
the
sunne
,
and
in
the
nights
also
was
exceeding
and
vntollerable
heate
.
Neyther
feilds
nor
trees
bore
any
fruite
,
the
whole
world
did
fight
for
the
iuste
one
against
the
wicked
.
The
Citizens
not
able
to
endure
this
affliction
,
said
it
was
Christ
whome
Alban
doth
worship
worketh
this
,
that
no
grasse
nor
corne
doth
growe
vnto
vs
,
and
taking
pity
vpon
the
Iniuries
done
to
the
holy
man
,
by
the
Iudgment
of
them
all
,
he
is
deliuered
from
his
bonds
of
chaynes
.
For
which
S.
Alban
was
very
sory
,
and
greately
fearing
least
his
Martyrdome
might
thereby
be
hindred
,
looking
vp
towards
heauen
with
groaning
,
said
.
O
Lord
Iesus
Christ
suffer
not
the
malice
of
the
deuill
so
much
to
preuaile
,
that
by
his
crafty
deuises
,
and
assent
of
this
people
,
he
may
hinder
my
passion
.
And
turning
himselfe
to
the
people
,
said
vnto
them
:
Why
doe
you
stay
?
If
you
know
not
to
giue
sentence
take
Counsaile
of
your
Lawes
;
examine
the
statuts
of
your
Citie
,
they
will
insinuate
vnto
you
,
what
you
ought
to
doe
.
Why
doe
you
make
delay
?
Be
it
knowne
to
you
all
,
that
I
am
a
greate
Enemy
of
your
Gods
.
For
how
can
they
be
worthie
any
honour
,
which
are
knowne
to
haue
no
diuine
thing
in
them
,
being
the
Works
of
mens
hands
?
You
yourselues
are
their
witnesses
,
that
they
see
nothing
heare
nothing
,
vnderstand
nothing
.
O
greately
to
be
detested
vanity
,
to
hope
for
life
of
them
,
that
neuer
liued
,
to
pray
vnto
them
,
wbich
neuer
heard
,
to
seeke
health
of
things
,
that
neuer
were
well
themselues
.
Wherevpon
I
absolutely
pronounce
,
that
he
which
worshippeth
such
is
most
madde
.
I
demande
of
you
,
what
can
be
more
vnhappy
,
then
that
man
,
ouer
whome
his
owne
workes
haue
dominion
?
Therefore
woe
vnto
Idols
,
and
woe
to
the
Worshippers
of
Idols
.
When
they
heard
these
things
,
with
a
generall
consent
they
giue
sentence
of
death
against
the
holy
man
,
and
bring
him
to
a
place
called
Holinhirst
.
Thus
farre
this
old
Brittish
Writer
,
Matthew
of
Westminster
,
Capgraue
and
others
consenting
.
2.
Matthew
of
Westminster
expressely
further
addeth
,
which
others
doe
Matth.
Westm.
an.
303.
in
S.
Albano
.
also
sufficiently
testify
,
that
as
before
his
Iudgment
,
so
now
after
it
,
S.
Alban
often
kissing
the
Crosse
of
Christ
which
he
held
in
his
hand
,
and
worshipping
it
,
he
commended
his
cause
to
God
.
Ipse
Crucem
Domini
,
quam
manu
tenebat
,
Reuerence
to
Crosses
and
holy
Images
.
frequenter
deosculans
,
&
adorans
,
causam
suam
Domino
commendabat
.
And
continually
kept
,
and
reuerenced
this
Crucifixe
vntill
his
head
was
striken
of
,
when
all
to
be
sprinkled
with
his
holy
blood
,
it
fell
vpon
the
grasse
,
and
was
secretly
taken
vp
,
and
preserued
by
a
Christian
there
present
.
Crux
quam
vir
sanctus
iugiter
in
manibus
ferre
consueuerat
,
faelici
iam
cruore
respersa
,
super
herbam
decidit
,
eamque
quidam
Christianus
occultè
rapuit
,
&
ignorantibus
Paganis
abscondit
.
This
Authour
,
as
he
addeth
this
which
the
old
Britan
Writer
wanteth
,
so
he
wanteth
some
thing
before
related
from
him
.
For
whereas
the
Brittish
Antiquarie
said
,
that
the
Citizens
of
Verolamium
vpon
strange
punishments
,
wherewith
God
afflicted
them
,
in
the
time
of
the
Imprisonment
of
S.
Alban
,
did
set
him
free
,
and
at
libertie
,
the
Monke
of
Westminster
,
as
S.
Bede
likewise
,
omitteth
this
,
as
also
the
most
constant
profession
of
his
faith
,
which
S.
Alban
then
made
before
them
,
which
they
had
set
downe
before
,
and
now
remembred
onely
how
they
gaue
the
sentence
of
death
against
him
.
Iudex
autem
&
ciues
Verolani
,
plagam
huiusmodi
non
ferentes
,
Albano
crimen
imponunt
,
congregatisque
in
vnum
omnibus
,
ipsum
sibi
praesentari
fecerunt
.
Et
dum
staret
in
medio
multitudinis
,
omnes
vnanimi
consensu
in
Sanctum
Dei
mortis
tulere
sententiam
.
But
it
is
euident
by
the
circumstances
of
the
History
,
that
they
all
agree
,
and
the
short
libertie
which
they
gaue
to
S.
Alban
,
was
onely
to
see
whether
he
would
in
hope
of
continuance
thereof
,
deny
his
Religion
,
or
not
speake
against
their
Idolatry
,
which
when
he
so
resolutely
as
before
refused
to
doe
,
they
gaue
sentence
of
death
against
him
.
3.
Now
therefore
to
returne
to
the
Brittish
Authour
,
where
I
left
him
,
Script
.
Brit.
supr.
Manuscr
.
Antiq.
Vitae
S.
Albani
.
Beda
.
lib.
1.
cap.
7.
Matth.
Westm.
an.
303.
Capgr
.
in
S.
Albano
Henr.
Hunting
.
l.
1.
Hist.
in
Diocletian
.
thus
he
with
others
proceedeth
in
the
narration
of
the
Martyrdome
of
this
holy
Saint
;
So
greate
a
company
of
people
resorted
to
the
place
of
his
Martyrdome
,
that
although
it
was
lardge
in
itselfe
,
yet
in
respect
of
the
greate
multitude
comming
thither
at
that
time
,
it
seemeth
streight
and
litle
;
and
yet
the
heate
of
the
sunne
was
so
ardent
,
that
the
grounde
burned
vnder
their
feete
,
in
their
passadge
to
the
place
there
was
a
most
swift
Riuer
,
to
passe
ouer
and
the
multitude
so
greate
,
that
they
could
scarce
before
night
passe
ouer
,
and
thronging
one
an
other
many
fell
into
the
water
,
and
were
drowned
.
Which
when
S.
Alban
perceaued
,
falling
downe
vpon
his
knees
,
thus
prayed
for
their
deliuery
.
O
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
from
whose
most
holy
side
I
haue
seene
blood
,
and
water
to
flowe
,
grant
I
beseech
thee
,
that
the
waters
decrease
,
and
the
Ryuer
may
goe
away
,
that
all
this
people
may
safe
,
and
sounde
be
present
at
my
passion
.
A
wonderfull
thing
to
behold
,
while
S.
Alban
thus
kneeled
,
and
prayed
,
the
streame
was
dryed
vp
,
and
the
teares
of
Saint
Alban
left
no
water
in
the
channell
.
The
Power
of
his
prayer
consumed
the
Ryuer
,
and
made
away
for
the
people
betweene
the
waters
.
And
they
whome
the
violence
of
the
Ryuer
had
taken
away
,
inclosed
and
destroyed
,
were
founde
in
the
bottome
of
the
Ryuer
without
any
hurt
,
hauing
no
signe
of
death
in
them
.
The
souldiar
which
dr●w
S.
Alban
to
these
torments
,
seeing
this
strange
miracle
,
was
as
strangely
thereby
conuerted
to
the
faith
of
Christ
,
threw
away
his
sword
,
and
prostrating
himselfe
at
the
feete
of
the
Saint
,
craued
pardon
.
But
the
other
Pagans
drawe
S.
Alban
vp
and
downe
among
the
bryars
,
and
rough
places
,
so
that
the
thornes
and
rootes
of
trees
doe
pull
peeces
of
flesh
from
his
feete
.
And
yet
this
most
mercifull
and
miraculous
Saint
seeing
the
people
to
be
afflicted
with
thirst
in
the
mountaine
,
thus
prayed
for
their
releife
:
O
God
who
didst
create
man
of
the
slime
of
the
earth
.
I
beseech
thee
,
suffer
no
creature
to
sustayne
any
hurt
for
my
cause
.
And
presently
a
well
of
water
sprung
vp
before
his
feete
,
by
which
they
were
refreshed
.
4.
The
Executioner
cutt
of
S.
Albanus
head
,
but
his
eyes
fall
out
of
his
Hiericus
Gallus
in
Vita
S.
Germ.
owne
head
therewith
:
many
so
witnessing
.
Among
whome
Hiericus
Gallus
in
S.
Germans
life
:
Millia
paenarum
Christi
pro
nomine
passus
.
Quem
tandem
rapuit
capitis
sententia
caesi
:
Sed
non
lictori
cessit
res
tuta
superbo
:
Vtque
caput
Sancto
,
reciderunt
Lumina
saeuo
.
So
hath
the
Brittish
Writer
of
S.
Alban
his
life
,
then
liuing
a
Pagan
,
as
himselfe
Anonym
.
Britan.
Script
.
Vitae
S.
Albani
.
confesseth
,
and
as
may
be
gathered
by
his
owne
narration
,
present
at
his
Martyrdome
.
For
thus
he
writeth
of
himselfe
in
the
same
place
,
Leaste
they
which
shall
come
after
,
may
be
doubtfull
of
my
name
,
they
shall
call
me
a
wretche
,
and
the
greatest
sinner
.
And
I
goe
to
Rome
,
that
casting
of
the
error
of
Paganisme
,
I
may
be
baptized
,
and
deserue
to
obtaine
pardon
of
my
sins
.
And
this
my
short
Treatise
I
will
offer
to
the
Examination
of
the
Romans
.
That
if
any
thing
hath
bene
vttered
in
it
,
otherwise
then
it
ought
,
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
who
lyueth
,
and
reigneth
God
world
without
end
,
may
vouchsafe
by
them
to
amend
it
.
Where
we
see
the
greate
honour
and
reuerence
which
the
Christians
,
and
Cristianly
minded
men
of
that
Age
,
euen
heare
in
Britaine
,
did
acknowledge
as
due
to
that
holy
See
,
that
they
referred
the
Examen
,
and
Censure
of
their
writings
,
euen
of
Historicall
and
practicall
things
,
acted
so
farre
from
thence
,
to
the
Iugdment
thereof
.
And
thought
it
their
safest
way
,
though
with
so
greate
trauaile
thither
,
and
danger
there
,
the
Popes
and
Christian
Romans
then
aboue
all
others
persecuted
,
to
receaue
baptisme
,
and
direction
for
their
saluation
there
.
5.
But
to
finish
the
funerall
honour
of
this
our
glorious
Martyr
:
allthough
we
doe
not
finde
any
man
then
,
which
for
feare
of
the
persecutours
presented
himselfe
to
bury
his
holy
body
,
but
the
valiant
Souldiar
,
now
the
Souldiar
of
Christ
conuerted
vnto
him
,
which
had
boldly
before
them
all
reuerenced
the
Reliks
of
S.
Alban
,
who
there
digged
a
graue
,
and
layed
the
Martyrs
body
therein
:
terram
apperiens
,
humo
Corpus
Albani
operit
,
&
tumulum
desuper
ipse
Matth.
Westm.
An.
303.
composuit
,
which
was
all
he
could
doe
then
:
yet
God
allmightie
in
whose
sight
the
death
of
his
Saints
is
pretious
,
as
he
had
now
glorified
his
Martyrs
soule
in
heauen
,
so
yeelded
from
thence
extraordinary
honour
to
his
body
so
meanely
buryed
,
making
his
poore
graue
more
glorious
then
the
sumpteous
Tombe
of
Author
Brit.
Vitae
S.
Albani
.
Manuscr
.
Antiq.
in
Vit.
eius
Capgr
.
in
eodem
Matth.
Westm.
sup.
Manuscr
.
Antiq.
in
Vit.
S.
Amphibali
&
Capg
.
in
eod.
any
Roman
Emperour
,
his
persecutour
,
or
other
,
for
in
the
next
night
now
following
,
a
Piller
of
Light
was
seene
of
all
the
Pagans
themselues
,
to
stretch
vp
from
the
graue
of
the
holy
Martyr
vnto
heauen
,
by
which
Angels
discending
&
ascending
spent
all
the
night
in
praising
God
,
and
among
other
things
which
they
did
singe
,
these
words
were
often
repeated
and
heard
.
The
renowned
Man
Alban
a
glorious
Martyr
:
nocte
insecuta
visa
est
columia
lucis
è
tumulo
beati
Martyris
caelos
penetrare
,
per
quam
descendentes
Angeli
,
&
ascendentes
,
totam
noctem
in
Dei
laudibus
deducebant
.
Inter
caetera
vero
quae
canebant
,
vox
ista
frequentius
est
audita
,
Albanus
vir
egregius
Martyr
extat
gloriosus
.
Ad
hoc
spectaculum
Honour
of
Saints
.
subito
fieret
concursus
.
And
a
thowsand
Pagans
,
ad
mille
homines
,
were
thereby
conuerted
to
Christ
.
S.
Bede
witnesseth
,
that
from
the
Martyrdome
of
S.
Bed
.
l.
1.
Hist.
c.
7.
Alban
vnto
his
time
,
cures
and
ofte
Miracles
were
wrought
,
in
the
place
of
his
Martyrdome
.
In
quo
loco
vsque
ad
hanc
diem
curatio
infirmorum
,
&
frequentium
Henric.
Huntin
.
l.
1.
Hist.
operatio
virtutum
celebrari
non
desinit
.
So
hath
Henry
of
Huntington
long
after
him
for
his
dayes
also
.
6.
The
Crosse
which
he
had
in
his
hand
,
when
he
suffered
Martyrdome
,
Matth.
Westm.
an.
303.
Manuscr
.
Antiq.
in
V●ta
S.
Amphibali
.
Capgr
.
in
eod.
Bed
.
l.
1.
Hist.
c.
18
Thomas
Walsingh
.
Hist.
Angl
.
in
Eduard
.
2.
R●uerence
of
holy
Reliks
.
and
was
thereby
sprinkled
with
his
holy
blood
,
was
reuerently
preserued
by
the
Christians
then
,
and
presented
to
S.
Amphibalus
with
greate
honour
.
The
very
ground
where
S.
Alban
suffered
,
retained
drops
of
his
blood
when
S.
German
was
sent
hither
by
Pope
Celestine
,
and
he
carryed
part
thereof
away
for
a
greate
Relike
.
De
ipso
loco
,
vbi
beati
Martyris
effusus
erat
sanguis
,
massam
pulueris
secum
portaturus
abstulit
:
in
qua
apparebat
cruore
seruato
,
rubuisse
Martyrum
caedem
.
His
Coate
,
Caracalla
,
which
he
had
of
S.
Amphibalus
,
and
wherein
he
suffered
Martyrdome
,
was
kept
for
a
greate
Relicke
,
and
in
the
time
of
King
Edward
the
second
(
the
King
himselfe
with
many
Nobles
present
witnesses
)
was
so
freshly
bespotted
with
this
Martyrs
blood
,
as
if
it
had
bene
done
Thom.
Walsing
.
supr.
but
the
day
before
.
So
Miracously
preserued
,
as
the
blood
in
the
place
of
his
Passion
.
Fas
est
credere
quod
ad
honorem
Sancti
,
diuino
Miraculo
sanguis
eius
,
sic
in
hac
veste
seruatus
,
sicut
in
puluere
sui
sepulchri
per
multa
secula
legitur
conseruatus
.
Cuius
pulueris
massam
,
in
qua
rubebat
adhuc
sanguis
Martyris
,
Sanctus
Germanus
Altissiodorensis
Episcopus
secum
abstulit
,
&
detulit
ad
natale
secum
,
capellam
construens
in
honorem
Martyris
memorati
.
But
of
Churches
and
Chappels
founded
vnto
his
honour
,
with
Pilgrimadges
vnto
,
and
reuerencing
,
his
holy
Relicks
,
I
shall
speake
hereafter
,
when
I
come
to
the
ceasing
of
this
Persecution
,
and
to
speake
of
our
other
Martyrs
.
THE
XXI
.
CHAPER
.
THE
CONSTANT
PROFESSION
OF
CHRIST
,
by
the
holy
Souldiar
Heraclius
,
conuerted
by
the
Miracles
of
S.
Alban
,
and
his
Martyrdome
,
in
,
and
at
the
same
time
and
place
,
with
S.
Alban
.
1.
GREATE
is
the
honour
which
both
our
owne
,
both
Brittish
and
English
,
and
forreine
Historians
also
yeeld
to
the
Souldiar
vntill
then
a
Pagan
,
and
being
one
that
ledd
Saint
Alban
to
his
Martyrdome
and
conuerted
by
his
Miracles
in
the
way
,
was
then
and
there
also
most
cruelly
Martyred
:
The
old
Roman
Martyrologe
thus
remembreth
him
:
one
of
the
Souldiars
which
ledd
S.
Alban
Martyrol
.
Rom.
die
22.
Iunij
.
to
his
punishment
being
conuerted
to
Christ
in
the
way
,
suffered
with
him
,
deserued
to
be
baptized
in
his
owne
blood
,
Passus
est
etiam
cum
illo
vnus
de
militibus
,
qui
eum
ducebat
ad
supplicium
,
qui
in
via
conuersus
ad
Christum
,
proprio
sanguine
meruit
baptizari
.
S.
Gildas
saith
this
Martyr
being
conuerted
by
the
Miracle
S.
Alban
shewed
when
by
his
prayers
the
deepe
Ryuer
gaue
place
to
him
,
and
a
thowsand
with
him
to
passe
ouer
,
not
wetting
their
feete
,
the
waters
on
both
sides
standing
like
walles
,
as
they
did
to
the
people
of
Israël
to
giue
them
passadge
,
was
of
a
wolfe
made
a
lambe
,
and
did
both
vehemently
Gild.
l.
de
excid
.
c.
8.
desire
,
and
valiantly
endure
Martyrdome
with
him
,
Iterignotum
trans
Tamesis
nobilis
fluuij
alueum
cum
mille
viris
sicco
imgrediens
pede
,
suspensis
vtrimque
modo
praeruptorum
fluuialibus
montium
gurgitibus
aperiret
,
&
priorem
carnificem
tanta
prodigia
videntem
in
agnum
ex
lupo
mutaret
,
&
vna
secum
triumphalem
Martyrij
palmam
sitire
vehementius
,
&
excipere
fortius
faceret
.
S.
Bede
relateth
,
this
History
in
like
manner
,
yet
with
more
Emphasis
of
his
glory
,
for
hauing
spoken
of
the
same
strange
Miracle
,
by
which
this
Souldiar
was
conuerted
calling
him
Carnifex
,
the
designed
Executioner
to
put
S.
Alban
to
death
,
as
S.
Gildas
and
others
doe
,
to
shew
how
wonderfully
the
grace
of
Christ
wrought
in
him
,
he
addeth
,
that
by
diuine
Inspiration
he
made
all
speede
he
could
to
come
to
S.
Alban
,
and
casting
away
his
sword
that
was
drawne
to
behead
S.
Alban
,
Bed
.
l.
1.
Hist.
Eccles.
c.
7.
Matth.
Westm.
an.
303.
prostrated
him
see
before
his
feete
,
the
whole
assembly
beholding
it
,
greately
desiring
that
he
himselfe
might
be
worthie
to
be
put
to
death
with
the
Martyr
,
or
in
place
of
the
Martyr
,
which
he
was
commanded
to
strike
,
Quod
cum
inter
alios
ipse
carnifex
,
qui
eum
percussurus
erat
,
vidisset
,
festinauit
ei
,
vbi
ad
locum
destinatum
morti
venerat
occurrere
:
diuino
nimirum
admonitus
instinctu
,
proiectoque
ense
,
quem
strictum
tenucrat
,
pedibus
eius
aduo
luitur
,
multum
desiderans
,
vt
cum
Martyre
,
vel
pro
Martyre
,
quem
percutere
iubebatur
,
ipse
potius
mereretur
percuti
.
And
so
of
a
persecutour
he
became
a
companion
in
Truth
,
and
Faith
,
Ex
persecutore
factus
collega
viritatis
&
fidei
.
Thus
writeth
Matthew
of
Westminster
,
and
others
,
allthough
with
suppressing
the
name
of
this
holy
Martyr
,
which
the
old
Brittish
Writer
of
S.
Alban
his
life
,
Capgraue
and
others
call
Heraclius
,
and
I
am
now
to
name
him
by
it
:
for
allthough
it
was
not
giuen
him
in
Baptisme
,
Brit.
Script
.
Vitae
S.
Albani
.
Manuscr
.
Antiq.
&
Capgr
.
in
eodem
.
in
water
,
which
he
wanted
,
yet
his
surest
Baptisme
in
his
owne
blood
for
Christ
his
holy
and
most
courageously
and
constantly
sustained
Martyrdome
happily
made
him
renowned
and
honorable
thereby
.
2.
This
S.
Heraclius
hauing
resolutely
denyed
his
Paganisme
,
craued
pardon
for
his
error
,
and
confessed
Christ
openly
before
so
many
persecutours
,
and
in
the
highest
of
their
Malice
,
and
rage
against
S.
Alban
,
fell
thereby
into
the
same
degree
of
Hatred
with
them
:
for
presently
therevpon
,
to
speake
in
our
old
Authours
words
;
Inimici
veritatis
hominem
arripiunt
,
dentes
excutiunt
&
os
eius
sacrum
dilacerant
,
&
omnia
eius
ossa
confringunt
,
&
si
nihil
in
corpore
remansit
illaesum
,
fides
tamen
quae
feruebat
in
pectore
,
laedi
non
potuit
:
The
enemyes
of
truth
apprehend
him
,
beate
out
his
teeth
,
rend
his
holy
mouthe
,
and
breake
all
his
boues
,
and
allthough
nothing
remayned
in
his
body
without
hurt
,
yet
his
feruent
faith
remayned
without
harme
.
And
being
thus
left
so
maymed
,
lame
,
and
half
dead
,
with
all
the
power
and
strength
he
could
with
his
hands
crept
vp
to
the
hill
,
where
S.
Alban
was
Martyred
,
whome
when
the
Iudge
espyed
,
he
said
vnto
him
,
obsecra
Albanum
tuum
,
pray
to
they
Alban
to
sett
thy
bones
in
order
,
and
lay
his
head
,
heare
stricken
off
,
to
thy
body
,
and
thou
shall
receaue
perfect
health
from
him
.
Bury
him
,
and
lett
him
cure
thee
.
Heraclius
answeared
I
most
firmely
beleeue
,
that
S.
Alban
by
his
merits
is
able
to
heale
mee
,
and
easely
performe
that
you
mock
vs
with
.
Tunc
caput
Martyris
reuerenter
assumens
,
illudque
corpori
deuotus
apponens
,
desperatum
corporis
robur
recuperare
caepit
,
sanus
effectus
.
Then
reuerently
taking
the
head
of
S.
Alban
,
and
deuoutely
laying
it
to
his
body
,
he
began
to
recouer
the
former
strenght
of
the
same
despayred
before
.
And
being
thus
miraculouslie
recouered
and
made
hole
,
ceased
not
in
the
hearing
of
all
the
people
to
preach
vnto
them
the
meritt
of
S.
Alban
,
and
Power
of
Christ
and
digging
the
earth
,
buryed
the
body
of
S.
Alban
before
them
there
.
Which
the
Pagans
seeing
,
said
among
themselues
,
what
shall
we
doe
?
This
man
cannot
be
putt
to
death
with
sword
,
we
haue
allready
broken
his
body
,
and
he
hath
now
receaued
his
former
strength
againe
.
And
apprehending
him
,
with
horrible
Torment
,
they
teare
his
holy
body
in
peeces
,
and
lastely
cutt
of
his
head
.
And
so
this
happy
souldiar
perseuering
in
the
faith
of
Christ
,
together
with
most
blessed
Alban
deserued
to
be
honoured
with
the
Crowne
of
Martyrdome
.
3.
Hitherto
the
Relation
of
those
our
renowned
auncient
Historians
;
whereby
we
doe
not
onely
finde
an
example
of
Heroicall
Christian
fortitude
in
generall
,
but
learne
euen
in
particular
,
the
holy
and
approued
doctrine
and
custome
of
the
Primatiue
Christians
of
this
kingdome
,
aswell
as
of
others
,
to
praye
vnto
holy
Saints
glorified
in
their
Soules
in
heauen
,
and
reuerencing
their
sacred
Relicks
,
on
earth
,
thus
miraculously
allowed
,
and
approued
of
God
before
,
and
for
the
euerlasting
shame
and
confusion
of
so
many
his
Persecutours
and
Enemies
then
present
,
and
all
after
commers
,
that
would
oppose
against
those
most
Catholike
doctrines
,
and
practises
of
the
Church
of
Christ
,
so
publickly
and
inuincibly
confirmed
and
warranted
by
his
omnipotent
and
highest
diuine
Power
,
before
such
a
multitude
both
of
Christians
and
Pagans
so
testifying
:
the
first
by
that
meanes
strengthned
in
the
true
faith
:
the
others
,
in
greate
numbers
,
as
I
shall
presently
declare
,
conuerted
to
Christian
Religion
.
And
the
Iudge
himselfe
was
hereby
so
moued
and
conuinced
,
that
he
presently
commanded
the
Persecution
to
cease
,
Iudex
tanta
miraculorum
Bed
.
l.
1.
Hist.
c.
7.
caelestium
nouitate
perculsus
,
cessari
mox
à
Persecutione
praecepit
.
Iacobus
Genuensis
,
Bishop
of
Genua
,
and
his
old
English
Translatour
,
say
,
this
souldiar
,
called
Iacob
.
Genuen
.
Episc.
in
Vita
S.
Albani
&
S.
Amphibal
.
Anglic.
Translat
.
ib.
by
some
before
,
Herculius
was
a
knight
.
And
they
yeeld
a
reason
besides
their
Assertion
,
which
was
the
noble
renowne
of
S.
Alban
,
who
as
they
say
,
was
Lord
of
the
Citie
of
Verolame
,
and
Prince
of
the
knights
,
and
Steward
of
the
Land
,
and
the
Iudge
dred
de
for
to
slee
him
,
because
of
the
greate
loue
that
Emperour
had
to
him
,
and
for
reuerence
of
his
dignitie
and
Power
of
his
kindred
,
vnto
the
time
that
he
had
informed
Dioclesian
.
And
therefore
when
Iudgment
was
pronounced
against
him
,
the
which
was
deferred
6.
Weeks
vntill
Maximian
his
comming
into
Britaine
,
to
see
such
wicked
executions
,
thus
they
deliuer
it
,
Than
Maximian
,
and
Askepodot
gaue
finall
sentence
on
him
,
saying
.
In
the
the
time
of
the
Emperour
Dioclesian
,
Albon
Lord
of
Verolomie
,
Prince
of
knights
,
and
Steward
of
Britaine
,
during
his
life
hath
despised
Iupiter
,
and
Appollyn
gooddes
,
and
to
them
hath
done
derogation
,
and
disworship
,
wherefore
by
the
Lawe
he
is
iudged
to
be
deed
by
the
hand
of
some
knight
.
And
the
body
to
be
buryed
in
the
same
place
where
his
heade
shall
be
smitten
of
,
and
his
sepulchre
to
be
made
worshipfully
,
for
the
honour
of
knighthood
whereof
he
was
Prince
,
and
also
the
Crosse
that
he
bare
.
And
sklauin
that
he
ware
should
be
buryed
with
him
.
And
his
body
to
be
closed
in
a
chest
of
Ledd
,
and
so
layd
in
his
Sepulchre
.
This
sentence
hath
the
Lawe
ordeyned
because
he
hath
renyed
our
principall
Gods
.
These
Authours
say
,
Maximian
and
King
Asclepiodote
gaue
this
sentence
.
THE
XXII
.
CHAPTER
.
OF
VERY
MANY
CONVERTED
TO
CHRIST
,
by
the
miraculous
death
of
S.
Alban
,
and
after
going
to
S.
Amphibalus
to
be
fully
instructed
by
him
,
suffered
Martyrdome
,
and
being
a
thousand
in
number
,
were
diuers
from
the
1000.
Martyrs
at
Lichfeild
,
and
those
neare
Verolamium
.
1.
THAT
we
may
take
some
notice
of
the
greate
numbers
,
&
multitudes
of
people
conuerted
by
the
death
and
miracles
of
these
two
holy
Martyrs
,
we
haue
heard
from
approued
Antiquities
,
that
euen
many
thousands
had
bene
present
eye
witnesses
of
the
miraculous
diuiding
of
the
water
to
giue
free
,
and
dry
passadge
to
S.
Alban
,
and
those
that
were
with
him
at
his
prayers
,
when
many
drowned
and
lying
in
the
bottome
of
the
deepe
Riuer
,
were
eyther
miraculously
preserued
from
death
,
or
so
restored
to
life
againe
by
his
intercession
,
the
waters
standing
one
both
sides
of
their
passadge
like
walls
,
after
their
going
ouer
presently
ioyned
together
againe
,
and
returned
to
their
naturall
current
,
and
flowing
downeward
as
the
propensitie
of
such
liquid
and
heauy
things
requireth
,
the
fountayne
one
the
topp
of
the
hill
,
as
strangely
arising
,
the
Executioner
his
eyes
falling
out
of
his
head
vpon
the
earth
,
S.
Helaclius
so
wonderfully
cured
by
S.
Albans
prayers
,
and
Reliks
,
the
heauenly
light
streaming
from
S.
Albans
graue
vp
to
heauen
,
and
the
Angels
there
descending
,
and
ascending
,
and
singing
all
the
night
,
honouring
God
,
and
S.
Alban
,
whome
the
Pagan
Persecutours
had
so
much
dishonoured
the
day
before
.
Such
concourse
of
people
there
was
,
which
came
to
see
the
Martyrdome
of
S.
Alban
,
and
so
consequently
were
present
at
the
miracles
then
wrought
,
that
as
the
old
Brittish
Writer
of
his
life
witnesseth
,
the
place
where
he
was
putt
to
death
being
lardge
and
spatious
,
which
S.
Bede
and
others
also
witnesse
,
that
it
could
scarcely
receaue
them
that
then
resorted
thither
,
Tanta
congeries
illuc
confluxerat
populorum
,
vt
loca
illa
spatiosa
prae
multitudine
hominum
,
angusta
videretur
.
The
multitude
was
so
greate
euen
of
those
that
went
out
of
that
Citie
besides
others
from
other
places
,
that
as
S.
Bede
with
others
write
Bed
.
l.
1.
Hist.
c.
7.
being
to
passe
ouer
the
Ryuer
by
a
Bridge
,
if
S.
Alban
had
not
so
miraculously
dryed
vp
the
Ryuer
,
they
could
hardly
haue
gone
ouer
by
the
Bridge
before
night
,
Ita
fluminis
occupabat
pontem
,
vt
intra
vesperam
transire
vix
posset
.
Pilgrimage
vnto
,
and
honor
of
Martyrs
.
There
was
scarcely
any
left
in
the
Citie
,
Cunctis
pene
egressis
.
A
greate
multitude
of
both
sexes
,
diuers
estates
and
Ages
,
came
thither
by
instinct
,
Vtriusque
sexus
conditionis
diuersae
&
aetatis
quae
sine
dubio
diuinitatis
instinctu
,
ad
obsequium
beatissimi
Confessoris
,
ac
Martyris
vocabatur
,
to
doe
seruice
to
the
blessed
Confessour
and
Martyr
.
2.
Therefore
so
many
of
diuers
conditions
,
and
Age
,
being
thus
called
by
the
Inspiration
of
God
to
such
an
holy
purpose
,
we
cannot
but
thinke
many
of
them
were
conuerted
there
at
that
time
.
And
yet
S.
Bede
setteth
this
to
be
done
at
S.
Albans
death
,
before
the
greate
Miracle
of
Angels
appearing
and
praysing
of
God
,
and
honouring
S.
Alban
the
night
following
,
at
his
place
of
buryall
.
And
so
soone
as
this
Miracle
appeared
,
the
Pagans
presently
came
thither
in
greate
numbers
to
heare
and
see
it
,
publickly
professing
,
that
these
Miracles
were
wrought
by
the
Power
of
Christ
,
the
sonne
of
God
,
and
so
being
conuerted
vnto
him
,
a
thowsand
of
them
at
one
time
tooke
their
Iorney
to
seeke
S.
Amphibalus
in
the
parts
now
named
Wales
,
so
farre
distant
from
Verolamium
,
where
by
the
help
and
Intelligence
of
diuers
Christians
,
in
their
company
,
as
among
others
him
that
tooke
vp
S.
Albans
Crosse
,
which
Matth.
Westm.
An.
303.
Manusc
.
Antiq.
in
Vita
S.
Amphibali
.
Capgr
.
in
eod.
&
alij
.
he
held
in
his
hands
at
his
Martyrdome
,
which
,
all
to
be
spotted
with
his
holy
blood
,
they
presented
to
S.
Amphibalus
,
whom
they
found
preaching
to
the
people
of
that
Country
,
and
they
were
instructed
,
catechized
and
baptized
by
him
in
Christian
Religion
,
Cum
ad
hoc
spectaculum
subito
fieret
concursus
Paganorum
,
vnus
ex
omnibus
in
hanc
vocem
prorupit
.
Haec
miranda
quae
vidimus
,
Christum
Dei
filium
liquidò
constat
operari
.
Eamus
&
inquiramus
virum
Dei
,
quia
sicut
nostis
,
Albanum
praedicando
conuertit
ad
Christum
.
Cumque
omnibus
ista
sententia
placuisset
,
ad
mille
hominum
versus
Walliam
Iter
arripiunt
,
&
virum
Dei
Amphibalum
ibidem
inuenerunt
,
regionis
illius
hominibus
verbum
Dei
praedicantem
.
Cui
aduentus
sui
causam
exponentes
,
Crucem
,
quam
suo
quondam
Albano
comendauerat
,
Manuscr
.
Antiq.
in
Vit.
S.
Amphibal
.
Capgr
.
in
eod.
Iacob
.
Genucn
.
in
Vit.
S.
Albani
&
S.
Amphibali
.
cruore
respersam
obtulerunt
.
At
ille
Deo
gratias
agens
,
nouis
Auditoribus
fecit
de
Religione
sermonem
.
Cui
mox
illi
consentientes
,
signaculum
quod
in
Christo
est
,
ab
eius
sacris
manibus
alacriter
susceperunt
.
The
old
Manuscript
of
S.
Amphibalus
his
life
,
Capgraue
and
others
affirme
,
that
this
greate
number
,
a
thowsand
or
more
,
did
before
their
going
to
S.
Amphibalus
,
moued
with
the
miracles
before
related
,
openly
detest
their
old
errours
,
and
preach
the
faith
of
Christ
,
Errorem
pristinum
detestantur
:
Christi
fides
ab
omnibus
praedicatur
.
3.
The
fame
of
this
came
quickly
to
Verolamium
,
and
the
Princes
knowledge
,
wherevpon
the
Pagans
thereabouts
with
the
Rulers
Authoritie
,
with
all
Power
they
could
make
,
with
greate
fury
and
tumult
,
as
though
they
had
gone
forth
to
warre
begyn
their
Iorney
to
seeke
and
persecute
S.
Amphibalus
,
and
the
newly
conuerted
Christians
by
his
preaching
:
ciues
nimio
furore
commoti
totis
viribus
cum
in
genti
strepitu
iter
ineunt
,
ac
si
essent
ad
praelia
processuri
.
And
after
many
dayes
trauaile
,
at
the
last
they
finde
S.
Amphibalus
preaching
to
these
New
Christians
,
their
carnall
friends
and
Countrymen
,
for
the
Renowne
of
S.
Amphibalus
,
as
our
Antiquities
say
,
would
not
suffer
him
long
to
be
concealed
.
And
presently
this
Pagan
Army
or
Troope
of
Persecutours
enraged
with
deuelish
fury
,
diabolica
inuecti
furia
,
most
barbarously
rush
vpon
the
Innocent
Christians
,
cutt
their
bodies
in
peeces
,
and
with
vnspeakeable
crueltie
putt
them
to
death
:
The
sonne
not
sparing
his
Father
,
nor
brother
his
brother
,
no
man
his
neighbour
or
kinsman
,
but
without
any
respect
of
Age
,
kindred
,
friendship
,
or
any
naturall
bonde
or
obligation
thus
martyr
a
thowsand
holy
Christians
,
at
that
time
,
and
place
.
Onely
one
man
which
detayned
with
infirmitie
in
the
way
could
not
come
speedily
enough
to
be
present
,
escaping
,
sine
respectu
aetatis
,
sanguinis
,
aut
reuerentiae
,
vicini
vicinos
&
Iacob
.
Genuen
.
in
Vit.
S.
Amphibali
.
Matth.
Westm.
an.
303.
Manuscr
.
Antiq.
&
Capgr
.
in
S.
Amphibalo
.
amicos
neci
tradunt
,
&
atrociter
in
ore
gladij
mille
viros
pro
Christo
occidunt
.
Sicque
Pater
à
filio
,
fratres
à
fratribus
,
ciues
à
ciuibus
trucidantur
.
Ex
hoc
sacro
Collegio
,
vnus
omnino
superfuit
,
qui
in
via
corporis
infirmitate
detentus
,
adesse
non
potuit
.
And
least
any
man
reading
in
our
Histories
of
the
like
number
a
thowsand
Christians
,
martyred
at
Lichfeild
in
this
Persecution
,
and
that
Towne
in
our
old
languadge
therevpon
taking
and
still
keeping
that
name
,
as
a
Feild
of
blood
,
and
bearing
Armes
accordingly
should
take
this
to
be
the
same
Martyrdome
;
this
doubt
is
decided
before
,
when
our
Historians
assured
vs
it
was
in
the
Country
now
called
Wales
,
in
which
Lichfeild
neuer
was
,
nor
can
be
accompted
,
neyther
was
it
the
way
of
these
Persecutours
thither
,
from
Verolamium
,
nor
so
long
and
tedious
a
Iorney
,
Iter
tam
laboriosum
,
as
they
went
.
And
our
Antiquities
plainely
say
,
the
Martyrdome
of
this
thowsand
of
Christians
,
was
in
the
vttermost
border
of
Britaine
,
and
these
Persecutours
went
thither
,
and
there
putt
them
so
cruelly
to
death
,
Dictum
est
,
quod
omnes
pro
Matth.
Westm.
An.
303.
quibus
iter
tam
laboriosum
assumpserant
,
in
extremis
finibus
perierunt
.
When
all
men
know
,
Lichfeild
to
be
no
bordering
,
but
a
midland
Towne
.
So
these
were
not
one
,
and
the
same
,
but
two
distinct
Martyrdomes
for
time
,
place
,
parsons
and
other
circumstances
different
,
onely
in
number
agreeing
.
So
I
must
likewise
say
,
of
a
third
Martyrdome
,
of
so
many
Christians
,
neare
to
Verolamium
of
which
I
shall
speake
,
when
I
bring
S.
Amphibalus
thither
againe
.
Who
at
this
bloody
Massacre
,
being
compassed
round
about
with
the
bodies
of
his
Christian
hearers
thus
martyred
,
commended
their
blessed
soules
to
God
,
Sanctus
Amphibalus
vallatus
corporibus
occisorum
,
beatas
animas
Domino
commendabat
.
THE
XXIII
.
CHAPTER
.
THE
MARTYRDOME
OF
S.
AMPHIBALVS
,
and
many
others
with
him
,
or
at
that
time
and
place
;
and
wonderfull
numbers
conuerted
then
to
Christ
,
by
the
Miracles
then
there
shewed
.
1.
THese
bloody
persecutors
hauing
thus
barbarously
and
without
Matth.
Westm.
an.
303.
Manuscr
.
Antiq.
in
Vita
S.
Amphibali
.
Iac.
Genuen
.
&
Cap.
grau
.
in
eod.
all
compassion
of
Lynage
,
kyndred
,
friendship
,
Country
or
whatsoeuer
relation
of
loue
or
mercy
,
put
these
holy
Saints
to
death
,
they
now
powre
out
the
bottome
of
their
malice
vppon
S.
Amphibalus
,
neyther
regarding
his
Noble
descent
before
remembred
,
venerable
and
old
yeares
,
learning
or
whasoeuer
,
but
binde
his
armes
with
thonges
,
and
driue
him
barefooted
before
their
horses
so
longe
a
Iorney
from
the
Borders
of
Britaine
,
where
they
apprehended
him
,
vnto
the
Citie
of
Verolam
,
where
the
Prefect
and
Lieutenant
then
was
resident
,
Brachia
loris
dirissimis
constringentes
,
ante
equos
suos
versus
Ciuitatem
Verolamium
,
nudis
incedere
pedibus
compulerunt
.
And
as
they
thus
contemptibly
carried
him
barefooted
and
bound
,
a
sicke
man
lyeing
in
the
way
,
in
the
sight
and
hearing
of
them
all
,
cried
out
vnto
him
,
ô
Thou
seruant
of
God
almightie
help
mee
,
that
I
which
lye
oppressed
by
my
owne
infirmitie
,
may
be
releeued
by
thy
intercession
.
For
I
doe
beleeue
that
by
thy
calling
vppon
the
name
of
Christ
,
thou
art
able
presently
to
restore
my
health
vnto
mee
.
And
forthwith
the
man
which
lay
thus
sicke
before
the
eyes
of
them
all
,
arose
vp
ioyfull
and
perfectly
well
.
2.
When
these
wicked
Pagan
persecutors
had
thus
barbarously
brought
him
within
the
sight
of
the
Walles
of
the
Cytie
,
as
though
this
holy
Saint
had
bene
vnworthie
to
enter
into
it
,
and
their
troopes
so
greate
,
by
that
is
said
before
,
that
they
could
not
conueniently
be
receaued
therein
,
they
stay
themselues
,
as
it
were
pitching
their
Tents
in
a
place
then
desart
,
now
called
Redburne
three
miles
from
S.
Albans
,
throwing
downe
their
sheelds
,
and
sticking
their
speares
in
the
ground
,
scuta
reclinant
,
&
hastas
telluri
defigunt
.
And
thus
resting
themselues
,
onely
S.
Amphibalus
rested
not
,
but
preached
continually
the
doctrine
of
Saluation
to
his
enemies
.
Who
in
the
meanetime
gaue
notice
to
the
Prince
,
and
those
of
the
Citie
of
their
returne
,
and
bringing
with
them
the
Instructor
of
S.
Alban
,
and
that
they
had
put
all
those
Christians
before
spoken
off
to
death
in
the
vttermost
parts
of
the
kingdome
,
after
their
long
Iorney
thither
.
Which
when
the
Gouernour
heard
,
he
called
the
people
together
,
and
thus
exhorted
them
:
Let
vs
all
goe
forth
,
and
meete
our
enemy
,
that
he
which
offended
may
receaue
reuenge
of
vs
all
.
And
so
hasting
forth
,
striuing
as
it
were
who
should
goe
first
,
went
by
the
way
leading
of
the
North
,
tendentes
per
viam
,
quae
de
Ciuitate
vertit
ad
Aquilonem
,
as
our
Antiquities
say
,
the
better
to
set
downe
the
old
place
,
and
situation
of
that
auncient
Citie
,
which
they
then
left
almost
vacant
,
vrbem
ferè
vacuam
reliquerunt
.
And
comming
in
this
raging
madnes
,
and
multitude
,
to
torment
and
Martyr
this
S.
Amphibalus
Martyred
.
holy
Saint
,
they
finde
him
all
wrapped
in
chaines
,
or
bonds
,
vinculis
irretitum
,
and
presently
stripped
him
naked
,
slitt
his
belly
and
pull
out
his
Intrals
,
tying
them
to
a
stake
,
which
thy
had
fastned
in
the
ground
,
enforcing
him
to
be
ledd
round
about
it
.
And
the
holy
Saint
of
God
shewing
no
signe
of
greife
at
all
among
such
and
so
many
afflictions
,
the
wicked
persecutors
more
thereby
enraged
sett
him
for
a
marke
,
as
it
were
,
and
with
their
kniues
and
speares
pearced
and
brake
the
rest
of
his
body
.
After
all
which
,
this
holy
Martyr
stood
with
as
chearefull
a
countenance
,
as
if
he
had
suffered
no
hurt
at
all
,
and
more
constant
though
he
now
bore
the
signes
of
his
Martyrdome
in
all
his
body
:
Giuing
a
miraculous
spectacle
of
himselfe
,
that
he
could
still
liue
after
so
great
Torments
,
and
so
many
kindes
of
death
.
Whereupon
very
many
beholding
,
and
more
and
more
wondering
at
the
constancie
of
the
blessed
Martyr
,
renouncing
their
Idols
,
submitted
themselues
to
Christian
faith
,
and
prayed
Many
conuerted
to
Christ
at
S.
Amphibalus
martyrdome
.
And
prayer
to
martyrs
.
with
a
loude
voyce
to
God
,
that
by
the
merits
,
and
intercession
of
the
blessed
Martyr
,
they
might
be
worthie
to
be
partakers
of
euerlasting
life
.
Which
when
the
Prince
perceaued
and
knew
,
he
presently
called
for
the
Tormentors
,
and
commanded
all
that
had
reiected
,
and
forsaken
the
worship
of
Iacob
.
Genuens
.
in
Vita
S.
Amphibali
.
Manuscriptum
Antiq.
&
Capgr
.
in
eod.
their
Gods
,
and
embraced
the
doctrine
of
Amphibalus
,
to
be
put
to
death
.
3.
Which
sauage
Edict
the
Pagan
souldiars
effected
,
&
killed
a
thousand
such
,
S.
Amphibalus
beholding
it
,
and
commending
their
soules
to
God
,
and
persuading
his
persecutors
to
renounce
their
errors
,
and
be
conuerted
to
Christ
,
without
whom
no
saluation
can
be
had
,
nothing
but
Hell
and
eternall
damnation
A
thousand
of
the
conuerted
now
to
Christ
are
martyred
with
S.
Amphibalus
.
to
be
expected
.
But
the
Persecutors
did
still
perseuer
in
their
impietie
,
not
ceasing
,
so
to
torment
this
holy
Saint
with
cruell
stoning
him
,
besides
so
many
torturs
before
remembred
,
that
when
his
body
was
afterward
miraculously
found
,
there
was
not
one
whole
bone
to
be
found
in
it
,
Nullum
ex
ossibus
eius
integrum
appárebat
.
Allthough
it
seemeth
by
the
History
of
his
life
,
that
many
of
his
bones
were
broken
with
stones
by
these
his
so
enraged
Persecutors
,
that
after
his
blessed
soule
was
separated
from
his
body
,
thus
lying
still
bound
and
tyed
,
they
ceased
not
to
breake
it
more
,
with
their
casting
greate
stones
vpon
it
,
Pagani
Corpus
exanime
in
vinculis
constitutum
lapidibus
adhuc
obruere
con
cessabant
.
But
so
long
as
he
liued
in
such
extremitie
of
Torments
,
as
I
haue
related
,
allthough
the
stones
were
cast
at
him
,
as
thick
as
hayle
,
saxorum
grandine
,
as
some
write
,
he
still
preserued
in
prayer
neuer
mouing
himselfe
,
on
one
side
or
other
,
nec
in
partem
alteram
declinauit
.
And
being
now
come
to
the
Periode
of
his
punishments
,
and
to
yeeld
his
soule
to
God
,
looking
towards
heauen
,
as
an
other
S.
Stephen
saw
Iesus
standing
on
the
right
hand
of
his
Father
,
and
heard
a
consorte
of
Angels
in
heauen
,
and
among
them
knew
S.
Alban
,
whome
he
inuocated
to
assist
him
.
Saying
,
ô
holy
Alban
,
pray
vnto
our
God
,
that
he
will
send
a
good
Angell
to
meete
mee
,
that
the
dreadfull
Robber
lett
mee
not
,
nor
the
wicked
part
hinder
mee
in
my
Iorney
,
Inter
eos
Albanum
suum
recognouit
,
quem
sibi
in
auxilium
inuocans
.
S.
Amphibalus
prayeth
to
S.
Alban
.
Sancte
,
inquit
,
Albane
Deum
nostrum
depreceris
,
vt
mihi
Angelum
bonum
obuiam
mittat
;
ne
mihi
praedo
truculentus
obsistere
,
nec
Iter
meum
pars
iniqua
valeat
impedire
.
And
a
voice
spake
vnto
him
from
heauen
in
the
hearing
of
all
,
in
this
manner
:
Verely
I
say
to
thee
,
this
day
thou
shalt
be
with
thy
Disciple
Alban
in
Paradise
.
And
two
Angels
shining
with
an
heauenly
brightnes
came
downe
to
him
,
and
taking
with
them
the
soule
of
the
blessed
,
resplendant
with
a
wonderfull
whitenes
,
with
Hymnes
,
and
prayses
carryed
it
to
heauen
.
Which
done
to
make
him
both
glorious
there
,
and
honourable
one
earth
,
a
Christian
secretly
conueying
away
his
holy
body
reuerently
buryed
it
,
Quidam
fidelis
in
Christo
,
beati
Martyris
Corpus
clam
auferens
,
sub
terra
reuerenter
occultauit
.
4.
And
God
himselfe
now
began
to
honour
him
heare
,
and
be
reuenged
vpon
his
Enemies
and
Persecutours
.
Those
lipps
of
theirs
which
had
bene
opened
before
to
blasphemies
towards
God
and
reuilings
to
his
holy
Saint
,
are
now
miraculously
drawne
awry
,
that
their
speach
is
hindered
,
distorquentur
labia
.
The
tongues
which
had
so
abused
him
,
now
burne
,
ardent
linguae
:
and
the
faces
of
them
which
had
so
deformed
him
,
are
made
deformed
,
Varia
The
strange
punishments
God
layed
vpon
the
Iudge
&
persecutors
of
S.
Amphibalus
.
deformitas
vultus
apprehendit
.
All
their
members
are
so
stiffe
,
that
the
stoners
and
tormentours
of
the
holy
man
could
not
now
lift
one
stone
from
the
ground
,
Omnium
membrorum
flexibilitas
ita
repentè
diriguit
,
vt
ne
lapidem
quidem
de
terra
leuare
iam
possent
.
And
the
Iudge
or
Prince
himselfe
loosing
his
vnderstanding
of
reason
,
became
madd
,
Iudex
amisso
rationis
intellectu
,
amens
effectus
est
.
And
how
many
soeuer
had
lifted
vp
their
hand
against
our
Lord
,
did
of
him
receaue
due
reuendge
for
their
demeritts
,
Quotquot
manum
erexerant
contra
Dominum
,
dignam
pro
meritis
à
iusto
Iudice
senserant
vltionem
.
Herevpon
,
The
whole
Citie
of
Verolame
conuerted
to
Christ
by
S.
Amphibalus
miracles
and
martyrdome
.
the
whole
Citie
receaued
the
faith
of
Christ
,
and
desired
to
be
baptized
.
And
many
by
the
Inspiration
of
God
forsaking
their
goods
,
goe
to
Rome
,
Romam
adeunt
,
bewayle
their
sinns
and
confesse
their
errours
.
With
S.
Amphibalus
9.
other
Christians
were
martyred
,
as
Matthew
of
Paris
writeth
.
Neyther
is
it
probable
,
that
so
renowned
a
Bishop
as
S.
Amphibalus
,
was
apprehended
alone
,
being
taken
as
he
was
preaching
to
the
people
,
or
such
Matth.
Paris
Hist.
p.
179.
180.
181.
182.
183.
rage
as
then
reigned
in
the
Persecutours
,
would
yeeld
them
much
more
fauour
then
they
did
to
S.
Amphibalus
.
But
their
malice
being
most
vnto
him
,
and
he
so
famous
,
all
our
Histories
remember
him
,
allmost
forgotting
the
others
.
5.
Yet
diuers
Manuscripts
,
and
Ihon
Capgraue
with
others
write
,
that
at
Manusc
.
Antiq.
&
Capg
.
in
Vita
S.
Amphibali
.
the
finding
of
S.
Amphibalus
his
body
,
the
bodies
of
two
other
Martyrs
were
found
in
the
same
place
by
him
,
but
not
so
broken
,
and
mangled
as
his
body
was
,
aliorum
Sanctorum
ossa
ferè
illaesa
perdurassent
:
But
S.
Amphibalus
body
was
stoned
and
broken
euen
after
he
was
dead
,
Lapidibus
conquassatus
occubuit
:
&
post
eius
mortem
persecutorum
immanitas
exanima
membra
saxorum
ictibus
obruit
&
confregit
.
He
suffered
Martyrdome
in
the
same
yeare
,
with
S.
Manuscr
.
Eccles.
Winton
.
Author
of
Engl.
Mart.
25.
Iune
.
Matth.
Paris
Hist.
p.
183.
Alban
,
as
the
old
Manuscript
of
Winchester
relateth
:
eodem
anno
passus
est
Amphibalus
.
But
vpon
what
day
,
I
doe
not
finde
for
certaine
.
For
whereas
a
late
Writer
setteth
downe
the
day
of
his
Passion
to
haue
bene
vpon
the
25.
day
of
Iune
,
Matthew
Paris
proueth
this
was
not
the
day
of
his
Passion
,
but
Inuention
,
which
being
diuers
hundreds
of
yeares
after
,
I
am
not
now
to
entreate
thereof
.
And
this
is
disproued
by
the
Antiquitie
of
Winchester
before
.
For
if
as
it
teacheth
S.
Alban
and
S.
Amphibalus
were
both
martyred
in
one
yeare
,
S.
Alban
being
putt
to
death
as
we
reade
in
the
approued
History
of
his
life
,
decimo
Kalendas
Iulij
,
which
is
the
22.
day
of
Iune
,
S.
Amphibalus
by
that
is
said
before
,
could
not
possibly
be
Martyred
vpon
the
25.
day
of
the
same
moneth
in
the
same
yeare
,
being
but
two
dayes
betweene
.
And
if
we
deferre
it
vntill
the
same
day
the
next
yeare
,
they
suffered
not
,
eodem
anno
,
the
same
yeare
,
as
that
old
Record
affirmeth
.
6.
Of
S.
Augulus
,
S.
Stephen
,
&
S.
Socrates
,
which
some
would
haue
,
to
haue
bene
Martyred
in
this
time
,
I
haue
spoken
in
my
first
Centenary
,
and
dare
not
deferre
their
glory
to
this
time
.
It
is
no
meruaile
though
few
names
of
so
great
numbers
,
and
thowsands
are
left
vnto
vs
,
when
by
some
Writers
the
Persecution
was
so
greate
in
Britaine
,
that
except
those
which
hidd
themselues
,
and
could
not
be
witnesses
of
things
publikly
done
,
all
the
Christians
of
Britaine
were
then
Martyred
,
Sunt
qui
tradunt
vniuersos
in
Britannia
Christianos
martyrio
Harpesfeld
.
Hist.
Eccl.
Anglic.
in
6.
primis
soeculis
c.
10.
p.
17.
Gildas
lib.
de
excid
.
c.
8.
Gild.
supr.
c.
7.
defunctos
,
sepositis
ijs
qui
occultis
&
secretis
locis
se
abdidere
.
And
S.
Gildas
himselfe
doth
seeme
to
affirme
no
lesse
,
when
he
saith
,
they
which
were
then
left
aliue
,
had
hidden
themselues
in
woods
,
desarts
and
dens
:
qui
superfuerant
siluis
ac
desertis
,
abditisque
speluncis
se
occultauere
.
Yet
he
tempereth
this
hard
assertion
,
where
he
saith
this
Persecution
was
so
rigorous
onely
in
some
,
not
all
places
of
this
Country
,
Ita
vt
ne
vestigium
quidem
si
fieri
potuisset
,
in
non
nullis
Prouinciae
locis
Christianae
Religionis
appareret
.
And
those
parts
of
Britaine
which
were
then
absolutely
vnder
the
Romans
command
,
were
by
their
mercilesse
cruelty
in
this
estate
.
So
many
mutations
of
times
,
changes
of
the
names
of
places
,
and
rages
of
Infidels
,
Romans
,
Saxons
,
and
others
haue
depriued
vs
both
of
the
names
,
and
holy
Reliks
of
those
Martyrs
,
Lugubri
Galfr.
Mon.
l.
5.
Hist.
c.
5.
Barbarorum
diuortio
ciuibus
adempta
.
The
Country
now
called
Walles
where
so
many
changes
haue
not
bene
,
in
some
places
,
will
yeeld
vs
some
memories
of
such
things
,
more
then
England
can
,
subiect
to
so
many
and
generall
allmost
alterations
,
which
it
hath
suffered
.
THE
XXIV
.
CHAPTER
.
HOW
BY
COILVS
BEING
KING
,
AND
preuayling
against
the
Roman
Persecutours
,
and
their
adherents
heare
,
the
Persecution
in
Britaine
ceased
.
1.
NOW
to
calme
these
tempests
of
troubles
,
I
suppose
(
by
our
best
Histories
)
that
this
Persecution
of
Dioclesian
,
and
Maximian
heare
raged
about
the
space
of
9.
or
10.
yeares
in
the
time
of
Asclepiodotus
principally
,
and
that
now
at
the
Martyrdome
of
S.
Amphibalus
,
so
greate
miseries
and
afflictions
had
bene
layed
vpon
our
holy
Christians
heare
long
time
,
as
their
flying
from
hence
vnto
other
Nations
,
their
aboade
there
,
returne
hither
againe
,
and
heare
continuing
no
short
space
,
before
they
were
putt
to
death
,
as
is
manifest
in
the
case
of
S.
Amphibalus
,
not
martyred
vntill
allmost
a
yeare
after
S.
Alban
,
who
was
kept
in
prison
6.
moneths
before
his
Martyrdome
,
that
now
thowsands
were
conuerted
to
Christ
,
and
the
cheife
Municipall
Cities
themselues
,
where
Idolatry
so
reigned
,
that
a
Christian
was
rare
to
be
then
founde
in
them
as
in
Verolam
,
were
now
onely
inhabited
by
Christians
,
fidem
Christi
tota
ciuitas
deuotè
suscepit
,
and
not
a
Pagan
to
be
seene
,
and
this
by
the
omnipotent
working
of
God
.
And
the
Idolatrous
Iudge
or
Prince
himselfe
,
that
ruled
heare
vnder
the
Pagan
Romans
,
and
persecuted
by
their
Power
euen
to
the
vttermost
bounds
of
Britaine
,
was
madd
amens
effectus
,
that
he
was
vnable
to
Rule
,
and
gouerne
any
longer
,
but
needed
to
be
ruled
and
gouerned
himselfe
by
others
.
And
yet
as
is
manifest
before
,
by
his
Persecutions
in
all
places
of
Britaine
,
in
such
powerfull
and
tumultuous
manner
,
with
greate
troopes
,
and
military
companies
of
his
persecuting
vassals
,
and
Instruments
,
which
none
but
a
Roman
Lieutenant
,
or
King
heare
then
could
raise
and
commande
.
This
Iudge
,
King
and
Roman
Lieutenant
,
as
the
Scottish
Historians
with
others
call
him
,
was
King
Asclepiodotus
,
thus
greeuiously
eyther
of
malice
or
for
feare
of
the
Romans
then
persecuting
,
&
for
so
doing
hated
of
God
and
man
.
2.
Therefore
King
Coel
hauing
now
such
warrant
and
way
to
aduance
his
true
Title
to
the
Crowne
of
his
kingdome
,
and
help
to
free
the
afflicted
Christians
thereof
,
from
the
miseries
of
their
so
long
and
grieuious
Persecution
(
as
it
seemeth
most
probable
)
at
this
time
,
and
vpon
these
occasions
he
tooke
armes
against
Asclepiodotus
reputed
King
in
this
Persecution
,
slew
him
,
and
was
crowned
King
,
as
our
auncient
Historians
deliuer
vnto
vs
,
In
tanta
autem
Persecutione
,
insurrexit
Coelus
Dux
Caercolun
,
id
est
Colcestriae
in
Asclepiodotum
,
Pontic
.
Vir.
Brit.
Hist.
l.
5.
Galfrid
.
Monum
.
Hist.
Reg.
Brit.
l.
5.
c.
5.
&
6.
Manuscr
.
Gallic
.
antiq.
c.
28.
an.
286.
Boet.
lib.
6.
Harding
.
Chronic.
c.
58.
f.
47.
qui
eum
interfecit
,
&
Regni
diademate
potitus
.
Harding
also
plainely
saith
,
that
Coel
tooke
Armes
against
Asclepiodotus
,
by
reason
of
this
greate
Persecution
.
For
which
Duke
Coyle
againe
him
rose
full
hote
,
Yet
he
excuseth
Asclepiodotus
,
for
being
any
mouer
of
that
Persecution
,
but
suffering
the
Tyrant
Maximian
so
cruelly
to
prosecute
it
,
and
not
resisting
him
therein
,
which
he
rather
imputeth
to
want
of
Power
,
then
will
,
and
desire
in
him
,
when
he
saith
.
Who
for
greate
feare
suffered
all
this
payne
(
Of
Christians
)
And
durst
nothing
againe
this
Tyrant
steare
,
But
him
withdrew
to
hyde
him
,
was
full
fayne
.
Where
he
doth
rather
insinuate
that
Asclepiodotus
was
in
Iudgment
a
friend
,
rather
then
Persecutour
of
Christians
,
and
himselfe
in
some
sort
persecuted
by
the
Roman
Pagans
,
in
that
respect
which
seemeth
expressed
,
in
that
this
Authour
sayeth
of
him
,
that
he
was
enforced
to
hide
himselfe
,
from
the
Pagan
Roman
Persecutours
.
Whereof
some
may
take
the
reason
to
haue
bene
,
because
he
was
not
so
foreward
in
persecuting
Christians
heare
,
as
was
expected
o●
desired
of
the
Roman
Pagan
Persecutours
:
and
we
finde
diuers
Antiquities
testifying
,
that
before
,
there
was
not
any
persecution
heare
against
Christians
,
but
their
Religion
was
in
peace
&
quiet
,
publickly
professed
,
&
this
Asclepiodotus
to
redeeme
and
preserue
such
Britans
libertie
in
that
and
all
other
priuiledges
,
warred
against
Alectus
the
Pagan
Roman
Gouernour
,
and
in
signe
of
his
detestation
of
their
Idolatrous
profession
besett
and
assaulted
him
,
and
his
Confederats
Galfr.
Mon.
hist.
Reg
Brit.
l.
5.
c.
4.
Pont.
Vir.
l.
5.
Hist.
Matth.
Westm.
An.
294.
when
they
were
doing
their
greatest
and
most
solemne
Sacrifices
to
their
Gods
.
And
preuayling
against
him
by
common
acclamation
of
the
people
,
then
Christians
,
to
take
vpon
him
the
Diademe
,
was
created
King
:
clamante
populo
,
vt
diadema
caperet
,
Rex
creatur
.
And
this
with
consent
of
all
the
Nobilitie
,
then
also
Christians
,
omnibus
Ducibus
Britanniae
.
And
thus
generally
and
solemly
crowned
King
by
our
Christian
Britans
,
did
in
the
time
of
his
Reigne
rule
in
Iustice
,
and
equitie
,
suppressing
crueltie
and
doers
of
Iniury
,
as
our
same
Christian
Antiquaries
deliuer
,
Tractauit
Patriam
recta
iustitia
&
pace
decem
an●is
:
raptorumque
saeuitiam
,
atque
latronum
mucrones
coercuit
.
And
was
most
iust
by
the
space
of
10.
yeares
,
Rex
creatur
&
per
decem
annos
iustissimus
fuit
.
Which
Christians
neyther
would
,
nor
in
conscience
could
haue
written
of
him
,
if
he
had
bene
all
wayes
knowne
vnto
them
to
haue
bene
a
Persecutour
,
and
Worker
of
such
vniustice
,
as
is
practised
in
vniust
Persecutions
.
3.
But
I
haue
made
memory
before
,
that
Asclepiodotus
was
King
heare
a
farre
longer
time
,
then
ten
yeares
,
and
by
some
three
times
ten
,
30.
yeares
,
and
th●se
Authours
themselues
with
others
acknowledge
that
in
the
meane
time
interea
,
and
in
his
dayes
,
in
diebus
ipsius
,
this
greate
Persecution
of
Christians
Galf.
Mon.
Vir.
&
Matth.
West
.
supr.
was
raised
heare
:
oritur
ingens
illa
Christianorum
Persecutio
.
And
it
is
euident
before
,
that
howsoeuer
Asclepiodotus
in
some
part
of
his
Reingne
heare
behaued
,
and
carryed
himselfe
well
,
and
iustely
to
the
Christian
Subiects
of
Britaine
,
yet
it
is
vndeniably
euident
by
that
I
haue
written
of
him
before
,
being
by
diuers
witnesses
,
both
the
persecuting
King
,
Lieutenant
and
Iudge
in
that
cruell
Persecution
,
that
howsoeuer
he
was
in
internall
iudgment
affected
,
being
externally
a
condemned
Persecutour
both
by
God
and
man
,
King
Coel
might
iustly
pursue
his
right
to
Britaine
,
with
hope
thereby
in
better
manner
to
redeeme
the
afflictions
of
his
Country
Christians
,
being
more
potent
and
able
,
and
likely
more
willing
then
Asclepiodotus
was
,
not
so
foreward
in
anie
iudgments
as
he
should
haue
bene
in
defending
Innocents
,
if
he
had
not
bene
an
Actuall
Persecutour
,
which
Harding
himselfe
thus
in
these
plaine
Termes
expresseth
.
This
Persecution
,
as
some
Chroniclers
saine
,
The
tenne
yere
was
of
Asclepiodote
,
Harding
Chron.
c.
58.
f.
47.
For
which
Duke
Coile
againe
him
rose
full
hote
,
The
Duke
Cair
Colun
that
hight
Coylus
,
Which
Citee
now
this
day
Colchester
hight
,
Then
Crowned
was
that
slew
Asclepiodotus
,
For
cause
he
came
not
forth
with
all
his
might
The
Tyranute
fell
to
againstande
,
as
he
hight
,
Wherefore
Britains
were
all
full
glad
and
fain
,
Of
King
Coilus
that
succoured
all
their
pain
.
4.
And
howsoeuer
Asclepiodotus
concurred
with
the
Roman
Persecurours
,
Galfrid
.
Mon.
Hist.
Reg.
Brit.
c.
6.
Manuscr
.
antiq.
in
Vit.
S.
Helenae
.
Capgr
.
in
cadem
.
Pontic
.
Virun
.
H●st
.
l.
5.
Galf.
Mon.
sup.
c.
6.
Matth.
Westm.
an.
302.
Ga●frid
.
Mon.
Hist.
Reg.
Briton
.
l.
5.
cap.
6.
Vir.
lib.
5.
Man
.
Gallic
.
Antiq.
c.
28.
An.
286.
Harding
.
Chron.
Marian.
Scot.
aetat.
6.
l.
2.
in
Dioclesiano
.
Matth.
Westm.
an.
302.
Manuscr
.
Gallic
.
Antiq.
c.
28.
Old
.
Engl.
Hist.
f.
38.
Hect.
Boeth
.
l.
6.
Hellinsh
.
Hist.
of
Engl.
l.
4.
c.
27.
Stowe
&
Howes
Hist.
Titul
.
Romans
in
Coil
.
Galfr.
Mon.
lib.
5.
c.
6.
Hist.
Reg.
B●●t
.
and
pleased
them
in
vexing
,
and
tormenting
Christians
heare
in
Britaine
:
yet
otherwise
he
was
very
vnpleasing
to
them
,
per
omnia
Romanam
potestatem
turhauerat
:
He
troubled
the
Roman
Power
in
all
things
,
and
therefore
they
were
glad
of
his
death
.
Ponticus
Virunnius
,
himselfe
a
Roman
saith
,
they
did
esteeme
him
their
greate
enemy
,
and
as
for
such
an
one
reioyced
of
his
death
:
Romani
gauisi
sunt
tanto
hoste
interfecto
.
And
this
Ioy
was
not
onely
of
particular
Roman
Persecutours
,
but
of
the
whole
Senate
which
ruled
cheifely
in
matters
of
Estate
,
Cumque
id
Senatui
nuntiatum
est
,
gauisi
sunt
propter
Regis
mortem
,
quia
per
omnia
Romanam
potestatem
turbauerat
.
Therefore
when
our
Antiquities
assure
vs
,
that
Coel
obtinuit
Regnum
,
obtayned
the
kingdome
,
Regni
diademate
se
insigniuit
:
And
Regni
diademate
potitus
,
was
Crowned
,
and
as
an
old
French
Manuscript
speaketh
,
reigned
ouer
Britaine
,
regna
sur
Bretaigne
,
and
was
thus
enabled
,
and
made
powerable
to
redresse
what
he
found
offensiue
,
and
wicked
,
being
absolute
King
,
and
ioyfully
so
receaued
of
the
Britans
,
as
our
Historian
said
before
.
Wherefore
Britains
were
all
full
glad
and
fain
,
Of
King
Coilus
that
succoured
all
their
pain
:
And
he
himselfe
taking
exception
to
Asclepiodotus
,
next
to
his
chardging
him
with
vsurping
the
Crowne
,
for
being
too
barkward
in
resisting
the
Roman
persecutors
,
would
not
now
fall
into
the
like
error
with
him
,
but
as
is
proued
already
,
succoured
all
their
paine
,
&
vtterly
ceased
the
Persecution
against
the
Christians
of
Britaine
,
which
were
thus
Ioyfull
of
his
Coronation
,
&
thereby
releiued
&
redeemed
them
from
their
afflictions
all
his
time
.
Which
both
by
our
owne
&
forreine
Historians
,
Catholikes
&
Protestants
continued
to
the
end
of
this
third
hundred
of
yeares
,
the
Romans
hauing
no
power
heare
either
to
persecute
Christians
,
or
to
any
other
purpose
.
But
as
our
Brittish
&
other
Histories
testifie
,
wholy
lost
their
gouernment
heare
,
vntill
after
the
death
of
King
Coel
,
or
the
comming
of
Constantius
,
his
sonne
in
Law
hither
the
second
time
,
very
litle
before
King
Coel
his
death
,
Recolentes
damnum
quod
de
amisso
regno
habuerant
.
Our
Scottish
Historians
say
,
that
King
Coel
vtterly
destroyed
both
the
Romans
,
and
all
the
Britans
also
,
which
were
their
Fauourers
,
and
set
forth
a
seuere
Edict
,
to
search
forth
all
Romans
and
Britans
,
which
had
followed
them
heare
,
and
caused
them
to
be
punished
and
put
to
death
,
and
so
with
most
ioyfull
and
generall
applause
of
the
people
,
Nobles
and
others
,
that
the
crowne
of
Britaine
was
thus
restored
to
the
true
Heyre
of
their
Regall
blood
,
was
crowned
King
,
and
Hector
Boeth
.
Scot.
Hist.
l.
6.
f.
101.
he
established
the
kingdome
in
the
Brittish
gouernment
againe
,
Coel
Victor
factus
,
Asclepiodotum
Romanum
Legatum
cum
Romanis
Praesidijs
,
&
quibusdam
Britanis
Nobilibus
Romanorum
fautoribus
interemit
.
Confectoque
praelio
,
&
Britonibus
caeteris
in
fidem
receptis
,
vt
summa
potestas
ad
regiam
progeniem
,
cui
impie
fuerat
adempta
,
aliquando
rediret
,
populus
omnis
laetis
acclamationibus
,
Patribus
authoribus
,
ipsum
Coelem
regnare
iubet
.
Ille
Primoribus
regni
,
ac
populo
quod
regnum
sibi
detulissent
,
gratijs
actis
,
vt
regnum
sibi
stabiliret
,
atroci
iubet
Edicto
,
Romanos
,
&
qui
eorum
sequebantur
partes
,
quoscunque
Britannici
sanguinis
viros
perquiri
,
&
inuentos
varijs
extingui
supplicijs
.
So
that
now
,
so
seuere
a
Lawe
being
made
,
and
executed
,
both
against
the
persecuting
Romans
,
and
all
such
Britans
,
as
had
ioyned
with
them
against
the
Christian
Inhabitants
of
this
Nation
,
and
all
this
done
by
the
Authoritie
of
our
King
,
and
with
the
consent
both
of
the
Nobilitie
,
and
people
,
Primoribus
regni
,
&
populo
,
we
must
needs
end
the
persecution
of
Christians
heare
,
with
the
beginning
of
King
Coel
his
Reigne
.
5.
And
it
could
not
be
singular
in
this
point
,
if
we
should
hold
,
that
King
Coel
was
actually
a
Christian
,
and
not
onely
a
friend
to
such
:
for
first
,
all
they
,
which
affirme
him
to
haue
bene
Kinsman
,
or
Heyre
to
our
first
Christian
King
S.
Lucius
,
easily
proue
him
a
Christian
,
for
such
a
man
would
not
leade
either
child
,
or
any
Kinsman
which
by
him
had
that
Title
,
to
haue
any
other
than
Christian
education
.
Secondly
,
by
the
time
of
his
age
,
whether
he
was
to
King
Lucius
,
so
neare
,
or
no
,
we
must
needs
confesse
,
he
liued
most
part
of
his
life
,
when
Christianitie
florished
in
this
kingdome
,
being
an
aged
man
,
before
Dioclesian
his
Persecution
began
.
Thirdly
,
our
Historians
say
,
that
his
daughter
S.
Helen
,
which
had
her
education
by
his
direction
,
was
instructed
&
taught
in
the
Christian
faith
,
in
fide
Catholica
instructa
at
que
edōcta
.
A
late
writer
thus
speaketh
of
this
with
his
older
Author
:
Helena
was
first
instructed
in
the
faith
of
Manuscript
.
antiq.
in
Vit.
S.
Helenae
Capgr
.
in
ead.
Harris
.
Hist.
l.
4.
c.
4.
Petr.
de
Natal
.
l.
7.
c.
73.
Christ
by
Coil
her
father
,
as
Petrus
de
Natalibus
saith
.
And
yet
if
we
encline
to
this
opinion
,
we
may
easely
answeare
them
,
that
will
obiect
,
the
publike
&
vniuersall
restitution
of
Christian
Religion
,
as
building
Churches
,
Monasteries
,
and
such
holy
Foundations
,
was
not
in
his
time
:
For
by
the
common
opinion
,
his
reigne
was
short
,
litle
,
or
not
aboue
foure
yeares
.
A
great
part
whereof
was
spent
,
in
extirpating
the
Persecutors
,
and
the
rest
in
preparation
Matth.
Westm.
an.
302.
Galfrid
.
Mon.
l.
5.
Hist.
c.
6.
Virun
.
l.
5.
Harding
.
Chron.
c.
60.
f.
48.
to
resist
a
new
Inuasion
of
the
Romans
,
not
reigning
in
quiet
and
securitie
from
these
troubles
and
feares
the
space
of
two
moneths
by
any
Writers
.
And
so
after
so
great
and
terrible
tempest
of
Persecution
,
it
was
a
wonderfull
comfort
,
and
happines
for
the
Brittish
Christians
,
to
enter
into
such
a
calme
,
and
quiet
,
to
liue
in
securitie
,
and
rest
,
freed
from
their
former
miseries
,
vnder
so
renowned
a
King
,
which
was
all
he
could
doe
,
or
they
expect
in
such
times
and
circumstances
.
THE
ECCLESIASTICALL
HISTORIE
OF
GREAT
BRITAINE
.
THE
FOVRTH
AGE
.
THE
FIRST
CHAPTER
.
OF
THE
GREATE
PEACE
,
AND
QVIET
THE
Church
of
Britaine
enioyed
,
during
the
whole
life
,
and
Reigne
of
Constantius
Emperor
,
and
King
heare
in
Britaine
;
and
Constantine
his
sonne
by
Sainct
Helen
was
heare
brought
vp
in
Christian
Religion
.
1.
BEING
now
to
enter
into
the
History
of
the
fourth
hundreth
of
yeares
,
we
finde
the
estate
of
the
world
,
and
Church
of
Christ
,
as
we
left
them
in
the
last
Age
,
S.
Marcellinus
Pope
of
Rome
,
cheife
Ruler
in
the
house
of
God
on
earth
,
the
holy
Cleargy
and
other
Christians
liuing
in
Persecution
,
and
Dioclesian
&
Maximinian
the
persecuting
Emperors
in
all
places
,
where
they
did
or
could
ouersway
,
afflicting
them
with
most
cruell
miseries
;
in
Britaine
(
lately
redeemed
from
their
bloody
tyranny
by
King
Coel
,
still
reigning
heare
)
we
liued
still
in
rest
and
quietnesse
,
free
both
from
Persecution
in
Religion
,
and
such
other
greeuances
,
as
were
ordinarily
suffered
vnder
the
Pagan
Romans
gouernment
.
But
the
Romans
greedy
of
their
owne
honor
,
and
thereby
impatient
of
our
Brittish
ease
,
and
peace
(
as
our
Histories
deliuer
vnto
vs
)
began
now
to
bethinke
themselues
of
the
losse
they
had
of
Britaine
,
which
had
forsaken
them
:
Romani
recolentes
damnum
quod
de
amisso
regno
habuerant
,
and
falling
Galfrid
.
Mon.
l.
5.
Hist.
c.
6.
into
deliberation
,
whom
they
were
best
to
send
with
their
forces
hither
,
to
regaine
it
vnto
them
againe
,
concluded
Constantius
to
be
the
fittest
Constantius
father
of
Constantine
the
Greate
his
comming
into
Britaine
and
when
.
man
,
both
for
his
long
experience
,
and
successe
in
Martiall
affaires
,
being
made
a
Caesar
before
in
the
292.
yeare
of
Christ
,
when
he
forsooke
S.
Helen
,
and
tooke
Theodora
,
and
for
the
greate
loue
of
the
Britans
vnto
him
after
he
married
S.
Helen
,
and
his
kindnesse
vnto
them
,
vntill
by
the
compulsion
of
Maximinian
he
left
that
his
holy
true
wife
;
which
old
loue
and
liking
betweene
them
was
now
most
like
to
be
renewed
and
restored
againe
,
Theodora
(
the
breache
and
occasion
of
the
discontinuance
thereof
)
Berengos
.
Abbas
l.
3.
c.
3.
de
Inuent
.
&
Laude
S.
Crucis
.
Matth.
West
.
an.
302.
Galfrid
.
Mon.
Hist.
Brit.
l.
5.
c.
6.
Pont.
Vir.
Hist.
l.
5.
Hard.
Chron.
c.
60.
f.
48.
Matth.
Westm.
sup.
an.
302.
Manuscr
.
Gallic
.
antiq.
c.
23.
Marian.
Scot.
aetat.
6.
l.
an.
293.
295.
298.
303.
304.
305.
Baron
.
Annal.
An.
304.
Spond
.
ib.
Marian.
Scot.
aetat.
6.
l.
2.
an.
305.
being
now
lately
dead
.
And
therefore
they
sent
Constantius
hither
to
procure
the
regaining
of
Britaine
vnto
their
Empire
,
Romani
legauerunt
Constantium
qui
Hispaniam
aliasque
terras
quamplures
ipsis
subdiderat
,
vt
Britanniam
Romanae
redderet
dignitati
.
Matthew
of
Westminster
setteth
downe
this
his
second
comming
into
Britaine
to
haue
bene
in
the
second
yeare
of
this
Age
,
anno
gratiae
302.
An
old
French
Manuscript
also
maketh
it
much
about
this
time
.
Marianus
Scotus
keepeth
him
out
of
Britaine
a
litle
longer
,
and
all
they
which
before
haue
proued
,
he
was
in
forreine
Countries
vntill
the
end
of
the
last
Age
,
or
after
,
make
this
vndoubted
,
and
certaine
;
And
seeing
all
agree
he
was
sent
hither
by
others
of
higher
dignitie
,
he
must
needs
come
into
Britaine
in
this
voyadge
,
when
he
was
a
Caesar
,
and
before
he
was
Emperor
,
which
was
in
the
yeare
of
Christ
304.
Dioclesian
and
Maximinian
then
relinquishing
the
Empire
,
and
leauing
it
to
Constantius
and
Galerius
.
Marianus
placeth
it
in
the
yeare
following
305.
And
it
is
most
manifest
in
this
accompt
,
that
Constantius
could
not
make
this
his
second
Iorney
into
Britaine
,
vntill
this
Age
was
entered
,
and
so
was
most
free
from
our
Persecution
ended
heare
before
this
time
.
But
so
soone
as
he
now
came
hither
,
Ambassadges
of
peace
,
without
any
hostile
Act
,
were
sent
betweene
our
King
Coel
,
and
Constantius
.
And
Constantius
free
from
all
persecution
of
Christians
in
Britaine
.
with
greate
loue
and
liking
on
both
sides
,
this
honorable
peace
was
concluded
,
to
wit
,
that
King
Coel
should
during
his
life
quietly
possesse
,
and
enioy
the
kingdome
of
Britaine
,
onely
paying
vnto
the
Romans
the
auncient
Tribute
,
and
nothing
els
:
nihilque
aliud
praeter
solitum
Tributum
Romanae
dignitati
Galfr.
Monum
.
Hist.
Reg.
Brito
:
l.
5.
c.
6.
Pont.
Virun
.
l.
5.
Hist.
Manusc
.
Gallic
.
sup.
Matth.
Westm.
Ann.
302.
Hard.
Chron.
c.
60.
61.
solueret
.
And
that
Constantius
should
take
againe
his
wife
S.
Helen
,
daughter
and
Heire
to
King
Coel
,
and
by
her
right
be
King
heare
after
the
death
of
her
Father
King
Coel.
By
which
couenant
and
Article
agreed
vpon
,
and
truely
executed
,
as
it
was
,
the
first
marriage
betweene
Constantius
and
Helen
was
euen
by
Roman
Pagan
lawes
themselues
proued
,
and
declared
to
be
true
and
lawfull
,
and
the
children
therein
begotton
legitimate
,
and
the
taking
of
Theodora
liuing
with
her
,
and
children
by
her
to
be
adulterate
,
and
vtterly
The
first
mariage
betweene
Constantius
&
S.
Helen
true
marriage
by
the
Roman
Pagan
lawe
,
and
the
children
therein
begotten
legitimate
,
that
with
Theodora
adul●●●ate
.
vnallowable
in
any
sence
,
euen
by
their
owne
Pagan
Constitutions
.
For
although
those
Pagan
wicked
Decrees
did
allowe
to
the
Presidents
of
Prouinces
which
were
vnmarried
without
penaltie
to
keepe
Concubins
,
prophanly
thinking
(
as
some
new
protesting
Christians
haue
done
)
that
men
vnmarried
could
not
liue
chast
,
yet
they
neuer
permitted
it
to
married
Prefects
and
Presidents
,
such
as
Constantius
was
,
as
their
owne
Historians
witnesse
:
vt
Praesides
Prouinciarum
si
vxores
non
haberent
,
acciperent
singulas
concubinas
,
quod
sine
his
esse
non
possent
.
By
which
Roman
Heathnish
lawe
,
Theodora
was
not
onely
the
Concubine
,
and
no
wife
of
Constantius
,
but
a
Concubine
prohibited
Aelius
Lampridius
in
Alexandro
Seuero
.
in
their
owne
proceedings
,
and
her
children
in
like
case
of
reproach
with
her
.
2.
Therefore
Constantius
being
against
his
will
by
the
power
of
Maximinian
before
seperated
from
S.
Helen
,
his
true
wife
,
and
a
Christian
from
Matth.
Westm.
Galfr.
Monum
.
&
alij
supra
.
●
Manuscript
.
Histor.
Eccl.
Wintonien
.
Caius
Histor.
Cantabr
.
Accademiae
p.
19.
that
time
euer
in
his
affection
,
could
not
but
be
most
ready
and
ioyfull
to
be
so
quietly
and
honorably
reconciled
vnto
her
againe
.
Which
is
sufficiently
insinuated
by
our
cited
Antiquaries
,
testifying
that
Constantius
in
all
things
granted
to
King
Coel
his
demands
,
requiring
nothing
of
him
for
the
Romans
but
their
old
Tribute
,
Cuius
petitionibus
adquiescēs
Constantius
,
nihil
praeter
solitum
tributum
ab
ipso
petebat
.
Which
,
as
our
Antiquaries
say
,
was
1006.
pounds
onely
in
money
.
One
of
our
Historians
saith
of
this
matter
in
this
manner
:
Harding
supr.
c.
60.
Of
which
Coustance
was
glad
of
his
entente
And
here
abode
at
prayer
of
the
King
.
Whereby
he
did
sufficiently
declare
,
the
greate
content
and
ioy
he
had
of
this
reconciliation
to
his
wife
S.
Helen
,
and
her
Father
,
his
Father
in
lawe
King
Coilus
,
rather
choosing
&
preferring
during
his
life
to
make
his
aboad
heare
as
a
subiect
,
then
now
being
chosen
and
designed
Emperor
to
continue
in
any
other
Nation
with
that
greatest
temporall
glorie
,
and
commaund
.
3.
Thus
he
signified
this
so
longe
and
much
desired
attonement
,
Helenam
Coeli
Regis
filiam
in
societatem
Thori
recepit
.
Which
worde
,
recepit
,
that
Constantius
did
at
this
time
receaue
Helen
againe
,
if
we
had
no
other
Argument
or
authoritie
vsed
by
diuers
our
auncient
Antiquaries
,
proueth
,
that
this
was
the
reconciliation
,
and
not
first
marriage
of
these
noble
parsons
,
which
is
inuincibly
proued
already
to
haue
bene
aboue
30.
yeares
before
.
And
vnpossible
it
is
,
that
any
of
these
Authors
which
speake
of
this
vnion
,
should
take
it
for
their
first
Vnion
in
Marriage
;
for
all
of
them
Matth
,
Westm.
an.
302.
305.
Marian
.
Scot.
Ann.
305.
306.
acknowledge
,
that
Constantius
died
soone
after
this
reconciliation
.
The
Monke
of
Westminster
sayth
within
3.
yeares
,
by
Marianus
within
2.
yeares
.
By
Martinus
Polonus
the
same
yeare
.
The
like
haue
others
,
by
which
accompt
and
Confession
,
Constantine
should
either
be
vnborne
,
or
not
aboue
2.
yeares
old
at
the
most
when
he
was
King
of
Britaine
,
and
Emperor
also
after
his
Fathers
death
:
When
it
is
proued
before
by
all
Antiquitie
,
and
the
best
Historians
which
haue
written
of
this
matter
,
Greeke
,
Latine
,
Catholiks
and
Protestants
,
that
he
was
aboue
30.
yeares
of
age
at
this
time
:
and
his
Mother
S.
Helen
,
whom
Matthew
of
Westminster
seemeth
at
this
reconciliation
to
call
,
virginem
valde
speciosam
,
an
exceeding
beutifull
virgin
,
and
Harding
,
both
good
and
young
,
had
bene
Constantius
his
wife
35.
or
36.
yeares
before
,
and
brought
him
diuers
children
,
whereof
Constantine
the
Greate
now
so
old
,
as
I
haue
remembred
,
was
the
youngest
.
shortly
after
this
comming
of
Constantius
,
&
this
Attonement
betweene
him
,
and
King
Coel
thus
made
,
King
Coel
died
,
within
fiue
weekes
,
saith
Harding
:
a
moneth
and
eight
dayes
saith
Galfridus
,
Hard.
Chron.
c.
6.
Galfrid
.
Monum
.
Hist.
Reg.
Brit.
l.
5.
c.
6.
Pont.
Virun
.
Hist.
l.
5.
Harding
Chron.
c.
61.
Emenso
mense
grauissima
infirmit
as
occupauit
Coel
,
ipsumque
intra
octo
dies
morte
affecit
.
Virunnius
saith
within
one
moneth
,
Intra
mensem
emortiur
Coelus
.
So
likewise
hath
the
Monke
of
Westminster
:
Coelus
elapso
mense
vitam
finiuit
.
Harding
writeth
that
Constantius
was
Emperor
before
he
was
King
of
Britaine
:
But
King
Constance
of
Rome
was
hie
Cheiftain
By
the
Senate
first
made
the
Emperour
And
after
King
of
Britain
and
Gouernour
.
4.
And
all
Historians
agree
that
he
was
Emperour
next
and
immediately
to
Dioclesian
&
Maximinian
,
who
as
Baronius
,
Spondanus
and
others
proue
,
gaue
ouer
the
Empyre
in
the
304.
yeare
of
Christ
,
Marianus
saith
in
the
305.
yeare
,
when
by
common
accompt
before
Constantius
was
come
into
Britaine
,
and
continued
heare
,
and
not
enioying
the
Empire
aboue
2.
yeares
,
if
he
had
then
bene
first
marryed
to
S.
Helen
,
and
Constantine
had
bene
their
first
,
or
onely
sonne
or
child
,
he
could
not
haue
bene
aboue
one
yeare
old
at
his
Fathers
death
to
be
both
king
of
Britaine
and
Emperour
.
When
it
is
certaine
out
of
Eusebius
and
others
before
,
that
Constantine
was
aboue
thirty
yeares
old
,
and
had
bene
generall
of
an
Army
before
his
Fathers
death
,
which
the
same
Author
further
confirmeth
,
when
comparing
Constantine
the
Greate
with
Alexander
the
Greate
saying
that
Alexander
liued
but
32.
yeares
,
and
reigned
litle
more
then
the
third
part
of
that
tyme
;
Constantine
was
as
old
as
Euseb.
l.
1.
de
Vita
.
Constantini
c.
3.
4.
Alexander
was
at
his
death
,
when
he
began
to
reigne
,
doubled
Alexanders
tyme
of
life
,
&
reigned
thrise
as
longe
,
At
noster
hic
Imperator
,
eo
aetatis
tempore
regnum
obtinuit
,
quo
ille
Macedo
cessit
è
vita
:
illius
autem
vitae
spatium
,
temporis
propagatione
duplicauit
:
regnique
longitudinem
triplo
reddidit
diuturniorem
.
Therefore
Alexander
liuing
32.
yeares
compleate
,
compleuit
duos
&
triginta
annos
:
Constantius
finding
the
Christian
Britans
free
and
quiet
at
the
death
of
King
Coel
,
so
preserued
them
.
Constantine
must
needs
be
so
old
at
his
Fathers
death
,
when
he
began
to
reigne
,
and
so
his
Father
and
mother
Constantius
and
Helen
married
together
a
longer
tyme
.
5.
But
King
Coel
hauing
freed
the
Christians
of
Britaine
from
Persecution
,
and
now
dying
,
left
them
thus
quiett
,
and
secuer
from
those
vexations
to
Constantius
.
Who
during
his
life
continued
and
maintayned
them
in
the
same
or
rather
in
better
condition
,
as
I
haue
sufficiently
remembred
before
not
onely
in
giuing
them
tolleration
and
freedome
from
trouble
and
molestation
,
as
Sozomen
with
others
witnesse
:
Constantius
Constantini
pater
permisit
Christianis
Sozomen
.
Hist.
Ecclesiast.
l.
1.
c.
6
potestatem
libere
suam
religionem
excolendi
,
And
was
not
against
the
lawe
for
Christians
in
Britaine
to
professe
their
Religion
in
his
tyme
,
Britannis
non
contra
leges
visum
esse
,
Christianam
religionem
dum
adhuc
vitae
suppeditabat
Constantio
profiteri
:
But
he
preferred
the
most
constant
Christians
to
the
highest
Euseb.
l.
1.
de
Vit.
Constantini
c.
11.
offices
,
and
greatest
trust
:
stipatores
suos
,
&
ipsius
regni
custodes
constituit
.
He
himself
confessed
the
true
God
,
abolished
Idolatrie
,
Repudiata
penitus
impiorum
in
varijs
dijs
colendis
superstitione
,
Deum
omnium
moderatorem
vltro
agnouit
.
And
so
consecrated
his
whole
family
to
God
,
that
his
Court
was
as
a
Church
,
wherein
were
both
Cleargie
men
and
godly
Christians
truely
seruing
God
,
Omnem
suam
familiam
vni
Regi
Deo
consecrauit
:
adeo
vt
multitudo
quae
intra
regiam
ipsam
coiuerat
,
nihil
ab
Ecclesiae
forma
distare
videretur
:
in
qua
iner
ant
Dei
Ministri
,
qui
continuos
cultus
pro
Imperatore
etiam
tum
obierunt
,
cum
piorum
hominum
genus
&
verè
Deo
inseruientium
,
alibi
apud
Gentilium
multitudinem
ne
nominari
quidem
absque
periculo
poterat
.
This
blessing
and
benefite
he
brought
into
Britaine
and
to
our
Christians
heare
,
and
publickly
maintained
it
euen
in
those
tymes
,
as
this
auntient
Author
is
witnesse
,
when
the
name
of
Christians
in
other
places
was
so
odious
that
without
danger
it
could
not
be
spoken
off
.
Which
he
further
confirmeth
in
an
other
place
,
where
speaking
in
the
name
of
Christians
he
saith
,
that
among
the
Emperors
of
that
tyme
,
onely
Constanstius
did
neither
in
any
sort
persecute
Christians
,
or
participated
with
them
which
did
,
but
kept
all
them
which
were
vnder
him
without
hurt
and
secure
from
all
trouble
,
neyther
pulled
downe
Churches
,
or
did
any
other
thing
Euseb.
Hist.
Eccl.
l.
8.
c.
14.
against
them
,
Constantius
solus
ex
nostri
temporis
Imperatoribus
nec
belli
aduersum
nos
praesumpti
vllo
modo
particeps
fuit
,
sed
quos
sub
se
habuit
pios
,
indemnes
,
&
ab
omni
calumnia
securos
seruauit
,
&
neque
domos
Ecclesiarum
demolitus
,
nec
aliud
Idem
Eusebius
apud
Baron
.
&
Spondan
.
Ann.
304.
quippiam
contra
nos
operatus
.
And
els
where
he
teacheth
againe
,
that
the
parts
of
the
west
Empire
did
generatly
receaue
quietnes
from
Persecution
when
Constantius
reygned
.
which
allthough
Baronius
and
Spondanus
doe
not
so
well
allowe
vpon
Eusebius
his
words
,
in
all
places
of
the
west
,
because
as
they
alleidge
,
Constantius
neither
presently
would
,
nor
could
be
against
the
Edicts
of
the
Emperors
still
lyuing
,
when
he
himself
remained
in
Britaine
in
the
end
of
the
world
,
and
Italy
was
then
full
of
warrs
.
But
Eusebius
writeth
not
this
Sozomen
.
l.
1.
c.
6.
singularly
,
but
Sozomen
and
others
testifie
as
much
:
that
when
the
Churches
of
God
were
persecuted
in
all
other
parts
of
the
world
,
onely
Constantius
graunted
libertie
of
Conscience
to
the
Christians
vnder
him
,
Cum
Ecclesiae
in
alijs
orbis
partibus
persecutionum
fluctibus
iactarentur
solus
Constantius
Constantini
pater
permisit
Christianis
potestatem
liberè
suam
religionem
excolendi
:
And
againe
generally
of
all
Christian
Churches
in
the
part
of
his
Empyre
,
Ecclesiae
quae
erant
in
eâ
Imperij
parte
quae
Constantino
parebat
,
in
summa
laetitia
vitam
egerunt
.
And
were
not
onely
quiet
vnder
him
,
but
thus
liued
in
greate
Ioy
,
and
did
encrease
being
honored
and
rewarded
by
him
:
creueruntque
in
dies
magis
magisque
tam
beneuoli
,
tamque
pacis
&
concordiae
studiosi
beneficijs
ornatae
.
6.
And
relating
his
experiment
to
proue
constant
Christians
before
remembred
,
and
how
he
admitted
such
for
his
nearest
friends
,
and
Counsailers
,
in
amicorum
atque
adeo
Consiliariorum
numero
habere
decreuit
.
He
gathereth
from
hence
that
the
Gaules
,
Britans
and
others
vnder
him
were
by
him
exempted
from
the
penall
Lawes
of
the
persecutors
,
he
taking
them
away
,
and
making
them
frustrate
in
his
Dominions
,
Hinc
capere
coniecturam
licet
,
neque
Gallis
,
neque
Britannis
,
neque
alijs
,
qui
circiter
montes
Pyrenaeos
ad
Oceanum
Occidentalem
vsque
incolunt
contra
leges
visum
esse
Christianam
Religionem
,
dum
adhuc
vita
suppeditabat
Constantio
,
profiteri
.
And
the
obiections
which
Baronius
maketh
,
doe
rather
proue
then
improue
the
quietnes
of
Christians
in
this
Nation
,
when
Constantius
was
heare
.
For
first
the
vnquietnes
of
Italy
rather
helped
,
then
hindered
our
peace
,
our
Persecution
proceeding
from
thence
,
now
not
able
to
persecute
vs
,
nor
take
reuendge
of
Constantius
for
protecting
vs
.
And
his
being
in
Britaine
,
he
being
so
friendly
allwayes
to
Christians
as
Baronius
often
confesseth
,
must
much
more
procure
ease
and
freedome
to
our
Christians
,
where
there
was
noe
man
of
power
to
contradict
or
resist
it
,
Constantius
being
both
King
and
Emperor
heare
,
and
the
kingdome
of
Britaine
a
Christian
kingdome
:
Therefore
howsoeuer
his
reasons
make
doubt
of
some
other
places
,
whose
state
and
condition
was
not
like
vnto
ours
,
of
Britaine
Bed
.
l.
1.
Hist.
c.
8.
Galf.
Mon.
Hist.
Reg.
Brit.
l.
5.
c.
5.
6.
Manusc
.
Galli
.
antiq.
c.
28.
29.
Virun
.
l.
5.
Hist.
Harding
Chron.
cap.
57.
58.
59.
60.
Henricus
Hunting
.
Hist.
l.
1.
Socrates
Eccles.
Hist.
l.
1.
c.
1.
Eus.
l.
1.
Vit.
Constantini
c.
9.
Theodoret.
Hist.
Eccl.
l.
1.
c.
24.
they
doe
not
moue
any
question
of
the
quiet
thereof
in
cause
of
Religion
,
but
establish
and
confirme
it
.
And
therefore
our
owne
best
allowed
and
auntient
Historians
S.
Bede
,
Galfridus
,
Henry
of
Huntington
,
an
old
French
Manuscript
,
Virunnius
,
Harding
,
&
others
setle
Constantius
heare
in
Britaine
after
all
our
Persecution
ended
,
&
nothing
but
all
fauour
to
Chrstians
heare
in
his
time
,
and
not
onely
a
tolleration
graunted
,
but
publicke
profession
of
Christianitie
generally
allowed
,
&
by
Regall
and
Imperiall
warrant
of
Constantius
vsed
,
&
exercised
,
as
shall
immediatly
more
plainely
appeare
in
the
next
Chapter
.
7.
And
if
we
had
rather
harken
to
forreine
writers
in
or
neare
that
time
,
we
haue
sufficient
warrant
,
not
onely
that
he
recalled
himself
from
the
worship
of
the
Pagan
gods
,
as
diuers
are
witnesses
:
Constantius
se
à
Deorum
Gentilium
veneratione
auocauerat
,
But
as
Eusebius
and
others
testifie
of
him
,
he
gaue
free
power
and
licence
to
all
vnder
him
to
exercise
Christian
Religion
without
any
molestation
:
illis
qui
ab
ipso
regebantur
,
liberam
verae
in
Deum
religionis
sine
Constantine
the
greate
first
instructed
in
Christian
Religion
in
Britaine
.
molestia
excolendae
permisit
potestatem
.
And
this
as
he
writeth
,
when
the
greatest
Persecution
was
in
other
places
.
And
had
care
to
instruct
his
sonne
Constantine
the
Greate
,
which
he
left
his
Heyre
,
in
the
same
faith
as
we
may
easely
conclude
,
from
the
words
of
Constantine
himselfe
registred
by
Theodoret
:
huius
Dei
adiutus
ope
,
orsus
ab
vltimis
Oceani
finibus
vniuersum
orbem
terrarum
Sozom.
Eccles.
Hist.
l.
1.
c.
5.
Chronicon
Monast.
Abingdonien
.
apud
Nich.
Harpesfeld
.
Hist.
Eccl.
10.
saecul
.
p.
203.
c.
9.
firmae
salutis
spe
erexi
,
that
euen
from
the
ends
of
the
Ocean
(
meaning
Britaine
)
he
was
assisted
by
God
.
And
Sozomen
saith
,
it
is
euidently
knowne
vnto
all
men
that
greate
Constantine
was
first
instructed
in
the
Christian
faith
among
the
Britans
,
Apud
Britannos
liquidò
constat
inter
omnes
Constantinum
primum
religione
Christiana
imbutum
.
And
the
Cronicle
of
Abington
neare
Oxford
testifieth
he
was
brought
vp
in
that
old
Abbey
,
which
we
must
needs
asscribe
to
his
parents
Constantius
and
Helena
.
And
we
find
not
any
other
but
Constantius
,
except
we
will
apply
it
to
King
Coel
,
and
then
it
was
receaued
and
approued
by
him
,
who
heare
in
Britaine
caused
the
persecutors
to
be
putt
to
death
,
and
the
Persecution
therevppon
ceased
,
as
S.
Gildas
writeth
:
emarcescentibus
Gild.
l.
de
conq
.
Brit.
c.
8.
nece
suorum
Authorum
nefarijs
Decretis
:
For
this
must
needs
be
applied
to
Persecutors
in
Britaine
,
and
not
to
the
Tyrants
Dioclesian
,
and
Maximinian
,
the
Persecution
heare
endeed
longe
before
their
death
,
as
is
proued
before
,
and
neither
of
them
nor
any
other
Emperor
,
but
Constantius
hauing
power
or
commaund
heare
at
this
time
.
And
herevpon
our
Protestant
Historians
themselues
thus
testify
of
him
,
Constantius
abolished
the
superstition
of
the
Stowe
&
Howes
Hist.
tit
.
Romans
in
Constantius
,
&
Constantine
.
Gentils
in
his
Dominians
.
So
that
afterward
Britaine
felt
no
persecutions
.
Constantius
renounced
the
Idolatrie
of
the
Gentils
.
THE
II.
CHAPTER
.
OF
THE
FINDING
THE
HOLY
CROSSE
by
S.
Helen
in
Constantius
his
time
.
His
Christian
life
and
death
,
and
crowning
his
sonne
Constantine
Emperour
heare
in
Britaine
.
1.
I
Haue
shewed
before
out
of
S.
Gildas
and
others
,
aswell
that
the
Persecution
,
called
Dioclesians
,
did
not
continue
ten
yeares
in
this
kingdome
;
in
one
place
he
termeth
it
,
Persecutionem
Dioclesiani
Tyranni
nouennem
:
the
nine
yeares
Persecution
of
Dioclesian
the
Tyrant
;
and
in
the
next
Chapter
not
wholly
ten
yeares
longe
,
bilustro
turbinis
necdum
expleto
:
As
also
that
it
wholly
ended
Gildas
l.
de
excid
.
&
conquest
.
Brit.
c.
7.
8.
in
the
time
of
King
Coel
,
those
Persecutours
then
hauing
no
power
or
Authoritie
heare
,
and
so
together
with
their
other
ouerruling
and
commanding
Decrees
,
the
bloody
Edicts
of
persecuting
Christians
heare
were
vtterly
extinct
,
and
made
inualidate
;
and
as
is
euident
before
neuer
being
renewed
,
but
alltogether
omitted
by
Constantius
,
this
greate
friend
of
Christians
:
such
of
this
Nation
were
fully
and
vndoubtedly
thereby
restored
to
their
auncient
liberties
,
Priuiledges
,
and
Immunities
in
matters
of
Religion
,
if
Constantius
and
Helen
our
Emperour
and
Empresse
,
King
and
Queene
had
then
giuen
no
further
and
expresse
approbation
vnto
them
:
Which
we
may
not
reasonably
call
into
question
,
when
we
remember
their
absolute
and
independing
regall
right
and
possession
without
contradiction
,
they
had
in
this
kingdome
,
the
naturall
loue
and
affection
they
bore
vnto
it
,
and
that
to
them
,
with
their
Religious
care
and
desire
they
had
to
defend
and
aduance
Christian
Religion
,
euen
in
times
,
and
places
when
,
and
where
they
were
not
so
enabled
,
nor
drawne
therto
with
so
many
and
strong
bands
of
dutie
,
and
affection
.
We
haue
heard
before
,
that
other
Churches
vnder
his
Empire
were
endowed
by
his
benefits
and
munificence
,
thereby
they
lyued
in
greate
Ioy
,
and
encreased
;
the
choysest
Christians
were
his
dearest
Friends
and
made
his
Councellors
;
His
whole
Court
was
like
a
Church
.
And
except
we
should
with
very
much
boldnes
deny
the
testimony
of
S.
Eusebius
then
Pope
,
affirming
that
the
holy
Crosse
was
found
in
the
time
of
his
Papacy
,
and
he
instituted
the
Euseb.
Epist.
3.
ad
Episcopus
Tuscul
.
&
Campaniae
Tom.
1.
Concil.
Gratian.
can
.
Crucis
dist.
3.
de
cons
.
Martin
.
Polon
.
supputat
.
col.
67.
in
Euseb.
Papa
.
Marian.
Scot.
l.
2.
aetat.
6.
in
Constantio
.
Florent
.
Wigor
.
Chron.
in
Galer
.
Regino
Chron.
an.
243.
Feast
of
the
Inuention
thereof
,
Gratian
and
Martinus
saying
the
like
,
S.
Damasus
or
Learned
Anastasius
,
S.
Marianus
,
Florentius
Wigorn
:
Regino
,
and
diuers
others
which
playnely
write
,
that
the
holy
Crosse
was
found
in
their
dayes
:
sub
huius
tempore
inuenta
est
crux
Domini
sub
Constantio
patre
Constantini
Magni
,
vt
in
gestis
Romanorum
Pontificalibus
habetur
,
ita
sub
huius
tempore
inuenta
est
crux
Domini
5.
Nonis
Maij
,
we
must
not
neglect
this
opinion
.
2.
And
this
is
not
to
deny
,
or
question
that
publike
,
and
famous
(
in
Historyes
)
Solemnitie
about
the
holy
Crosse
,
in
the
dayes
of
Constantine
the
greate
,
better
allowing
such
Christian
Assemblyes
&
Festiuities
in
so
honorable
manner
,
then
the
times
yet
permitted
,
but
to
reconcile
so
many
worthie
Authours
,
giue
Constantius
and
S.
Helen
their
due
in
their
professing
their
loue
of
Christian
Religion
,
before
Constantine
either
reigned
,
or
was
borne
;
and
some
of
these
Authours
,
which
I
haue
Cited
,
as
namely
Marianus
Scotus
,
setteth
downe
both
these
Acts
of
deuotious
as
before
,
and
the
other
in
the
dayes
of
S.
Helen
found
the
holy
Crosse
in
the
time
of
Constantius
,
before
the
reigne
of
Constantine
her
sonne
.
Constantine
,
after
the
death
of
Constantius
,
citing
diuers
Authours
for
these
distinct
and
diuers
Actions
of
Religion
.
And
it
is
but
a
weake
obiection
,
derogatorie
to
the
honour
of
S.
Helen
,
and
this
Nation
which
a
late
writer
maketh
when
he
saith
;
teste
Eusebio
libro
3.
cap.
46.
constat
Helenam
post
Constantinum
Christianam
Religionem
amplexatam
esse
.
Si
igitur
hoc
tempore
Eusebij
Papae
Marian.
Scot.
aetat.
6.
an.
325.
col.
300.
Constantinus
necdum
Christianus
fuerit
,
quomodo
Helena
Deorum
adhuc
cultrix
inueniendae
crucis
Christi
adeo
studiosa
fuisse
potuit
?
as
Eusebius
witnesseth
in
the
46.
Chapter
of
his
third
booke
(
he
meaneth
of
the
life
of
Constantine
)
it
is
euident
,
Obiection
.
that
Helen
embraced
Christian
Religion
after
Constantine
.
Therefore
if
in
the
time
of
Seuer
.
Binius
Annot.
in
Epist.
3
Eusebij
Papae
Tom.
1.
Concil.
Pope
Eusebius
,
Constantine
was
not
a
Christian
,
how
could
Helena
a
worshipper
of
the
Pagan
Gods
be
so
carefull
to
finde
the
crosse
of
Christ
.
But
Eusebius
allthough
a
sufficient
and
greater
prayser
of
Constantine
,
more
then
of
his
Mother
(
in
all
Answeare
.
Histories
a
wonderfull
holy
Saint
)
speaketh
there
of
deuotion
,
pietate
,
&
not
first
instruction
in
Religion
,
which
as
I
haue
shewed
before
,
he
receaued
from
her
,
and
his
Father
Constantius
in
or
before
Pope
Eusebius
time
,
and
S.
Helen
was
euen
from
her
youth
(
as
I
haue
proued
from
Antiquities
)
instructed
in
Christian
Religion
.
And
if
these
so
many
and
learned
Antiquaries
should
be
deceaued
in
this
particular
Religious
Act
of
Constantius
or
Helena
,
or
them
both
:
Yet
they
yeeld
vs
so
many
Authorities
and
so
able
to
be
of
opinion
,
that
Constantius
a
friend
and
restorer
of
Christian
Religion
in
Britaine
and
other
places
also
.
Constantius
,
and
S.
Helen
both
were
able
to
giue
,
and
actually
gaue
their
greatest
regall
both
allowance
and
help
for
the
publike
exercise
&
aduancement
of
Christian
Religion
to
Britaine
,
where
no
impediment
or
hindederance
can
be
pretended
they
being
absolute
commaunders
heare
.
3.
And
diuers
euen
of
this
Nation
haue
before
deliuered
,
that
this
our
now
King
and
Emperour
did
particularly
place
S.
Taurinus
Archbishop
in
Yorke
,
wherein
allthough
they
be
mistaken
(
if
they
vnderstand
S.
Taurinus
Bishop
of
Eureux
consecrated
by
S.
Clement
Pope
,
neither
the
time
nor
place
allowing
)
yet
we
cannot
safely
say
,
but
he
might
,
or
did
place
some
other
of
that
name
there
,
and
if
both
this
should
faile
,
yet
so
many
more
Authorities
concurre
,
that
Constantius
gaue
consent
and
assistance
to
the
publicke
restitution
of
Religion
heare
in
his
time
.
For
this
,
we
haue
the
warrant
of
our
most
auntient
and
approued
Antiquaries
S.
Gildas
,
and
S.
Bede
,
and
after
them
Matthew
of
Westminster
with
others
.
S.
Gildas
writeth
,
that
before
the
Persecution
had
bene
heare
ten
yeares
,
the
wicked
Decrees
against
Christians
were
annulled
and
frustrate
,
and
all
the
seruants
of
Christ
,
as
after
a
longe
winter
night
with
ioyfull
eyes
receaue
the
cleare
light
of
the
heauenly
ayre
,
they
renew
their
Churches
which
were
throwne
downe
to
the
ground
,
they
found
,
build
and
perfect
others
in
honor
of
their
holy
Martyrs
,
and
as
it
were
set
forth
euery
where
their
victorious
enseignes
,
celebrate
festiuall
dayes
,
offer
sacrifice
with
a
pure
heart
and
mouth
,
all
of
them
reioyce
as
children
cherished
in
the
lapp
of
their
mother
the
Church
:
bilustro
supradicti
turbinis
necdum
ad
integrum
expleto
,
emarcescentibusque
nece
suorum
Authorum
nefarijs
decretis
laetis
luminibus
omnes
Christi
Tyrones
quasi
post
hyemalem
ac
prolixam
noctem
,
temperiem
,
lucemque
serenam
aurae
coelestis
excipiunt
,
renouant
Ecclesias
ad
solum
vsque
destructas
,
Basilicas
Sanctorum
Martyrum
fundant
,
construunt
,
perficiunt
ac
velut
victricia
signa
passim
propalunt
,
dies
festos
celebrant
,
sacra
mundo
corde
,
oreque
conficiunt
,
omnes
exultant
filij
gremio
ac
si
matris
Ecclesiae
confoti
.
S.
Bede
saith
,
that
so
soone
as
the
tempest
of
Persecution
ceased
,
the
Christians
which
had
hidden
themselues
in
woods
,
Desarts
and
secret
Dens
presently
came
forth
and
shewed
themselues
in
publick
,
doing
those
publick
works
of
Christian
Religion
,
which
S.
Gildas
before
remembred
,
Vbi
turbo
Bed
.
Hist.
Eccl.
lib.
1.
c.
8.
persecutionis
quieuit
,
progressi
in
publicum
fideles
Christi
,
qui
se
tempore
discriminis
siluis
ac
desertis
,
abditisue
speluncis
occultauerant
,
renouant
Ecclesias
ad
solum
vsque
destructas
,
Basilicas
Martyrum
fundant
,
And
the
rest
as
S.
Gildas
before
,
and
writeth
plainely
,
that
this
was
done
in
the
time
of
Constantius
,
and
that
he
died
heare
,
while
these
things
were
thus
in
Acting
,
His
Temporibus
Constantius
,
qui
viuente
Dioclesiano
Galliam
Hispaniamque
regebat
,
vir
summae
mansuetudinis
&
ciuilitatis
in
Britannia
mortem
obijt
.
The
Monke
of
Westminster
hath
Matth.
Westm.
An.
313.
the
same
words
with
S.
Bede
of
this
publike
profession
of
Christian
Religion
heare
,
presently
vppon
the
ending
of
the
Persecution
,
during
ten
yeares
,
elapsis
decem
annis
.
And
addeth
that
then
the
Church
of
S.
Alban
was
builded
to
his
honor
within
ten
yeares
of
his
Martyrdome
,
decem
annis
post
passionem
eius
elapsis
,
and
yet
temporum
Christianorum
serenitate
in
the
quiet
of
Christian
times
heare
,
which
by
that
is
sayd
before
,
must
needs
be
in
the
dayes
of
Constantius
.
4.
Likewise
we
find
in
the
Antiquities
of
the
old
Church
of
Winchester
,
Manuscr
.
Antiq.
Eccl.
Winton
.
Marian.
Scot.
an.
306.
Martin
.
Pol.
An.
307.
Manuscr
.
Ant.
Gall.
ann.
306.
Matth.
West
.
ann.
305.
307.
Baron
.
&
Spondan
.
an.
306
Gordan
.
an.
306.
Iacob
.
Grynaeus
annot.
in
c.
15.
l.
1.
Euseb.
de
Vit.
Constantini
Anno
.
308.
Henric.
Hunt.
l.
1.
Hist.
in
Diocletian
.
&
Constantio
.
Regino
Chron.
l.
1.
in
Constant
.
an.
253.
Stowe
&
Howes
sup.
Hist.
in
Constantius
.
that
being
destroyed
with
the
rest
in
this
late
Persecution
,
it
was
perfectly
reedified
in
the
yeare
of
Christ
309.
and
so
either
was
in
building
,
or
warranted
to
be
builded
in
the
dayes
of
Constantius
,
then
or
so
lately
before
by
all
accompts
lyuing
and
reigning
heare
,
that
it
could
not
be
done
without
his
warrant
,
or
allowance
.
The
like
we
say
of
the
Churches
of
S.
Iulius
,
and
S.
Aaron
,
and
other
Martyrs
of
that
time
,
and
all
both
Cathedrall
Churches
,
and
others
destroyed
heare
by
Maximian
that
most
cruell
horrible
faced
man
,
as
Henry
of
Huntington
calleth
him
:
Maximinianus
vir
crudelissimus
&
vultu
horrendus
,
after
whose
leauing
the
Empire
,
Christians
were
quiet
heare
,
as
he
saith
,
and
restored
to
their
former
liberties
.
And
as
Regino
writeth
,
not
onely
in
Britaine
,
but
generally
where
he
ruled
,
both
Bishops
were
restored
to
their
priuate
Sees
,
and
many
other
things
graunted
for
the
profit
of
Christian
Religion
:
Constantij
Temporibus
pace
Ecclesijs
reddita
,
Episcopi
priuatis
sedibus
restituuntur
,
&
alia
plura
Christianae
Religioni
profutura
.
And
particularly
saith
,
that
the
Monastery
of
Treuers
was
begun
in
his
time
.
Then
much
more
in
Britaine
,
where
he
was
both
absolute
Emperour
and
King
to
commande
,
and
no
man
daring
to
resist
him
.
To
this
our
Protestant
Antiquaries
haue
giuen
sufficient
allowance
,
when
they
graunted
vnto
vs
,
that
Constantius
abolished
the
superstition
of
the
Gentils
in
his
Dominions
,
especially
in
Britaine
,
where
he
now
liued
King
and
Emperor
,
and
so
in
abolishing
the
Pagans
Rites
,
and
obseruances
for
dislike
of
them
,
and
loue
to
Christian
Religion
,
must
needs
for
his
short
time
be
an
extraordinary
Aduancer
thereof
.
But
when
he
had
thus
The
death
of
Constantius
in
Britaine
:
&
his
great
loue
then
of
Christians
and
that
Religion
.
happily
begun
this
holy
worke
in
reparing
the
ruines
of
the
Church
of
Christ
in
this
kingdome
,
and
before
he
could
bring
it
to
due
,
and
his
desired
perfection
,
he
fell
sick
at
the
Citie
of
Yorke
,
where
soone
after
he
deceased
.
Yet
in
this
short
time
of
his
sicknes
,
his
greatest
care
was
to
leaue
and
commit
this
his
charge
both
concerning
his
Empire
,
and
this
kingdome
to
his
eldest
sonne
Constantine
now
liuing
,
sonne
of
S.
Helen
,
who
as
he
hoped
for
many
reasons
,
would
be
most
ready
and
willing
to
maintaine
and
defend
true
Religion
,
and
with
Iustice
gouerne
his
subiects
.
5.
And
to
this
happy
choise
,
as
both
Zonoras
and
Pomponius
Laetus
doe
Zonaras
Annal.
Tom.
2.
in
Constantino
.
Pomp.
Laet.
Rom.
Hist.
comp.
in
Constantino
Max.
Euseb.
l.
1.
de
Vit.
Constantini
c.
18.
Iac.
Grynaeus
annot.
in
eum
locum
.
plainely
testifie
before
,
and
Eusebius
and
others
sufficiently
insinuate
,
he
was
admonished
and
iustructed
by
Gods
direction
,
and
an
Ange
,
Ilas
is
before
related
.
Which
is
confirmed
by
the
effect
and
euent
itselfe
,
not
onely
of
the
generall
establishing
of
Christian
Religion
in
the
world
by
Constantine
in
the
time
of
his
Empire
,
but
his
extraordinary
and
Miraculous
preseruation
before
he
came
vnto
it
,
and
at
this
very
time
of
his
Fathers
sicknes
strangely
escaping
the
Tyrants
hands
in
Italy
,
and
comming
safely
to
his
sick
Father
Constantius
at
Yorke
in
our
Britaine
,
by
the
greate
prouidence
of
God
,
as
Eusebius
noteth
,
who
had
often
preserued
him
,
to
bringe
him
hither
so
longe
and
dangerous
a
Iourney
at
that
very
time
,
to
succeede
his
Father
,
Deus
omnia
eius
causa
faciebat
,
prouide
prospiciens
,
vt
in
tempore
praesto
esset
ad
Patri
succedendum
.
Euseb.
Vit.
Const.
l.
1.
c.
14.
And
this
Authour
immediately
addeth
:
for
presently
when
Constantine
had
escaped
the
stratagems
of
the
deceipts
,
he
came
with
all
speed
to
his
Father
and
Cap.
15.
supr.
after
a
longe
space
of
time
which
he
had
bene
absent
from
him
,
presented
him
to
his
sight
at
that
moment
Constantius
was
ready
to
dye
:
but
when
contrary
to
all
hope
he
saw
his
sonne
,
lepinge
out
of
his
bedd
,
he
embraced
him
,
saying
,
that
he
had
now
cast
that
out
of
his
mynde
,
which
onely
troubled
him
at
the
point
of
death
,
which
was
the
absence
of
his
sonne
:
And
therefore
did
ernestly
pray
and
giue
thanks
for
it
to
God
:
affirming
that
now
he
rather
desired
to
dye
then
lyue
,
and
setting
himselfe
in
the
midst
of
his
children
,
and
in
his
place
lying
vpon
his
kingly
bedd
,
giuing
ouer
the
Inheritance
of
his
kingdome
to
his
eldest
sonne
departed
this
life
.
Thus
hath
Eusebius
then
liuing
,
in
that
time
.
Our
Protestant
Historians
citing
other
auncient
writers
Hollins
.
Hist.
of
Engl.
l.
4.
c.
28.
27.
cit.
Eutr
.
Sext.
Aurel.
Vict.
Niceph.
Tripart
.
Hist.
not
differing
from
Eusebius
,
thus
translate
and
epitomate
this
History
from
them
,
Whilest
Constantine
remayned
at
Rome
,
in
manner
as
he
had
bene
a
pledge
with
Galerius
in
his
Fathers
time
,
fledd
from
thence
,
and
with
all
post
haste
returned
to
his
Father
into
Britaine
,
killing
or
hewghing
by
the
way
,
all
such
horses
as
were
appointed
to
stand
at
Innes
,
readie
for
such
as
should
ryde
in
post
,
least
being
pursued
,
he
should
haue
bene
ouertaken
,
and
brought
backe
againe
,
by
such
is
might
be
sent
to
pursue
him
.
Constantius
whilest
he
lay
on
his
death-bedd
,
somewhat
before
he
departed
this
life
,
hearing
that
his
sonne
Constantine
was
come
,
and
escaped
from
the
Emperours
Dioclesian
and
Maximian
,
with
whome
he
remained
as
a
Pledge
,
he
receaued
him
with
all
Ioy
,
and
raysing
himselfe
vp
in
his
bedd
,
in
presence
of
his
other
sonnes
and
Counsellors
,
with
a
greate
number
of
other
people
,
and
strangers
that
were
come
to
visit
him
,
he
sett
the
Crowne
vpon
his
sonnes
heade
,
and
adorned
him
with
other
Imperiall
Robes
and
garments
,
executing
as
it
were
himselfe
the
Constantius
crowneth
Constantine
his
sonne
Emperor
,
and
prophesieth
how
he
should
aduaunce
Christian
Religion
.
office
of
an
Herald
,
and
withall
spake
these
words
vnto
his
saide
sonne
,
and
to
his
Counsellors
there
about
him
:
Now
is
my
death
to
mee
more
wellcome
,
and
my
departure
hence
more
pleasant
:
I
haue
heare
a
lardge
Epitaph
and
Monument
of
buriall
,
to
wit
mine
owne
sonne
,
and
one
whome
in
earth
I
leaue
to
be
Emperour
in
my
place
,
which
by
Gods
good
help
shall
wype
away
the
teares
of
the
Christians
,
and
reuenge
the
crueltie
exercised
by
Tyrants
.
This
I
reckon
to
chaunce
vnto
me
in
steed
of
most
felicity
.
Thus
carefull
was
this
holy
Emperour
euen
at
his
death
,
to
aduance
the
honour
of
Christ
.
Thus
he
did
prophesying
how
his
sonne
after
him
should
aduance
Christian
Religion
,
now
by
his
Father
declared
Emperour
,
but
as
Eusebius
writeth
,
longe
before
designed
to
that
dignitie
by
God
,
King
of
all
,
Euseb.
Hist.
Eccles.
l.
5.
c.
14.
Augustus
multo
antea
ab
ipso
Deo
Rege
omnium
declaratus
fuit
.
6.
This
renowned
Emperour
Constantius
died
by
diuers
in
the
306.
yeare
of
Christ
,
by
others
in
the
307.
&
by
some
in
the
yeare
308.
as
is
mentioned
before
,
&
by
all
at
such
time
,
that
as
I
haue
proued
already
,
it
must
needs
be
he
which
among
the
Roman
Emperours
first
gaue
order
and
warrant
for
the
restoring
&
reestablishing
Christian
Religion
heare
in
Britaine
after
the
desolation
thereof
by
Dioclesian
&
Maximian
,
&
died
happily
&
most
blessedly
:
faelicem
acter
Euseb.
supr.
l.
8.
c.
14.
beatum
vitae
finem
consecutus
.
And
was
so
renowned
,
that
euen
by
the
Pagans
he
was
accompted
a
God
:
ac
primus
apud
eos
in
numerum
deorum
relatus
.
And
had
all
Constantius
buried
as
a
Christian
in
Yorke
with
greate
and
Emperiall
honor
.
honour
after
his
death
giuen
vnto
him
which
belonged
to
an
Emperour
,
Cuncto
post
mortem
Imperatori
debito
potitus
est
honore
.
He
was
most
honorably
and
Christian
like
buried
,
in
the
Citie
of
Yorke
,
Constantine
his
sonne
the
new
Emperour
present
at
his
funerall
,
going
before
his
corps
with
an
infinite
number
of
people
and
Souldiars
,
attending
with
all
honour
and
pompe
,
some
Euseb.
l.
1.
de
Vita
Constantini
c.
16.
going
before
,
others
following
with
most
sweete
harmony
of
singing
,
Constantinus
paterna
purpura
indutus
magna
paternorum
amicorum
turba
eum
comitante
,
funeri
praeiuit
,
patremque
produxit
:
quinetiam
populi
infinita
multitudine
,
militumque
constipanti
agmine
partim
antecedentium
,
partim
subsequentium
,
genitorem
sanctissimum
cum
omni
splendore
&
maxima
pompa
extulit
:
faustis
acclamationibus
,
suaui
hymnorum
concentu
,
omnes
beatissimum
illum
celebrant
.
This
was
the
Euseb.
supr.
end
which
God
shewed
of
this
Emperours
godly
and
Religious
manners
and
life
euidently
to
all
people
then
liuing
,
as
Eusebius
witnesseth
then
also
liuing
:
hunc
morum
vitaeque
pie
&
religiose
ad
virtutem
institutae
exitum
esse
,
in
Imperatore
Constantio
,
vniuerso
generi
mortalium
qui
nostra
memoria
vixerunt
,
Deus
euidenter
monstrauit
.
And
calleth
him
,
as
before
,
Sanctissimum
:
most
holy
:
which
he
a
learned
Christian
Bishop
could
not
giue
to
any
but
an
holy
professed
Christian
,
in
his
knowledge
or
Iudgment
:
and
therefore
atrributeth
so
much
to
Constantius
in
this
kinde
,
that
he
calleth
Constantine
the
Greàte
himselfe
,
(
whome
he
so
extolleth
for
his
Christian
Religion
,
&
aduancement
thereof
)
Eusebius
Hist.
Eccl.
l.
8.
c.
14.
a
follower
of
his
Fathers
pietie
in
such
affaires
:
paternae
pietatis
Imitator
.
THE
III.
CHAPTER
.
OF
THE
CORONATION
AND
CHRISTIAN
beginning
of
Constantine
the
greate
Emperour
,
and
the
generall
restoring
and
profession
of
Christian
Religion
in
all
places
of
Britaine
then
.
1.
CONSTANTIVS
hauing
thus
honorably
ended
his
dayes
,
&
declared
Euseb.
lib.
1.
de
Vit.
Constantini
c.
15.
Marian.
Sco.
in
Constant
.
Martin
.
Pol.
in
eod.
Constantine
his
eldest
sonne
successor
in
his
Empire
,
his
whole
Army
doth
presently
with
mutuall
consent
&
Ioy
proclaime
him
King
&
Emperour
.
Extemplò
secundo
&
prospero
applausu
nouum
Regem
Imperatorem
&
Augustum
ipsa
prima
voce
contentius
praedicant
.
Constantine
proclaymed
Emperor
in
Britaine
.
And
all
Nations
subiect
to
his
Fathers
Empire
were
filled
with
incredible
Ioy
and
vnspeakeable
gladnes
,
that
they
had
without
intermission
so
worthie
and
renowned
an
Emperour
,
Omnes
gentes
quaeipsius
obsequebantur
Imperio
,
incredili
Euseb.
lib.
1.
Vit.
Const.
c.
16.
laetitia
efferuntur
,
&
gaudio
pene
inexplicabili
propterea
complentur
,
quod
illustri
&
praeclaro
Imperatore
ne
breuissimo
quidem
temporis
momento
caruissent
.
Of
the
comming
of
this
most
noble
Britan
to
the
Empire
,
escaping
and
preserued
from
so
many
daungers
,
and
difficulties
before
,
so
generally
and
ioyfully
chosen
and
accepted
,
and
prouing
afterward
so
happy
a
Ruler
,
Eusebius
saith
Chosen
and
designed
thereto
by
God
himselfe
.
that
he
was
chosen
by
God
himselfe
,
and
that
no
mortall
man
could
glory
of
this
onely
Emperour
his
aduancement
,
Constantinum
Principem
&
Imperatorem
,
Deus
omnium
Author
,
&
totius
mundi
Gubernator
,
suo
solum
arbitrio
delegit
:
Euseb.
supr.
c.
18.
eo
consilio
vt
cum
alij
omnes
Imperatores
,
hominum
suffragijs
,
ad
eum
dignitatis
gradum
●scendere
consueuerint
,
de
hoc
Imperatore
solo
ad
honorem
efferendo
,
nemo
mortalis
omnino
gloriaretur
.
For
allthough
he
was
generally
&
orderly
chosen
and
accepted
by
men
,
yet
as
the
same
Authour
writeth
,
he
was
Miracoulously
preserued
by
God
,
and
by
his
extraordinary
protection
brought
safely
from
all
danger
to
his
Father
heare
in
Britaine
,
old
and
ready
to
die
,
to
be
inuested
in
the
Empire
after
him
,
Constantius
cum
ad
summam
prope
senectutem
prouectus
,
Euseb.
l.
1.
Vit.
Const.
c.
12.
communi
naturae
quod
debebat
,
esset
persoluturus
,
&
iam
migraturus
è
vita
,
Deus
tunc
rursus
facinus
quoddam
admirabile
eius
causa
edidit
:
qui
ei
mortem
oppetituro
sua
prouidentia
curauit
,
vt
filius
eius
natu
Maximus
Constantinus
ad
capessendum
Imperium
praesto
esset
.
And
so
soone
as
he
was
Emperour
,
as
the
same
Authour
then
lyuing
,
and
well
●●owen
vnto
,
and
knowing
Constantine
testifieth
,
and
so
declared
by
the
Armies
,
as
the
custome
was
,
being
chosen
of
God
longe
Euseb.
Eccles.
Hist.
l.
8.
c.
14.
before
to
that
end
,
insisted
in
his
Fathers
steps
in
fauouring
and
aduancing
Christian
Religion
,
Huius
(
Constantij
)
filius
Constantinus
mox
atque
Imperator
Britaine
now
quiet
for
Religion
.
And
all
holy
places
●●stored
.
perfectissimus
ac
Augustus
ab
exercitibus
;
&
multo
antea
ab
ipso
Deo
Rege
omnium
declaratus
fuit
,
paternae
erga
nostram
Religionem
pietatis
imitator
esse
caepit
.
So
that
in
this
part
of
the
world
,
as
Britaine
and
France
,
where
Constantine
succeeded
his
Father
,
and
now
reigned
,
there
was
no
Persecution
vsed
against
Christians
,
but
all
fauour
and
Indulgence
towards
them
.
And
that
assertion
Euseb.
in
Chronic.
Floren.
Wigorn
.
in
Chron.
Mar.
Scot.
aetat.
6.
l.
2.
in
Constant
.
of
diuers
Historians
both
of
this
and
other
Nations
,
which
affirmeth
that
the
Persecution
begun
by
Dioclesian
and
Maximinian
,
did
continue
after
their
forsaking
the
Empire
,
and
vntill
the
seuenth
yeare
of
the
Reigne
of
Constantine
,
vsque
ad
annum
septimum
Constantini
,
is
to
be
vnderstood
of
those
parts
,
which
vntill
about
that
time
were
not
vnder
the
Rule
of
Constantine
,
but
to
Galerius
,
Seuerus
and
Maxentius
Persecutours
,
and
so
Florentius
,
Marianus
and
others
expownd
it
.
And
it
can
haue
no
other
construction
to
be
true
:
for
euident
it
is
in
Histories
that
not
onely
from
the
beginning
of
the
Reigne
of
Constantine
,
but
in
his
Fathers
time
,
all
Christians
vnder
their
gouernment
were
free
from
Persecution
:
And
so
soone
as
Constantine
had
conquered
Maxentius
and
was
sole
and
absolute
Emperour
,
all
Christians
in
the
world
vnder
him
were
deliuered
from
Persecution
,
and
sett
at
libertie
euen
publickly
to
professe
their
Religion
.
And
from
his
first
entrance
into
the
Empire
and
to
be
King
of
Britaine
,
the
Christians
heare
in
this
Nation
did
not
onely
enioy
freedome
and
Immunitie
from
all
penalties
,
and
Persecution
against
Christian
Churches
and
Monasteries
that
were
ruinated
,
restored
,
and
new
builded
.
Religion
,
but
,
as
in
the
time
of
his
Father
,
made
,
and
freely
had
publike
exercise
and
Profession
thereof
,
as
our
old
Churches
reedified
,
new
builded
and
erected
,
Bishops
,
Preists
,
and
all
Cleargie
and
Religious
men
restored
to
their
former
quiet
,
Reuenewes
,
honours
and
dignities
.
2.
Of
this
we
haue
diuers
testimonies
and
examples
in
particular
yet
left
vnto
vs
,
as
out
of
the
old
Annalls
of
Winchester
,
where
we
finde
of
that
old
Church
builded
in
the
time
of
King
Lucius
,
and
destroyed
in
the
late
Persecution
,
the
Church
of
Winchester
builded
in
the
time
of
King
Lucius
and
hallowed
and
dedicated
Annal.
Eccles.
Winton
.
Godwin
Catalog
.
of
Bishop
Wincester
in
initio
.
October
29.
189.
By
Faganus
and
Damianus
Bishops
,
amongst
the
rest
at
this
time
of
Dioclesian
,
went
to
wracke
,
the
buildings
thereof
being
ruinated
,
and
made
euen
with
the
ground
,
and
the
Monkes
and
all
the
officers
belonging
vnto
it
,
either
slaine
,
or
enforced
to
fly
for
the
present
time
,
in
the
yeare
309.
the
Church
a
foresaid
was
againe
reedified
,
and
that
with
such
wonderfull
forwardnesse
and
Zeale
,
as
within
one
yeare
and
thirty
dayes
,
both
it
and
all
the
Edifices
belonging
vnto
it
,
as
chambers
,
and
other
buildings
for
the
Monkes
and
officers
,
were
quite
finished
in
very
seemely
and
conuenient
manner
.
The
15.
day
of
March
following
,
it
was
againe
hallowed
and
dedicated
vnto
the
honor
and
memory
of
Amphibalus
,
that
had
suffered
death
for
Christ
in
the
late
Persecution
,
by
Constans
Bishop
of
Winchester
,
at
te
request
of
Deodatus
Abbot
of
this
new
erected
Monastery
.
It
is
euident
by
this
Relation
,
and
that
is
saide
before
,
that
this
holy
worke
so
publike
and
with
freedome
and
zeale
was
quite
finished
in
the
time
of
Constantine
his
being
heare
before
he
went
hence
against
Maxentius
.
And
yet
we
see
both
Bishop
,
Abbot
,
Preists
and
Religious
men
publikly
and
honorably
restored
to
their
former
condition
.
The
Church
with
vnspeakable
deuotion
builded
,
and
dedicated
to
that
holy
Saint
and
Martyr
,
which
in
the
late
Persecution
was
most
hated
by
the
enemies
of
Christ
.
So
I
say
of
the
Church
of
S.
Alban
,
Ecclesia
,
a
Church
,
as
S.
Bede
writeth
,
mirandi
operis
,
atque
eius
martyrio
condigna
extructa
est
,
a
Church
Bed
.
Eccl.
Hist.
l.
1.
c.
7.
Mat.
West
.
An.
313.
of
wonderfull
workemanship
and
worthie
of
his
martyrdome
,
was
builded
so
soone
as
the
Christians
were
heare
at
quiet
,
Redeunte
temporum
Christianorum
serenitate
.
Matthew
of
Westminster
hath
the
same
words
,
and
explaneth
this
time
of
the
quiet
of
Christians
heare
,
when
this
Church
was
so
sumptuously
builded
,
to
haue
bene
ten
yeares
after
his
Martyrdome
,
decem
scilicet
annis
post
passionem
eius
elapsis
:
the
perfect
finishing
whereof
he
setteth
downe
to
haue
bene
in
the
same
yeare
,
in
which
Constantine
went
from
hence
towards
Rome
against
Maxentius
.
Which
was
by
him
in
the
6.
yeare
of
Constantine
,
and
before
the
generall
ceasing
of
Persecution
in
other
places
.
Constantine
not
being
absolute
and
sole
Emperor
vntill
his
victory
against
Maxentius
,
nor
the
generall
quiet
then
presently
ensuing
.
Both
S.
Bede
and
the
Monke
of
Westminster
write
,
that
in
their
seuerall
times
,
often
curing
of
infirmities
and
Bed
.
&
Matth.
supr.
other
miracles
were
wrought
there
:
in
quo
videlicet
loco
vsque
ad
hanc
diem
curatio
infirmorum
,
&
frequentium
operatio
virtutum
celebrari
non
desunt
.
The
old
Churches
of
S.
Iulius
,
and
S.
Aaron
martyred
in
the
late
Persecutio●
,
in
the
Citie
of
Caerlegion
,
deriue
their
auntient
Foundation
from
this
time
.
So
doe
many
others
founded
in
honor
of
seuerall
Martyrs
,
then
cruelly
putt
to
death
,
for
the
name
of
Christ
.
So
I
affirme
of
all
the
Cathedrall
Churches
Archiepiscopall
and
Episcopall
which
I
haue
before
remembred
,
with
their
Particular
Sees
and
Cities
founded
in
the
time
of
King
Lucius
,
and
destroyed
in
the
Persecution
of
the
Tyrants
Dioclesian
and
Maximinian
,
as
also
those
that
were
not
Episcopall
,
but
subordinate
and
inferior
ouerthrowne
with
that
tempest
of
Persecution
:
for
S.
Gildas
,
S.
Bed
and
others
testifie
without
exception
,
that
all
they
which
were
then
pulled
downe
euen
to
the
ground
,
were
now
reedified
:
renouant
Ecclesias
ad
solum
vsque
destructas
.
Matthew
of
Westminster
Gild.
l.
de
excid
.
&
conquest
.
Brit.
ca.
8.
Bed
.
Eccles.
Hist.
l.
1.
c.
8.
Mat.
Westm.
an.
313.
plainely
writeth
that
besides
the
new
Churches
builded
in
honor
of
their
late
Martyrs
of
which
S.
Gildas
and
S.
Bede
also
make
this
memory
,
Basilicas
Sanctorum
Martyrum
fundant
,
construunt
,
perficiunt
:
The
Christians
heare
at
this
time
renewed
&
builded
againe
all
the
Churches
dedicated
to
former
Saints
,
which
had
bene
so
destroyed
and
throwne
downe
to
the
ground
:
Sanctorum
Ecclesias
ad
solum
vsque
destructas
renouant
.
3.
And
when
we
are
warranted
both
by
Protestant
and
Catholike
Antiquaries
Matth.
Parker
.
Antiq.
Brit.
pa.
8.
Io.
Goscel
.
Eccl.
Hist.
Manuscrip
.
de
Archiep.
Can.
tuar
.
prope
Init.
Manuscr
.
Gallie
.
Antiq.
cap.
28.
also
,
that
from
the
beginning
of
Christianitie
heare
,
we
had
many
Abbots
,
Monkes
,
and
Monasteryes
in
euery
Age
,
tot
tantaque
Abbatum
,
Monachorum
,
Cenobiorum
vetusta
nomina
quae
quouis
seculo
extiterunt
:
And
that
these
Monasteryes
were
all
destroyed
in
Dioclesian
his
Pesecution
:
we
must
needs
assigne
their
restauration
to
this
time
,
as
I
haue
first
exemplified
before
in
the
old
Monastery
of
Winchester
now
reedified
with
so
greate
speede
and
deuotion
,
the
Abbot
thereof
being
called
Deodatus
.
To
this
I
ioyne
the
Monastery
of
Abingdon
,
allready
spoken
of
,
where
this
our
greate
King
and
Emperour
Constantine
,
as
the
old
Annalls
thereof
doe
pleade
,
had
his
education
,
when
he
was
young
,
wherein
there
where
(
as
it
testifieth
further
)
aboue
500.
Chron.
Monast.
Abingdon
.
apud
Nich.
Harpesf
.
Eccl.
Hist.
saecul
.
10.
c.
9.
Monkes
liuing
by
the
labour
of
their
hands
in
th●
woods
and
Desarts
adioyning
,
vpon
son
dayes
&
festiuall
dayes
comming
to
the
Monastery
,
besides
60.
which
did
continually
abide
in
the
same
,
seruing
God
there
,
Quod
Monachi
supra
quingentos
illi
fuerant
adscripti
,
qui
per
syluas
&
loca
deserta
quae
in
vicinia
fuere
,
manuum
labore
victitabant
,
ad
Coenobium
singulis
Sabbatis
&
Dominicis
conuenientes
,
praeter
sexaginta
qui
assiduè
in
ipso
Coenobio
versabantur
,
&
quod
Constantinus
ille
Magnus
Abingdoniae
educatus
fuerit
.
Therefore
we
cannot
doubt
,
if
we
will
accept
this
auntient
Record
for
witnesse
,
but
of
all
other
Monasteries
,
this
greate
Emperour
had
an
especiall
care
of
restoring
and
endowing
this
his
nursing
place
of
education
.
4.
To
this
time
we
may
assigne
the
reedificing
of
the
noble
Monastery
,
first
builded
by
the
Founder
Ambrius
or
Ambry
,
after
called
Amsbury
in
Wiltshire
,
where
at
the
comming
of
the
Saxons
hither
there
were
300.
Religious
men
,
Coenobium
trecentorum
fratrum
in
monte
Ambrij
qui
,
vt
fertur
,
fundator
Galfr.
Monum
.
Hist.
Brit.
l.
8.
c.
9.
eius
olim
extiterat
.
Whose
foundation
being
olim
,
long
before
the
time
of
the
Saxons
,
argueth
it
was
builded
before
the
time
of
Dioclesian
and
Maximinian
,
by
them
destroyed
,
and
now
restored
.
So
we
may
conclude
of
the
Religious
houses
both
of
men
and
women
in
Kent
and
other
places
renouned
heare
at
the
Saxons
first
entrance
,
euen
by
our
Protestant
Historians
thus
deliuering
from
Antiquitie
:
Hengist
slew
the
good
Archbishop
Vocine
,
and
many
Stowe
&
Howes
Hist.
Titul
.
Britans
and
Saxons
.
in
Vortiger
.
Gul.
Malmesb
.
l.
de
Antiquit.
coenob
.
Glaston
.
Manuscr
.
Antiq.
Glaston
.
Eccles.
other
Preists
and
Religious
pursons
.
All
the
Churches
in
Kent
were
polluted
with
blood
the
Nunnes
with
other
Religious
parsons
were
by
force
putt
from
their
houses
and
goods
.
Thus
we
must
conceaue
of
all
other
Religious
houses
,
wh●●her
of
men
or
women
being
very
many
in
number
,
by
that
which
is
said
before
,
all
of
them
being
now
repayred
and
happily
againe
imployed
to
their
first
Institution
and
holy
vse
.
Whether
the
old
Religious
house
at
Glastenbury
is
to
be
accompted
in
the
number
of
those
that
were
destroyed
by
Maximinian
,
and
now
builded
againe
by
Constantius
and
Constantine
,
I
dare
not
make
so
readie
a
resolution
:
likely
it
is
the
pouerty
of
the
house
builded
of
writhen
wands
,
the
penitentiall
and
eremiticall
life
those
Religious
there
ledd
,
their
place
of
aboad
being
seperate
in
priuate
Cells
,
and
in
priuate
Cells
,
and
in
a
wildernesse
,
in
which
kinde
of
places
other
Christians
as
before
hidd
themselues
in
that
Persecution
,
might
both
preserue
them
in
that
raging
storme
,
and
their
manner
of
life
considered
now
not
require
reparation
.
Which
both
William
of
Malmesbury
in
his
written
History
of
the
Antiquitie
of
that
holy
place
,
and
the
old
Manuscript
Antiquities
of
Glastenbury
seeme
to
consent
vnto
,
when
they
absolutely
deliuer
,
that
from
the
time
of
King
Lucius
vntill
the
comming
of
S.
Patrick
thither
,
not
speaking
of
the
least
intermission
or
discontinuance
,
there
continually
rema●ned
a
Succession
of
12.
Eremits
in
that
Iland
,
Multi
alij
succedentes
,
semper
tamen
in
numero
duodenario
per
multa
annorum
curricula
vsque
ad
aduentum
sancti
Patricij
Hibernensium
Apostoli
in
memorata
Insula
permanserunt
.
THE
IV.
CHAPTER
.
OF
CONSTANTINE
HIS
PROFESSION
of
Christ
,
his
miraculous
victories
against
his
Pagan
Enemies
,
restoring
and
establishing
Christian
Religion
,
and
exalting
the
Professors
thereof
in
all
his
Empire
.
1.
WHEN
Constantine
had
reigned
but
a
short
time
Constantine
in
Britaine
prepareth
Wars
against
the
Infidell
persecutor
.
in
Britaine
,
and
France
,
and
such
Westerne
parts
,
as
his
Father
before
him
possessed
,
Maxen●ius
being
proclaimed
Emperour
in
Italy
,
Rome
,
and
other
places
,
and
falling
to
Tyranny
and
vsurpation
,
putting
many
Euseb.
l.
1.
de
Vit.
Const.
ca.
20.
21.
Socrat.
Hist.
Eccles.
l.
1.
c.
1.
Otto
Frigen
.
Chron.
l.
4.
c.
1.
Galfr.
Monum
.
Hist.
Brit.
l.
5.
c.
7.
Pont.
Vir.
l.
5.
Hist.
Matth.
Westm.
an.
312.
Henr.
Hunting
.
l.
1
Hist.
Hollinsh
.
Hist.
l.
4.
c.
28.
Stowe
&
Howes
Hist.
in
Constant
.
Harding
Chron.
c.
62.
f.
49.
Innocents
to
death
,
and
exiling
many
both
Christians
and
others
,
diuers
euen
of
the
Nobilitie
fledd
into
Britaine
vnto
Constantine
for
succour
,
and
releife
,
complaining
of
the
crueltie
and
vsurpation
of
Maxentius
,
humbly
inciting
and
entreating
Constantine
,
as
vndoubted
true
Heyre
to
the
Empire
,
euen
of
that
part
which
Maxentius
had
intruded
himself
vnto
,
to
take
armes
against
him
,
and
solely
to
enioy
the
Empire
.
And
he
was
not
onely
thus
sollicited
by
the
Christians
and
other
persecuted
resorting
hither
,
but
by
the
Romans
,
which
still
continued
at
Rome
enduring
the
Tyranny
of
Maxentius
,
as
some
write
in
this
manner
:
The
Senators
of
Rome
by
letters
well
endit●
Prayed
him
to
come
to
Rome
as
Emperour
For
to
destroy
Maxence
and
disinherit●
Of
Christen
folke
the
cruell
Tormentour
Of
Christen
faith
the
cursed
confoundoure
For
of
his
birth
they
saide
it
set
thim
soe
Maxence
to
stroy
that
was
his
Fathers
foe
.
Zonoras
,
Cedrenus
,
and
other
forreine
Historians
write
the
like
in
this
matter
.
2.
Hearevpon
Constantine
to
reuendge
the
Iniuries
done
to
holy
Christians
,
and
vnspeakeable
wronges
to
diuers
others
,
euen
the
most
Noble
of
the
Romans
,
&
the
enormeous
sins
of
this
Tirant
,
for
number
not
to
be
recompted
,
Euseb.
l.
1.
de
Vita
Constant
.
c.
27.
28.
29.
30.
Socrat.
Hist.
l.
1.
c.
1.
Otto
Frigen
.
Chron.
c.
1.
Matth.
Westm.
an.
312.
Eutropius
in
Constantino
.
Euseb.
in
Chron.
Baron
.
&
Spond
.
Annal.
An.
312.
and
for
their
horrible
and
loathsome
greuioussnes
,
to
be
suppressed
with
silence
,
assembled
a
greate
Army
both
of
Christian
Britans
,
and
of
other
Nations
subiect
vnto
him
(
by
Eutropius
)
&
others
with
him
in
the
fift
,
but
by
the
more
common
opinion
,
the
sixt
yeare
of
his
Empire
;
Hauing
entred
into
these
affaires
,
the
better
to
procure
the
help
&
assistance
of
heauen
,
as
Eusebius
with
other
strangers
confesse
,
before
he
had
his
Miraculous
visions
,
presently
to
be
remembred
,
he
resolued
to
haue
that
true
God
whom
his
Father
had
deuoutely
adored
,
to
be
onely
worshipped
and
reuerenced
.
Wherefore
by
his
prayers
,
he
entreated
his
help
,
him
he
prayed
,
him
he
beseeched
,
to
declare
himselfe
vnto
him
,
and
assist
him
in
this
enterprise
:
Deum
quem
Pater
sancte
adorauisset
,
solum
obseruandum
colendumque
statuit
.
Quocirca
huius
opem
precibus
implorauit
,
hunc
orauit
,
Constantine
a
worshipper
of
Christ
before
his
miraculous
vision
.
hunc
obtestatus
est
,
vt
tum
quinam
esset
,
ipsi
vellet
significare
:
tum
rebus
quas
apud
animum
proposuisset
,
dexteram
velut
adiutricem
porrigere
.
Otto
Frigensis
and
others
also
strangers
say
,
that
Constantine
at
this
time
was
a
Religious
Emperour
Euseb.
l.
1.
Vitae
Constant
.
c.
21.
22.
Otto
Frigen
.
Chron.
l.
4.
c.
1.
Euseb.
Hist.
Eccl.
l.
9.
c.
9.
and
fauourer
of
Christian
Religion
,
when
he
prepared
himselfe
for
this
warr
,
as
I
haue
shewed
before
both
by
our
owne
and
other
Historyes
:
Constantinus
Imperator
Religiosus
,
fautorque
Christianae
fidei
bellum
parat
.
Eusebius
hath
so
witnessed
,
and
plainely
saith
,
he
onely
receaued
,
worshiped
and
prayed
vnto
the
God
of
his
Father
,
the
God
of
heauen
,
and
Iesus
Christ
the
Sauiour
of
all
men
:
Deo
caelorum
,
illiusque
verbo
,
ipso
omnium
Seruatore
Iesu
The
miraculous
apparition
of
the
triumphant
signe
of
the
Crosse
to
Constantine
.
Christo
,
auxilij
gratia
inuocato
.
Which
none
but
a
Christian
would
or
could
doe
.
And
Eusebius
receauing
what
he
wrote
from
Constantine
,
and
swearing
that
it
was
true
,
thus
proceedeth
in
this
History
:
Imperatori
igitur
ista
precanti
,
obnixeque
flagetanti
visio
quaedam
diuina
&
inprimis
admirabilis
apparuit
:
&c.
Therefore
whilest
the
Emperour
prayed
&
earnestly
beeched
these
things
,
a
diuine
&
Euseb.
supr.
c.
22.
exceeding
admirable
vision
appeared
vnto
him
:
which
if
any
other
had
reported
he
would
not
haue
bene
so
easily
credited
,
but
seeing
the
Emperour
himselfe
and
Conquerour
did
long
time
after
(
when
he
did
vouchsafe
mee
acquaintance
,
and
familiar
speach
with
him
)
both
tell
mee
,
and
by
Oathe
confirme
what
he
saide
,
this
very
History
which
we
now
commit
to
writing
,
no
man
can
be
doubtfull
,
but
the
narration
is
certainely
to
he
beleeued
,
especially
when
we
see
the
effect
to
haue
giuen
testimony
thereto
.
When
the
sunne
had
ascended
to
the
midst
of
the
heauen
,
and
the
day
a
litle
inclining
to
the
afternoone
,
he
saide
,
he
did
see
a
signe
of
the
Crosse
,
made
of
the
brightnes
of
light
manifestly
appearing
to
his
eyes
in
the
heauen
,
ouer
the
sunne
,
with
an
euident
Inscription
which
contayned
these
words
:
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
▪
In
this
thow
shalt
ouer
come
,
a
greate
admiration
fell
vpon
him
,
and
his
whole
Army
,
all
of
them
beholding
this
wunder
.
Constantine
earnestly
meditating
vpon
this
vision
,
in
the
night
following
Christ
appeared
vnto
him
in
his
sleepe
with
the
signe
of
the
Crosse
,
which
he
had
Cap.
23.
seene
in
the
heauen
,
and
commanded
him
to
make
an
other
signe
of
the
Crosse
like
Cap.
24.
Sozo
.
Hist.
l.
1.
c.
3.
conuocatis
Christi
Sacerdotibus
.
vnto
it
,
&
to
vse
it
as
a
safegard
in
his
wars
with
his
enemyes
.
He
so
soone
as
he
arose
imparted
the
vision
vnto
his
Friends
,
and
sent
for
Artizans
,
skillfull
Engrauers
in
gold
and
pretious
stones
,
and
describing
the
shape
of
the
signe
,
which
he
had
seene
,
vnto
them
,
commandeth
them
to
make
the
like
of
gold
and
pretious
stones
which
Image
I
myselfe
haue
seene
,
for
the
Emperour
himselfe
was
pleased
to
shew
it
vnto
mee
.
Thus
farre
Eusebius
in
the
next
Chapter
lardgely
setting
downe
the
proportion
,
Euseb.
supr.
c.
25.
manner
and
glory
of
this
Ensigne
so
honorably
preserued
in
that
time
.
3.
To
this
Relation
if
it
needed
more
testimony
,
Socrates
,
Zosomen
,
Otto
Socrat.
Hist.
Eccles.
l.
1.
c.
1.
Sosomen
.
l.
1.
c.
3.
Otto
Frigen
.
Chron.
l.
4.
c.
1.
Stowe
&
Howes
Hist.
Tit.
Romans
in
Constantine
.
and
other
old
forreine
Writers
are
witnesses
.
And
if
any
man
desireth
Protestants
consent
herein
,
those
of
our
owne
Nation
doe
thus
relate
this
matter
:
About
noone
the
day
somewhat
declyning
,
Constantine
saw
in
the
skie
a
lightsome
Pillar
,
in
forme
of
a
Crosse
,
wherein
these
words
were
engrauen
:
In
this
ouercome
,
the
which
vision
so
amazed
the
Emperour
▪
that
he
mistrusting
his
owne
sight
,
demanded
of
them
that
were
present
,
whether
they
perceaued
the
vision
:
which
when
all
with
one
assent
had
affirmed
,
the
wauering
minde
of
the
Emperour
was
setled
,
with
this
diuine
and
wonderfull
sight
.
The
night
following
in
his
sleepe
,
he
seeth
Christ
,
which
saith
thus
vnto
him
:
Frame
vnto
thy selfe
the
forme
of
a
Crosse
after
the
example
of
the
signe
which
appeared
vnto
thee
,
and
heare
the
same
against
thy
Enemyes
,
as
a
fitt
Banner
or
toaken
of
victory
:
he
being
fully
persuaded
with
this
Oracle
,
commandeth
the
victorious
signe
of
the
Crosse
,
which
as
yet
is
reserued
in
the
Pallace
of
the
Emperour
,
to
be
made
,
and
therewith
proceedeth
forward
with
greate
courage
.
Eusebius
Euseb.
l.
1.
de
Vit.
Constant
.
c.
26.
and
others
say
that
presently
vpon
this
vision
Constantyne
concluded
with
his
Christian
Preists
to
haue
onely
their
God
which
appeared
to
him
,
and
no
other
to
be
worshipped
,
Constantinus
admiranda
illa
visione
obstupefactus
,
nullum
alium
Deum
,
quam
qui
ipsi
apparuisset
colendum
esse
statuens
,
Dei
Sacerdotibus
sibi
tanquam
assessoribus
ascitis
,
statuit
Deum
qui
sibi
apparuisset
omni
genere
cultus
&
obseruantiae
venerari
.
4.
And
thus
preparing
himselfe
with
all
his
Army
to
suppresse
the
Tirant
,
Cap.
31.
hauing
God
the
Gouernour
of
all
things
for
his
Patrone
before
his
eyes
,
and
Constantine
his
Miraculous
Victory
by
the
signe
of
the
Crosse
against
his
Pagan
enimyes
.
calling
vpon
Christ
our
Sauiour
and
helper
,
placing
the
Image
of
the
Crosse
,
as
a
signe
of
Victory
before
his
armed
souldiars
,
and
guarde
,
marched
foreward
with
his
wbole
Army
:
Constantinus
omni
apparatu
militari
se
ad
delendam
tyrannidem
armauit
.
Atque
Deo
omnium
moderatore
sibi
patrono
ante
oculos
proposito
,
&
Christo
Seruatore
adiutoreque
inuocato
,
&
salutari
signo
tanquam
Victoriae
Trophaeo
ante
armatos
suos
&
satellites
collocato
,
cum
toto
exercitu
procedit
.
And
Zosim
.
l.
2.
thus
trusting
in
the
help
of
God
,
his
Army
not
being
more
than
halfe
the
number
of
Maxentius
,
this
consisting
of
170.
thousand
foote
and
18.
thousand
Panegyric
.
2.
Constan
.
Baron
.
&
Spondan
.
Annal.
an.
312.
Euseb.
l.
1.
Vit.
Const.
c.
31.
32.
Hist.
Eccl.
l.
9.
c.
9
Zosimus
.
Baron
.
Spondan
.
An.
312
horse
,
and
that
of
Constantine
of
90.
thousand
foote
and
8.
thousand
horse
,
and
yet
(
as
an
old
Panegirick
hath
)
Constantine
not
fighting
with
more
then
the
fourth
part
of
his
Army
against
100000.
of
Maxentius
men
,
he
set
vpon
the
Armyes
of
Maxentius
,
three
of
them
,
and
presently
ouerthrew
them
,
and
so
passing
through
Italy
hard
by
Rome
where
Maxentius
was
,
he
so
prosecuted
him
,
that
in
his
flight
he
was
with
his
greatest
forces
drowned
in
the
Ryuer
of
Tyber
there
,
Miraculously
(
as
Eusebius
and
others
testify
,
)
like
to
Pharao
and
his
Egiptians
in
the
read
Sea
swallowed
vp
with
the
waters
,
by
Constantine
restoreth
and
aduanceth
Christian
Religion
in
all
places
destroying
Idolatry
.
his
owne
Engyne
of
a
new
deuised
Bridge
,
which
he
had
made
of
Botes
to
entrape
Constantine
withall
,
strangely
fayeling
to
his
owne
miserable
destruction
.
5.
So
soone
as
Constantine
had
thus
obtayned
Victory
(
as
Eusebius
,
Socrates
,
and
others
are
able
witnesses
)
he
gaue
thankes
to
God
,
who
had
so
extraordinarily
Euseb.
l.
1.
de
Vit.
Constant
.
c.
35.
Euseb.
Hist.
Eccl.
l.
9.
c.
9.
Socrates
Hist.
l.
1.
c.
1.
2.
preserued
,
and
assisted
him
,
he
deliuered
the
Christians
from
persecution
,
those
which
were
bannished
he
recalled
home
,
the
goods
of
those
which
were
confiscate
he
restored
,
those
which
were
put
in
Prison
he
deliuered
,
the
Churches
which
were
destroyed
he
caused
to
be
reedified
,
all
which
he
effected
with
greate
care
&
speed
.
His
care
was
wholly
fixed
in
things
belonging
to
the
glory
of
Christ
,
he
began
to
execute
all
the
duties
of
a
Christian
man
:
to
build
Churches
,
and
to
adorne
them
with
magnificent
and
renowned
Monuments
:
to
shut
vp
the
Pagans
Temples
,
pull
them
downe
,
and
abandon
the
Statues
erected
in
them
,
Constantinus
tam
ampla
beneficia
a
Deo
adeptus
,
ea
officia
,
quibus
ei
qui
tam
benignus
in
eum
extiterat
gratias
ageret
,
sedulo
obire
caepit
.
Quae
huius
generis
fuere
:
liberare
à
Persecutione
Christianos
:
eos
qui
patria
exulauerant
,
domum
reuocare
:
occlusos
in
carcere
dimittere
liberos
,
his
,
quorum
bona
publicata
erant
,
fortunas
restituere
:
dirutas
Ecclesias
denuo
erigere
.
Quae
quidem
omnia
valde
propenso
studio
&
voluntate
transegit
.
Cogitationes
suas
in
illis
rebus
quae
ad
Christi
gloriam
spectabant
,
penitus
defixerat
,
omnia
Christiani
hominis
officia
exequia
caepit
:
aedificare
de
integro
Ecclesias
,
eas
magnificis
&
illustribus
monumentis
exornare
:
gentilium
delubra
occludere
,
eaque
demoliri
:
Statuas
in
illis
erectas
publicare
.
6.
Eusebius
proceedeth
further
,
and
saith
,
that
presently
vpon
this
Victory
Constantine
making
his
prayers
with
thanks-giuing
to
God
,
Authour
of
his
Euseb.
l.
1.
Vita
.
Constant
.
c.
33.
Victory
,
published
vnto
all
in
famous
Inscriptions
and
Pillers
publickly
erected
the
power
of
the
Crosse
of
Christ
:
and
euen
in
the
midst
of
the
Cytie
in
Constantine
his
greate
honor
to
the
signe
of
the
Crosse
Ensigne
of
his
victories
.
the
most
principall
place
thereof
,
erected
a
greate
Trophy
against
Enemyes
,
and
causing
this
signe
of
saluation
to
be
engraued
in
it
,
with
Characters
that
could
not
be
blotted
out
,
did
demonstrate
it
was
the
Propugnacle
of
the
Romans
,
and
all
subiect
to
the
Empyre
:
and
did
openly
propose
it
to
be
seene
of
all
men
.
And
his
owne
Image
being
erected
in
a
famous
place
of
the
Citie
&
much
frequented
holding
in
his
hand
a
speare
shaft
like
a
Crosse
,
commanded
this
Inscription
to
be
engraued
on
it
,
in
Latine
letters
:
with
this
sauing
signe
,
a
true
token
of
fortitude
,
I
haue
deliuered
your
Cytie
from
the
Youke
of
Tyranny
,
and
setting
the
Senate
and
people
of
Rome
at
libettie
I
haue
restored
them
to
their
auncient
honour
and
renowne
:
hanc
Inscriptionem
Latino
sermone
in
eo
mandat
incidere
.
Hoc
Salutari
Signo
,
vero
Fortitudinis
Indicio
,
Ciuitatem
Vestram
tyrannidis
Euseb.
sup.
c.
34.
Iugo
liberaui
,
&
S.
P.
Q.
R.
in
libertatem
vindicans
pristinae
amplitudini
&
splendori
restitui
.
And
it
immediately
followeth
in
Eusebius
that
Constantine
hearevpon
with
greate
boldnes
did
openly
professe
and
publishe
Christ
the
sonne
of
God
vnto
the
Romans
,
Pius
Imperator
ita
Crucis
victricis
confessione
nobilitatus
,
cum
magna
dicendi
libertate
filium
Dei
ipsis
Romanis
palam
diuulgare
caepit
.
He
also
published
in
all
places
his
Edict
for
restoring
all
men
to
their
goods
,
which
had
bene
vniustly
depriued
of
them
,
recalling
The
wonderfull
deuotion
,
care
,
and
expodition
Constantine
vsed
to
establish
Christian
Religion
,
and
destroy
Idolatry
.
Cap.
35.
Exils
and
delyuering
Prisoners
,
Imperatorium
passim
diuulgabatur
Edictum
,
quod
quidem
&
his
qui
erant
fortunis
suis
spoliati
,
concessit
authoritatem
rebus
suis
&
facultatibus
potiundi
:
&
eos
qui
iniquum
Exilium
perpessi
fuissent
,
ad
proprios
lares
reuocauit
:
alios
item
vinculis
,
omnique
periculo
ac
metu
,
quibus
per
Tyranni
crudelitatem
vexabantur
,
penitus
eripuit
:
he
reuerenced
Ecclesiasticall
men
with
honour
causing
them
to
sitt
at
his
table
,
and
goe
with
him
whether
soeuer
he
went
,
and
endowed
Christian
Churches
with
greate
reuenewes
,
adorning
them
with
very
many
monuments
.
All
these
and
more
of
such
thinges
of
like
Religious
Christian
nature
this
our
noble
King
and
Emperour
performed
presently
vpon
his
Victoryes
against
Maxentius
,
commonly
taken
to
haue
bene
in
the
seuenth
yeare
of
his
Empire
,
begun
first
in
his
Country
of
Britaine
.
7.
And
so
their
opinion
which
before
haue
told
vs
,
that
the
Persecution
continued
in
some
Westerne
parts
ten
yeares
from
the
last
most
cruell
Edict
of
Dioclesian
,
and
vntill
the
seuenth
yeare
of
Constantine
,
vsque
ad
Annum
Marian.
Scot.
Ann.
306.
&
alij
supr.
Idem
Marian
.
an.
312.
septimum
Constantini
,
is
expounded
by
themselues
,
affirming
,
that
this
generall
peace
to
all
Christians
in
the
Westerne
world
was
procured
and
granted
vnto
them
by
Constantine
in
the
seuenth
yeare
of
his
Empire
,
and
after
the
ten
yeares
of
Dioclesian
his
Edict
after
prosecuted
by
Maxentius
was
ended
,
Anno
Constantini
septimo
,
pax
Ecclesiae
reddita
à
Constantino
post
decennium
Marian.
Scot.
aetat
.
6.
Ann.
312.
Florent
.
Wigor
.
in
Chron.
ann.
299.
306.
al.
321.
328.
persecutionis
.
Florentius
Wigorniensis
writeth
,
that
in
this
yeare
S.
Helen
Mother
of
Constantine
,
then
being
heare
in
Britaine
wrote
to
her
sonne
to
persecute
the
Iewes
which
denied
Christ
,
Scrip
sit
ei
sua
mater
Helena
de
Britannia
vt
negantes
Christum
Iudaeos
persequeretur
.
Matthew
of
Westminster
saith
,
this
generall
peace
of
Christians
was
effected
by
Constantine
anno
S.
Helen
writeth
to
her
sonne
out
of
Britaine
to
persecute
the
Iewes
persecutors
of
Christians
.
gratiae
313.
in
the
313.
yeare
of
Christ
.
Marianus
will
haue
it
in
the
yeare
312.
so
hath
Baronius
,
Spondanus
and
others
.
Harding
relateth
it
done
in
the
yeare
of
Christ
310.
Martinus
polonus
saith
,
Constantine
became
a
Christian
in
the
yeare
309.
and
then
,
both
gaue
libertie
to
Christians
,
and
caused
Churches
to
be
builded
in
honour
of
Christ
,
Anno
309.
Constantinus
Magnus
dictus
,
Christianus
effectus
,
&
licentiam
dedit
Christianis
libere
congregari
,
&
Basilicas
in
honore
Marian.
Scot.
an.
312.
Baro.
&
Spondan
.
An.
312.
Harding
.
Chron.
c.
62.
f.
49.
Flor.
Wigor
.
an.
306.
in
Chronic.
Io.
Bal.
l.
de
Scri.
Brit.
centur.
1.
in
Flauio
Constant
.
Iesu
Christi
construi
fecit
.
Our
Countryman
Florentius
Wigorniensis
by
Dyonisius
his
computation
setteth
it
downe
three
yeares
sooner
in
the
yeare
306
,
Anno
306.
pax
nostra
a
Canstantino
reddita
est
post
annos
decem
persecutionis
.
Our
English
Protestant
Antiquaries
will
easely
giue
assent
to
this
.
A
principall
man
,
and
named
a
Bishop
among
them
saying
,
that
Constantine
learned
his
Christian
faith
in
Britaine
of
his
most
Christian
Mother
S.
Helen
,
and
at
his
going
from
hence
against
Maxentius
,
behaued
himselfe
like
a
Christian
in
the
midst
of
the
Pagans
superstitions
,
and
honored
them
which
were
professed
Christians
,
Constantinus
a
christianissima
matre
Helena
,
Christi
fidem
edoctus
,
eos
honorabat
praecipue
qui
in
Christiana
Philosophia
vitam
reclinassent
.
Vnde
ab
Oceani
finibus
nempe
Britannis
incipiens
,
ope
fretus
diuina
Religionis
curam
in
medijs
superstitionum
tenebris
caepit
.
THE
V.
CHAPTER
.
THE
MIRACVLOVS
BAPTISME
OF
CONstantine
at
Rome
by
S.
Siluester
Pope
.
He
was
an
holy
and
Orthodoxe
Emperour
to
his
death
,
and
both
in
the
Greeke
Church
and
with
those
of
the
Latine
honored
and
stiled
an
holy
Saint
.
1.
HAVING
thus
cleared
our
most
glorious
Countryman
,
and
Emperour
Constantine
from
the
Imputation
of
his
so
long
delaying
his
holy
Baptisme
,
as
some
haue
pretended
,
and
so
neare
as
I
can
and
dare
,
proposed
the
most
probable
time
thereof
,
I
must
now
speake
though
more
breifely
of
the
Solemnitie
itselfe
,
and
his
most
charitable
Religious
Christian
Acts
and
conuersation
which
ensued
therevpon
.
The
common
opinion
concerning
Constantine
before
his
Baptisme
is
the
same
which
the
Scripture
witnesseth
of
Naaman
the
Syrian
Prince
,
though
he
was
greate
,
honored
,
valiant
,
and
ritche
,
yet
he
also
was
a
Leper
,
vir
magnus
&
honoratus
,
fortis
,
&
diues
,
sed
leprosus
,
before
he
was
by
direction
of
the
Prophet
washed
and
healed
in
Iordane
.
Yet
greate
difference
4.
Reg.
5.
there
was
betweene
these
two
Lepers
,
of
Syria
,
and
Britaine
.
The
Leper
of
Syria
was
magnus
:
greate
,
but
apud
Dominum
suum
:
with
his
owne
lord
the
King
of
Syria
,
cheife
commander
of
his
Armies
,
Princeps
militiae
Regis
Syriae
,
and
he
procured
the
quiet
and
safety
of
Syria
,
per
illum
dedit
Dominus
salutem
Syriae
.
He
was
onely
clensed
from
his
corporall
Leprosie
:
But
our
Brittish
Leper
was
cured
both
in
body
and
soule
,
he
was
not
onely
greate
with
a
particular
King
,
but
a
greate
,
and
the
greatest
King
and
Emperour
,
and
so
stiled
,
Constantinus
Magnus
,
and
Maximus
,
that
euer
was
in
the
worlde
.
He
did
not
onely
bringe
temporall
safety
and
quiet
to
one
kingdome
and
Nation
,
but
both
temporall
and
spirituall
happines
and
saluation
to
the
whole
Empire
,
and
to
all
kingdomes
.
2.
Constantine
being
troubled
with
this
Infirmitie
,
if
I
may
call
that
so
,
which
S.
Augustine
saith
is
a
defect
of
colour
,
and
not
of
health
or
integrity
of
senses
and
members
:
coloris
quippe
vitium
est
,
non
valetudinis
out
Integritatis
sensuum
atque
membrorum
,
and
seeking
remedy
,
yet
finding
none
among
his
Aug.
Quaest.
Euangel.
l.
1.
c.
40.
bodily
Phisitians
,
the
Pagan
Flamens
aduised
him
to
make
a
Bathe
in
the
Capitole
and
therin
washe
his
body
with
the
warne
blood
of
Infants
,
Plyny
Edictum
Constantini
Tom
1.
Concil.
Act.
Syluestri
Papae
.
Plin.
l.
26.
c.
1.
Adrianus
1.
Epist.
ad
Constant
.
&
Iren
.
Simeon
Metaphrast
.
in
Vita
S.
Syluestri
.
Zonaras
in
Const.
Menol.
Graecor
.
Kalend.
Ianuar.
Gregor.
Turon
.
and
others
writing
that
this
greife
hath
bene
so
healed
,
which
to
effect
,
these
Idolatrous
Gentils
prepared
a
greate
number
of
such
children
,
intending
to
kill
them
,
and
fill
the
Bathe
with
their
blood
,
which
when
Constantine
considered
,
and
beheld
the
teares
&
lamentations
of
the
Mothers
for
their
children
,
he
abhorred
so
great
crueltie
and
wickednes
,
causing
the
children
to
be
restored
to
their
Mothers
with
rewardes
,
and
meanes
to
carry
them
to
their
dwelling
places
.
In
the
night
following
the
holy
Apostles
S.
Peter
and
S.
Paul
doe
appeare
and
say
thus
,
vnto
him
:
O
Emperour
because
thow
hast
detested
to
shedd
the
blood
of
Innocents
,
we
ar
sent
vnto
thee
by
Christ
to
teach
thee
meanes
to
recouer
thy
health
.
Send
for
Bishop
Syluester
,
and
he
will
prouide
an
holy
Bath
,
in
which
he
will
baptize
thee
,
and
thou
shalt
be
cured
from
thy
Leprosie
and
all
diseases
.
Which
Constantine
presently
performed
,
sending
for
S.
Siluester
,
who
shewed
there
vnto
him
the
Picturs
of
The
apparition
of
S.
Peter
and
Saint
Paul
to
Constantine
.
S.
Peter
,
and
S.
Paule
,
which
when
the
Emperour
diligently
beholded
,
he
openly
before
his
Nobilitie
confessed
,
that
these
were
they
which
appeared
vnto
him
,
and
being
perfectly
instructed
by
S.
Syluester
,
was
baptized
by
him
,
and
Miraculously
cleansed
from
his
Leprosie
,
an
hand
from
heauen
,
as
he
himselfe
did
see
and
testifie
,
touching
him
.
And
when
he
was
thus
wonderfully
cured
and
Christned
,
S.
Syluester
ministred
the
The
Images
of
the
Apostles
then
reuerently
vsed
by
Christians
.
holy
Sacrament
of
Confirmation
vnto
him
,
anoynting
and
signing
his
forehead
with
sacred
Chrisme
as
the
Roman
Church
now
vseth
:
Benedicto
fonte
,
illic
me
trina
mersione
vnda
salutis
purisicauit
positoque
me
in
fontis
gremio
,
manum
de
caelo
me
contingentem
proprijs
oculis
vidi
.
De
qua
mundus
exurgens
ab
omni
me
Leprae
squalore
mundatum
agnoscite
,
l●uatoque
me
de
venerabili
fonte
,
induto
vestibus
candidis
,
septiformis
The
Sacraments
of
Baptisme
and
Confirmation
how
ministred
to
Constantine
with
miracle
.
gratiae
sancti
spiritus
consignationem
adhibuit
beati
Chrismatis
vnctione
,
&
vexillum
sanctae
Crucis
in
mea
fronte
liniuit
,
dicens
:
signat
te
Deus
sigillo
fidei
suae
,
in
nomine
patris
,
&
filij
&
spiritus
Sancti
,
in
consignatione
fidei
.
Cunctusque
Clerus
respondit
,
Amen
.
Et
adiecit
Praesul
,
pax
tibi
.
Simeon
Metaphrastes
a
Greeke
Writer
saith
,
that
at
the
time
of
Constantine
his
Baptisme
by
S.
Syluester
,
a
light
Sim.
Metaphr
.
in
Vit.
S.
Syluestri
.
more
bright
than
the
sunne
,
did
sodainely
shine
about
all
the
house
,
Lux
repente
totam
domum
circumfulsit
&
lucis
splendor
plusquam
sol
enituit
.
And
the
Emperour
being
baptized
,
his
flesh
was
pure
and
sound
without
any
hurt
or
scarr
,
and
the
water
wherewith
he
was
baptized
was
full
of
such
filth
as
came
from
his
sores
,
like
scales
of
fishes
,
exijt
Imperator
ex
diuino
Lauacro
,
habens
carnem
puram
&
sanam
,
neque
plaga
,
nec
vlla
apparente
cicatrice
,
aqua
autem
piscinae
erat
plena
ijs
,
quae
ex
vlceribus
exciderant
,
membranis
ac
pelliculis
non
secus
ac
squammis
piscium
.
Diuers
both
Greeke
,
and
Latine
Writers
say
,
that
his
sonne
Crispus
was
then
babtized
with
him
,
Magnus
Constantinus
cum
Crispo
filio
Romae
à
Siluestro
baptizatus
est
.
3.
These
things
being
of
so
greate
note
and
consequence
in
so
greate
a
Prince
Theophan
.
Cerameus
Chronolog
.
Platina
in
Mar.
and
Commander
,
and
so
concerning
all
people
,
were
not
,
nor
could
be
done
in
secret
.
The
infirmitie
of
Constantins
Leprosie
was
generally
knowne
,
Phisitians
had
often
bene
consulted
,
and
done
their
best
practise
about
it
,
the
place
of
the
Capitole
where
the
children
should
by
the
Pagans
haue
bene
murdered
about
it
was
famous
,
the
gathering
them
from
many
places
,
and
Prouinces
was
knowne
of
all
,
the
open
out-cries
and
lamentations
of
their
Mothers
could
not
be
conceled
:
the
sending
and
seeking
for
S.
Siluester
were
with
honour
and
solemnitie
performed
,
so
was
his
entertaiment
and
conference
with
the
Emperour
in
presence
of
his
Nobilitie
.
The
present
conuersion
of
Constantine
therevpon
,
his
preparation
in
penance
seuen
dayes
before
his
Baptisme
,
this
solemnized
in
the
publike
Imperiall
Palace
,
and
in
an
holy
Fonte
so
curiously
prouided
,
as
all
Hictories
agree
,
and
so
Miraculously
curing
his
corporall
disease
,
which
no
Art
of
man
could
heale
,
made
this
Conuersion
of
Constantine
renownedly
knowne
,
and
manifest
vnto
all
;
To
the
Christians
for
their
vnspeakeable
Ioy
and
comfort
;
to
the
Iewes
and
Pagans
to
the
shame
and
confusion
of
their
obstinacy
,
and
saluation
of
many
of
them
conuerted
by
this
meanes
.
4.
And
Constantine
himselfe
did
not
onely
send
his
Imperiall
Edicts
into
all
Euseb.
l.
2.
de
Vita
Constant
.
cap.
47.
&
seq.
Bar.
An.
324.
Acts
S.
Syluestri
.
Nicephor
.
lib.
7.
c.
34.
Countryes
both
East
and
West
,
for
embracing
Christian
Religion
,
but
made
his
publike
persuading
Orations
to
that
purpose
,
as
namely
in
the
open
Church
,
to
the
Senate
and
people
of
Rome
,
in
Basilica
vlpia
.
Wherevpon
as
Nicephorus
a
Gretian
writeth
,
in
the
onely
Citie
of
Rome
there
were
conuerted
and
baptized
aboue
twelue
thowsande
men
,
besides
women
and
younger
people
in
the
same
yeare
.
Egbertus
from
old
Antiquities
,
sicut
antiqua
nobis
scripta
commemorant
,
seemeth
to
deliuer
,
that
all
the
Senators
were
then
conuerted
to
Christ
,
for
he
plainely
saith
,
that
Constantine
gaue
the
honour
of
the
Senate
of
Rome
to
the
Christian
Clergie
thereof
,
and
he
withall
the
Senators
departed
from
thence
to
Bizantium
,
Totius
Senatus
honorem
Clero
,
qui
cum
ipso
(
S.
Siluestro
)
Eckbertus
Abb.
Flor.
Serm.
3.
de
Incremento
&
manisestat
.
Cath.
fidei
.
erat
,
tradidit
,
&
ipse
cum
Senatoribus
omnibus
de
vrbe
egrediens
Bizantium
transmigrauit
.
5.
Therefore
a
wonder
it
is
how
some
Greeke
Writers
,
which
I
haue
remembred
before
,
should
or
could
pleade
ignorance
of
so
concerning
and
memorable
a
thing
,
so
publikly
acted
with
so
many
circumstances
,
which
could
Constantine
without
all
doubt
baptized
by
S.
Siluester
Pope
at
Rome
.
not
be
concealed
in
the
greate
commanding
Citie
of
the
world
,
by
the
sole
Emperour
thereof
,
and
S.
Syluester
the
highest
Ruler
in
the
Church
of
Christ
:
&
testified
,
by
almost
all
Ecclesiasticall
Historians
too
many
to
be
remembred
being
recompted
to
be
aboue
40.
Classicall
Christian
Writers
for
this
matter
,
Iodoc.
Cocc
.
in
the
saur
.
Cathol.
Tom.
1.
l.
7.
art.
9.
omitting
many
of
greate
name
,
Antiquitie
,
and
Authoritie
.
The
Pagans
themselues
euen
of
the
same
Age
,
as
Ammianus
,
Marcellinus
,
Zosimus
,
and
others
giue
plaine
Testimony
vnto
it
,
the
first
expressely
speaketh
of
Constantins
Fonte
,
Constantinianum
Lauacrum
in
Rome
.
The
other
setteth
downe
Ammian
.
Marc.
lib.
27.
cap.
2.
the
whole
History
at
lardge
after
his
ethick
manner
.
Zosomen
also
testifieth
that
this
History
was
common
among
the
Pagan
Writers
in
his
time
,
memoratum
Zosom
.
lib.
2.
de
Constantino
.
Zosom
.
Hist.
Eccles.
l.
1.
c.
5.
R.
Abrah
.
leuit
.
in
Chron.
Iudaic.
R.
Abrah
.
Esra
in
c.
11.
Daniel
.
Michael
Glycas
part
.
4.
Annal.
à
gentilibus
.
And
the
Iewes
also
euen
their
most
malitious
against
Christians
,
as
R.
Abraham
Leuita
;
and
R.
Abraham
Aben
Esra
doe
confesse
and
proue
the
same
.
So
doe
the
best
Greeke
Historians
Theophanes
,
Metaphrastes
,
Zonaras
,
Cedrenus
,
Glycas
,
Nicephorus
and
others
.
Some
of
these
as
Michael
Glycas
calling
them
Arian
Heretiks
,
who
say
he
was
baptized
at
Nicomedia
by
the
Arian
Bishop
thereof
:
Ariani
quidam
constanter
asserunt
eum
ab
Epicopo
Nicomediae
baptizatum
esse
:
and
saith
,
it
is
out
of
doubt
that
he
was
baptized
at
Rome
,
his
Baptistery
there
still
continuing
to
proue
it
inuincibly
true
,
Non
dubium
est
,
quin
magni
Imperatoris
huius
Baptisterium
,
quod
adhuc
Romae
conspicitur
illustri
ratione
veritatem
commonstret
.
So
haue
the
rest
.
And
Theop.
Ceram
.
supr.
in
Chrono
.
Theophanes
plainely
saith
,
this
was
one
of
the
Arian
Heretiks
fictions
and
lyes
against
Constantine
to
staine
his
glory
vntruely
with
.
And
their
Authenticall
&
publikly
receaued
Menologion
of
the
Greeke
Church
doth
not
onely
say
,
that
S.
Syluester
baptized
Constantine
at
Rome
,
clensing
him
both
from
his
Leprosy
of
Soule
and
body
:
Syluester
propter
summum
virtutis
gradum
Menol.
Graecor
.
Kalend.
Ianuar.
defunsto
Melchiade
antiquiori
Romae
creatus
est
Episcopus
.
Hic
multorum
patrator
Miraculorum
,
Constantinum
Magnum
ad
fidem
conuertit
,
cum
animae
&
corporis
Constantine
a
Saint
with
the
Greeks
in
their
Menologie
.
morbos
diuino
Baptismate
ab
eo
expulisset
:
but
it
receaueth
and
enrolleth
this
Glorious
Emperour
in
the
Catalogue
of
holy
Saints
,
and
so
he
is
generally
honoured
among
them
,
and
in
the
Latine
Church
his
name
was
euer
enrolled
in
the
Ecclesiasticall
Tables
called
Dyptica
,
and
publikly
recited
at
Masse
,
Nichol.
Papa
Epis.
ad
Michael
.
Imperatorem
.
which
was
not
allowed
to
any
but
Orthodoxe
and
holy
Christians
.
6.
Therefore
he
must
needs
be
free
from
all
such
suspition
,
wherewith
those
suspected
Gretians
haue
charged
him
,
the
cheifest
of
them
Eusebius
,
as
I
haue
proued
before
,
contradicting
himself
herein
,
and
making
Constantine
a
professed
Christian
,
receauing
Sacraments
many
yeares
before
this
pretended
Baptisme
at
his
death
.
Therefore
I
may
worthely
say
of
this
renowned
Emperour
with
our
learned
and
auncient
Historian
:
That
he
was
the
flower
of
Henric.
Hunt
.
Hist.
l.
1.
in
Constantino
.
Harding
.
Chro.
c.
63.
f.
50.
Britaine
,
a
Britan
by
blood
,
a
Britan
by
Country
,
before
whome
,
and
after
whome
neuer
any
the
like
went
out
of
Britaine
:
Constantinus
flos
Britanniae
,
hic
Britannicus
genere
,
&
patria
,
ante
quem
,
nec
post
,
similis
est
egressus
de
Britannia
.
And
an
other
in
his
olde
Poeme
,
of
the
same
our
renowned
King
and
Emperour
,
first
testifing
he
was
baptized
at
Rome
by
Pope
Syluester
,
and
there
cured
of
his
Leprosie
,
addeth
:
He
died
after
that
at
Nichomeid
In
Cataloge
among
the
Saintes
noumbred
Of
May
the
twentie
and
one
day
indede
Vnder
shryne
buryed
and
subumbred
Among
all
Christen
Kings
worthy
to
be
remembred
Whose
day
and
feast
the
Greekes
haue
eche
yeare
Sol●mply
,
as
for
a
Saint
full
clere
.
Our
old
English
Chronicle
also
testifieth
of
this
Emperour
:
This
Constantine
Old
Engl.
Hist.
part.
4.
f.
38.
was
a
glorious
man
and
a
Victorious
in
Battayle
.
In
gouerning
of
the
comyn
people
he
was
very
wise
,
and
in
the
necessitie
of
byleue
he
was
without
comparison
deuoute
,
his
piete
and
his
holynes
be
so
written
in
the
bookes
of
holy
Doctors
,
that
without
doubte
he
is
to
he
nobred
among
Saintes
.
And
the
Greekes
say
that
in
the
end
of
his
life
he
was
made
a
Monke
.
S.
Aldem
saith
greate
Constantine
was
corporally
and
spiritually
S.
Aldelm
.
lib.
de
Laudib
.
Virgin
.
c.
12.
cured
in
Baptisme
at
Rome
by
S.
Syluester
:
Imperatoris
Constantini
diuturna
valetudo
&
Elephantiosa
corporis
incommoditas
,
accepto
baptismatis
Sacramento
a
S.
Syluestro
citius
curata
est
.
And
as
Niphorus
a
Gretian
writerh
,
this
is
Niceph.
Hist.
l.
7.
c.
35.
&
l.
8.
c.
5.
4.
the
consent
of
the
whole
Church
,
that
he
was
baptized
at
Rome
by
S.
Syluester
.
Ecclesia
a
Syluestro
eum
Romae
baptizatum
esse
certo
praedicat
.
And
againe
:
nos
Ecclesiae
vinuersali
consentientes
Romae
eum
sacro
Lauacro
tinctum
esse
Siluestro
administram
ei
imponente
manum
diximus
.
THE
VI.
CHAPTER
.
THAT
S.
HELEN
EVER
PROFESSED
HERself
a
Christian
:
neuer
ioyned
with
,
but
against
the
Iewes
.
Was
in
Britaine
when
Constantine
was
baptized
in
Rome
,
and
after
going
from
Britaine
to
Rome
,
was
there
with
Constantine
present
at
the
Roman
Councell
,
consenting
to
the
Decrees
thereof
.
1.
THIS
our
Triumphant
Emperor
,
and
glory
of
Britaine
,
hauing
thus
victoriously
conquered
his
spirituall
,
as
well
as
corporall
Enemies
,
and
by
Baptisme
,
thus
happily
made
so
glorious
,
and
profitable
a
member
of
the
Church
of
Christ
,
the
ioyfull
newes
and
tydings
thereof
was
soone
diffused
,
and
knowne
to
the
holy
Christians
,
though
farr
distant
from
Rome
,
as
that
thing
they
most
desired
to
be
effected
,
and
as
much
reioyced
to
heare
it
was
so
religiously
performed
.
And
among
the
rest
his
blessed
mother
S.
Helen
then
lyuing
heare
in
Britaine
her
natif
Contry
,
after
the
death
of
her
husband
Constantius
dying
heare
,
who
as
before
had
in
the
best
manner
she
could
instructed
her
sonne
Constantine
in
the
true
Christian
Religion
,
and
desired
nothing
more
,
then
to
vnderstand
he
publikly
and
with
so
greate
zeale
now
openly
professed
that
,
which
she
had
so
often
and
earnestly
exhorted
him
vnto
,
was
not
a
litle
ioyed
with
the
certaine
notice
hereof
.
And
with
all
hast
she
could
,
prepared
herself
for
so
long
a
Iorney
,
by
her
corporall
presence
to
be
both
a
more
effectuall
partaker
,
and
encreaser
of
such
Christian
comforts
.
And
to
giue
argument
of
her
Ioyes
by
message
in
the
meane
time
writing
vnto
him
from
Britaine
,
as
our
Antiquaties
affirme
,
and
among
other
things
to
expresse
her
greate
zeale
in
Christian
Religion
,
and
to
exhort
her
sonne
to
the
like
,
vnderstanding
of
the
greate
malice
of
the
Iewes
against
Christians
,
especially
at
that
time
,
the
Emperor
being
so
solemnely
and
miraculously
baptized
,
persuaded
him
to
persecute
those
Iewes
which
denied
Christ
,
Constantino
à
Papa
Syluestro
baptizato
,
scripsit
ei
sua
mater
Helena
de
Britannia
,
vt
negantes
Christum
Florent
.
Wigor
.
Chron.
an.
306.
&
328.
Iudaeos
persequeretur
.
Marianus
Scotus
writeth
also
that
S.
Helen
did
write
out
of
Britaine
to
Constantine
when
she
heard
he
was
baptized
by
S.
Syluester
,
Constantino
autem
à
Papa
Syluestro
baptizato
,
scripsit
de
Britannia
sibi
sua
mater
Marian.
Scot.
l.
2.
aetat.
6.
an.
321.
Helena
.
But
the
protestant
Publisher
,
as
he
is
charged
in
many
other
things
by
M.
Harpesfeild
to
haue
done
,
either
hath
mistaken
him
,
in
that
which
followeth
;
S.
Helen
neuer
any
Iewe
or
corrupted
by
such
,
but
allwayes
an
holy
Christian
.
or
published
some
Copy
not
so
to
be
approued
,
for
he
bringeth
in
S.
Helen
in
the
next
words
,
to
request
her
sonne
,
to
deny
Christ
,
and
followe
the
Iewes
:
vt
negando
Christum
,
Iudaeos
sequeretur
.
Which
cannot
be
the
words
either
of
Marianus
,
or
any
learned
Antiquary
,
such
as
he
was
,
confessing
S.
Helen
to
haue
bene
at
this
time
in
Britaine
as
he
doth
,
for
neither
at
this
time
,
nor
diuers
hundreds
of
yeares
after
S.
Helen
her
death
there
is
mention
in
Histories
of
any
Iewes
at
all
to
haue
bene
in
this
kingdome
:
Then
much
more
it
must
needs
be
Historially
a
thing
vnpossible
,
and
alltogether
vntrue
,
that
there
should
then
be
one
huntred
fourtie
,
and
one
of
the
most
learned
of
the
Iewes
heare
,
and
S.
Helen
should
bring
them
with
her
to
Rome
from
hence
,
as
seemeth
by
some
to
be
set
downe
in
the
Relation
of
the
Dispute
betweene
S.
Capgrau
.
in
S.
Helena
.
Syluester
and
the
Iewes
before
Constantine
and
S.
Helen
in
Rome
:
adduxit
secum
Sancta
Helena
Romam
centum
quadraginta
vnum
doctissimos
Iudaeorum
.
But
quite
otherwise
is
proued
before
,
that
S.
Helen
was
an
holy
Christian
,
when
she
was
in
this
Nation
before
her
going
to
Rome
,
&
at
the
time
of
her
writing
from
hence
to
her
sonne
Constantine
there
,
after
his
Baptisme
.
When
in
the
other
sence
,
that
S.
Helen
wrote
vnto
her
sonne
to
congratulate
his
Baptisme
,
encouradge
him
constantly
and
religiously
to
professe
Christian
Religion
,
to
be
a
friend
to
the
seruants
and
friends
of
Christ
,
and
a
suppressor
of
Iewes
,
and
whosoeuer
their
Enemies
,
we
haue
her
owne
religious
education
,
and
all
the
Christian
Cleargie
and
Nobilitie
of
Britaine
,
à
Christian
kingdome
and
her
natiue
Countries
so
calling
vpon
her
:
and
neither
Iewe
nor
Pagan
of
note
,
learning
or
power
,
for
any
thing
we
reade
,
continuing
heare
,
either
to
hinder
her
in
this
,
or
aduise
her
to
the
contrary
,
to
followe
and
fauour
either
Iewes
or
Gentils
in
their
proceedin●
▪
2.
The
like
I
may
answeare
to
them
,
which
allthough
they
with
the
truth
S.
Helen
w●nt
not
forth
of
Britaine
with
her
sonne
Constantine
but
after
.
acknowledge
S.
Helen
to
haue
bene
the
daughter
of
King
Coel
of
Britaine
,
and
borne
in
this
Nation
:
yet
they
say
she
went
hence
with
Constantine
towards
Rome
,
at
what
time
he
went
against
Maxentius
the
Tyrant
,
and
with
the
children
of
Constantine
trauailed
to
Bizantium
,
and
dwelling
there
was
peruerted
by
the
Iewes
,
and
so
hearing
of
the
Baptisme
of
Constantine
in
that
Citie
of
Bithinia
,
did
write
to
him
from
thence
,
commending
him
for
renowncing
Idolatrie
,
but
reprouing
him
for
reprouing
the
Iewes
Religion
,
and
being
a
Christian
.
But
this
is
euidently
confuted
before
,
when
by
so
worthie
authorities
and
many
arguments
it
was
proued
,
that
S.
Helen
was
in
Britaine
so
farre
distant
from
Bizantium
at
this
time
.
3.
And
what
man
of
Iudgment
can
admitt
with
any
shew
of
reason
,
that
if
S.
Helen
so
wise
a
Princesse
had
left
Britaine
at
that
time
,
the
contrary
whereof
is
alreadie
manifest
,
that
she
would
also
haue
left
her
onely
liuing
child
,
so
renowned
an
Emperor
,
Constantine
and
her
three
Vncles
Ioelim
,
or
by
some
Leolim
,
Trahern
and
Marius
with
a
most
mightie
Army
of
her
Country
G●lf●
.
Monum
.
Hist.
Brit.
l.
5.
c.
8.
Pont
Virun
.
l.
5.
Capg
.
in
S.
Helena
.
Hard.
Chron.
Britans
,
cum
maximo
●c
fortissimo
Britannorum
exercitu
,
vnder
the
conduct
of
Constantine
,
in
his
owne
Empire
,
where
he
triumphed
,
and
she
was
in
securitie
and
honor
,
to
haue
liued
at
Bizantium
in
Bithinia
in
the
Territories
,
and
commande
of
a
Tyrant
,
professed
Enemy
to
her
sonne
and
her
,
and
many
hundreds
of
myles
from
any
parte
of
her
sonnes
Dominions
,
or
if
she
could
haue
bene
so
carelesse
of
her
owne
good
,
and
quiet
,
would
she
haue
bene
so
regardlesse
of
her
most
beloued
sonnes
Succession
,
and
Posteritie
,
as
to
haue
carried
with
her
into
those
daungers
and
troubles
all
the
children
of
Constantine
Emperor
,
which
should
succeede
him
,
as
that
Relation
saith
she
did
,
and
Capgr
.
Catal.
in
S.
Helena
.
was
at
Bizantium
persuaded
to
be
a
Iewe
,
Mater
eius
Helena
sanctissima
mulier
cum
fui●●epo●ibus
Constantini
filijs
apud
Bizāntiam
ciuitatem
,
quae
postea
Constantinopolis
appellabatur
aliquandiu
commorata
est
,
vbi
ab
impi●s
Iudaeis
circumuenta
,
Iudaicae
perfidiae
fortius
adhaerebat
.
Would
or
could
such
a
most
holy
woman
by
the
narration
it self
,
sanctissima
mulier
,
haue
done
so
vnholy
,
and
vnaduised
an
Act
?
or
would
Cōstāntine
so
wise
&
louing
both
sonne
&
Father
haue
hazarded
himself
to
haue
bene
so
depriued
both
of
mother
and
children
.
But
to
manifest
the
apparant
vntruth
of
this
narration
in
all
,
as
it
is
euident
before
that
S.
Helen
was
still
in
Britaine
,
so
it
is
farre
from
question
in
History
that
his
children
were
with
him
in
Italy
.
Priscus
his
eldest
sonne
was
diuers
times
Euseb.
l.
4.
Vitae
Constantini
.
ca.
68.
Marian.
Scot.
aetat.
6.
l.
2.
in
Constantino
.
Martin
.
Polon
.
in
eod.
Floren.
Wigorn.
in
Chron.
an
309
Baron
.
&
Spond
.
Annal.
Tom.
4.
Act.
S.
Agnetis
in
Bre●iar
.
die
28.
Ianuar.
Surius
Tom.
1.
Zachar
.
Lipel
.
Tom.
1.
die
21.
Ianuar.
&
al.
I.
1.
C.
Th.
de
Iudae
.
Baron
.
Anna.
an
:
315.
Baron
.
&
Spond
.
Ann.
an.
315.
Conc.
Rom.
sub
.
Syluestro
.
can
.
vlt.
&
1.
Consul
,
and
made
Augustus
,
so
were
his
other
sonnes
Constantinus
,
Constans
and
Constantius
.
Constantia
also
his
daughter
was
at
Rome
,
and
there
healed
at
S.
Agnes
her
Tombe
.
So
we
must
needs
say
with
our
worthie
Antiquaries
,
that
S.
Helen
was
in
Britaine
when
her
sonne
was
Baptized
,
and
from
thence
wrote
vnto
him
to
congratulate
his
Baptisme
,
encourage
him
in
the
profession
of
Christ
,
and
to
persecute
the
Iewes
his
enemies
.
4.
And
most
probably
vpon
these
letters
and
counsaile
of
S.
Helen
,
her
sonne
Constantine
set
out
that
his
Edict
against
the
Iewes
remembred
both
in
the
Imperiall
lawes
,
and
Histories
,
that
those
Iewes
which
stoned
or
persecuted
any
of
their
company
for
being
conuerted
to
Christianitie
,
as
then
many
of
them
insolently
did
,
should
with
all
their
Complices
be
burned
.
And
if
any
Christians
should
goe
to
their
Sect
,
they
should
be
subiect
to
the
same
punishment
.
For
Baronius
himselfe
confesseth
that
this
Edict
of
Constantine
was
made
in
the
315.
yeare
of
Christ
:
hoc
anno
315.
idem
Constantinus
Iudaeorum
procaciam
Edicto
cohibuit
:
which
was
abo●●
the
time
of
his
Baptisme
,
by
that
is
proued
before
,
and
about
the
time
of
his
mothers
writing
vnto
him
to
such
purpose
,
and
vppon
her
aduise
,
for
if
the
Edict
had
bene
granted
before
her
writing
,
she
would
not
haue
written
and
aduised
as
she
did
,
to
persuade
him
to
that
,
he
had
performed
with
so
greate
authoritie
,
and
seueritie
before
.
Againe
Baronius
holdeth
that
the
Disputation
betweene
S.
Syluester
,
and
the
Iewes
before
Constantine
,
and
S.
Helen
was
at
Rome
in
the
315.
yeare
of
Christ
.
And
the
Roman
Councell
kept
in
the
third
Consulship
of
Constantine
,
Both
Constantine
and
S.
Helēpresent
at
Rome
at
the
time
of
the
Roman
Councell
,
and
consenting
to
it
.
sooner
rather
then
after
this
yeare
,
is
witnesse
that
both
Constantine
and
S.
Helen
,
were
there
at
Rome
and
that
Councell
.
And
commonly
it
is
held
that
the
Dispute
,
was
in
the
time
of
that
Councell
,
and
S.
Helen
for
the
greater
glory
of
Christ
might
be
some
meanes
of
that
Dispute
,
but
in
no
wise
by
that
is
said
either
a
Iewe
or
doubting
in
her
holy
Christian
Religion
:
&
more
confirmed
Metaphr
.
2.
Ian.
Glic
.
Annal.
Niceph.
l.
7.
cap.
36.
Cedren
.
Comp.
Capgr
.
supr.
in
S.
Helen
.
Baron
.
An.
315.
Marian.
Scot.
aetat.
6.
l.
2.
an.
321.
Manuscr
.
Gallic
.
antiq.
c.
30.
by
that
Dispute
,
seeing
the
best
learned
Iewes
so
plainely
and
publickly
confuted
,
that
both
they
,
and
all
the
Pagan
Philosophers
then
present
,
were
conuerted
to
the
faith
of
Christ
,
Omnes
Iudaei
Iudicesque
&
caeteri
omnes
conuersi
sunt
ad
fidem
.
An
old
French
Manuscript
History
saith
3000.
Iewes
were
conuerted
.
Thus
farre
was
this
our
holy
Brittish
Queene
and
Empresse
from
approuing
the
profession
of
the
Iewes
at
any
time
,
that
she
was
the
occasion
of
that
Lawe
not
onely
against
them
enacted
by
her
sonne
,
but
also
of
such
Christians
as
should
receaue
Iudaisme
to
be
burned
,
and
she
herself
had
fallen
into
that
danger
if
she
had
entred
into
their
Sect.
And
was
further
by
obtaining
or
occasioning
this
Dispute
,
occasion
also
of
the
greate
honor
of
Christians
and
confusion
of
both
Iudaisme
and
Paganisme
whereby
both
the
best
learned
Iewes
,
and
Pagans
being
there
present
were
conuerted
to
Christ
.
5.
And
because
this
Dispute
was
by
common
opinion
,
at
,
or
in
the
time
of
the
Roman
Councell
,
and
this
both
called
by
the
help
and
assistance
of
S.
Helen
and
Constantine
,
bearing
the
chardges
of
the
Bishops
there
assembled
,
as
is
expressed
in
the
same
Councell
,
who
also
subscribed
vnto
it
with
Conc.
Rom.
can.
1.
20.
&
vlt.
284.
Bishops
besides
others
,
subscripser●nt
284.
Episcopi
&
45.
Presbyteri
,
&
5.
Diaconi
&
Augustus
Constantinus
&
Mater
eius
Helena
.
Therefore
it
appertaineth
Diuers
Catholicke
Decrees
of
the
Roman
Councell
in
the
presence
of
Constantine
and
S.
Helen
vnder
S.
Sylnester
Pope
.
to
the
History
of
this
kingdome
to
knowe
what
doctrine
concerning
vs
,
was
concluded
there
.
In
this
Councell
are
set
downe
all
Ecclesiasticall
Orders
and
Degrees
which
the
Church
of
Rome
now
obserueth
,
Ostiarius
,
Lector
,
Exorcista
,
Acolithus
,
Subdeacon
,
and
the
superior
Deacons
,
Preists
,
Bishops
with
their
peculiar
offices
,
and
functions
:
And
a
Law
,
that
Subdeacons
might
not
marry
:
nullus
Subdiaconorum
ad
n●ptias
transire
praecipimus
.
Then
Can.
7.
8.
9.
11.
much
more
vnlawfull
it
was
for
any
of
the
higher
Orders
to
de
marryed
.
In
this
Councell
also
it
is
decreed
,
that
the
Roman
See
is
the
cheifest
See
,
and
can
be
iudged
by
none
,
neither
by
Emperour
,
Cleargie
,
Kings
,
or
people
,
but
all
Can.
2.
other
Sees
are
to
receaue
Iustice
from
it
,
Nemo
iudicabit
primam
Sedem
,
quoniam
omnes
Sedes
a
prima
Sede
Iustitiam
desiderant
temperari
.
Neque
ab
Augusto
,
neque
ab
omni
Clero
,
neque
a
Regibus
neque
a
populo
Iudex
Iudicabitur
.
And
allthough
this
Councell
was
called
by
the
assent
of
Constantine
the
Emperour
,
or
his
Mother
S.
Helen
,
cum
consilio
August●
vel
Matris
eius
,
and
they
both
subscribed
Can.
1.
vnto
it
:
subscripsit
Augustus
Constantinus
cum
matre
Helena
Augusta
:
yet
this
was
not
by
any
claime
or
Title
they
pretended
to
be
Iudges
in
spirituall
Questions
,
Can.
7.
&
20.
but
onely
to
approue
by
their
temporall
Power
,
and
Authoritie
,
what
S.
Syluester
Pope
and
the
Bishops
assembled
did
decree
and
conclude
:
as
is
euident
by
the
same
Councell
both
testifying
that
S.
Syluester
Pope
called
the
Councell
:
Syluester
Episcopus
vrbis
Romae
collegit
vniuersam
Synod●m
Episcoporum
:
And
made
the
Decrees
as
appeareth
allmost
ineuery
Canon
set
out
in
his
name
:
constituit
Syluester
Episcopus
vrbis
Romae
.
And
plainely
forbad
any
laye
parson
to
be
present
and
intermedle
in
those
affaires
,
voluit
vt
nullus
laicorum
Can.
1.
Epilog
.
Concil.
Rom.
Tom.
1.
Concil.
ante
Concil.
Rom.
de
cons
.
dist.
consulto
omnium
.
2.
quaest.
7.
nulius
laicus
.
praesens
esse
videretur
.
But
onely
assembled
the
Bishops
and
Cleargie
to
deale
in
those
matters
,
Hos
omnes
ad
examen
sanctitatis
colligeret
:
Decreed
that
the
Sacrifice
of
the
Altar
should
not
be
offered
but
vpon
a
linen
cloath
hallowed
by
a
Bishop
.
Omnium
consultu
constituit
in
Synodo
vt
sacrificium
altaris
non
in
serico
panno
aut
tincto
quispiam
celebrare
praesumeret
,
sed
in
puro
lineo
ab
Episcopo
consecrato
.
And
that
in
the
Sacrament
of
Confirmation
by
annointing
with
holy
Chrisime
,
and
Imposition
of
Bishops
hands
,
grace
of
the
holy
Ghost
is
giuen
by
Bishops
onely
:
nemo
nisi
Episcopus
sacrosancto
chrismate
,
per
Episcopalis
manus
Impositionem
,
sancti
spiritus
gratia
confirmaret
.
And
S.
Syluester
De
Conse
.
dist.
1.
nullus
presbyter
Missas
.
in
the
same
Councell
with
all
their
consents
decreed
,
that
no
Priest
should
say
Masse
but
in
places
consecrated
by
a
Bishop
,
Hic
in
memorata
Synodo
constituit
omnium
cum
consensu
,
vt
nullus
Presbiter
Missas
celebrare
praesumat
,
nisi
in
Rob.
Barnes
in
Vit.
Pontif.
Rom
in
Syluestro
.
sacratis
ab
Episcopo
locis
.
6.
These
Decrees
our
Protestant
Antiquaries
themselues
doe
asscribe
to
this
holy
Pope
S.
Syluester
,
and
to
haue
bene
confirmed
in
this
Councell
,
where
our
renowned
King
and
Queene
,
Emperour
and
Empresse
,
Constantine
and
B.
Helen
were
present
,
and
in
which
S.
Syluester
confuted
the
cheife
Doctors
and
Rabins
of
the
Iewes
,
as
our
learned
and
auncient
holy
Bishop
S.
Aldelm
.
lib.
de
laudib
.
virginitat
.
cap.
12.
S.
Aldelme
with
others
witnesse
.
Syluester
Constantino
orbem
gubernante
ad
Synodale
Concilium
populis
cateruatim
confluentibus
duodenos
Iudaeorum
Praeceptores
,
&
Pharisaeorum
Rabbites
dira
disputationum
spicula
contra
Christi
Tyronem
truciter
torquentes
,
diuino
confisus
clypeo
confutauit
.
Therefore
of
all
Nations
we
of
Britaine
by
greatest
obligation
are
bound
to
receaue
,
retaine
and
practise
the
holy
doctrins
decr●●d
in
this
Councell
,
whether
Catholicks
asscribing
Supremacie
in
spirituall
affaires
vnto
the
Pope
,
or
Protestants
vnto
the
temporall
king
and
Prince
,
both
being
present
in
,
and
giuing
allowence
to
the
Decrees
of
this
Councell
,
so
famous
in
all
Contries
both
in
respect
of
it self
,
as
the
confusion
of
the
best
learned
Iewes
therein
,
which
as
S.
Aldelme
writeth
,
was
knowne
in
all
parts
of
the
world
:
celeberrimum
spectaculi
genus
per
totos
mundi
Cardines
vulgatum
.
THE
VII
.
CHAPTER
.
OF
THE
PRESENCE
AT
,
ALLOWANCE
AND
receauing
of
generall
Councels
by
our
Emperor
Constantine
,
our
Archbishop
and
other
Bishops
of
Britaine
:
togeather
with
the
doctrine
,
then
professed
in
those
Councells
and
after
practised
in
Britaine
.
1.
ABOVT
this
time
,
and
among
such
holy
Christian
workes
Matth.
Westm.
an.
321.
Baron
.
&
Spond
.
Annal.
an.
314.
Seuerin
.
Binnius
Annot.
in
Concil.
Arelat
.
1.
Tom.
1.
Concil.
of
Constantine
,
or
effected
by
his
help
and
assistance
,
the
first
greate
Councell
of
Arles
in
France
,
consisting
as
Nicephorus
,
Ado
and
others
say
,
of
600.
Bishops
,
was
celebrated
,
as
Baronius
,
Spondanus
and
others
from
Antiquitie
doe
gather
,
in
the
314.
yeare
of
Christ
,
the
9.
of
the
Empire
of
Constantine
,
and
second
of
the
Papacie
of
S.
Syluester
.
In
this
Councell
was
present
and
subscribed
Restitutus
Archbishop
of
London
,
and
in
all
probable
iudgment
diuers
others
of
this
our
Britaine
:
for
in
that
subscription
vnto
that
Councell
which
is
left
vnto
vs
,
and
Restitutus
is
subscribed
,
Ex
prouincia
Britanniae
ciuitate
Londinensi
Restitutus
Episcopus
,
there
be
not
the
names
of
30.
of
those
600.
Bishops
there
assembled
,
registred
and
preserued
.
And
so
Britaine
being
so
neare
vnto
the
place
of
this
Councell
,
and
replenished
with
Bishops
at
this
time
,
as
I
haue
before
remembred
,
may
well
make
claime
for
a
greater
number
of
the
Bishops
thereof
to
haue
bene
present
there
.
A
Protestant
Antiquary
of
England
,
would
by
this
subscription
of
Restitutus
inferr
,
or
haue
it
to
be
doubtfully
thought
he
was
no
Archbishop
,
nor
that
Title
then
vsed
:
he
writeth
not
himself
,
(
saith
this
Protestant
Historian
.
)
Archbishop
,
and
therefore
maketh
that
matter
of
Archbishops
doubtfull
,
or
rather
ouerthroweth
that
opinion
.
Stowe
Histor.
Tit.
Romans
in
Lucius
.
But
I
haue
proued
this
Ecclesiasticall
high
dignitie
before
to
haue
euer
bene
in
the
Church
of
Christ
,
and
heare
in
Britaine
from
the
Apostles
time
.
2.
And
concerning
the
subscription
to
this
Councell
,
where
it
is
most
certaine
,
many
Archbishops
were
present
,
not
any
one
so
subscribeth
.
In
this
Councell
,
as
I
haue
related
allready
,
were
present
for
the
Pope
of
Rome
S.
Syluester
,
Claudius
and
Vitus
Preists
,
&
Eugenius
and
Cyriacus
Deacons
,
and
Constantine
the
Emperor
.
And
allthough
it
was
cheifely
assembled
for
the
cause
of
Caecilianus
Archbishop
of
Carthage
,
yet
it
Decreed
diuers
other
Canons
,
some
of
which
concerned
euen
this
kingdome
touching
things
Concil.
Arelat
.
1.
can
.
1.
Tom.
1.
Concil.
questioned
by
some
of
our
Protestant
Writers
:
as
namely
in
the
first
Canon
directed
to
S.
Syluester
Pope
,
it
hath
that
all
Churches
should
keepe
the
day
of
Easter
vppon
one
day
with
the
Church
of
Rome
,
and
that
the
Pope
of
Rome
by
his
letters
should
giue
Order
herein
,
De
obseruatione
●aschae
Domini
,
vt
vno
die
&
tempore
per
omnem
orbem
obseruetur
,
&
iuxta
consuetudinem
,
literas
ad
omnes
tu
dirigas
.
Where
we
euidently
see
that
the
Church
of
Britaine
then
kept
the
true
obseruation
of
Easter
with
the
Church
of
Rome
,
and
not
with
some
Churches
of
Asia
erroneously
,
as
some
of
our
Britans
after
did
,
at
the
comming
of
S.
Augustine
hither
,
and
that
the
Church
of
Rome
then
by
old
custome
,
iuxta
consuetudinem
,
directed
both
our
Brittish
and
other
Churches
in
such
things
.
In
the
8.
Canon
,
Imposition
of
hands
,
vsually
called
Confirmation
,
is
proued
to
be
a
Sacrament
,
and
to
giue
grace
to
those
that
are
baptized
,
Si
peruiderint
Can.
8.
Cau.
15.
20.
in
Patre
&
Filio
&
Spiritu
sancto
eos
baptizatos
,
manus
eis
tantum
imponatur
,
vt
accipiant
spiritum
Sanctum
.
It
disableth
all
but
Priests
to
say
Masse
,
and
appointeth
that
euery
Bishop
a
stranger
,
so
many
then
there
present
,
should
haue
a
conuenient
place
to
offer
Sacrifice
in
,
vt
peregrino
Episcopo
locus
sacrificandi
detur
.
3.
Some
haue
thought
this
Councell
was
kept
about
the
the
same
time
wherein
the
Nicen
was
celebrated
:
But
Baronius
,
Spondanus
,
Sepherinus
Binnius
Baron
.
&
Spondan
.
Annal.
ann.
314.
Seuer
.
Bin.
Annot.
in
Conc.
Arel
.
1.
Tom.
1.
Concil.
and
others
doe
directly
proue
it
was
kept
in
the
314.
yeare
of
Christ
,
and
first
yeare
of
S.
Syluester
Pope
,
presently
after
the
death
of
Melchiades
.
Which
is
also
euident
by
the
Epistle
of
Constantin
himself
extant
in
Eusebius
,
written
to
Chrestus
Bishop
of
Siracusas
,
warning
him
to
be
present
at
that
Councell
,
and
giueth
him
power
to
take
of
Latronianus
his
Prefect
of
Sicile
a
publik
wagan
for
him
and
his
company
,
sayeing
,
that
against
the
first
day
of
August
following
he
had
giuen
direction
for
very
many
Bishops
from
diuers
and
innumerable
places
to
assemble
at
the
Citie
of
Arles
in
France
,
Quamplurimos
Episcopos
Epistol.
Constant
.
Magni
ad
Chrest
.
Episcop.
apud
Euseb.
l.
10.
Histor.
c.
5.
ex
varijs
&
innumeris
locis
ad
Ciuitatem
Arelatensem
,
Calendis
Augusti
conuenire
iussimus
,
etiam
tibi
scribendum
esse
iudicauimus
,
vt
accepto
ab
Illustrissimo
Latroniano
Siciliae
Praefecto
publico
vehiculo
ac
vna
cum
duobus
quibusdam
ex
ijs
qui
secundi
ordinis
sunt
,
quos
tu
ipse
seligendos
putaueris
,
quin
&
cum
tribus
seruis
qui
vobis
in
itinere
seruire
valeant
,
intra
eundem
diem
ad
locum
iam
dictum
accurras
.
This
Epistle
of
Constantine
to
Sūman
this
Councell
,
must
needs
be
written
in
the
later
end
of
the
yeare
of
Christ
313.
or
in
the
begining
of
the
yeare
314.
for
Pope
Melchiades
died
in
the
Moneth
of
December
the
yeare
313.
And
S.
Damas
.
in
Melchiad
.
&
Syluest.
Seuer
.
Bin.
Tom.
1.
Concil.
in
eisdem
.
Baron
.
&
Spond
.
an.
313.
114.
In
appendic
.
ad
Optat.
Baron
.
an.
314.
Eusebius
l.
4.
de
Vit.
Constantini
cap.
27.
Syluester
in
whose
first
yeare
this
Councell
was
kept
was
chosen
Pope
the
first
day
of
February
in
the
yeare
following
314.
The
like
letters
and
liberties
to
assemble
other
Bishops
to
this
Councell
were
written
and
granted
at
this
time
by
Constantine
,
as
appeareth
in
his
Epistle
to
Ablauius
Proconsul
of
Africke
.
This
Councell
as
others
of
the
holy
Bishops
of
this
time
,
and
the
whole
Age
of
Constantine
,
was
approued
and
priuiledged
by
his
Imperiall
authoritie
,
as
Eusebius
witnesseth
,
that
no
other
Prince
or
Potentate
might
abrogate
and
make
them
inualiditate
,
Quae
ab
Episcopis
in
publicis
Conuentibus
editae
erant
regulae
,
sua
consignabat
&
confirmabat
authoritate
:
ne
reliquarum
Gentium
Principibus
liceret
,
quae
ab
eis
decreta
essent
abrogare
,
cuiusuis
enim
Iudicis
sententiae
,
Sacerdotum
Dei
Iudicium
ant●ponendum
est
.
Where
it
is
euident
,
that
the
Decrees
decreed
in
Councels
were
the
Decrees
of
the
Bishops
assembled
in
them
,
and
not
the
Decrees
of
Constantine
the
Emperor
,
but
onely
defended
by
his
Imperiall
power
,
and
authoritie
from
being
abrogated
by
any
Ciuill
or
temporall
Prince
,
or
Consistory
,
but
to
be
duely
reuerenced
and
obserued
by
all
parsons
.
4.
Very
many
there
be
among
which
,
diuers
English
Protestant
Antiquaries
Matth.
Parker
Antiquit.
Britan.
cap.
1.
Io.
Goscel
.
Histor.
Ecclesiast.
Manuscript
.
are
to
be
numbred
,
which
affirme
it
was
the
second
Councell
of
Arles
held
,
as
they
say
,
in
the
326.
yeare
of
Christ
,
in
the
time
of
this
Constantine
Emperor
where
Restitutus
Archbishop
of
London
,
was
present
,
and
subscribed
.
Accedit
Arelatensis
secundi
Concilij
authoritas
,
in
quo
disertè
exprimitur
,
Restitutum
quendam
Londinensem
Episcopum
ei
Concilio
è
Britannia
vocatum
interfuisse
,
eiusdemque
Decretis
subscripsisse
.
Thus
Matthew
Parker
the
first
English
Protestant
Stowe
Hist.
Tit.
Romans
in
Lucius
.
Archbishop
,
and
Goscelin
in
his
Manuscript
History
.
An
other
saith
,
I
reade
of
a
Bishop
of
London
in
the
yeare
of
Christ
326.
to
be
present
at
the
second
Councell
at
Arles
,
in
the
time
of
Constantine
the
Greate
,
who
subscribed
thereunto
in
these
words
:
Ex
Prouincia
Britanniae
ciuitate
Londinensi
Restitutus
Episcopus
.
Diuers
others
there
be
,
who
allthough
they
doe
not
particularly
name
what
Councell
of
Arles
first
or
second
,
this
our
Archbishop
was
present
at
in
France
,
yet
they
plainely
deliuer
,
that
he
was
at
this
supposed
,
to
be
the
second
in
the
yeare
of
Christ
326.
so
a
Protestant
Bishop
writeth
:
Restitutus
was
Hollinsh
.
Hist.
of
Engl.
l.
4.
c.
29.
Godwin
Cat.
of
Bish.
London
.
in
Restitutus
12.
present
at
the
Councell
of
Arles
in
France
,
the
yeare
326.
and
subscribed
vnto
the
Decrees
of
the
same
Councell
,
which
he
brought
ouer
with
him
.
That
is
vtterly
and
impudently
spoken
false
,
which
this
English
Protestant
Bishop
and
Antiquarie
immediately
addeth
from
this
Councell
:
one
Decree
amongst
the
rest
was
,
that
if
a
Deacon
at
the
time
of
his
ordering
did
protest
,
he
intended
to
marry
,
It
should
be
lawfull
for
him
so
to
doe
.
Restitutus
himself
was
married
.
For
in
this
Councell
there
is
not
the
least
mention
of
any
such
Decree
.
And
it
is
as
boldely
affirmed
of
Restitutus
marriadge
without
any
Author
so
testifying
.
And
this
very
Councell
beareth
good
witnesse
that
by
the
Decrees
thereof
,
neither
Restitutus
nor
any
other
Bishop
or
Preist
might
marry
,
nor
any
man
that
was
married
might
be
admitted
to
be
Preist
or
Bishop
,
except
by
consent
leauing
his
wife
which
he
had
before
,
assumi
aliquem
ad
Sacerdotium
non
posse
in
vinculo
coniugij
Conc.
Arelat
.
2.
Can.
2.
constitutum
,
nisi
fuerit
promissa
conuersio
.
Whereby
it
is
euident
,
that
the
sufferance
or
permission
which
Socrates
,
and
Sozomen
and
our
Protestants
from
them
vppon
the
words
and
persuasion
of
Paphnutius
in
the
first
Nicen
Councell
,
allowed
vnto
some
Easterne
Bishops
,
Preists
,
and
Deacons
which
were
married
before
their
Consecration
,
that
after
their
Consecration
they
might
Socrat.
Histor.
Eccl.
l.
1.
cap.
8.
Sozomen
.
Hist.
l.
2.
cap.
22.
keepe
company
with
such
wiues
:
ab
vxoribus
quas
habebant
minime
separarentur
,
was
neuer
admitted
heare
in
Britaine
,
and
these
West
Countries
,
is
plaine
by
this
Canon
of
the
Councell
of
Arles
,
kept
in
the
very
next
yeare
to
that
Nicen
Councell
,
as
our
Protestants
with
others
before
acknowledge
,
&
diuers
times
citing
that
former
Councell
defyning
the
contrary
,
that
no
married
man
,
except
forsaking
his
wife
might
be
a
Preist
.
5.
And
Socrates
best
Interpreter
of
himself
doth
proue
,
that
this
permission
or
tolleration
was
not
practized
,
or
executed
by
the
most
renouned
Preists
and
Bishops
of
the
East
,
but
they
contayned
themselues
from
the
wiues
they
had
maryed
before
,
and
saieth
,
that
in
some
places
,
as
Thessalia
,
vpon
his
certaine
knowledge
,
the
custome
was
,
to
degrad
such
Clergie
men
as
would
not
abstaine
from
such
wiues
,
Ipse
in
Thessalia
consuetudinem
inualuisse
noui
,
vt
Socrat.
Histor.
l.
5.
cap.
21.
ibi
qui
clericus
sit
,
si
cum
vxore
,
quam
cum
esset
laicus
ducebat
,
postquam
clericus
factus
sit
,
dormierit
,
clericatu
abdicatus
sit
:
omnes
Illustres
presbyteri
in
Oriente
,
&
Episcopietiam
ab
vxoribus
abstineant
.
Neither
is
there
any
such
licence
,
or
tolleration
registred
in
any
Canon
,
or
Copy
of
the
Nicen
Councell
.
When
in
this
Councell
of
Arles
subscribed
vnto
,
and
brought
into
Britaine
by
our
Archbishop
,
as
our
Protestants
confesse
before
,
the
continency
of
Clergie
men
euen
from
formerly
maryed
wiues
,
is
plainely
decreed
for
a
generall
Lawe
vnto
all
.
So
that
from
the
beginning
,
by
these
mens
grant
from
this
Councell
,
our
Ecclesiasticall
men
euer
liued
in
perpetuall
chastitie
,
both
from
those
wiues
,
and
after
Consecration
were
disabled
to
marry
by
their
owne
Authours
,
both
by
the
Churches
Tradition
and
the
Nycen
Councell
prouing
,
that
in
no
parte
either
East
or
West
such
men
might
marry
,
but
were
prohibited
by
the
old
Tradition
of
the
Socrates
&
Sozom
.
supr.
Church
,
which
being
old
in
that
time
must
needs
be
from
the
Apostles
dayes
:
vt
qui
in
Clerum
ante
ascripti
erant
,
quam
duxissent
vxores
,
hi
secundum
veterem
Ecclesiae
Traditionem
,
deinceps
a
nuptijs
se
abstinerent
.
So
that
our
English
Protestants
must
needs
confesse
,
that
Article
of
their
Religion
,
which
is
:
It
is
lawfull
Protest
.
Articles
of
Religion
Articul.
32.
for
Bishops
,
Preists
,
and
Deacons
,
as
for
all
other
Christian
men
to
marry
at
their
owne
discretion
:
to
be
vtterly
false
both
by
this
holy
Councell
,
the
Councell
of
Neyce
,
the
practise
of
our
primatiue
Christian
Britans
,
and
the
Tradition
of
the
whole
Church
of
Christ
.
6.
We
reade
likewise
in
this
Councell
subscribed
vnto
by
our
Archbishop
Arelaten
.
Concil.
2.
Can.
15.
Nicen.
Concil.
c.
14.
18.
Arelat
.
2.
can
.
25.
Can.
26.
Restitutus
,
as
our
Protestants
haue
told
vs
before
,
that
the
sacred
body
of
Christ
,
Corpus
Christi
,
is
giuen
to
Communicants
in
the
holy
Eucharist
:
and
there
it
receaueth
the
Doctrine
of
the
Nycen
Councell
teaching
that
consecrated
Preists
,
and
such
onely
,
offer
the
body
of
Christ
in
their
Sacrifice
of
Masse
.
It
condemneth
all
them
to
penance
,
who
after
their
Vowe
of
Religious
life
forsake
it
:
Disableth
those
that
haue
bene
twyce
married
to
receaue
any
Ecclesiasticall
Order
aboue
Subdeacon
.
And
those
women
which
after
Vowe
of
chastitie
doe
marry
it
debarreth
from
Communion
.
7.
A
late
Writer
would
place
this
Councell
in
a
later
time
,
after
the
death
of
Seuerin
.
Bin.
not
.
in
Arel
.
2.
Concil.
Tom.
2.
Concil.
S.
Syuester
,
but
being
therein
singular
against
the
common
opinion
both
of
Catholiks
and
Protestants
,
and
finding
in
the
very
Councell
itself
,
that
it
was
kept
in
the
dayes
of
S.
Syluester
in
the
yeare
of
Christ
326.
I
dare
not
for
such
reasons
as
doe
not
conuince
prolonge
it
to
a
later
Age
:
But
rather
thinke
with
Seuerinus
Binnius
and
others
,
that
our
Archbishop
Restitutus
was
aswell
present
a
the
first
,
as
with
the
common
voyce
of
Antiquitie
,
that
he
subscribed
to
the
second
,
seeing
there
was
no
greater
distance
then
of
11.
yeares
betweene
them
.
And
this
second
Councell
where
all
agree
Restitutus
was
,
affirmeth
that
in
the
former
Councell
11.
yeares
before
,
Bishops
were
assembled
out
of
all
parts
of
the
world
,
Ad
Arelatensem
vrbem
ex
omnibus
mundi
partibus
celeb●atum
Concil.
Arel.
2.
1
can
.
18.
Arelat
.
Concil.
1.
can.
7.
fuisse
Concilium
.
In
which
we
finde
a
Decree
for
all
Nations
,
that
the
Presidents
of
Countryes
being
Christians
were
to
be
at
the
direction
of
the
Bishops
in
such
places
,
concerning
Religion
.
Which
must
needs
,
besides
that
is
said
before
,
giue
vs
sufficient
Argument
,
that
in
this
yeare
314.
Constantine
was
a
professed
Christian
.
I
haue
somewhat
out
of
Order
of
time
ioyned
this
second
Councell
of
Arles
to
the
first
,
in
regard
they
were
by
the
common
opinion
kept
so
neare
together
,
in
one
place
,
vnder
one
Pope
S.
Syluerster
,
one
Emperour
of
our
Country
Constantine
,
and
our
Archbishop
with
others
of
this
kingdome
was
present
in
them
,
such
men
as
he
neuer
going
alone
without
others
of
their
Clergie
to
any
Councell
Bishops
or
Preists
:
and
in
this
time
especiall
care
being
taken
by
our
renowned
Emperour
,
as
I
haue
shewed
before
Epistol.
Const.
ad
Chrest
.
supr.
Concil.
Roman
can
.
1.
Histor.
Tripartit
.
l.
3.
c.
2.
l.
2.
cap.
3.
from
his
owne
publike
order
,
that
they
should
at
his
charge
and
cost
so
be
safely
conueyed
with
their
due
Attendance
to
that
place
,
where
these
Councels
were
to
be
assembled
:
and
there
also
to
be
prouided
for
,
during
the
time
of
the
Councells
at
his
cost
,
Quibus
Augustus
Constantinus
vehicula
&
annonas
praestari
praecepit
.
THE
VIII
.
CHAPTER
.
THE
GENERALL
ESTABLISHING
,
ENDOWing
and
honoring
of
Christian
Religion
,
Bishops
,
Preists
other
Clergymen
,
chast
and
Religious
parsons
in
all
places
of
the
Empire
by
Constantine
.
1.
NEITHER
did
this
renowned
Emperour
confine
his
loue
,
and
fauours
towards
Christian
Religion
,
vnto
the
Christians
of
his
owne
the
west
Empire
,
but
vnto
all
,
as
God
by
an
holy
Angell
before
reuealed
,
(
both
Catholiks
and
Protestants
so
acknowleding
)
that
Christians
in
the
whole
world
should
be
at
peace
,
and
Idolatry
was
generally
to
Baptist
.
Mantuan
.
l.
2.
de
vita
S.
Blasij
.
Io.
Bal.
l.
1.
de
Act.
Pont.
Roman
.
in
Sylu.
1.
be
ouerthrowne
by
this
Noble
Emperour
:
Nunc
bonus
,
expulsis
Romana
in
regna
Tyrannis
Adueniet
Princeps
,
sub
quo
pacabitur
orbis
:
Et
finem
accipiet
veterum
cultura
Deorum
.
This
Noble
Emperour
and
Instrument
of
God
,
the
more
easily
and
peaceably
to
procure
and
setle
this
generall
quiet
,
and
securitie
of
Christians
,
Licinius
being
now
Emperour
in
the
East
,
he
married
his
half
Sister
Constantia
daughter
of
his
Father
Constantius
by
Theodora
vnto
him
:
she
was
by
common
opinion
a
Christian
at
this
time
,
by
which
meanes
,
and
at
the
least
in
respect
of
other
fauours
receaued
from
Constantyne
,
Licinius
professed
himself
a
Friend
to
Christians
,
and
ioyned
with
Constantine
in
diuers
Edicts
,
Edicts
of
Constantine
and
Licinius
Emperours
for
Christians
quiet
in
all
places
.
Euseb.
Histor.
l.
9
cap.
9.
l.
10.
cap.
5.
Zozomen
Histo.
l.
1.
cap.
7.
Euseb.
sup.
l.
10.
c.
5.
l.
9.
cap.
9.
for
their
quietly
enioying
and
professing
their
Religion
,
restoring
to
them
their
Liberties
,
lands
,
goods
,
Churches
and
other
freedomes
.
And
that
these
their
Priuiledges
to
Christians
might
come
to
the
knowledge
of
all
,
they
caused
them
to
be
published
in
all
places
:
vt
autem
Constitutionis
huius
&
honestatis
nostrae
determinatio
omnibus
innotescere
valeat
,
haec
scripta
nostra
passim
proponi
,
&
ad
omnium
cognitionem
duci
conueniet
,
ne
quenquam
honestatis
huius
nostrae
constitutio
latere
queat
.
And
as
Eusebius
witnesseth
,
both
Constantine
and
Licinus
did
send
these
their
Lawes
for
the
Immunities
of
Christians
euen
to
Maximinus
the
Tyrant
in
the
East
to
be
obserued
by
him
:
Cum
ipse
Constantinus
,
tum
&
Licinius
Imperator
cum
eo
Deum
bonorum
omnium
Authorem
vtrique
placantes
,
vna
sententia
ac
voluntate
legem
pro
Christianis
perfectissimam
,
ac
plenissimam
constituunt
,
ac
ipsam
legem
Maximino
,
qui
adhuc
Orienti
dominabatur
,
&
amicitiam
erga
ipsos
praetexebat
mittunt
.
And
he
either
for
loue
or
feare
,
caused
it
to
be
promulged
,
and
published
by
his
Authoritie
to
all
Presidents
vnder
him
.
All
this
was
done
by
Constantine
the
yeare
next
after
his
Victory
against
Baron
.
Annal.
An.
313.
Spondan
.
ibidem
.
Marian.
Scot.
aetat.
6.
l.
2.
an.
309.
Maxentius
,
as
Baronius
and
others
write
in
the
313.
of
Christ
,
but
by
Marianus
setting
downe
the
death
of
Maximinus
in
the
yeare
309.
it
must
needs
be
sooner
if
his
accompt
be
true
.
2.
But
howsoeuer
,
it
is
euident
by
Eusebius
&
others
that
Maximinus
soone
after
mouing
warre
against
Licinius
by
instigation
of
his
Idolatrous
Preists
,
being
ouerthrowne
&
brought
to
misery
,
did
put
those
his
Seducers
to
death
,
Euseb.
Histor.
l.
9
cap.
10.
worshipped
the
God
of
Christians
,
and
published
a
most
absolute
Lawe
for
their
libertie
,
and
freedome
.
His
Constitution
is
extant
in
Eusebius
,
&
all
this
was
effected
,
and
he
miserably
died
in
the
313.
or
314.
yeare
of
Christ
,
by
Baronius
Baron
.
&
Spond
.
an.
313.
&
314.
and
Spondanus
largest
reckoning
.
And
by
the
same
Computators
Licinius
afterward
violating
his
faith
,
and
falling
to
warre
with
Constantine
,
and
persecuting
Christians
,
being
brought
to
distresse
and
desolation
▪
hanged
himself
in
the
yeare
of
Christ
318.
Constantine
must
needs
be
acknowledged
Baron
.
&
Spond
.
an.
318.
to
haue
bene
the
sole
and
onely
commanding
Emperour
in
the
worlde
before
this
time
,
for
Sozomen
with
others
witnesseth
,
that
Licinius
the
last
,
then
bearing
that
name
vtterly
ouerthrowne
both
at
Sea
,
and
land
,
by
the
forces
of
Constantine
,
first
hopelesse
of
recouery
,
fledd
to
Nicomedia
,
and
some
time
Sozom.
Histor.
l.
1.
cap.
7.
after
liued
an
obscure
and
base
life
at
Thessalonica
,
before
he
came
to
that
desperate
end
,
Licinius
pedestribus
copijs
&
naualibus
amissis
,
se
Nicomediam
recepit
,
&
postea
vitam
priuatam
Thessalonicae
ad
tempus
degens
,
ibi
è
medio
sublatus
est
.
3.
Eusebius
from
the
Testimony
of
Constantine
himself
,
writeth
strange
Miracles
wrought
by
the
Banner
of
this
Emperour
,
bearing
the
Crosse
,
that
Euseb.
lib.
2.
Vit.
Constant
.
cap.
7.
8.
9.
in
what
part
soeuer
of
the
Army
it
was
seene
,
the
Enemyes
fledd
,
and
rane
away
.
And
if
in
any
part
of
his
Army
,
the
Souldiars
began
to
faint
,
presently
The
miraculous
Banner
of
Constantine
hauing
the
signe
of
the
Crosse
in
it
.
vpon
the
bringing
of
this
holy
Banner
thither
,
they
recouered
,
and
obtained
Victory
:
whereas
there
were
50.
men
appointed
to
attend
this
Banner
,
and
in
turns
to
beare
it
,
neuer
any
one
of
them
in
executing
that
office
,
did
miscary
:
Among
these
onely
one
which
bore
it
,
seeing
the
Warre
to
be
greate
,
and
in
his
Iudgment
dangerous
,
deliuered
this
Ensigne
to
an
other
,
and
departing
from
it
,
was
wounded
,
and
died
,
but
he
which
tooke
the
Banner
from
him
,
had
no
hurt
at
all
.
And
when
very
many
darts
were
cast
at
him
,
they
all
missed
his
body
,
and
were
Miraculously
receaued
in
the
slender
shaft
or
staffe
of
the
Banner
to
the
exceeding
adm●ration
of
all
men
,
Istud
omnem
plane
superat
admirationem
,
tum
quod
tela
ab
hostibus
iacta
sic
intra
exiguum
ill
um
&
angustum
hastilis
ambitum
prouolabant
,
vt
in
eodem
fixa
inhaerescerent
:
tum
quod
ille
qui
illud
ipsum
gestabat
,
mortem
effugeret
:
imo
vero
,
vt
qui
hoc
ministerium
obibant
,
nihil
damni
incommodiue
aliquando
acciperent
.
Neque
certe
haec
nostra
est
oratio
,
sed
ipsius
Imperatoris
,
qui
praeter
alias
res
,
hanc
etiam
nobis
coram
memorauit
.
And
the
Euseb.
l.
2.
Vit.
Constant
.
cap.
16
glory
of
this
Crosse
,
as
Eusebius
writeth
,
was
knowne
so
euidently
euen
to
Licinus
the
Enemy
thereof
,
that
when
he
was
to
fight
with
Constantine
,
he
commanded
his
souldiars
not
to
looke
vpon
that
Ensigne
,
but
by
all
meanes
they
coulde
,
to
auoyde
it
.
4.
Constantine
thus
by
the
greate
mercy
,
and
power
of
God
,
which
had
giuen
him
so
many
and
greate
Victoryes
,
euen
from
the
Sea
of
Britaine
to
the
Countryes
of
the
East
,
a
mari
Britannico
,
ad
Regiones
vsque
in
oriente
sitas
.
And
Sozomen
.
Histo.
Eccl.
l.
1.
cap.
8.
Euseb.
Vit.
Constant
.
l.
2.
cap.
23.
Constantine
by
publick
Edicts
ascribeth
his
victories
to
Christ
and
freed
Christians
.
by
the
ayde
and
protection
of
his
Fathers
Constantius
God
,
had
made
all
Nations
subiect
vnto
his
Empire
,
did
openly
publish
vnto
them
all
,
that
he
was
the
Authour
of
his
Conquests
,
and
signified
so
much
to
all
Nations
by
his
Imperiall
Edicts
both
in
Latine
and
Greeke
,
Postquam
omnes
gentes
Dei
patris
virtute
Imperatori
subiectae
fuerunt
,
bonorum
sibi
suppeditatorum
largitorem
omnibus
palam
praedicauit
:
cumque
victoriarum
quas
esset
assecutus
Authorem
agnoscere
,
constanter
testificatus
est
:
hocque
ipsum
per
Edicta
quae
literis
Latinis
Graecisque
mandata
erant
,
&
ad
omnes
gentes
missa
,
manifesto
denuntiauit
.
In
these
Decrees
he
ordained
that
all
Christians
should
be
restored
to
their
former
honours
,
and
Sozom.
Eccles.
H●stor
.
lib.
1.
c.
8.
estates
,
all
Exiles
recalled
,
all
punishments
and
afflictions
imposed
vpon
them
by
Persecutors
quite
remitted
.
Those
that
had
bene
put
to
death
,
and
spoyled
of
their
goods
for
Christian
Religion
,
their
children
or
next
of
kindred
should
haue
them
restored
to
their
vse
,
and
if
none
of
their
kindred
were
liuing
,
the
Church
in
euery
such
place
should
be
their
Heire
.
And
no
priuate
man
or
Magistrate
should
detaine
any
part
thereof
:
And
what
soeuer
had
bene
forfaited
in
that
respect
should
be
repayed
.
All
which
things
were
presently
decreed
by
this
Emperour
,
and
by
Lawe
confirmed
,
and
without
delay
effected
,
Ista
vt
primum
ab
Imperatore
,
vti
demonstratum
est
,
decreta
fuere
,
legeque
confirmata
,
absque
mora
sunt
ad
exitum
decorum
consentaneumque
perducta
.
For
allmost
all
Christians
of
the
Roman
Empire
began
to
beare
office
,
and
forbad
all
men
to
offer
sacrifice
to
Idols
,
vse
the
wicked
exercises
and
ceremonies
of
the
Gentils
,
Nam
Christiani
omnes
fere
Romani
Imperij
Magistratus
gerere
caeperunt
:
interdixeruntque
omnibus
ne
de
caetero
,
vel
simulachris
immolare
,
vel
diuinationibus
nefandis
mysterijs
vti
,
vel
statuas
erigere
,
vel
festa
gentilicia
celebrare
aggrederentur
.
5.
And
concerning
Christian
Churches
,
they
which
were
lardge
enough
,
How
generally
&
wonderfully
Constantine
honored
and
established
Religion
.
and
had
bene
ruinated
in
the
time
of
Persecution
,
were
repaired
,
others
were
builded
higher
,
and
with
honour
made
greater
,
where
there
were
none
before
,
new
were
erected
euen
from
the
foundation
,
and
the
Emperour
out
of
his
Tresury
afforded
money
therto
,
and
wrote
both
to
the
Bishops
and
Presidents
of
euery
Prouince
;
To
the
Bishops
,
that
what
soeuer
they
would
,
they
should
commande
:
and
to
the
Presidents
,
that
they
should
diligently
doe
what
they
commanded
.
And
so
with
the
prosperous
Estate
of
his
Empire
,
Religion
greately
encreased
,
Quod
autem
ad
sacra
templa
attinet
,
quae
satis
haberent
laxitatis
,
reficiebantur
:
alia
altius
erigebantur
,
latioraque
non
sine
splendoris
accessione
fiebant
.
Noua
etiam
,
vbi
nulla
ante
fuissent
,
ab
ipsis
fundamentis
extruebantur
.
Pecuniam
autem
ad
hanc
rem
ex
Aerario
regio
suppeditauit
Imperator
,
scripsitque
tum
ad
Episcopos
,
tum
ad
Praesides
cuiusque
Prouinciae
:
ad
illos
quidem
,
vt
quae
vellent
,
imperarent
;
ad
hos
autem
,
vt
morem
gererent
Episcopis
,
eorumque
imperata
studiose
facerent
.
It
aque
vna
cum
prospero
Imperij
statu
,
magnopere
creuit
Religio
.
Out
of
the
Lands
of
his
owne
Tribute
in
euery
Citie
he
tooke
a
certaine
Pension
that
was
accustomed
to
be
payed
into
the
Tresury
,
and
distributed
it
to
the
Churches
,
and
Clergy
and
by
Lawe
decreed
that
his
guift
to
be
perpetuall
:
6.
He
caused
the
signe
of
the
Crosse
to
be
made
vpon
the
Armour
of
his
Constantine
his
honour
to
the
signe
of
the
Crosse
.
Souldiars
,
to
accustome
them
thereby
to
serue
God
.
He
builded
a
Church
in
his
Palace
,
and
vsed
to
haue
carryed
with
him
when
he
went
to
Warre
,
a
Pauilion
after
the
manner
of
a
Church
,
that
both
he
and
his
Army
being
in
field
might
haue
a
Church
to
prayer
,
and
praye
vnto
God
,
and
receaue
the
sacred
Mysteries
:
for
Preists
and
Deacons
which
according
to
the
Institution
of
the
Church
should
execute
those
duties
continually
followed
that
Tent.
He
tooke
away
by
Lawe
the
old
punishment
of
the
Crosse
vsed
by
the
Romans
.
He
caused
that
signe
to
be
made
on
his
owne
Image
,
whether
impressed
on
money
,
or
paynted
on
tables
.
7.
And
whereas
the
Romans
had
an
old
Pagan
Lawe
against
the
single
Sozom.
supr.
l.
1.
cap.
9.
How
he
honored
the
chast
and
virginall
life
.
and
vnmarryed
,
after
the
Age
of
25.
yeares
,
disabling
them
to
make
a
Will
,
or
their
kinsmen
to
enioy
their
goods
by
any
Legacy
,
or
Testament
,
and
confiscated
halfe
their
goods
,
which
died
without
children
(
this
Lawe
was
made
by
the
olde
Romans
,
to
replenish
not
onely
their
City
,
but
their
whole
Dominions
with
multitude
of
men
,
hauing
lost
many
by
ciuill
Wars
not
long
before
the
making
of
this
Lawe
(
this
Emperour
perceauing
that
they
which
determined
to
professe
Virginitie
,
and
liue
without
children
for
the
loue
of
God
,
by
this
Lawe
to
be
in
worse
condition
then
others
,
enacted
and
published
a
Lawe
that
both
the
vnmarryed
,
and
they
which
had
not
children
,
should
enioy
equall
libertie
with
others
,
and
further
decreed
,
that
they
which
had
vowed
virginitie
and
chastity
,
should
haue
greater
Priuiledge
then
the
rest
.
And
which
was
a
most
greate
Argument
of
this
Empeperours
reuence
towards
Religion
,
he
freed
all
Clergy
men
in
all
places
from
that
Lawe
,
and
gaue
power
vnto
all
such
which
should
be
called
before
ciuill
Magistrats
,
to
appeale
to
the
Iudgment
of
Bishops
;
And
their
sentence
should
be
of
force
,
and
haue
more
Authoritie
then
of
other
Iudges
,
Vetus
He
exempteth
Clergy
men
from
secular
Iudges
.
erat
apud
Romanos
lex
,
quae
vetuit
caelibes
,
si
annum
vigesimum
quintum
praeterijssent
,
paribus
cum
his
qui
nuptias
contraxissent
,
Priuilegijs
frui
:
iussitque
praeter
alia
multa
,
etiam
vt
nihil
commodi
,
etiam
si
genere
proximi
essent
ex
testamento
suorum
caperent
.
Quinetiam
eos
qui
nullos
habebant
liberos
,
dimidiata
parte
bonorum
quae
erant
reliqua
mulctauit
.
Haec
lex
a
veteribus
Romanis
sancita
fuit
eo
consilio
,
vt
non
vrbem
Romam
solum
,
verum
etiam
caeteram
suam
Ditionem
hominum
multitudine
complerent
:
quandoquidem
haud
longo
tempore
ante
legem
latam
,
quamplurimos
bellis
intestinis
ac
ciuilibus
amiserant
.
Quare
Imperator
cum
videret
eos
qui
&
virginitatem
excolere
,
&
sine
liberis
esse
propter
Dei
amorem
,
in
animum
induxissent
,
hac
de
re
in
deteriort
esse
conditione
:
legem
plebi
promulgauit
,
quae
iubebat
,
vt
cum
caelibes
,
tum
liberis
carentes
,
pari
iure
cum
caeteris
omnibus
fruerentur
:
Immo
vero
etiam
decreuit
,
vt
qui
castimoniae
&
virginitati
se
consecrassent
,
Priuilegio
quodam
prae
caeteris
donarentur
.
Illud
porro
est
plane
maximum
reuerentiae
Imperatoris
erga
Religionem
argumentum
,
quod
clericos
vbique
per
legem
ob
eam
rem
conditam
immunitate
donari
voluit
:
quodque
illis
,
qui
erant
in
iudicium
vocati
,
dedit
potestatem
,
si
modo
animum
inducerent
Magistratus
ciuiles
reijcere
,
ad
Episcoporum
iudicium
prouocandi
,
atque
eorum
sententiam
ratam
esse
,
&
aliorum
Iudicum
sententijs
plus
habere
Authoritatis
.
All
these
and
more
such
publike
Acts
,
and
duties
of
a
Christian
Emperour
,
Eusebius
,
Sozomen
,
and
others
Euseb.
l.
2.
de
Vit.
Constant
.
c.
39.
40.
41.
42.
43.
44.
45.
46.
l.
3.
c.
4.
5.
6.
7.
9.
Sozom.
Hist.
Eccl.
l.
1.
c.
8.
15.
16.
17.
Ruffin
.
Hist.
l.
1.
c.
1.
Socr.
l.
1.
c.
2.
3.
4.
5.
proue
to
haue
bene
done
by
Constantine
,
diuers
yeares
before
some
Roman
Writers
affirme
he
was
baptized
by
Pope
S.
Syluester
in
the
yeare
before
the
Nicen
councell
the
324.
of
Christ
.
THE
IX
.
CHAPTER
.
CONSTANTINE
DID
NOT
PROLONG
HIS
Baptisme
so
long
as
some
write
.
He
was
not
baptized
,
by
an
Arrian
Bishop
,
neuer
fell
into
Arrianisme
,
or
any
Heresie
.
1.
THEREFORE
for
the
honour
of
this
our
Emperour
,
and
Country
,
Baron
.
&
Spond
.
An.
324.
to
examine
this
more
particularly
:
Baronius
,
Spondanus
and
others
both
late
,
and
more
auncient
Writers
doe
demonstrate
against
some
Gretians
,
not
a
litle
suspected
of
that
greate
sinne
,
&
Heresie
of
Arrius
,
or
Fauourers
thereof
,
with
which
suspition
they
haue
not
abstained
to
seeme
to
accuse
this
our
renowned
Emperour
,
especially
towards
his
later
dayes
,
that
he
was
both
innocent
of
that
crimination
,
and
not
baptized
a
litle
before
his
death
at
Nicomedia
by
an
Arrian
Bishop
,
but
long
before
,
and
somewhat
before
that
Heresie
was
condemned
in
the
Nicen
Councell
,
&
by
S.
Syluester
Pope
of
Rome
,
and
in
that
his
then
Imperiall
Citie
,
of
which
I
shall
more
plainely
entreate
hereafter
.
Among
their
Arguments
besides
Authours
of
all
kindes
,
Greekes
and
Latins
Pagans
,
and
Christians
with
other
inuincible
testimonies
,
a
reason
of
cheife
importance
is
,
that
so
Religious
and
verruous
a
Prince
and
Benefactor
,
of
the
Church
of
Christ
by
Religion
would
not
,
and
in
conscience
could
not
so
long
hazard
his
saluation
,
by
deferring
his
Baptisme
,
the
dore
to
enter
into
●●
.
The
same
Argument
by
proportion
I
may
vse
against
Baronius
,
and
all
those
,
that
delay
the
Baptisme
of
this
renowned
Emperour
vntill
the
324.
yeare
of
Christ
,
when
he
had
bene
Emperour
allmost
20.
yeares
before
,
and
so
long
,
and
more
a
Christian
in
Iudgment
and
affection
at
the
least
,
as
I
haue
inuincibly
proued
.
He
that
had
sought
by
so
many
,
and
chardgeable
meanes
,
to
take
away
,
preuent
,
and
hinder
negligences
and
sins
in
other
Christians
,
in
all
places
of
his
Dominions
,
may
not
be
thought
so
negligent
,
and
forgetfull
of
his
owne
good
,
and
happines
eternall
,
so
many
yeares
in
so
many
dangers
as
he
vnderwent
to
play
his
soule
at
hazard
,
and
tempt
God
so
long
and
often
in
so
high
a
degree
.
2.
And
these
Authours
Themselues
set
downe
many
Christian
Acts
and
Baron
.
&
Spond
.
in
Annal.
an.
313.
314.
315.
316.
317.
318.
319.
professions
of
Constantine
which
free
him
from
such
neglect
.
In
the
next
yeare
to
his
Victorie
against
Maxentius
,
being
the
yeare
of
Christ
313.
he
gaue
his
sister
Constantia
a
Christian
,
as
these
men
say
,
wife
to
Licinius
,
not
then
probable
that
he
could
be
so
mindfull
of
his
Sisters
spirituall
good
;
and
carelesse
of
his
owne
,
when
especially
,
as
all
Histories
testifie
,
he
made
this
match
for
the
propagation
of
Christian
Religion
,
Licinus
by
this
meanes
Ioyening
with
him
in
this
busines
,
by
his
procurement
.
He
giueth
the
greatest
reuerence
,
&
highest
honour
to
the
Decrees
&
Sentence
of
Bishops
,
gaue
his
Palace
Laterane
to
Pope
Melchiades
in
Rome
,
and
Reuenewes
to
all
other
Bishops
in
the
tenth
yeare
of
his
Empire
,
he
celebrated
the
Feast
and
solemnitie
thereof
Christiano
ritu
,
as
a
Christian
should
,
and
reiecteth
the
wonted
Pagan
exercises
.
He
granteth
great
libertie
to
all
Bishops
.
Warreth
against
Licinius
,
for
defence
of
Christian
Religion
,
pro
defensione
Religionis
Christianae
.
He
was
the
onely
Emperour
,
none
to
resist
him
in
the
yeare
of
Christ
319.
and
then
euery
where
he
gaue
peace
to
the
Church
of
Christ
,
pacem
Ecclesiae
vbique
restituit
,
abolishing
the
Witches
and
Southsayers
of
the
Pagans
.
All
these
besides
other
Christian
workes
and
Acts
,
Baronius
confesseth
Constantine
publikly
performed
5.
or
6.
yeares
before
the
Nicen
Councell
.
How
then
can
he
probably
teach
,
that
he
was
batized
the
yeare
before
.
He
confesseth
there
were
by
his
procurement
600.
Bishops
at
the
Councell
of
Arles
in
the
yeare
314.
in
the
yeare
325.
318.
Bishops
at
Nyce
in
Bithinia
,
and
377.
at
Rome
.
3.
If
Constantine
cheife
Agent
to
abolish
the
Pagan
Flamens
,
to
whome
these
Bishops
succeeded
had
not
bene
a
Christian
much
longer
,
how
could
so
many
Bishops
be
so
soone
assembled
together
,
or
haue
bene
in
the
whole
worlde
.
The
very
summoning
and
assembling
them
from
so
many
,
so
remote
,
and
separated
Nations
into
two
places
,
must
needs
demande
a
farre
longer
warning
.
Againe
it
is
euident
both
by
Greeke
and
Latine
Authours
,
that
Constantine
was
in
the
East
,
and
not
at
Rome
,
where
he
was
baptized
,
when
the
Nicen
Councell
was
kept
,
and
at
the
Citie
of
Nice
before
the
Bishops
were
assembled
there
.
So
many
Disputs
both
with
Arrians
and
Pagan
Philosophers
as
were
had
in
that
Councell
,
so
many
matters
there
handled
and
concluded
,
and
Canons
by
all
Registers
and
Authours
decreed
in
such
publike
affaires
of
so
greate
consequence
,
in
the
whole
Church
of
Christ
,
after
so
long
and
difficult
iornies
before
they
could
be
assembled
,
and
many
priuate
differences
&
contentions
first
ended
,
before
matters
of
faith
were
handled
,
sufficiently
warrant
vs
by
example
of
all
other
Councells
,
that
this
so
generall
,
and
first
of
that
nature
that
euer
was
,
must
needs
be
of
a
longer
continuance
answeareable
to
the
difficulties
thereof
,
and
so
this
Councell
ending
in
the
325.
yeare
of
Christ
,
&
Constantine
baptized
before
the
calling
thereof
,
he
must
needs
be
baptized
long
sooner
then
the
324.
yeare
of
Christ
.
4.
I
add
further
,
that
it
is
euident
both
by
Eusebius
,
Socrates
,
Sozomen
,
and
others
auncient
,
and
by
Baronius
and
Spondanus
themselues
,
that
the
yeare
of
dissoluing
and
ending
the
Nicen
Councell
did
occurre
with
the
20.
yeare
Eusebius
l.
3.
de
Vita
Constant
.
cap.
14.
15.
l.
4.
c.
40.
47.
Socrates
l.
1.
c.
12.
Sozomen
Histor.
l.
1.
ca.
24.
of
the
Empire
of
Constantine
,
wherein
his
greate
Feast
,
of
vicenalia
kept
euery
tenth
yeare
of
an
Emperour
,
was
celebrated
,
after
the
Councell
was
ended
:
his
rebus
a
Concilio
ad
hunc
modum
decretis
,
accidit
,
vt
dies
festus
iam
anno
vigesimo
Imperij
Constantini
vertente
ageretur
,
erat
enim
Romanis
in
more
positum
vt
decimo
quoque
anno
Imperij
cuiusque
Imperatoris
diem
festum
celeberrimo
hominum
conuentu
agitarent
.
Thus
hath
Sozomen
,
and
Socrates
is
plaine
that
this
great
Festiuitie
of
the
twenteth
yeares
Reigne
of
Constantine
,
which
Baronius
&
Spondanus
with
others
affirme
to
be
the
325.
yeare
of
Christ
,
was
begun
and
celebrated
after
the
Nicen
Councell
was
ended
,
Imperator
post
confectum
Concilium
Socrat.
lib.
1.
Sup.
festum
solemne
ad
vigesimum
annum
Imperij
sui
,
vt
assolet
,
celebrauerat
.
Therefore
if
this
great
Feast
and
solemnitie
continuing
all
that
yeare
,
was
not
begun
vntill
the
Councell
was
ended
,
and
yet
celebrated
in
that
325.
yeare
of
Christ
,
wherein
they
say
this
generall
Councell
was
onely
kept
and
ended
,
we
haue
neither
a
whole
yeare
,
nor
any
greate
parte
of
it
,
for
celebrating
the
Nicen
Councell
in
the
same
,
yet
if
a
whole
yeare
could
be
assigned
hearevnto
,
Baron
.
&
Spond
.
Annal.
an.
325.
§.
3
I
should
not
be
bold
to
say
with
Baronius
and
Spondanus
;
that
this
Councell
was
begun
and
ended
in
one
yeare
,
and
that
no
Antiquitie
alloweth
more
vnto
it
,
then
a
yeare
,
Affirmanda
est
vno
eodem
que
anno
inchoata
ac
pariter
consummata
:
nec
apud
Antiquiores
vllum
est
reperire
exemplum
,
quod
vltra
annum
Synodus
perdurauit
.
For
besides
the
reasons
before
made
,
Baronius
and
Spondanus
§.
2.
supr.
An.
325.
Euseb.
in
Chron.
Niceph.
lib.
8.
ca.
26.
Metaphrast
.
apud
Lipom.
confesse
,
that
both
Eusebius
,
Nicephorus
and
others
write
otherwise
,
Eusebius
saith
it
began
the
15.
yeare
of
Constantine
:
By
the
others
it
held
about
three
yeares
,
Synodus
Niceae
annis
tribus
&
paulo
longius
est
acta
.
5.
To
these
I
add
of
our
owne
Antiquaries
,
Florentius
Wigorniensis
,
Matthew
of
Westminster
,
and
others
.
The
Monke
of
Westminster
saith
,
that
Constantine
was
baptized
by
S.
Syluester
at
Rome
in
the
yeare
of
Christ
318.
Matth.
Westm.
an
.
gratiae
318.
320.
Florent
.
Wigorn
.
Chron.
an.
306.
315.
319.
anno
gratiae
318.
and
the
Councell
of
Nice
was
called
in
the
yeare
320.
anno
gratiae
320.
Florentius
writeth
,
that
Constantine
was
baptized
Christian
,
and
by
S.
Syluester
Pope
8.
yeares
before
the
Nicen
Councell
was
called
:
and
that
this
Councell
was
called
fiue
yeares
before
the
vicenalia
feast
yeare
of
that
Emperour
,
when
as
before
it
ended
.
Marianus
Scotus
writeth
in
the
yeare
of
Marian.
Scot.
aetat.
6.
l.
2.
An.
321.
322.
Christ
321.
that
then
the
baptizing
of
Constantine
by
S.
Syluester
Pope
was
knowne
in
Britaine
,
as
no
late
thing
,
and
citing
Sainct
Bede
,
for
the
same
,
setteth
downe
the
calling
of
the
Nicen
Councell
to
haue
bene
in
the
yeare
322.
three
yeares
before
the
agreed
time
of
the
ending
thereof
.
One
of
our
old
Manuscript
Histories
saith
,
that
Constantine
releeued
the
Church
of
Manuscript
.
antiq.
An.
312.
Christ
in
the
312.
yeare
of
his
Natiuitie
:
Anno
Domini
312.
Constantinus
Magnus
Ecclesiam
Christi
releuauit
.
Anastasius
Bibliothecarius
saith
,
Constantine
was
baptized
in
the
18
yeare
of
his
Empire
,
Constantinus
Anno
18.
Imperij
sui
est
baptizatus
.
Cedrenus
saith
it
was
done
by
S.
Syluester
in
the
seuenth
yeare
of
Anastas
.
Biblioth
Chron.
Georg.
Cedren
.
in
Constantino
.
Flor.
Wigorn.
sup.
his
Reigne
,
Septimo
Imperij
sui
anno
Magnus
Constantinus
a
Syluestro
sanctissimo
Romae
Papa
baptizatus
Lepraque
hoc
pacto
liberatus
est
.
Our
Contry
man
Florentius
Wigorniensis
maketh
him
a
baptized
Christian
,
and
by
S.
Syluester
in
the
same
seuenth
yeare
of
his
Empire
,
when
as
before
,
all
Persecution
ceased
in
the
West
Empire
.
Berengosius
also
is
of
the
same
minde
,
writing
that
Constantine
presently
vpon
his
vision
of
the
Crosse
and
Victory
against
Maxentius
,
being
the
same
seuenth
yeare
of
his
Reigne
,
presently
sent
for
S.
Syluester
,
and
was
baptized
by
him
:
Constantinus
autem
ad
placandum
totius
operis
Berengos
.
de
Inuent
.
Crucis
l.
2.
cap.
3.
Damasus
in
vita
S.
Syluestri
.
To.
1.
Concil.
Martyrolog
.
Roman
.
die
31.
Decemb.
Menolog
.
Graec.
eod.
die
.
Baron
.
Annal.
An.
Christi
312.
An.
Constantin
.
7.
Euseb.
Histor.
l.
10.
cap.
1.
6.
7.
Binnius
Annot.
in
Concil.
Rom.
Tom.
1.
Concil.
Baron
.
An.
D.
313
Constant
.
8.
Augustin
.
Epist.
152.
&
collat.
cap.
3.
Epistol.
Constantini
apud
Euseb.
l.
10.
Histor.
cap.
5
Euseb.
supr.
c.
5.
cap.
6.
opificem
,
continuo
ad
se
Romanum
fecit
accersiri
Pontificem
a
quo
confirmatus
&
baptizatus
.
And
S.
Damasus
or
whosoeuer
the
auncient
Writer
of
the
Popes
liues
asscribing
many
yeares
and
Acts
to
S.
Syluester
,
setteth
downe
this
of
his
baptizing
Constantine
for
the
first
of
all
.
So
doth
the
old
Roman
Marty
raloge
and
Menologion
of
the
Greekes
also
.
And
Baronius
himselfe
confesseth
that
in
this
his
very
seuenth
yeare
Constantine
set
forth
many
Edicts
both
for
the
restoring
the
goods
of
Christians
,
Priuiledges
,
and
Immunities
of
their
Cleargie
,
as
also
to
releeue
the
Christians
that
had
bene
persecuted
out
of
his
owne
Treasure
;
And
the
next
yeare
after
,
he
gaue
to
Pope
Melchiades
immediate
Predecessor
to
S.
Syluester
his
Palace
Lateran
in
Rome
,
to
be
his
See
,
and
allowed
Appeales
vnto
him
,
euen
of
the
Bishops
of
Africke
,
as
namely
in
the
cause
of
Caecilianus
Bishop
of
Carthage
with
aboue
20.
other
Bishops
with
him
,
&
wrote
his
letters
to
Pope
Melchiades
to
that
purpose
,
to
heare
,
iudge
,
and
decide
the
cause
.
His
particular
Epistle
vnto
him
about
that
busines
is
extant
in
Eusebius
,
so
is
his
Decree
and
order
giuen
to
Anilinus
Proconsul
of
Africke
,
to
commande
him
,
presently
vpon
the
receite
of
those
his
letters
,
he
should
cause
all
goods
that
had
bene
taken
away
in
any
Citie
,
or
other
place
from
Christians
,
and
their
Churches
to
be
restored
to
them
againe
,
whosoeuer
vsurped
them
,
and
giueth
him
strickt
charge
,
and
command
herein
.
6.
There
also
be
other
commands
of
his
one
to
Cecilianus
Bishop
of
Carthage
,
signifing
vnto
him
,
that
he
had
giuen
commandement
to
Vrsus
Prefect
of
Africke
,
that
greate
summes
of
money
should
be
giuen
to
the
Christians
of
Africke
,
Numidia
,
and
Mauritania
,
and
he
should
see
it
distributed
according
as
he
had
giuen
him
direction
,
sent
vnto
him
by
Osius
before
.
The
cap.
7.
other
is
to
Anilinus
before
named
,
commanding
him
,
that
all
the
Christian
Cleargie
there
should
be
free
from
Tributs
,
and
Vectigals
,
and
all
this
was
done
as
he
setteth
downe
,
before
the
ouerthrowe
Constantine
gaue
to
Licinius
,
or
Licinius
opposed
against
him
.
Which
Baronius
affirmeth
was
in
the
316.
yeare
of
Christ
.
And
in
the
very
next
yeare
314.
of
Christ
,
the
same
Authour
Baron
.
Annal.
An.
314.
Matth.
Westm.
An.
321.
Ado
in
Chronic.
Baronius
setteth
downe
the
first
Councell
of
Arles
,
where
as
he
from
Ado
and
others
writeth
,
there
were
600.
Bishops
assembled
,
together
with
Claudius
,
Vitus
,
Eugenius
and
Cyriacus
the
Popes
Legats
,
and
addeth
further
from
Eusebius
,
that
Constantine
himselfe
was
there
present
with
the
Bishop
,
Sed
&
ipsum
Imperatorem
Constantinum
cum
Episcopis
interfuisse
Eusebius
declarat
.
Which
presence
and
sitting
of
Constantine
with
the
Bishops
in
Councell
Euseb.
l.
1.
de
Vita
Constant
.
cap.
37.
Eusebius
plainely
confesseth
,
Tanquam
communis
Episcopus
a
Deo
constitutus
,
ministrorum
Dei
coegit
Con●●lium
,
&
in
media
istorum
frequentia
ac
congressu
adesse
,
&
vna
considere
non
dedignatus
,
in
medio
consessu
quasi
vnus
e
multis
assedit
.
And
yet
affirmeth
,
that
diuers
other
Councels
were
called
,
and
kept
in
Baron
.
An.
315.
this
yeare
:
as
at
Ancyra
in
Galacia
,
Neocaesarea
in
Pontus
,
and
Laodicea
in
Phrigia
.
In
the
next
yeare
315.
he
affirmeth
Constantine
published
a
Decree
in
preuenting
murthering
of
children
,
like
a
good
Christian
Prince
,
Constantinus
Imperator
dignam
planè
Christiano
Principe
edidit
sanctionem
.
And
an
other
against
the
Iewes
,
which
persecuted
such
of
their
Profession
,
as
became
Christians
,
commanding
therein
all
such
Iewes
with
their
partakers
to
be
burned
.
And
subiected
all
Christians
which
should
forsake
their
Religion
,
and
professe
Iudaisme
to
the
same
punishment
.
So
we
might
proceede
to
the
other
yeares
betweene
this
and
the
324.
yeare
,
wherein
Baronius
would
haue
him
to
be
baptized
,
needles
to
be
related
in
this
place
,
these
being
more
then
sufficient
to
proue
he
was
baptized
longe
before
that
time
.
Which
Ensebius
doth
giue
plaine
testimony
vnto
,
euen
by
Baronius
his
owne
calculation
:
for
Baronius
setting
downe
the
warre
betweene
Constantine
and
Licinius
,
to
haue
bene
in
the
yeare
316.
Eusebius
saith
,
that
Licinius
did
then
oppose
against
Euseb.
Hist.
l.
10
cap.
8.
9.
God
Allmightie
,
whome
he
knew
Constantine
did
worship
,
Licinius
vbi
belelum
Constantino
inferre
decreuit
,
etiam
ipsum
omnium
Deum
quem
a
Constantino
colisciebat
,
impugnare
aggreditur
.
Eusebius
thus
writeth
immediately
after
those
Letters
written
to
Anilinus
Caecilianus
,
and
others
before
about
the
seuenth
yeare
of
Constantinus
,
as
Baronius
before
hath
witnessed
.
Eusebius
there
also
calleth
Constantine
a
man
renowned
for
all
kinde
of
pietie
,
omnis
pietatis
virtute
clarus
.
7.
And
to
put
vs
out
of
all
doubt
in
this
busines
Euseb.
doth
manifestly
proue
,
Euseb.
l.
1.
vit.
Constant
.
c.
34.
35.
36.
37.
41.
that
Constantine
had
giuen
such
freedome
and
donations
to
the
Church
of
Christ
,
as
be
remembred
:
honored
Bishops
,
builded
Churches
,
caused
Councels
to
be
called
,
and
was
present
in
them
with
the
Bishops
,
and
many
things
of
like
nature
,
before
the
tenth
yeare
of
his
Empire
.
Heremias
Sozomen
before
Sozom.
l.
1.
Hist.
cap.
8.
hath
witnessed
,
that
he
receaued
the
Sacraments
in
the
Church
in
this
time
,
Sacra
mysteria
percipere
.
Which
none
but
actually
and
really
Baptized
Christians
might
doe
,
or
did
at
any
time
.
If
any
man
shall
obiect
that
S.
Melchiades
Pope
was
a
Maryr
,
and
so
not
likely
to
receaue
such
fauours
from
Constantine
:
Baronius
well
answeareth
,
he
was
accompted
as
many
others
were
for
the
greate
Persecution
he
endured
vnder
Maximian
,
and
not
because
he
Baron
.
An.
313.
was
violently
put
to
death
for
Religion
,
but
dyed
in
a
peaceable
time
.
Which
the
old
Roman
Martyrologe
confirmeth
:
Romae
S.
Melchiadis
Papae
,
qui
in
persecutione
Martyrolog
.
Roman
die
10.
Decembr
.
Maximiani
multa
passus
,
reddita
Ecclesiae
pace
quieuit
in
Domino
.
Which
proueth
that
Constantine
had
giuen
Libertie
to
Christians
before
S.
Melchiades
death
,
which
was
within
a
yeare
and
litle
more
of
Constantine
his
Victory
against
Maxentius
.
After
which
time
there
is
a
silence
in
Histories
of
any
Persecution
,
where
Constantine
reigned
.
And
therefore
S.
Syluester
being
fled
to
the
Mountaine
Soractes
,
in
Persecution
,
when
he
was
sought
for
to
christen
Constantine
by
Diuine
Vision
,
argueth
for
them
that
hould
before
,
that
the
was
baptized
in
the
seuenth
yeare
of
his
Empire
,
and
by
S.
Syluester
,
not
then
Pope
but
soone
after
,
and
so
said
to
be
baptized
by
S.
Syluester
Pope
,
because
a
litter
after
,
by
the
death
of
S.
Melchiades
,
he
was
chosen
to
that
dignitie
.
8.
The
opinion
of
Constantine
his
Leprosie
and
miraculous
curing
thereof
at
his
Baptisme
,
can
be
no
argument
for
the
deferring
thereof
to
a
later
time
,
for
we
find
that
his
daugter
S.
Constantia
,
or
Constantina
was
also
infected
with
that
desease
,
as
most
probable
from
her
Father
,
and
as
miraculously
cured
thereof
at
S.
Agnes
her
Tombe
by
her
prayers
,
as
her
Father
was
by
S.
Syluester
his
baptizing
him
.
So
that
we
may
rather
say
of
them
both
,
so
miraculously
cured
to
the
greate
glory
of
God
,
&
Conuersion
of
many
,
as
Christ
said
of
the
man
borne
blinde
,
whome
he
gaue
sight
vnto
,
that
neither
he
,
nor
his
Parents
in
that
respect
had
sinned
,
but
that
the
workes
of
God
might
be
manifest
in
him
:
Then
with
Pagans
impute
such
punishment
to
the
demerits
Io.
cap.
9.
of
Constantine
,
which
Euagrius
ernestly
contendeth
to
cleare
him
off
.
And
the
greatest
matter
that
is
obiected
,
being
the
death
of
Crispus
his
sonne
,
this
Euagr
Hist.
l.
3.
cap.
40.
41.
could
be
no
cause
to
deserue
that
Leprous
punishment
,
Crispus
death
being
longe
after
Constantine
his
Baptisme
,
wherein
he
was
cleansed
from
that
infirmitie
.
Which
both
Baronius
and
Spondanus
confesse
,
and
affirme
.
Sozomen
Baron
.
&
Spond
.
An.
324.
proueth
by
many
Arguments
,
that
Crispus
liued
many
yeares
after
his
Father
Constantine
was
a
Christian
:
Costantini
ad
Christum
conuersionem
,
plurimis
argu●entis
demonstrat
longè
ante
Crispi
obitum
contigisse
,
ipsumque
C●●spum
plures
vixisse
annos
postquam
Pater
Christo
nomen
dedisset
.
9.
Therefore
I
meruaile
how
they
could
write
before
,
that
Constantine
was
not
baptized
vntill
the
324.
yeare
of
Christ
,
in
which
they
say
Crispus
his
death
was
,
and
now
thus
confidently
teach
,
that
which
I
onely
contend
,
that
Constantine
was
a
Christian
longe
&
many
yeares
before
that
time
.
And
Nicephorus
,
Platina
and
others
teach
,
that
this
Crispus
was
baptized
by
S.
Nicephorus
lib.
7.
cap.
33.
in
fine
Platina
in
Marco
Syluester
,
together
with
his
Father
Constantine
,
when
Maxentius
was
ouerthrowne
in
the
seuenth
yeare
of
Constantine
,
Vna
cum
ipso
Crispus
eius
filius
diuinum
participauit
lauacrum
,
&
ambo
candidam
vestem
induerant
,
pulsis
vrbe
Tyrannis
.
And
Sozomen
plainely
affirmeth
,
that
Crispus
died
in
the
20.
yeare
of
the
reigne
of
Constantine
,
and
before
in
his
life
,
being
Caesar
,
ioyned
with
Sozomen
Hist.
Eccles.
l.
1.
c.
5.
his
Father
in
many
Lawes
for
the
libertie
of
Christians
,
Crispus
vicesimo
anno
imperij
paterni
mortem
obijt
:
qui
dum
viueret
,
multas
leges
cum
patre
vnà
,
vtpote
qui
secundas
Imperij
partes
,
Caesar
enim
erat
,
obtinuisset
,
pro
Christianorum
libertate
sanciuit
.
And
saith
Constantine
was
instructed
in
Christian
Religion
in
Britaine
,
before
he
came
to
Rome
against
Maxentius
in
the
7.
yeare
of
his
Empire
.
And
saith
this
is
euidently
apparent
among
all
men
:
Apud
Britannos
&
Gallos
&
reliquos
illius
orbis
Incolas
,
liquidò
constat
inter
omnes
,
Constantinum
primum
religione
Christiana
inbutum
esse
antèiter
faceret
,
quam
Constantinus
aduersus
Maxentium
bellum
gessisset
,
peragrasset
Italiam
,
&
Romam
vsque
venisset
.
Further
certaine
it
is
that
Crispus
was
taught
and
instructed
by
the
renowned
Christian
Lactantius
.
And
both
Eusebius
and
Euagrius
say
,
this
Crispus
was
a
most
Godly
man
,
and
most
beloued
of
God
,
pientissimus
,
Deo
charissimus
,
before
the
Euseb
l.
10.
Hist.
cap.
vlt.
Euagr.
l.
3.
cap.
41.
time
Constantine
his
Father
and
he
obtained
their
victories
in
the
East
about
the
yeare
of
Christ
314.
And
as
Eusebius
with
others
auncient
,
and
Baronius
and
Spondanus
after
them
are
witnesses
,
in
the
beginning
of
the
tenth
yeare
of
Constantine
,
which
was
the
315.
of
Christ
,
Constantine
kept
the
Feast
&
Solemnitie
Euseb.
l.
1.
vit.
Constant
.
cap.
41.
Baron
.
&
Spondan
.
an.
315.
Ammian
.
Marcellinus
lib.
27.
c.
2.
Zosimusl
.
2.
de
Constantino
Euagrius
l.
3.
Histor.
cap.
40.
of
his
decennall
reigne
,
as
a
Christian
ought
to
doe
,
vt
Christianum
decebat
.
10.
To
this
,
the
very
Pagan
Writers
themselues
of
that
Age
giue
sufficient
Testimony
:
Ammianus
Marcellinus
maketh
memory
of
the
Font
wherein
Constantine
was
baptized
at
Rome
,
Constantinianum
Lauacrum
:
And
Zosimus
saith
plainely
he
was
conuerted
to
the
Christian
Religion
by
a
Spannish
Christian
,
which
vpon
good
reasons
Baronius
and
Spondanus
make
it
a
thing
without
Question
,
was
that
greate
learned
and
renowned
Osius
of
Corduba
in
Spaine
,
so
familiar
with
Constantine
in
this
time
of
S.
Melchiades
and
S.
Syluester
first
being
Pope
:
his
verbis
magnum
illum
Osium
Cordubensem
in
Hispania
Baron
.
&
Spond
.
An
324.
Episcopum
ipsi
Constantino
charissimum
,
intelligi
nulla
est
dubitatio
.
This
greatnesse
and
familiaritie
of
Conftantine
with
Osius
,
we
doe
not
finde
to
haue
bene
more
at
any
time
,
then
when
he
sent
him
into
Africke
,
about
the
libertie
of
the
Christians
there
,
&
his
greate
Almes
to
be
disposed
vnto
their
poore
,
Epist.
Constant
.
apud
Euseb.
l.
10.
Hist.
cap.
5.
6.
7.
as
appeareth
in
his
owne
letters
extant
in
Eusebius
,
and
others
written
by
all
Writers
soone
after
the
Victory
of
Constantine
against
Maxentius
,
and
before
Licinius
opposed
against
him
.
About
which
time
he
was
baptized
by
S.
Syluester
,
hauing
bene
thereto
formely
persuaded
by
Osius
and
others
.
And
Constantine
in
his
Epistle
to
Pope
Melchiades
,
next
Predecessor
to
S.
Syluester
,
Epist.
Constant
.
ad
Melchiad
,
Pap.
apud
Euseb.
l.
10.
Hist.
cap.
5.
before
remembred
is
witnesse
,
how
greate
reuerence
he
then
bore
to
the
Catholike
Church
of
Christ
,
before
S.
Syluester
was
Pope
,
non
later
vestram
diligentiam
tantum
me
reuerentiae
Ecclesiae
Catholicae
tribuere
,
vt
velim
vos
nullum
prorsus
scisma
vel
dissidium
aliquo
in
loco
ferre
.
And
concludeth
his
Epistle
,
that
God
allmightie
would
preserue
him
many
yeares
,
diuinitas
magni
Dei
multis
vos
annis
custodiat
.
This
was
about
the
time
he
sent
Osius
into
Africke
,
and
presently
vpon
his
Victory
against
Maxentius
,
for
so
longe
as
he
liued
Emperour
,
Afrike
was
vnder
him
,
and
no
part
of
Constantine
his
Empire
.
11.
Againe
it
is
currant
in
Historyes
,
that
Maximinus
Emperour
,
or
Tyrant
in
the
East
miserably
dyed
in
the
314.
yeare
of
Christ
,
yet
Constantine
in
that
Euseb.
l.
4.
de
vit.
Constant
.
cap.
32.
Constant
.
orat
.
ad
Sanct.
caet
.
cap.
22.
cap.
23.
19.
his
renowned
worke
warranted
by
Eusebius
,
and
named
,
Oratio
ad
Sanctorum
c●tum
,
doth
speake
of
this
Maximinus
as
then
liuing
and
persecuting
Christians
,
where
he
plainely
professeth
himselfe
a
true
Christian
,
often
calling
Christian
Religion
,
his
Religion
,
nostram
Religionem
.
There
he
publikely
and
learnedly
more
like
an
old
Professor
,
and
Doctor
thereof
,
then
a
Catechumen
therein
,
defendeth
and
proueth
it
against
Pagan
Philosophers
,
and
all
aduersaries
,
by
the
Lawe
of
Moses
,
the
Prophets
,
&
their
most
certaine
and
euident
Predictions
and
Prophesies
of
Christ
,
by
his
owne
and
his
Disciples
Miracles
,
the
sanctitie
of
his
life
,
and
Doctrine
,
the
Prophesies
of
the
Sybils
&
others
among
the
Gentils
:
the
Impietie
,
Insufficiencie
or
Inualiditie
of
all
other
Profesons
in
Religion
,
&
all
vsuall
Christian
Arguments
in
this
cause
.
Breifely
in
particular
,
in
the
very
beginning
of
this
Worke
he
professeth
himselfe
to
celebrate
the
Feast
of
Easter
,
and
such
Solemnities
of
Christ
as
the
renowned
Christian
Bishops
did
,
in
the
very
first
words
thereof
,
Salutaris
dies
festus
Paschalis
,
qui
est
velut
clarissimum
diei
&
solis
lumen
,
primordium
Resurectionis
vniuersae
carnis
,
pignus
promissionis
,
&
semita
ad
aeternam
vitam
deducens
,
nobis
,
charissimi
Ecclesiae
Praesides
,
reliquique
omnes
amici
,
vosque
frequentes
&
beatae
Religiosorum
multitudines
,
qui
ipsum
Deum
Religionis
Authorem
,
tum
intimis
animi
cuiusque
sensibus
,
tum
expressis
vocum
praeconijs
,
secundum
ea
quae
prophetarum
oraculis
praedicta
sunt
,
sine
intermissione
celebratis
,
nobis
inquam
adest
,
ad
sactè
augustéque
celebrandum
.
Where
he
plainely
expresseth
,
that
he
celebrated
this
holy
Christian
Feast
,
and
Solemnitie
with
such
holynes
,
and
deuotion
,
as
the
Christian
Bishops
,
and
other
Religious
men
and
people
did
.
And
thus
proceeding
in
his
whole
Worke
of
26.
Chapters
,
concludeth
as
he
began
:
That
both
he
and
all
which
professe
true
Religion
,
both
for
their
owne
saluation
,
and
prosperitie
of
the
Common
wealth
must
giue
thanks
to
our
Sauiour
,
and
Cap.
26.
&
vlt.
supr.
obtaine
of
Christ
by
holy
prayers
&
often
supplications
,
that
he
will
be
pleased
not
to
cease
,
to
bestowe
his
benefites
vpon
vs
.
For
he
is
the
inuincible
Defendor
of
the
Iust
,
he
is
the
most
strong
propugner
,
he
is
the
best
Iudge
.
And
finally
he
is
the
Captaine
,
that
leadeth
to
Immortalitie
,
and
giuer
of
euerlasting
life
.
Par
est
omnes
qui
pietatem
sectamur
,
nostrae
ipsorum
salutis
,
&
rerum
publicarum
prosperitatis
causa
,
Seruatori
gratias
agere
,
&
Christum
sanctum
sanctis
precibus
atque
orationibus
crebris
nobis
placatum
efficere
,
vt
beneficia
eius
in
nos
conferre
non
desinat
.
Iste
enim
est
Iustorum
Defensor
inuictus
:
iste
Progugnator
fortissimus
:
iste
optimus
Iudex
:
iste
denique
immortalitatis
dux
,
&
vitae
aeternae
Largitor
.
Thus
Constantine
himselfe
hath
testified
in
his
owne
cause
.
And
Batonius
Baron
.
&
Spond
.
An.
324.
Zosimus
l.
2.
Sozomen
.
l.
2.
Histor.
Ecclesiast
cap.
2.
Bed
.
l.
de
locis
sanct.
cap.
vlt.
Glic
.
l.
4.
Zonar
.
Annal.
Tom.
3.
Cedren
.
in
Comp
an
.
18.
Constant
.
Nicephor
.
l.
8.
ca.
4.
with
others
writeth
both
from
old
Pagan
and
Christian
Authours
,
that
Constantine
after
his
Baptisme
by
S.
Syluester
,
stayed
no
litle
time
in
Rome
openly
professing
himselfe
a
Christian
,
and
before
his
departure
thence
bestowed
such
greate
Riches
and
Principalitie
vpon
S.
Syluester
&
the
Roman
Church
as
many
Antiquites
testify
,
and
left
the
Citie
of
Rome
to
S.
Syluester
.
After
which
he
went
to
Ilium
,
where
old
Troy
stood
,
intending
to
make
it
his
Imperiall
Citie
,
800.
miles
or
litle
lesse
from
Rome
,
and
builded
the
gates
for
a
Cytie
there
vpon
an
high
hill
still
remaying
in
Sozomen
his
time
,
as
he
witnesseth
:
profestus
ad
campum
pro
Ilio
situm
,
non
longe
ab
Hellesponto
vrbis
formam
&
magnitudinem
descripsit
,
inque
praecelso
&
edito
portas
extruit
,
quae
adhuc
etiam
a
mari
illac
nauigantibus
cernuntur
.
And
hauing
thus
farre
proceeded
therein
building
a
new
Citie
,
was
,
as
the
same
Sozomen
testifieth
,
and
Baronius
admitteh
,
admonished
by
an
heauenly
vision
to
desist
from
that
worke
,
and
build
his
intended
cheife
Citie
at
Bizantium
in
Thracia
,
which
he
did
,
and
going
to
this
Bizantium
so
Miracoulously
assigned
vnto
him
,
began
his
Magnificent
buildings
there
,
as
Baronius
and
Spondanus
themselues
acknowledge
,
Baron
.
&
Spond
.
in
Indice
Annal.
v.
Constantinus
an.
324.
Iacob
.
Gedeon
.
An.
324.
Bin.
Tom.
1.
Concil.
in
Syluestro
.
●
Cedr
.
supr.
Conc.
Rom.
c.
1.
in
the
324.
yeare
of
Christ
,
Consilium
inijt
de
noua
vrbe
condenda
,
in
quam
transferat
Imperium
,
&
post
tentatum
Ilium
,
diuinitus
eligit
Bizantium
Anno
Christi
324.
12.
Cedrenus
setteth
downe
this
building
of
Bizantium
two
yeares
sooner
,
the
Roman
Councell
,
Baronius
and
others
say
,
that
after
Constantine
was
baptized
he
stayed
the
whole
time
of
that
Councell
in
Rome
before
he
went
into
the
Easte
.
And
the
Donation
itselfe
of
Constantine
after
he
was
baptized
is
dated
in
his
4.
Consulshipp
,
which
Baronius
,
Binius
and
others
confesse
to
haue
bene
in
the
yeare
of
Christ
315.
Marianus
saith
it
was
in
the
312.
yeare
of
Baron
.
&
Bin.
sup
Marian.
Scot.
aetat.
6.
an.
312.
Concil.
Roman
.
c.
1.
Barthol
.
Carranza
ante
Rom.
Concil.
Roman
.
Concil.
c.
20.
&
vlt.
his
Incarnation
.
And
the
Roman
Councell
wherein
he
,
a
baptized
Christian
,
both
as
the
same
Councell
and
others
testifie
,
was
present
,
and
bore
the
chardges
of
the
Bishops
assembled
there
:
Constantinus
vehicula
vel
annonas
omni
loco
praestari
praecepit
,
was
kept
,
as
the
same
Councell
deliuereth
,
in
the
third
Consulship
of
Constantine
,
which
was
by
all
men
before
the
315.
yeare
of
Christ
,
3.
Kalend.
Iunij
,
Donno
Constantino
Augusto
tertio
&
Prisco
Consule
.
By
which
it
also
appeareth
,
that
his
sonne
Priscus
was
lyuing
longe
after
his
Baptisme
.
And
so
the
opinion
of
them
,
which
say
he
was
dead
before
,
is
answeared
by
this
Councell
,
subscribed
vnto
by
284.
Bishops
,
45.
Preists
,
5.
Deacons
and
2.
Cap.
10.
&
20.
Acoluthists
together
with
Constantine
one
Emperour
,
and
S.
Helen
his
Mother
after
them
,
as
appeareth
in
all
Copies
of
that
Councell
,
Et
subscripserunt
284.
Episcopi
,
&
45.
Presbiteri
,
&
5.
Diaconi
&
duo
scquentes
,
&
Augustus
Constantinus
&
mater
eius
Helena
.
Therefore
this
Councell
being
kept
in
Rome
after
Constantine
was
baptized
,
as
all
agree
,
and
is
euident
in
the
same
Councell
in
expresse
wordes
,
Constantinus
baptizatus
a
Syluestro
Episcopo
vrbis
Romae
,
Cap.
1.
and
in
the
third
Consulship
of
Constantine
,
and
this
Emperour
there
present
in
Rome
,
and
two
yeares
after
at
the
least
,
as
appeareth
by
the
Act
of
his
Donation
to
S.
Syluester
granted
there
before
his
going
into
the
Easte
,
bearing
date
the
yeare
of
his
fourth
Consulship
and
at
Rome
:
Datum
Romae
Donatio
Constantiniin
fine
sub
tertio
Die
kalendarum
Aprilium
Domino
nostro
flauio
Constantino
Augusto
quater
et
Gallicano
viro
clarissimo
Consulibus
,
he
must
needs
be
baptized
longe
before
the
324.
yeare
of
Christ
,
about
the
beginning
of
S.
Syluester
his
Papacy
.
For
this
Roman
Councell
is
cleare
,
that
he
was
baptized
before
the
calling
thereof
,
and
prouided
waggons
to
transport
so
many
Bishops
thither
,
which
required
no
small
time
,
diuers
of
them
comming
from
remote
parts
and
Countryes
.
Againe
there
was
so
generally
a
Conuersion
of
the
Romans
to
Christ
Roman
.
Concil.
can.
1.
10.
before
this
Councell
,
that
the
Prefect
of
Rome
himselfe
was
conuerted
,
and
present
in
this
Councell
:
erat
ibi
&
Calphurnius
Christianus
,
Praefectus
vrbis
.
Besides
,
whereas
this
Councell
testifieth
,
that
S.
Helen
our
Empresse
was
also
there
,
it
proueth
a
longe
time
betweene
the
Baptisme
of
Constantine
,
and
then
assembling
of
this
Councell
.
For
our
renowned
Historians
,
Marianus
and
Florentius
Wigorniensis
proue
,
that
S.
Helen
was
in
Britaine
,
when
her
sonne
was
baptized
at
Rome
by
S.
Syluester
,
and
hearing
of
it
,
wrote
vnto
him
from
hence
:
Constantino
a
Papa
Syluestro
baptizato
scripsit
de
Britannia
sibi
sua
Marian.
Scot.
l.
2.
aetat.
6.
an.
321.
Floren.
Wigorn.
in
Chronic.
mater
Helena
.
And
without
question
had
answeare
from
him
againe
,
before
she
addressed
herselfe
for
so
greate
a
Iorney
,
and
afterward
was
no
short
time
in
that
Trauaile
.
And
before
we
bring
either
S.
Helen
,
or
Constantine
,
or
any
other
to
this
Councell
,
we
must
,
except
we
will
vnreasonably
with
some
deny
that
History
,
say
that
the
longe-prouided-for
dispute
betweene
S.
Syluester
and
the
Iewes
in
the
presence
of
both
Constanstine
&
S.
Helen
was
solemnely
summoned
and
kept
after
S.
Helen
her
comming
to
Rome
,
and
before
the
beginning
of
that
Councell
we
must
allowe
no
shorte
time
for
so
greate
a
Councell
.
And
yet
Constantine
,
by
the
date
of
his
owne
Edict
and
Donation
,
was
in
Rome
2.
yeares
at
the
least
after
all
these
things
ended
,
which
will
bring
his
Baptisme
to
the
time
of
my
former
computation
.
Otto
Frigensis
,
besides
so
many
others
before
,
doth
plainely
say
,
that
Constantine
Otto
frigen
.
Chronic.
l.
4.
cap
2.
was
a
Christian
before
Licinius
ioyned
with
him
for
the
peace
,
and
Priuiledge
of
Christians
in
their
publicke
Edicts
,
Constantinus
Christianus
factus
pacem
Ecclesijs
reddidit
,
cui
etiam
ad
hoc
Licinius
consensum
praebuit
.
THE
X.
CHAPTER
.
THE
VNDOVBTED
TRVTH
OF
THE
DOnation
and
munificent
enritching
of
the
Church
of
Rome
by
Constantine
the
Greate
Emperour
.
1.
AMONG
other
the
bounties
and
magnificences
of
Constantine
to
the
Church
of
Christ
,
especially
the
Apostolike
See
of
Rome
,
before
he
departed
thence
to
Bizantium
,
and
the
Easterne
Countryes
,
that
which
is
called
his
Donation
or
gift
to
S.
Syluester
,
is
renowned
in
Histories
,
and
bearing
date
in
the
yeare
of
his
fourth
time
being
Consul
,
except
it
be
misdated
,
it
must
needs
be
granted
in
the
315.
of
Christ
,
as
Historians
commonly
consent
.
Diuers
,
especially
Protestants
of
this
Age
,
haue
called
the
credit
hereof
into
question
.
Yet
except
we
shall
disallowe
Seuerin
.
Bin.
To.
1.
Concil.
notat
.
in
Edict
.
Constant
.
in
S.
Syluestro
.
both
the
Testimony
of
God
,
and
men
of
greate
credit
,
and
in
no
small
number
euen
of
this
Nation
,
besides
an
allmost
numberlesse
company
of
other
Countryes
,
we
may
not
deny
the
honour
thereof
to
that
our
Emperour
,
and
this
kingdome
his
natiue
soyle
.
A
Protestant
Bishop
with
others
doe
thus
cite
how
this
donation
was
prophesied
of
before
Constantines
time
.
Adueniet
Princeps
,
sub
quo
pacabitur
orbis
,
Et
finem
accipiet
veterum
cultura
Deorum
.
Constantinus
apud
Thraces
,
quà
Bosphorus
aequor
Thracius
Euxinis
aegeum
ingurgitat
vndis
,
Io.
Bal.
l.
1.
de
Act.
Roman
.
Pont.
in
Syluestro
.
Baptist
.
Mantuan
.
l.
2.
de
Vita
S.
Blasij
.
Constituet
sedem
Imperij
:
Latiumque
relinquet
Christo
,
&
Romuleam
septem
cum
collibus
vrbem
.
Sainct
Bede
is
a
manifest
witnes
,
that
long
before
the
dayes
brechtus
King
of
the
Longabards
long
before
his
time
the
Cottian
Alpes
and
other
parts
of
Italy
did
belonge
to
the
See
Apostolike
of
Rome
,
vntill
the
Longabards
by
violence
tooke
them
away
,
and
this
King
of
theirs
Herebrechtus
restored
them
,
Herebrechtus
Rex
Longobardorum
multas
curtas
&
patrimonia
Alpium
Cottiarum
,
quae
quondam
ad
Ius
pertinebant
Apostolicae
sedis
,
sed
a
Longobardis
Bed
.
de
6.
aetatib
.
mundi
.
in
Tiberio
2.
multo
tempore
fuerant
ablata
,
restituit
iuri
eiusdem
Sedis
.
Which
long
time
of
the
right
of
the
Roman
Church
to
this
Patrimony
thereof
,
not
finding
any
other
donation
of
them
vnto
it
,
will
bring
vs
to
the
dayes
of
Constantine
.
Our
old
English
History
saith
,
S.
Syluester
receiued
the
Patrimony
of
S.
Peter
,
that
is
for
to
say
,
the
kingdome
of
Italy
,
with
the
Citie
of
Rome
of
Constantine
the
Emperour
,
Old
.
Engl.
Hist.
part.
4.
fol.
38.
and
to
the
whorship
of
the
Church
of
God
he
turned
it
.
Harding
thus
writeth
:
Constantine
gaue
his
owne
Palays
royall
With
Rome
all
whole
,
and
all
the
dignitee
Through
out
Romany
,
with-Sea
Imperiall
Harding
.
Chron.
cap.
63.
fol.
50.
To
Syluester
,
that
had
the
Papall
●ea
,
He
gaue
it
to
him
all
quite
and
free
,
And
to
his
Successours
perpetually
.
2.
William
of
Malmesbury
citing
S.
Aldelmus
and
others
saith
,
that
herein
S.
Aldelm
.
l.
de
virginit
.
Guliel
.
Malmesbur
.
l.
4.
de
Regib
.
Constantine
obeyed
Gods
commande
,
paruit
Augustus
visioni
,
professus
non
debere
Imperatorem
Romae
principari
,
vbi
a
Christo
principabantur
coronati
Apostoli
.
Henry
of
Huntington
and
others
set
downe
at
lardge
,
an
Epistle
of
S.
Gregory
Pope
of
Rome
to
King
Ethelbert
of
kent
,
conuerted
by
S.
Augustine
,
wherein
he
testefieth
no
lesse
,
when
he
saith
,
this
greate
Emperour
Constantine
made
the
Roman
Commonwealth
and
himselfe
subiect
vnto
our
Lord
Gregor.
Epistol.
ad
Ethelbert
.
Reg.
apud
Henric
.
Hunt
.
Histo.
l.
3.
Matth.
West
.
an.
335.
Manuscript
.
antiq.
in
Constantino
.
Iesus
Christ
,
Constantinus
quondam
pijssimus
Imperator
Romanam
Rempublicam
omnipotenti
Deo
&
Domi
no
nostro
Iesu
Christo
secum
subdidit
.
And
Matthew
of
of
Westminster
playnely
saith
,
that
Constantine
gaue
by
his
Donation
old
Rome
,
the
head
of
the
world
,
to
the
blessed
Apostles
S.
Peter
and
S.
Paul
,
Imperator
Constantinus
Caput
mundi
Romam
beatis
Petro
&
Paulo
sub
testamento
tradidit
.
I
finde
in
an
old
Manuscript
Historie
principally
of
this
Nation
in
this
manner
:
Constantinus
omnes
dignitatis
Imperiales
Papae
contulit
&
ipse
Sedem
Imperialem
apud
Constantinopolim
constituit
,
dignitatem
tamen
sedis
Apostolicae
apud
Romam
Successoribus
beati
Petri
reliquit
.
Constantine
gaue
all
Imperiall
dignities
to
the
Pope
,
and
placed
his
Imperiall
Seate
at
Constantinople
,
yet
left
the
dignitie
of
the
See
Apostolike
at
Rome
to
the
Successors
of
S.
Peter
.
An
other
written
in
French
thus
relateth
this
matter
:
Constantine
founded
12.
Churches
in
Rome
in
honour
of
the
12.
Apostles
,
and
after
,
with
the
Nobilitie
of
Rome
went
to
Constantinople
,
but
before
his
going
,
gaue
his
Priuiledge
to
the
Papall
See
,
and
his
Palace
with
all
the
Regalitie
to
S.
Peter
Prince
of
the
Apostles
,
and
to
S.
Syluester
and
his
Successors
for
euer
,
Constantin
faisoit
12.
Eglises
Manuscript
.
Gallic
.
antiq.
cap.
30.
en
la
Citee
de
Rome
en
l'honneur
des
12.
Apostres
,
&
apres
que
ses
nobles
de
Rome
s'en
alla
à
Constantinoble
,
&
auant
s'en
aller
donnason
priuilege
du
Siege
Papale
&
son
Palais
où
toute
la
regalité
à
S.
Pierre
Prince
des
Apostres
,
&
à
S.
Syluestre
Abbreuiat
.
Chro
An.
310.
&
ses
Successeurs
perdurablement
.
The
old
Manuscript
Abbreuiatio
Chronicorum
hath
the
same
with
with
S.
Aldelmus
and
William
of
Malmesbury
before
.
Iohannes
Salisburiensis
saith
,
that
Constantine
is
renowned
with
Ioh.
Salisberien
.
lib.
4.
Polycrat
.
cap.
6.
apud
Iodoc
.
Cocc
.
Tom.
1.
l.
7.
art.
10.
Anselm
.
l.
4.
cap.
32.
in
Rubric
.
eiusdem
apud
Coce
.
sup.
Iodoc.
Cocc
.
in
Thesauro
Catho
lico
Tom.
1.
l.
7.
articul
.
10.
Abraham
Leuita
Chron.
Iudaic.
euerlasting
blessednes
for
founding
and
endowing
the
Church
of
Rome
,
besides
other
excellent
deeds
,
Constantinus
Romana
Ecclesia
findata
&
dotata
vt
caetera
eius
taceantur
egregie
,
perpetua
benedictione
insignis
est
.
And
S.
Anselm
.
our
renowned
Archbishop
plainely
testifieth
:
Constantinus
Imperator
Papae
concessit
coronam
&
omnem
regiam
dignitatem
in
vrbe
Romana
,
&
Italia
,
&
in
partibus
Occidentalibus
.
3.
The
number
of
forraine
Writers
,
both
auncient
and
later
,
which
affirme
this
donation
,
is
much
too
ample
to
be
cited
in
Historie
,
Coccius
hath
gathered
many
,
but
left
no
small
company
vnremembred
.
And
not
onely
Christians
but
their
most
professed
enemyes
the
Iewes
themselues
much
to
their
shame
,
and
confusion
giue
manifest
testimony
to
this
Donation
.
Abraham
Leuita
plainely
saith
,
that
Constantine
went
from
Rome
,
and
gaue
it
to
the
Preists
of
the
Christians
,
which
he
termeth
Idumaeans
,
and
builded
Constantinople
,
Ipse
exijt
Roma
,
&
dedit
eam
sacrificis
Idumaeorum
ad
hanc
diem
aedificata
Constantinopoli
.
R.
Abraham
Abin
Esra
ad
cap.
11.
Daniel
.
Rabi
,
Abraham
,
Aben
,
Esra
,
saith
of
Constantine
:
decorauit
locum
Romae
,
quae
erat
Sedes
eius
,
&
reliquit
eam
Petro.
He
adorned
the
place
of
Rome
,
which
was
his
seate
,
and
left
it
to
Peter
.
4.
Therefore
no
man
may
say
,
that
this
Historie
wanteth
authoritie
,
when
so
many
Writers
of
greate
authoritie
affirme
it
.
We
may
not
say
it
is
a
late
inuention
,
many
of
these
Authors
want
not
antiquitie
.
And
the
Epistle
written
Epistol.
primitiuae
Eccl.
apud
S.
Isodor
.
in
collect
.
Concil.
&
Tom.
1.
Concil.
about
that
time
intituled
,
de
primitiua
Ecclesia
,
&
munificentia
Constantini
Magni
Imperatoris
erga
candem
,
of
the
primatiue
Church
and
the
munificence
of
Constantine
the
greate
Emperor
towards
it
,
which
S.
Isidor
setteth
downe
at
large
,
plainely
saith
of
this
Noble
Emperor
:
religiosissimus
Constantinus
donaria
immensa
contulit
&
Fabricam
Templi
primae
Sedis
beati
Petri
Principis
Apostolorum
instituit
,
adeo
vt
Sedem
Imperialem
,
quam
Romani
Principes
possederant
,
relinqueret
,
&
beato
Petro
suisque
Successoribus
profuturam
concederet
.
That
he
left
his
Imperiall
Seate
among
other
munificent
gifts
to
S.
Peter
and
his
Successors
.
Ioa.
Diacon
.
in
Vita
S.
Gregorij
&
alij
.
Gregor.
l.
1.
Epist.
73.
l.
5.
Epist.
11.
l.
2
Epist.
40.
41.
44.
61.
Epist.
10.
52.
55
l.
1.
Ep.
72.
2.
68.
70.
23.
62.
l.
5.
Epi.
12.
Bed
.
de
6.
aetatib
.
in
Tiberio
2.
Paul
Diacon
.
de
gest
.
Longobard
.
l.
6.
Bed
.
sup.
in
Anastasio
.
Paul
.
Diac.
l.
6.
sup.
Otto
Frigens
.
Chron.
l.
4.
cap.
3.
We
finde
in
the
life
of
S.
Gregory
the
Greate
such
munificent
&
chargeable
almes
by
him
,
that
argueth
the
exceeding
Ritches
of
the
Church
of
Rome
at
that
time
,
euen
when
the
Longobard
had
vfurped
vpon
great
part
of
the
Patrimony
of
S.
Peter
.
And
this
notwithstanding
S.
Gregory
himselfe
in
his
seuerall
Epistles
giueth
vndeniable
testimonie
,
that
the
Church
of
Rome
then
had
ample
reuenewes
in
Afrike
,
Naples
,
Campania
,
Dalmatia
,
France
,
Sicily
,
Ital●
,
Sardinia
and
other
Countries
.
5.
I
haue
related
before
how
the
Cottian
Alpes
did
of
auncient
time
belonge
to
the
Roman
Church
,
and
being
wrested
from
it
by
the
Longobards
,
their
King
Herebrechtus
,
or
by
others
Aribertus
,
restored
them
againe
,
and
as
both
S.
Bede
,
Paulus
Diaconus
,
and
others
write
,
sent
the
release
thereof
to
Rome
written
in
golden
letters
,
Donationem
aureis
scriptam
literis
Romam
misit
.
And
Luitprandus
did
the
like
,
&
Otto
Frigensis
neare
in
kindred
to
the
Emperors
&
well
acquainted
with
their
affaires
,
saith
;
that
from
the
time
of
Constantine
his
leauing
Rome
to
S.
Syluester
,
as
the
Romans
Historie
testifieth
,
and
going
to
Constantinople
,
the
Roman
Church
affirmeth
,
that
the
most
parts
were
giuen
vnto
it
,
as
a
Right
by
Constantine
,
and
in
Argument
thereof
claimed
Tribute
of
them
vnto
his
time
,
excepting
of
the
French
,
which
had
assisted
it
in
that
demand
,
Vt
Romanorum
habet
historia
Imperator
Constantinus
in
tantum
Romanam
exaltauit
Ecclesiam
,
vt
beato
Syluestro
eiusdem
vrbis
Pontifici
,
insignibus
Regni
traditis
,
ipse
se
Bizantium
transferret
ibique
Sedem
Regni
constitueret
.
Exhinc
Romana
Ecciesia
Occidentalia
regna
tanquam
sui
Iuris
à
Constantino
sibi
tradita
affirmat
,
in
Argumentumque
,
Tributum
,
exceptis
duobus
Francorum
Regnis
,
vsque
hodiè
exigere
non
dubitat
.
Many
Arguments
and
vnanswearable
also
there
be
of
this
Donation
.
The
freedome
of
the
French
Nation
from
that
Tribute
for
assisting
Regin
.
in
Cronic
.
Sigebert
.
Chron.
Baron
.
Annal.
in
Constant
.
Binn
.
Tom.
1.
Concil.
not
.
in
Edict
.
Const.
the
Roman
See
to
recouer
greate
parts
of
the
Patrimony
thereof
,
proueth
such
a
Donation
.
The
Palace
of
Constantine
called
S.
Ihon
Laterans
,
a
Noble
Church
euer
in
the
Popes
power
from
that
time
proueth
it
.
No
Emperor
since
then
hauing
either
Palace
or
Residency
in
Rome
,
when
before
this
Donation
it
was
in
all
Historyes
the
knowne
cheife
Imperiall
Citie
in
the
world
,
maketh
it
manifest
.
The
especiall
Reuerence
and
honour
which
Constantine
euer
performed
towards
the
Roman
Church
aboue
all
others
,
compared
with
his
bountie
and
magnificence
to
all
,
beareth
no
small
testimony
in
this
kind
.
So
doe
the
Examples
of
other
newly
conuerted
Kings
,
especially
of
this
Nation
,
as
King
Lucius
,
King
Ethelbert
,
and
others
,
all
most
reuerently
honoring
that
See
Apostolike
.
Therefore
our
Protestant
Writers
themselues
,
though
disliking
all
Princes
,
and
others
Donations
and
bounties
to
the
Church
of
Christ
,
the
Ritches
and
honor
thereof
,
doe
confesse
this
greate
gift
of
Constantine
vnto
S.
Syluester
.
One
a
late
Poet
writeth
for
their
common
opinion
:
From
Constantius
and
Helen
proceeded
Constantine
The
most
vndoubted
heire
Will
.
Warner
.
Albions
England
cap.
18.
Both
to
the
Roman
Monarchie
,
and
this
his
Parents
Reame
.
He
turned
the
Empires
ebbing
pompe
into
her
fllo●ing
streame
,
And
was
a
Prince
Religious
:
yet
(
with
reuerence
be
it
said
)
If
lesse
Religious
,
then
not
he
the
Empire
had
decaid
By
largesse
to
a●ponpous
Preist
,
and
seazed
him
of
Rome
.
THE
XI
.
CHAPTER
.
OF
THE
SETLING
OF
THE
IMPERIALL
Seat
at
Bizantium
,
or
Constantinople
,
and
Conuersion
of
,
or
setling
the
Christian
faith
in
many
Nations
by
the
helpe
of
our
Brittish
Emperor
Constantine
:
But
Ireland
not
then
conuerted
.
1.
CONSTANTINE
hauing
thus
disposed
of
his
Imperiall
Palace
in
Rome
,
and
bestowed
so
magnificent
gifts
,
and
reuenewes
vpon
that
holy
Apostolike
Church
,
departed
from
thence
towards
the
Easterne
Countries
,
hauing
a
resolution
to
setle
his
Seate
of
Empire
at
,
or
neare
the
place
of
old
Troye
Ilium
,
not
farre
Sozom.
l.
2.
Hist.
Eccles.
cap.
2.
Baron
.
&
Spond
.
Annal.
an.
324.
in
Indice
.
Sebast
.
Munster
.
Cosmogr
.
l.
4.
in
Graecia
pag.
937.
938.
from
Hellespontus
.
And
as
Sozomen
with
others
deliuereth
,
layde
the
platforme
there
of
his
cheifest
Citie
,
building
the
Gates
vpon
an
high
hill
,
which
remained
in
the
dayes
of
Sozomen
,
and
were
seene
to
such
as
sayled
vpon
that
Sea
,
à
mari
illac
nauigantibus
cernuntur
.
But
was
admonished
by
an
heauenly
vision
to
desist
from
that
designe
,
&
build
his
commanding
Citie
at
Bizantium
,
in
Thracia
,
which
he
according
to
the
direction
giuen
him
by
God
performed
,
Ei
ista
molienti
Deus
noctu
visus
,
alium
locum
quaerere
iubet
:
atque
cum
Bizantium
,
oppidum
Thraciae
vltra
Calcedonem
vrbem
Bithyniae
situm
,
in
memoriam
ei
redigisset
,
eam
vt
habitatoribus
complendam
,
quippe
quae
nomen
Constantini
mereretur
,
curaret
admonuit
.
Itaque
verbis
Dei
obsecutus
oppidum
quod
Bizantium
vocabatur
,
dilatare
,
&
maximis
amplissimisque
moenibus
cingere
coepit
.
This
diuine
vision
,
and
direction
was
,
as
Sozomen
hath
plainely
testified
before
Constantine
went
to
Bizantium
:
and
after
he
came
thither
,
and
before
he
layed
the
foundation
of
his
Imperiall
Citie
there
,
he
had
an
other
heauenly
apparition
,
and
admonition
about
the
same
matter
in
the
Citie
of
Bizantium
,
as
our
owne
auncient
and
approued
Antiquaries
Sainct
Aldelmus
a
renowned
Bishop
,
and
William
Malmesbury
with
others
deliuer
vnto
vs
,
Imperator
in
Ciuitate
quae
Bizantium
S.
Aldelm
.
lib.
de
laudib
.
Virg.
cap.
12.
Guliel
.
Malmesburiens
.
lib.
4
de
Regib
.
in
Gulielmo
2.
&
alij
apud
eund
.
vocabatur
cum
membra
sopori
dedisset
,
&
debitum
naturae
solueret
.
Which
vision
was
in
this
manner
:
A
very
old
woman
,
decrepite
and
almost
dead
appeared
vnto
him
,
whom
Sainct
Syluester
commanded
to
raise
her
vp
by
prayer
:
And
Constantine
praying
the
old
woman
arose
,
and
became
a
most
beutifull
young
woman
,
who
by
her
chaste
looke
pleasing
his
Princely
sight
,
he
cast
his
cloake
vpon
her
,
and
put
a
Diademe
adorned
with
gold
and
pretious
stones
vpon
her
head
.
And
Helena
his
mother
said
vnto
him
,
she
shall
be
thyne
,
and
shall
not
dye
vntill
in
the
end
of
the
world
.
Constantine
awaking
and
troubled
with
the
vision
,
ignorant
of
the
meaning
thereof
,
gaue
himselfe
to
fasting
,
and
in
the
seuenth
day
of
his
fast
,
in
his
sleepe
sainct
Syluester
appeared
vnto
him
,
and
said
:
The
old
decrepite
woman
is
this
Citie
named
Bizantium
,
in
which
thou
now
remainest
,
whose
walles
are
consumed
with
Age
,
and
are
almost
fallen
downe
.
Ride
vpon
that
thy
horse
whereon
thou
didst
ride
in
thy
white
vestures
when
thou
wert
baptized
in
the
Citie
of
Rome
,
visiting
rounde
about
the
Tombes
of
the
Apostles
,
and
Martyrs
,
and
carry
thy
Labaru
,
or
Ensigne
that
is
embrodered
with
the
signe
of
Christ
of
gold
,
and
pretious
stones
in
thy
right
hand
,
let
the
bridle
of
thy
horse
loose
,
and
goe
as
the
Angell
of
God
shall
leade
thee
.
And
drawe
the
point
of
thy
Labarum
so
on
the
ground
that
it
may
drawe
and
leaue
a
line
behinde
it
,
by
which
trace
and
circuite
shalt
tho
cause
walles
to
be
builded
,
&
this
old
Citie
,
&
almost
dead
thou
shalt
rayse
to
be
new
,
and
thou
shalt
call
it
by
thy
name
,
and
make
it
the
Queene
of
all
Cities
.
The
name
of
Lord
Iesus
Christ
shall
be
magnified
in
it
,
and
in
it
Churches
of
God
shall
be
builded
to
the
honor
of
all
Saints
,
and
thy
sonnes
after
thee
,
and
the
sonnes
of
thy
sonnes
shall
reigne
in
it
,
Tu
fixam
cuspidem
Labari
in
terra
sic
trahe
,
vt
semitam
faciat
transitus
sui
,
per
quam
semitam
extrui
facias
muros
,
&
hanc
veteranam
ciuitateni
,
&
pene
mortuam
in
iuuenculam
suscitabis
:
&
tui
nominis
vocabulum
suscitabis
,
ita
vt
Reginam
illam
facias
o
mnium
vrbium
.
Erit
enim
in
ea
nomen
Domini
Iesu
Christi
magnificum
,
&
erant
in
Gul.
Malmesb.
l.
4.
sup.
ea
templa
Dei
ad
honorem
omnium
Sanctorum
constructa
&
filij
tui
post●te
,
&
filij
filiorum
tuorum
regnabunt
in
ea
.
William
the
Monke
of
Malmesbury
saith
,
that
the
answere
was
,
that
an
Imperiall
Posteritie
should
reigne
in
that
Citie
for
euer
Et
regnabit
in
ea
perpetuo
imperatoria
progenies
,
as
we
haue
seene
many
hundreds
of
yeares
performed
.
And
he
addeth
that
Constantine
by
fasting
and
almes
deeds
procured
the
solution
of
this
vision
from
heauen
,
Huius
somnij
solutionem
Augustus
ieiunijs
&
eleemosynis
extrahebat
è
coelo
.
And
among
other
reasons
did
greately
ioy
also
for
this
,
because
he
borne
heare
in
Britaine
a
colder
Nation
,
could
not
so
well
endure
the
heate
of
the
sonne
,
he
was
by
Gods
commandement
to
build
his
cheife
permanent
Citie
there
,
where
both
the
fruitefulnesse
of
the
soyle
,
and
temper
of
the
ayre
were
agreable
vnto
health
,
Gratumque
admodum
fuisse
ferunt
Imperiali
animo
,
vt
illic
vrbem
diuino
iussu
fundaret
,
vbi
&
soli
vhertas
&
coeli
temperies
mortalium
saluti
conueniret
.
Quia
enim
in
Britannia
natus
fuerat
,
ardores
solis
exosus
est
.
2.
But
the
cheifest
cause
of
his
Ioy
in
this
designment
vnto
Constantine
was
this
,
to
see
his
owne
will
so
to
haue
concurred
with
the
will
of
God
,
and
to
be
thus
Miraculously
confirmed
,
that
the
greate
Liberties
&
Dononations
which
he
had
conferred
vpon
the
Apostolike
See
of
Rome
,
and
his
leauing
that
his
Imperiall
Citie
to
S.
Syluester
then
Pope
and
his
Successors
,
in
honour
of
S.
Peter
and
S.
Paul
ruling
and
Martyred
there
,
and
to
founde
an
other
for
himselfe
and
his
Imperiall
Posteritie
,
plainely
expressed
aswell
by
this
our
English
,
as
other
Authours
:
paruit
Augustus
visioni
procliue
,
&
ciuitatemae
quam
Guliel
.
Malmes
.
supr.
Romae
constituit
,
professus
non
debere
Imperatorem
Romae
principari
,
vbi
a
Christo
principabantur
coronati
Apostoli
.
And
as
S.
Aldelme
addeth
,
this
worthie
Emperour
S.
Aldelm
.
l.
de
laudib
.
Virgin
.
cap.
12.
supra
.
presently
vpon
this
heauenly
vision
,
&
direction
went
to
the
Church
,
and
acquainted
the
Bishop
of
that
place
,
an
holy
man
named
Sisaminus
therewith
,
and
offering
there
gifts
vnto
God
,
and
receauing
the
holy
Sacrament
of
Christs
body
,
tooke
his
horse
,
and
Labarum
,
as
he
was
directed
,
and
went
as
the
Angell
of
God
did
leade
him
,
and
caused
the
foundation
to
be
laide
as
the
marke
of
the
Labarum
prescribed
.
And
the
Citie
was
called
the
Citie
of
Constantine
,
Constantinople
,
in
the
Greeke
languadge
to
this
day
,
Euigilans
Constantinus
statim
ad
Ecclesiam
perrexit
,
indicansque
Episcopo
ciuitatis
viro
sancto
,
nomine
Sisamino
,
somnium
quod
prius
viderat
,
&
offerens
Deo
munera
,
&
communicans
Sacramentum
Dominicum
ascendit
equum
,
&
perrexit
,
quo
eum
duxit
Angelus
Domini
atque
per
semitas
Labari
,
fundamenta
creuerunt
.
Appellata
est
autem
ciuitas
Constantini
,
quod
Graeco
sermone
interpretatur
Constantinopolis
vsque
in
hodiernum
diem
.
3.
Greate
was
the
honour
and
glory
both
temporall
and
spirituall
of
this
Citie
.
William
of
Malmesbury
saith
,
the
Wall
was
twenty
miles
in
circuite
,
Viginti
millia
passuum
muro
complexa
.
And
thereupon
termed
by
the
Turkes
as
Gul.
Malm.
supr.
Sebastian
.
Munster
.
Cosmogr
.
l.
4.
in
Graecia
&
Constantinopol
.
Sozomen
.
Hist.
Eccl.
l.
2.
c.
2.
Cosmographers
haue
writen
,
Stampolei
,
or
Stampolda
,
id
est
,
ampla
ciuitas
the
greate
Citie
.
Sozomen
witnesseth
that
in
all
mens
Iudgments
in
his
time
,
it
farre
excelled
Rome
both
for
number
of
people
,
aboundance
of
money
and
Ritches
,
Tum
frequentia
hominum
,
tum
pecuniae
&
diuitiarum
abundantia
Romam
omnium
consensu
longè
superaret
.
And
for
spirituall
Dignitie
the
same
Authour
writeth
of
this
Citie
:
the
faith
of
Christ
so
increased
there
,
that
very
many
Iewes
,
and
allmost
all
the
Gentils
there
were
conuerted
to
Christian
Religion
.
And
this
Citie
being
made
the
cheifest
of
the
Empire
at
that
time
,
when
the
Religion
of
Christ
was
so
generally
dilated
,
it
did
not
afterward
defilc
itselfe
either
with
the
Altars
or
Temples
of
the
Gentils
,
except
onely
while
Iulian
did
reigne
a
short
time
,
the
error
of
the
Gentils
was
renewed
,
but
presently
after
extinguished
againe
.
Constantine
placed
a
Court
called
a
Senate
in
it
,
and
assigned
to
the
Senators
the
same
honours
,
and
Priuiledges
,
which
were
giuen
to
the
old
Romans
,
and
laboured
to
make
this
Citie
called
by
his
name
equall
to
Rome
,
which
is
in
Italy
.
He
adorned
it
with
many
and
most
greate
Churches
,
to
whose
labour
herein
God
himselfe
gaue
assistance
,
and
by
certaine
visions
confirmed
that
the
Churches
founded
in
that
Citie
were
holy
and
bringing
saluation
,
cuius
propenso
studio
Deus
ipse
opem
tulit
&
visionibus
quibusdam
confirmauit
,
Ecclesias
in
ea
vrbe
aedisicatas
,
sanctas
&
salutares
esse
.
He
setteth
downe
one
of
these
Churches
principally
to
haue
bene
then
in
greate
reuerence
euen
with
Pilgrims
resorting
vnto
it
in
pilgrimadge
and
deuotion
,
called
Michaelium
,
because
S.
Michael
the
Archangell
appeared
there
,
and
in
this
Church
Sozomen
himselfe
receaued
greate
help
.
And
diuers
others
fallen
into
ineuitable
mischances
,
and
dangers
,
into
diseases
and
vnknowne
greifes
of
body
so
soone
as
they
prayed
in
that
place
were
prefectly
deliuered
from
the
calamities
where
with
they
were
oppressed
.
Which
would
be
too
long
to
mention
particularly
,
being
so
many
,
Eam
quae
in
loco
qui
vestae
sacer
obim
dicebatur
,
in
maximo
honore
tum
a
peregrinis
,
tum
a
ciuibus
ex
illo
tempore
habitam
fuisse
constat
.
Idem
locus
iam
Michaelium
nominatur
.
Loco
verò
istud
nomen
eò
impositum
est
,
quod
pro
certo
creditur
,
diuum
Michaelem
Archangelum
ibi
apparuisse
.
Quod
etiam
ipse
equidem
non
paruum
in
eodem
loco
beneficium
adeptus
,
verissimum
esse
confiteor
.
Atque
idica
se
habere
argumento
praeterea
esse
possunt
multae
aliae
res
,
quas
compertum
est
ibidem
gestas
esse
.
Nam
nonnulli
in
graues
casus
&
peric●lae
quibus
nullo
modo
possent
emergere
,
alij
in
morbos
aut
perturbationes
corporis
incognitas
dilapsi
,
simul
ac
in
eo
loco
Deum
precati
essent
,
calamitatibus
quibus
premebantur
,
penitus
liberati
sunt
.
Verum
quo
pacto
ista
,
&
quibus
hominibus
euencrint
,
singillatim
persequi
longum
esset
.
4.
And
to
giue
some
notice
to
Posteritie
what
manner
of
diuine
seruice
was
vsed
then
in
these
holy
Churches
,
to
assuer
vs
,
it
was
the
Sacrifice
of
Masse
,
which
was
offered
there
on
sacred
Altares
,
and
they
adorned
with
Crosses
&
holy
Images
:
the
same
Authour
testifieth
that
in
this
Miraculous
Church
there
was
an
Altar
for
offering
that
blessed
Sacrifice
,
with
Crosse
or
Crucifix
placed
vpon
it
,
Crucis
effigies
in
altari
illius
Ecclesiae
statui
solet
.
And
that
vsage
and
custome
was
confirmed
by
diuine
Miracle
,
testifiing
that
from
the
time
of
Christs
suffering
vpon
the
Crosse
what
soeuer
things
were
done
either
for
the
common
profit
of
mankind
,
or
the
priuate
of
some
,
either
by
holy
Angels
or
godly
and
perfect
men
,
they
were
not
rightly
done
,
without
the
vertue
of
the
sauing
Crosse
,
Visio
diuinitus
oblata
,
quandam
Crucis
effigiem
,
quae
in
altari
illius
Ecclesiae
statui
solet
,
ante
oculos
proposuit
:
declarauitque
manifesté
,
res
quaecunque
a
tempore
quo
Christus
in
Crucem
actus
erat
,
velad
vtilitatem
humani
generis
communem
,
vel
ad
priuatam
quorundam
,
seu
a
diuinis
Angelis
,
seu
a
pijs
&
perfectis
hominibus
gestae
fuerunt
,
non
sine
virtute
Crucis
salutaris
rectè
gestas
esse
.
5.
Where
we
finde
as
greate
honour
and
reuerence
giuen
to
the
Crosse
,
from
Christ
,
as
after
.
And
this
Authour
liuing
in
this
fourth
hundred
of
yeares
neare
the
dayes
of
this
Emperour
testifieth
,
with
diuers
others
,
that
in
the
Empire
of
Constantine
,
and
by
his
meanes
,
the
faith
of
Christ
was
not
onely
dilated
throughout
the
Roman
Empire
,
but
into
the
whole
world
,
Christi
nomen
Constantino
rerum
potiente
,
in
orbem
vniuersum
propagatum
sit
.
Christi
Religio
etiam
ad
ipsos
Barbaros
peruasit
.
The
Celts
,
the
vttermost
people
of
the
Gaules
by
the
Ocean
,
the
Gothes
,
and
people
bordering
vpon
them
,
the
Inhabitants
by
Ister
,
Armenians
,
Perfians
,
and
others
were
then
conuerted
to
the
faith
of
Christ
.
The
Kingdome
of
Ireland
by
some
Writers
not
conuerted
in
the
time
of
Constantine
the
Greate
.
6.
Among
the
Countryes
and
Kingdomes
then
conuerted
,
diuers
doe
reckon
the
Kingdome
of
Ireland
to
haue
bene
one
,
and
by
this
meanes
and
manner
,
as
both
Catholike
and
Protestant
Historians
relate
it
,
Ireland
receaued
the
faith
of
Christ
in
the
yeare
335.
when
as
Fincomarc
reigned
in
Scotland
,
and
this
happened
by
meanes
of
a
woman
among
the
Picts
,
who
growing
famuliar
with
the
Queene
in
the
yeare
322.
preached
the
Christian
faith
vnto
her
:
the
Queene
wonne
the
King
,
shewing
him
what
had
bene
preached
vnto
her
.
And
the
King
disposed
his
people
to
receaue
Edw.
Grymston
.
booke
of
Estat
.
in
Ireland
.
pag.
36.
§.
15.
Baptisme
about
the
yeare
335.
The
Irish
haue
liued
since
in
the
Romish
Religion
vntill
the
time
of
King
Henry
the
eight
,
when
as
the
Protestants
Religion
began
to
be
preached
,
the
which
hath
bene
since
in
that
Country
planted
by
Queene
Elizabeth
and
King
Iames.
Thus
hath
a
late
Protestant
Writer
.
An
other
saith
:
the
Hollinsh
.
l.
of
the
first
Inhabitation
.
of
Irel.
Scotish
Chronicles
auouch
that
in
the
dayes
of
their
King
Fincomarke
,
who
departed
this
life
in
the
yeare
of
our
Redemption
358.
Ireland
was
conuerred
to
the
faith
by
this
meanes
.
A
woman
of
the
Pictish
blood
,
chanced
,
say
they
,
to
serue
in
those
dayes
the
Queene
of
Ireland
,
which
woman
being
a
Christian
herselfe
,
first
instructed
her
Mistresse
in
the
faith
and
true
points
of
Christianitie
,
and
the
Queene
her
Husband
,
who
conuerred
the
whole
Irish
Nation
.
Hector
Boethius
for
the
Scottish
Historians
relateth
it
in
the
same
manner
:
Hiberniam
Hect.
Boeth
.
Scot.
Hist.
l.
6.
fol.
104.
vnde
Scotis
origo
per
id
tempus
Christi
cultum
accepisse
ferunt
:
res
a
modico
principio
orta
,
vt
Nostratium
scribunt
nonnulli
miraculis
coaluit
.
Mulier
Christian●
pietatis
cultrix
(
Pictici
eam
fuisse
sanguinis
Scotici
asseuerunt
Annales
)
Reginae
insinuata
,
Christi
nomen
illi
mirificè
praedicauit
,
reuerendumque
effecit
.
Regina
Regem
docuit
:
Rex
vniucrsum
populum
,
Fincomarco
Rege
Scotis
adhuc
imperante
.
And
Not
Ireland
but
Iberia
in
Armenia
rather
conuerted
at
this
time
.
addeth
,
that
this
was
at
the
same
time
,
when
so
many
other
Nations
,
remembred
before
,
receaued
the
Christian
faith
,
Complexi
sunt
&
eadem
tempestate
complures
Orientis
Occidentisque
populi
,
laetis
animi●
verae
Religionis
cultum
.
But
I
dare
not
affirme
this
History
to
be
true
of
the
Irish
Nation
:
for
either
the
Theodoret.
Hist.
Eccles.
l.
1.
cap.
24.
Sozomen
Eccles.
Hist.
lib.
2.
cap.
6.
Hist.
Tripart
.
l.
3.
c.
1.
Russin
.
Eccl.
Hist.
l.
1.
cap.
10
▪
same
,
or
the
very
like
is
related
by
Theodoret
,
Sozomen
,
Russinus
,
Cassiodorus
and
others
,
as
done
in
the
Country
of
Iheria
,
and
the
people
Iberes
then
inhabiting
Armenia
,
by
many
degrees
seperated
from
our
Hibernia
or
Iberia
,
Ierna
,
or
whatsoeuer
name
it
euer
had
,
and
onely
resembling
it
in
demonination
,
Eodem
Imperatore
(
Constantino
)
regnante
,
fertur
Iberes
ad
Christi
fidem
deductos
esse
.
Est
haec
quidem
Gens
barbara
,
robusta
&
bellicosissima
Armeniam
interiorem
incolit
versus
Septentriones
.
7.
And
the
same
auncient
Authour
liuing
neare
that
time
and
the
dayes
of
S.
Patrike
the
Apostle
,
and
Conuerter
of
our
Irish
Nation
,
doth
take
vpon
him
particular
knowledge
,
being
a
meere
stranger
to
our
Hibernia
,
that
the
Sozomen
supr.
c.
6.
Iberes
then
,
and
so
conuerted
,
did
worship
Christ
with
greate
deuotion
from
that
to
his
time
:
ad
hunc
modum
Iberes
fuere
ad
fidem
in
Christum
inducti
&
eum
adhuc
permagno
studio
colunt
.
When
the
contrary
is
witnessed
by
all
Writers
of
the
adioyning
Irish
people
.
And
the
Relators
themselues
of
this
opinion
to
be
vnderstood
of
the
Iland
of
Ireland
,
confesse
as
much
.
One
of
them
a
Protestant
Hollinsh
.
supr.
thus
writeth
euen
from
the
Irish
Antiquaries
,
By
the
report
of
the
Irish
Writers
themselues
,
this
should
not
seeme
alltogether
true
:
for
they
affirme
,
that
their
Country
was
rather
still
esteemed
,
as
one
of
the
vnchristened
Ilands
,
till
about
the
yeare
426.
whilst
Celestine
the
first
of
that
name
gouerned
the
See
of
Rome
.
Who
sent
S.
Palladius
and
after
his
death
S.
Patrike
thither
to
conuert
that
people
.
When
it
is
euident
both
by
Sozomen
,
Theodoret
,
and
the
Composer
of
the
Tripart
History
,
all
the
whole
Nation
of
Iberia
was
conuerted
in
the
time
of
Constantine
,
and
preserued
in
the
true
saith
,
long
after
the
dayes
of
S.
Celestine
,
S.
Palladius
,
and
S.
Patrike
the
Irish
Apostles
.
Againe
it
is
euident
in
the
life
of
S.
Patrike
by
all
Antiquities
that
S.
Patrike
being
a
Christian
in
his
youth
,
was
Manuscr
.
antiq.
in
vit.
S.
Patricij
Capgrau
.
in
cod
.
Holinsh.
supr.
taken
a
Prisoner
out
of
Britaine
,
and
so
kept
by
the
Irish
Pyrats
and
Infidels
,
both
Princes
and
subiects
there
being
such
at
that
time
.
Further
whereas
they
say
it
was
a
Pictish
woman
that
was
so
prefect
and
learned
a
Christian
then
to
conuert
that
kingdome
of
Ireland
,
it
is
made
certaine
in
Histories
,
that
S.
Ninianus
the
first
Apostle
and
Conuerter
of
the
Picts
,
was
not
borne
at
this
time
.
8.
How
then
is
it
credible
that
there
was
such
a
woman
among
them
hauing
Theodoret.
supr.
Ruffin
.
Histor.
Eccl.
l.
1.
cap.
10.
Apostolik
gifts
,
as
Theodoret
writeth
of
that
woman
,
which
conuerted
the
Iberians
in
Armenia
:
Apostolica
dona
consecuta
est
.
And
Ruffinus
liuing
in
this
Age
saith
,
she
cured
the
sick
by
laying
them
vpon
her
sackcloth
,
&
addeth
further
that
this
Iberia
was
farre
from
our
Ireland
,
Iberorum
gens
quae
sub
axe
pontico
iacet
.
And
he
relateth
this
History
from
the
mouth
of
the
King
of
that
Country
,
named
Bacarius
,
Gouernor
of
Palestina
liuing
with
him
in
Hierusalem
,
as
a
familiar
friend
,
Haec
nobis
ita
gesta
,
fidelissimus
vir
Bacarius
,
gentis
ipsius
Rex
,
&
apud
nos
domesticorum
comes
exposuit
,
cum
nobiscum
Palaestini
tunc
limitis
Dux
,
in
Hierosolymis
satis
vnaminiter
degeret
.
When
we
finde
no
such
King
of
Ireland
,
much
lesse
that
went
then
to
Hierusalem
,
and
was
so
imployed
there
by
the
Emperour
.
Wherefore
seeing
our
Scottish
Chroni●lers
themselues
make
this
Historie
,
as
it
appertaineth
to
Ireland
,
but
Ferunt
,
a
report
:
and
our
Boeth
.
Scotor
.
Hist.
l.
6.
fol.
104.
Hollinsh
.
supr.
English
Antiquaries
before
haue
it
but
from
them
,
which
thus
receaued
it
,
and
giue
it
no
more
credit
then
it
had
from
them
,
and
not
any
otherwise
allowing
,
but
rather
improuing
it
by
the
Irish
Tradition
itselfe
,
I
dare
not
say
,
that
Ireland
was
thus
and
then
conuerted
,
but
the
Identitie
or
nearenes
of
name
gaue
first
originall
of
that
opinion
vnto
some
Writers
in
these
parts
,
to
apply
that
to
Ireland
,
which
is
ment
in
Histories
of
Iberia
in
Armenia
.
Whosoeuer
desireth
to
knowe
how
many
Kingdomes
&
Countries
in
the
worlde
were
conuerted
,
vnto
,
or
confirmed
in
the
faith
of
Christ
in
,
and
by
the
happy
Regiment
of
Constantine
,
may
make
some
coniecture
thereof
,
by
the
names
and
number
of
Bishops
subscribing
to
the
Nicen
Councell
,
besides
so
many
of
the
Westerne
parts
,
as
I
haue
remembred
before
:
Eusebius
and
others
testifiing
,
that
out
of
all
Europe
,
Afrike
,
&
Asia
were
present
there
.
Their
Subscriptions
Socrat.
Histor.
Eccl.
l.
1.
cap.
5.
Euseb.
vit.
Const.
l.
3.
cap.
7.
Concil.
Nicaen
.
Tom.
1.
Concil.
in
subscript
.
are
out
of
Egipt
,
Thebes
,
Libia
,
Palestine
,
Phaenicia
,
Syria
,
Arabia
,
Mesopotania
,
Persia
,
Cilicia
,
Cappadocia
,
Armenia
the
lesser
and
greater
,
Pontus
both
the
one
and
other
,
Galatia
,
Asia
,
Lydia
,
Phrygia
,
Pisidia
,
Licia
,
Pamphilia
,
Rhodes
,
Cous
,
Lemnius
,
Corcyra
,
Caria
,
Isauria
,
Cyprus
,
Bythinia
,
Dacia
,
Misia
,
Macedonia
,
Achaia
,
Thessalia
,
Calabria
,
Carthadge
,
Dardania
,
Thessalia
,
Dalmatia
,
Pannonia
,
Gallia
,
Gothia
,
Bosphorus
.
THE
XII
.
CHAPTER
.
OF
THE
CALLINC
OF
THE
NICEN
COVNCELL
by
the
temporall
assistance
of
Constantine
against
the
Arrian
Heretiks
.
The
Decrees
thereof
,
highest
spirituall
Power
of
the
Popes
of
Rome
and
generall
Councels
,
by
generall
agreement
of
all
,
Pope
,
Emperor
and
others
.
1.
THE
externall
warrs
,
and
conflicts
of
holy
Christians
with
Iewes
,
and
Pagans
,
being
thus
happily
appeased
,
and
quieted
,
by
this
our
most
blessed
Country
King
,
Emperor
,
and
cheifest
nursing
Father
,
that
euer
was
in
the
world
,
of
the
Church
of
Christ
,
as
was
foretold
by
the
Prophet
,
erunt
Reges
nutricij
tui
.
An
other
kind
of
combat
and
ciuill
Sedition
was
raised
against
them
by
domesticall
Aduersaries
,
the
Arian
Heretiks
,
for
appeasing
whose
rage
,
&
fury
,
not
onely
the
spirituall
Power
of
the
highest
See
Apostolike
,
and
other
sacred
Catholike
Bishops
,
but
the
brachium
seculare
,
and
temporall
assistance
of
this
most
worthy
and
magnificent
Emperor
,
was
necessary
,
and
to
be
vsed
.
2.
How
needfull
the
authoritie
of
the
cheifest
See
was
in
such
an
Assembly
,
and
for
decision
of
such
Controuersies
as
were
there
debated
,
is
sufficiently
proued
before
,
this
Councell
itselfe
giueth
pregnant
testimony
vnto
,
making
it
a
rule
and
Square
to
all
Churches
:
Antiqui
mores
seruentur
.
Quandoquidem
&
Nic.
Conc.
Can.
6.
Episcopo
Romano
hoc
est
consuetum
.
And
Eusebius
confesseth
,
that
although
the
Bishop
of
Rome
was
old
:
yet
the
cheife
rule
belonging
to
that
Citie
,
he
sent
Preists
thither
to
supply
his
place
,
Quanquam
vrbis
illius
,
penes
quem
Imperium
Euseb.
l.
3.
Vita
Constant
.
c.
7.
est
,
Episcopus
,
ingrauescente
aetate
praepeditus
,
abfuit
:
eius
tamen
Presbyteri
,
qui
aderant
illius
locum
suppleuerunt
.
So
haue
others
.
And
in
the
Councell
they
being
onely
Preists
,
and
no
Bishops
,
they
did
not
onely
and
singularly
definitiuely
subscribe
,
which
no
other
Preists
were
allowed
to
doe
,
but
subscribed
before
the
Bishops
in
the
name
of
S.
Syluester
then
Pope
,
Victor
&
Vincentius
,
Presbyteri
vrbis
Romae
,
pro
venerabili
viro
Papa
&
Episcopo
nostro
sancto
Syluestro
,
Nicen.
Conc.
in
subscr
.
Tom.
1.
Conc.
subscripsimus
,
ita
credentes
sicut
supra
scriptum
est
.
3.
That
the
Assembly
of
all
,
or
so
many
Bishops
,
as
could
be
called
together
The
highest
spirituall
authoritie
of
generall
Councels
,
and
Popes
of
Rome
.
in
generall
Councell
was
necessary
in
that
and
such
times
of
contention
,
to
embrace
true
faith
,
sinceare
charitie
,
and
due
worship
to
God
,
that
without
such
meanes
those
duties
could
not
firmely
and
certainely
be
obserued
,
that
holy
Emperor
himselfe
giueth
a
publike
testimony
in
his
generall
Epistle
to
all
Churches
,
Vna
fides
,
concors
dilectio
,
ac
erga
omnipotentem
Deum
pietas
,
aliter
Epist.
Constant
.
apud
Euseb.
l.
3.
de
Vit.
eius
c.
16.
&
Theodor.
l.
1.
Hist.
c.
10.
stabili
firmoque
ordine
constitui
non
potuit
,
quam
in
Caetu
omnium
,
aut
saltem
plurimorum
Episcoporum
coacto
.
His
ita
institutis
suscipite
lubentibus
animis
coel●stem
gratiam
,
&
plane
diuinum
mandatum
.
Quicquid
enim
in
sacris
Episcoporum
Concilijs
constitutum
fuerit
,
id
ad
diuinam
voluntatem
est
referendum
.
Neyther
hath
he
giuen
lesse
dignitie
before
,
by
his
Imperiall
Constitutions
to
the
See
of
Rome
,
then
the
primatiue
Popes
thereof
haue
claymed
vnto
it
from
the
beginning
,
by
the
Donation
and
gift
of
Christ
to
be
the
cheifest
and
commandresse
of
all
Churches
;
Which
this
glorious
Emperor
doth
often
reiterate
:
vt
Principatum
Constant
.
in
Priuileg
.
Rom.
Eccl.
teneat
super
omnes
in
vniuerso
orbe
terrarum
Ecclesias
.
And
this
he
declared
publikly
not
onely
by
his
owne
Imperiall
Authoritie
,
but
with
the
consent
of
all
his
Nobles
,
and
the
Roman
Senate
:
cum
omnibus
nostris
Satrapis
&
vniuerso
Senatu
,
Optimatibus
que
meis
.
4.
This
renowned
Emperor
was
farre
from
clayming
Primacie
in
spirituall
affaires
,
in
authoritatiuely
assembling
Councels
,
or
any
other
respect
.
Yet
were
not
the
temporall
duties
&
offices
of
this
good
Emperor
wanting
vnto
this
sacred
Councell
:
But
as
our
auncient
Christian
Kings
from
our
first
Conuersion
did
euer
publikly
at
their
Coronation
promise
,
professe
,
and
sweare
vpon
the
holy
Ghospels
,
and
Reliks
of
Saincts
,
that
all
the
dayes
of
their
liues
they
would
Leg.
S.
Eduardi
apud
Gulielm
.
Lamb.
l.
de
leg
.
Roger.
Houeden
Annal.
part
.
postr
.
in
Richardo
1.
preserue
peace
,
honor
,
and
reuerence
to
God
and
his
holy
Church
,
and
the
Ecclesiasticall
parsons
thereof
,
kneeling
before
the
Altar
:
coram
Archiepiscopis
,
Episcopis
,
&
Clero
&
populo
flexis
genibus
ante
Altare
coram
positis
sacrosanctis
Euangelijs
,
&
plurimorum
Sanctorum
reliquijs
,
vt
moris
est
,
iurauit
,
quod
ipse
omnibus
diebus
vitae
suae
pacem
&
honorem
,
atque
reuerentiam
Deo
&
sanctae
Ecclesiae
,
&
eius
ordinatis
portaret
.
5.
So
this
our
most
Noble
Emperor
,
and
King
,
seeing
the
greate
troubles
&
contentions
were
like
to
fall
vpon
the
Church
of
Christ
by
the
Arrian
Heretiks
,
and
Quartodecimans
,
about
the
obseruation
of
Easter
,
and
no
other
meanes
left
to
preuent
and
appease
these
calamities
,
but
by
a
generall
Councell
of
Bishops
,
as
he
hath
testified
before
:
and
these
could
not
conueniently
either
be
called
,
or
continued
together
,
but
by
the
temporall
ayde
,
and
assistance
of
so
generall
,
and
potent
Commander
,
to
prouide
meanes
for
their
comming
forth
of
so
many
different
and
remote
Countryes
,
to
prepare
a
conuenient
and
secure
place
,
for
so
greate
and
worthie
an
assembly
,
to
furnish
them
with
victuals
and
other
needfull
prouision
and
defence
there
,
and
to
take
order
that
whatsoeuer
those
holy
Bishops
should
conclude
and
determine
by
their
spirituall
power
in
matters
of
Religion
,
should
be
defended
&
maynetained
by
his
temporall
sworde
,
and
Authoritie
,
in
an
eminent
Religious
manner
,
and
he
magnificently
performed
these
Imperiall
and
Regall
obseruances
.
6.
Eusebius
then
liuing
is
witnesse
,
that
to
bring
this
Assembly
together
,
this
holy
Emperour
helped
much
giuing
Power
to
some
of
the
Bishops
to
vse
the
horses
prouided
for
publike
affaires
to
bring
them
thither
,
and
to
others
sent
a
greate
number
of
beasts
with
furniture
for
their
Iorney
,
in
ea
re
peragenda
Euseb.
vit.
Const.
l.
3.
c.
multam
attulit
subsidij
Authoritas
Imperatoris
,
ac
nutus
:
qui
nonnullis
fecit
po●estatem
,
equis
publicè
ad
Iter
celeriter
conficiendum
dispositis
vtendi
:
alijs
permagnum
Iumentorum
instratorum
,
quibus
veherentur
,
numerum
suppeditauit
.
The
place
for
their
Assembly
he
prouided
to
be
his
owne
Palace
in
the
Citie
of
Neece
,
and
in
the
greate
Hall
thereof
on
either
side
conuenient
seates
were
placed
for
that
number
,
Cum
vniuersi
conuenissent
,
praeparatus
erat
a
Rege
locus
amplus
in
Regia
Euseb.
supr.
c.
10.
Theod.
Histor.
Eccl.
l.
1.
c.
7.
instructus
subsellijs
&
solijs
quae
Episcoporum
numero
sufficere
.
And
doing
his
due
reuerence
to
them
,
willed
them
to
enter
and
consult
of
the
matters
questioned
:
atque
it
a
debito
ipsis
honore
habito
,
iussit
introire
&
consultare
de
re
proposita
.
So
long
as
the
Councell
continued
,
he
largely
and
liberally
ministred
diet
Euseb.
supr.
l.
3.
c.
9.
vnto
them
all
,
Quibus
omnibus
cibaria
in
singulos
dies
Imperator
large
&
liberaliter
suppeditari
mandauit
.
Comming
into
the
Councell
in
his
Imperiall
habite
,
would
not
sit
downe
,
vntill
the
Bishops
caused
him
so
to
doe
,
Non
prius
consedit
,
quam
Episcopi
adid
innuissent
.
He
appointed
his
armed
Souldiars
with
drawne
Cap.
10.
swords
to
keepe
the
Bishops
from
hurt
or
danger
,
Satellites
armati
districtis
Cap.
14.
gladijs
,
vndique
Regiae
vestibula
obseruabant
:
per
quorum
mediam
turbam
sancti
Dei
homines
absque
formidine
ingressi
sunt
&
ad
interiores
Palatij
aedes
perrexerunt
.
7.
The
Councell
being
ended
,
he
made
them
a
greate
and
solemne
banquet
,
Euseb.
sup.
c.
14.
15.
Theod.
Hist.
Eccl.
l.
1.
c.
10.
Sozomen
.
Hist.
Eccl.
l.
2.
c.
14.
Sozom.
Eccles.
Hist.
l.
1.
c.
20.
and
rewarded
euery
one
of
them
with
honorable
gifts
,
Quisque
pro
dignitate
muneribus
honorifice
donatus
fuit
.
And
the
Councell
hauing
by
their
spirituall
Power
condemned
Arius
and
his
fauourers
,
and
decreed
he
should
not
cume
to
Alexandria
,
Concilium
tum
Arium
,
tum
suae
opinionis
fautores
pariter
abdicauit
,
decreuitque
ne
veniret
Alexandriam
:
this
holy
Emperour
assisted
herein
with
his
Ciuill
Power
bannishing
Arius
,
and
setting
forth
an
Edict
to
all
people
that
they
should
accompt
both
him
and
his
fauourers
for
wicked
men
:
and
if
any
booke
written
by
them
should
be
found
,
it
was
to
be
burned
,
that
no
monument
might
remaine
of
him
,
or
his
opinion
:
Imperator
non
solum
Arium
mulctauit
exilio
:
verumetiam
Episcopis
omnibus
&
populis
Edictum
scriptum
misit
,
vt
tum
illum
,
tum
cius
opinionts
fautores
impiorum
numero
ducerent
:
&
si
qui
liber
reperiretur
ab
illis
scriptus
,
in
ignem
conijcerent
;
quo
neque
ipsius
,
neque
opinionis
cuius
Authour
fuerat
vllum
monumentum
extaret
.
And
that
who
soeuer
should
be
proued
to
hide
or
conceale
any
of
his
bookes
,
and
not
presently
bring
it
forth
to
be
burned
,
should
be
put
to
death
:
Quod
si
quis
aliquem
librum
eius
occultare
deprehenderetur
,
ac
non
illico
in
publicum
productum
incenderet
,
vt
capitis
mulctaretur
supplicio
.
And
he
maketh
the
Decrees
of
the
generall
Councell
by
so
many
and
worthie
Bishops
to
be
his
warrant
and
direction
for
such
proceedings
,
affirming
that
such
a
sentence
is
the
sentence
of
God
,
confirmed
by
the
holy
Ghost
with
the
assent
of
so
many
renowned
Bishops
,
Eam
enim
nihil
aliud
esse
quam
Dei
sententiam
Const.
Epist.
ad
Eccles.
Alex.
Sozomen
.
Hist.
Eccl.
l.
1.
cap.
24.
Socrat.
Hist.
Eccl.
l.
1.
cap.
6.
consensu
tot
tantorumque
Episcoporum
per
spiritum
sanctum
stabilitam
.
And
by
Socrates
his
Relation
,
he
plainely
auoucheth
that
Decree
of
the
Bishops
assembled
at
Nice
was
to
be
thought
no
other
thing
,
then
the
sentence
of
God
,
the
holy
Ghost
being
resident
in
the
mindes
of
such
and
so
many
excellent
men
,
and
reuealing
vnto
them
the
will
of
God
,
Nam
quod
trecentis
Episcopis
visum
est
,
non
est
aliud
putandum
,
quam
Dei
sententia
:
praesertim
cum
in
talium
&
tam
praeclarorum
virorum
mentihus
sacer
insideret
spiritus
,
qui
illis
diuinam
voluntatem
aperuerit
.
These
be
the
words
of
Constantine
himselfe
:
which
Socrates
the
Relator
of
them
,
so
expoundeth
as
they
plainely
signifie
.
And
I
haue
before
declared
,
that
the
will
of
the
Bishops
there
assembled
was
the
will
of
God
,
and
Socrat.
supr.
cap.
6.
that
such
a
number
of
Bishops
did
by
the
diuine
inspiration
of
the
holy
Ghost
agree
in
the
same
minde
and
sentence
,
Vt
summatim
dicam
,
omnium
qui
ibi
conuenerant
voluntem
,
Dei
voluntatem
appellat
:
nec
dubitat
quin
tanta
Episcoporum
multitudo
,
diuino
spiritus
sancti
afflatu
,
in
eadem
mente
&
sententia
consenserit
.
So
likewise
doth
Ruffinus
relate
,
and
expound
other
words
of
Constantine
,
vttered
thus
to
the
same
Bishops
in
that
Councell
:
God
hath
ordained
you
Preists
,
Ruffin
.
Histor.
Eccl.
lib.
2.
c.
2.
and
giuen
you
Power
also
to
Iudge
of
vs
,
and
therefore
we
are
rightly
Iudged
by
you
.
But
you
can
be
Iudged
by
none
,
for
God
hath
giuen
you
as
Gods
vnto
vs
,
and
it
is
not
conuenient
,
that
a
man
should
Iudge
Gods
,
but
he
alone
of
whome
it
is
written
:
God
stood
in
the
Sinagoge
of
Gods
,
and
in
the
midst
iudged
Gods
.
Ait
ad
Episcopos
:
Deus
vos
constituit
Sacerdotes
,
&
potestatem
vobis
dedit
de
nobis
quoque
iudicandi
,
&
ideo
nos
a
vobis
rectè
iudicamur
.
Vos
autem
non
potestis
ab
omnibus
iudicari
.
Vos
etenim
nobis
a
Deo
dati
estis
Dij
,
&
conueniens
non
est
,
vt
homo
iudicet
Deos
,
sed
ille
solus
de
quo
scriptum
est
:
Deus
stetit
in
Synagog
a
Deorum
,
in
medio
autem
Deos
discernit
.
8.
And
yet
such
Assemblyes
of
Bishops
so
dignified
could
not
either
in
this
or
any
other
Councell
without
the
consent
and
sentence
of
the
Pope
of
Rome
,
decree
and
impose
vpon
the
Church
any
Canons
,
and
this
was
a
receaued
Lawe
and
Canon
before
this
time
,
as
Pope
Iulius
,
Socrates
,
and
others
then
liuing
witnesse
,
Canon
Ecclesiasticus
vetat
,
ne
Decreta
absque
sententia
Episcopi
Romani
Ecclesijs
sanciantur
.
And
in
that
time
,
and
before
,
this
Church
of
Iulius
Papa
,
&
Socrat.
Hist.
Ecc.
l.
2.
c.
13.
c.
11.
Rome
had
Primacie
,
before
,
and
aboue
all
other
Churches
,
Ecclesia
Romana
Priuilegium
praeter
caeteras
obtinebat
.
And
this
was
acknowledged
by
those
Bishops
of
the
East
themselues
,
in
their
Publike
Epistle
to
Pope
Iulius
,
which
were
the
greatest
Enemies
to
S.
Athanasius
,
and
the
Roman
See
,
protesting
the
Roman
Church
was
cheife
and
principall
aboue
all
others
,
euen
from
the
beginning
,
being
the
Schoole
of
the
Apostles
,
and
Metropolis
of
pietie
,
Literis
Sozom.
Hist.
Eccles.
l.
2.
c.
7.
suis
fatebantur
Romanam
Primas
apud
omnes
ferre
,
vtpote
quae
Apostolorum
schola
&
pietatis
Metropolis
iam
ab
initio
fuisset
.
Thus
Protestants
themselues
translate
these
Greeke
Writers
,
and
therevpon
are
forced
to
make
this
their
Iacob
.
Grynaeus
in
Interpret
.
Socratis
&
Sozom.
supr.
Athan.
Apol.
2.
contra
Arian
.
&
epist.
ad
Marc.
Pap.
Athan.
&
Episcop.
Aegypt
.
Theb.
&
l.
epist.
ad
Foelic
.
2.
Pap.
Tom.
1.
Concil.
owne
note
and
glosse
from
them
,
Ecclesiae
Romanae
Primatus
:
The
Supremacy
of
the
Church
of
Rome
.
9.
And
not
onely
Sainct
Athanasius
,
which
was
present
at
this
Nicen
Councell
,
doth
in
diuers
places
giue
this
Supremacy
to
the
Roman
See
,
but
he
and
all
the
Bishops
of
Egypt
,
Thebaida
,
and
Lybia
doe
acknowledge
,
that
both
they
and
their
Predecessors
did
then
and
euer
depend
of
the
Roman
See
:
and
this
according
to
the
Decrees
of
the
Canons
:
Pater
beatissime
quia
semper
Antecessores
nostri
,
&
nos
à
vestra
Apostolica
sansta
Sede
auxilium
hausimus
,
&
nostri
vos
curam
habere
agnouimus
,
praefatam
Apostolicam
&
summam
expetimus
,
iuxta
Canonum
Decreta
,
Sedem
,
vt
inde
auxilium
capiamus
,
vnde
Praedecessores
nostri
Ordinationes
,
&
dogmata
,
atque
subleuationes
ceperunt
.
And
there
call
the
Church
of
Rome
their
Mother
,
to
giue
them
suke
,
and
plainely
say
,
that
the
Canons
commande
,
no
greate
cause
may
be
Decreed
without
the
Bishop
of
Rome
:
Canonibus
iubentibus
,
absque
Romano
nos
de
maioribus
causis
nihil
debere
decernere
Pontifice
.
10.
And
the
same
Bishops
of
Egypt
in
their
Epistle
to
Pope
Foelix
the
2.
in
this
time
writt
,
that
it
was
Decreed
in
this
Nicen
Councell
by
generall
consent
of
all
,
that
no
Councell
might
be
called
without
the
consent
of
the
Pope
of
Rome
:
and
speake
this
of
their
owne
knowledge
,
as
some
of
them
then
present
there
:
scimus
in
Nicaena
magna
Synodo
318.
Episcoporum
ab
omnibus
concorditer
esse
roboratum
,
non
debere
absque
Romani
Pontificis
sententia
Concilia
celebrari
,
nor
Bishops
Episc.
Aegypt
.
ep.
ad
Foelic
.
2.
to
be
condemned
,
nec
Episcopos
damnari
.
And
complaine
that
the
Heretiks
then
within
25.
yeares
of
that
Councell
,
had
burned
the
Canons
thereof
,
Synodica
Capitula
incensa
,
nobisque
sublata
.
11.
They
testifie
also
,
that
in
the
same
Nicen
Councell
was
Decreed
,
that
from
all
Bishops
and
Metropolitans
,
appeals
were
to
be
vsed
to
the
Bishop
of
Rome
,
and
that
from
Christ
our
Lord
himselfe
power
of
binding
and
loosing
by
especiall
priuiledge
aboue
all
others
,
was
giuen
vnto
that
See
,
Similiter
&
à
praedictis
Patribus
(
Nicaenis
)
est
definitum
consonanter
,
vt
si
quisquam
Episcoporum
,
aut
Metropolitanorum
Comprouinciales
vel
Iudices
suspectos
habuerit
,
vestram
sanctam
Romanam
interpellet
Sedem
,
cui
ab
ipso
Domino
Potestas
ligandi
&
soluendi
speciali
est
priuilegio
super
alios
concessa
.
12.
This
doctrine
and
practice
also
is
allowed
and
confirmed
in
the
greate
Conc.
Sardicen
.
Can.
7.
Councell
of
Sardice
,
held
within
22.
yeares
of
that
of
Nice
,
wherein
both
Osius
,
Athanasius
and
others
which
were
then
present
,
were
also
present
,
consented
and
subscribed
,
granting
not
onely
Supremacie
to
the
Pope
of
Rome
,
and
Appeals
to
him
,
but
that
by
any
Preist
,
his
Legate
,
he
might
inualidate
&
disannull
the
Acts
of
Councels
in
all
places
.
To
which
Decrees
the
Bishops
of
this
kingdome
of
Britaine
consented
being
present
there
.
And
this
is
euident
Epist.
S.
Athanasij
&
Episc.
Aegypti
ad
S.
Marcum
Papam
&
Epist.
eiusdem
ad
eosdem
.
Tom.
4.
oper.
S.
Athanasij
.
by
the
proceedings
of
the
Nicen
Councell
itselfe
,
not
thinking
that
the
Authoritie
of
so
many
Bishops
there
assembled
together
with
the
Popes
Legats
were
of
sufficient
credit
to
make
Decrees
vnquestionable
,
except
they
were
confirmed
by
the
Pope
of
Rome
himselfe
.
And
therefore
as
is
manifest
by
the
Epistle
of
S.
Athanasius
Patriarke
of
Alexandria
,
and
the
Bishops
of
Egypt
to
S.
Marke
Pope
of
Rome
,
and
his
Answeare
vnto
them
,
the
very
authenticall
Copy
of
the
Nicen
Councell
containing
70.
Canons
,
with
the
very
Subscriptions
of
all
the
Bishops
therein
assembled
,
was
sent
to
S.
Syluester
then
Pope
of
Rome
.
Which
can
carry
no
other
glosse
or
interpretation
,
then
which
the
Epistle
it selfe
of
the
same
Nicen
Councell
to
S.
Syluester
,
dated
Paulino
&
Iuliano
Consulibus
doth
giue
,
entreating
him
to
confirme
their
Decrees
,
Quicquid
Epistol.
Synod
.
Nic.
ad
Syluest.
Pap.
&
Syluestri
.
Rescript
.
Tom.
1.
Conc.
apud
Sur.
&
Bin.
&
M.
S.
Ant.
Colonien
.
constituimus
in
Concilio
Nicaeno
,
precamur
vestri
oris
consortio
confirmetur
.
And
his
confirmatorie
Rescript
,
confirmo
,
giueth
the
same
,
dated
in
the
seuenth
Consulship
of
Constantine
.
Which
Authoritie
of
the
See
of
Rome
,
the
same
Epistle
of
S.
Achanasius
the
greate
Patriarke
of
Alexandria
,
and
all
the
Bishops
of
Egipt
doth
sufficiently
proue
,
calling
the
Church
of
Rome
the
Mother
and
Heade
of
all
Churches
:
quae
est
mater
&
caput
omnium
Ecclesiarum
.
13.
And
add
further
,
that
allthough
one
of
them
was
Patriarke
of
Alexandria
in
a
distinct
part
of
the
world
from
Europe
,
wherein
Rome
is
,
in
the
Councell
of
Nice
itselfe
set
downe
for
one
of
the
cheifest
Sees
,
yet
they
were
all
of
meane
degree
in
respect
of
the
Pope
of
Rome
,
and
they
were
,
and
euer
would
,
with
all
committed
to
their
charge
,
be
obedient
vnto
him
,
Qui
licet
Athanas
.
&
Epis.
Aegipti
epist.
ad
Marc.
Pap.
supr.
exigui
ordinis
,
tamen
vestri
sumus
,
vobisque
obedientes
cum
omnibus
nobis
commissis
,
&
sumus
&
essesemper
volumus
.
14.
Therefore
those
Protestants
which
after
so
many
hundreds
of
yeares
,
would
giue
so
large
an
extension
to
the
sixt
Canon
of
the
Nicen
Councell
,
as
thereby
to
make
the
Patriarke
of
Alexandria
to
haue
equall
power
,
and
preeminencie
with
the
Pope
of
Rome
,
doe
most
ignorantly
,
or
rather
maliciously
willfully
err
therein
.
For
heare
we
see
the
most
holy
and
learned
Patriarke
there
,
liuing
in
that
time
,
and
present
in
that
Councell
,
and
so
best
knowing
the
minde
thereof
,
testifing
that
the
Patriarke
of
Alexandria
,
and
all
Egipt
subiect
vnto
it
,
were
and
ought
to
be
subiect
and
obedient
to
the
See
of
Rome
.
15.
The
like
hath
the
same
learned
and
holy
Patriarke
,
together
with
the
Athan.
&
Episc.
Aegipt
.
Theb.
&
Lib.
supr.
same
Bishops
of
Egipt
,
Thebris
,
and
Libia
ackdowledged
before
.
And
the
Canon
is
plaine
,
that
the
subiection
of
Egipt
,
Libia
,
and
Pentapolis
to
the
Bishop
of
Alexandria
,
was
by
the
permission
of
the
Pope
of
Rome
,
his
preeminence
ouer
them
,
thus
by
them
all
confessed
,
reserued
and
no
otherwise
,
Antiqua
consuetudo
seruetur
per
Aegiptum
,
Libiam
,
&
Pentapolim
,
ita
vt
Alexandrinus
Episcopus
Concil.
Nicen.
can.
6.
in
trib
.
Lection
.
horum
omnium
habeat
Potestatem
,
quia
&
vrbis
Roma
Episcopo
parilis
mos
est
.
So
haue
two
seuerall
readings
of
that
Canon
,
and
the
third
is
more
plaine
,
Quandoquidem
&
Episcopo
Romano
hoc
est
consuetum
.
16.
Therefore
allthough
we
giue
the
greatest
honour
and
dignitie
to
that
our
greatest
King
,
&
Emperour
,
Constantine
the
Greate
,
or
greatest
that
euer
was
,
due
or
truely
giuen
to
any
temporall
Monarch
,
or
Commander
in
the
worlde
:
yet
we
may
not
vse
the
Pope
of
Rome
S.
Sylnester
so
dishonorably
,
whome
he
so
honored
,
to
take
from
him
so
greate
&
Noble
a
Portion
of
the
highest
spirituall
Pastorall
charge
,
and
office
,
iuridically
to
call
and
confirme
Councels
,
onely
and
peculiarly
belonging
to
that
Apostolike
cheifest
See
,
by
so
many
Titles
,
to
bestowe
it
vpon
a
Ciuill
Gouernour
,
both
hauing
no
,
and
renowncing
all
such
power
,
how
soeuer
potent
,
worthie
and
deseruing
in
other
respects
.
And
it
is
euident
by
Ruffinus
,
Eusebius
,
and
others
,
that
Constantine
was
not
present
in
,
but
absent
from
the
Nicen
Councell
,
when
it
gaue
Iudgment
in
the
Questions
of
Religion
:
But
the
cheifest
place
in
such
Ruffin
.
l.
1.
Hist.
Eccl.
cap.
5.
affaires
,
as
before
is
manifest
,
belonging
to
the
Pope
of
Rome
,
and
he
then
being
olde
and
absent
,
it
was
supplied
by
his
Preists
and
Vicars
Deputies
,
Et
Euseb.
l.
3.
de
vit.
Constantini
.
cap.
7.
Socrat.
Hist.
l.
1.
cap.
5.
quanquam
vrbis
illius
,
penes
quam
Imperium
est
,
Episcopus
ingrauescente
aetate
praepeditus
abfuit
,
cius
tamen
Presbyteri
qui
aderant
,
illius
locum
suppliuerunt
.
THE
XIII
.
CHAPTER
.
HOW
BRITAINE
RECEAVED
THE
NICEN
Councell
,
and
agreed
with
the
whole
Catholike
Church
,
both
in
the
obseruation
of
Easter
,
and
all
other
holy
Doctrins
and
Obseruations
.
1.
AS
Constantine
had
hitherto
bene
most
religiously
carefull
for
the
assembling
this
Councell
,
assisting
what
he
could
in
so
glorious
a
worke
,
as
I
haue
related
before
:
So
it
now
being
ended
,
and
the
Bishops
dismissed
,
he
did
,
as
Sozomen
and
others
testifie
,
exceedingly
reioyce
to
see
the
whole
Church
consenting
in
faith
and
Doctrine
:
Cum
iam
Concilium
Herm.
Sozom.
Hist.
Eccl.
l.
2.
cap.
1.
Nicaenum
venisset
ad
exitum
,
&
Sacerdotes
omnes
domum
,
Imperator
supra
modum
ideo
laetatus
est
,
quod
Ecclesiam
vniuersam
de
doctrina
fidei
consentientem
viderat
.
And
endeuored
as
much
to
haue
the
Canons
&
sacred
Decrees
thereof
now
duely
obserued
,
&
executed
in
all
places
,
as
he
was
desirous
to
haue
them
concluded
.
2.
And
therefore
besides
his
generall
Edicts
,
and
Epistles
to
particular
men
,
and
States
he
sent
Imperiall
Letters
vnto
all
Bishops
,
which
were
absent
from
Epist.
Constant
.
ad
absentes
Episcopos
de
Act.
Concil.
Nic.
apud
Theodoret.
Hist.
Eccl.
l.
1.
cap.
10.
Socrat.
Hist.
Eccl.
l.
1.
cap.
6.
that
Councell
,
of
the
proceedings
thereof
,
the
whole
Epistle
is
extant
in
the
Histories
of
Theodoret
,
and
Socrates
with
others
,
and
beginneth
:
Constantinus
Augustus
Ecclesijs
.
In
these
Letters
he
maketh
an
honorable
memory
of
the
faith
,
and
Religion
of
his
Countrymen
the
Britans
,
or
the
whole
Nation
or
Ilands
of
Britaine
,
or
both
the
one
and
other
,
shewing
how
they
consented
with
all
Catholike
and
orthodoxe
Countryes
in
matters
of
Religion
,
&
particularly
in
the
true
obseruation
of
Easter
,
as
S.
Eleutherius
,
and
S.
Victor
Popes
had
before
decreed
,
and
the
Nicen
Councell
,
now
generally
receaued
proposed
,
and
confirmed
,
and
Constantine
had
promised
to
the
Councell
to
cause
all
others
to
consent
to
the
same
,
Ipse
in
me
recepi
vestram
sapientiam
facilé
assensuram
,
vt
quod
in
vrbe
Roma
,
Italia
,
in
Africa
,
in
tota
Egipto
,
Hispania
,
Gallia
Britayne
receaue●
the
doctrine
and
Decrees
of
the
generall
Councell
of
Nyce
,
and
agreed
withall
orthodoxall
Churches
in
all
things
and
particularly
in
the
obseruation
of
Easter
.
&
Britannia
,
in
Libya
&
vniuersa
Graecia
,
in
Diaecesi
Aseatica
&
X
,
in
Cilicia
denique
vna
&
consentienti
sententia
conseruatur
,
hoc
etiam
a
vobis
quoque
lubentibus
animis
approbaretur
:
in
Theodoret
It
is
,
in
Britannis
or
,
Britannijs
in
all
the
parts
or
diuisions
of
Britaine
,
being
then
diuers
,
as
is
before
remembred
,
and
yet
all
and
euery
one
of
them
,
whether
where
the
English
,
Scots
or
Welch
now
inhabite
,
did
agree
in
this
as
in
other
Catholike
doctrins
and
custome
,
with
Rome
,
Italy
,
Afrike
,
Egipt
,
Spaine
,
Gallia
,
Libia
,
all
Greece
,
the
Diocesse
of
Asia
,
Ponticus
&
Cilicia
.
And
a
litle
before
he
saith
,
that
all
Churches
,
the
parts
of
all
the
world
,
inhabiting
either
the
West
,
South
or
North
,
and
diuers
in
the
East
obserued
this
manner
and
vse
,
Quem
omnes
Ecclesiae
,
totius
orbis
Const.
in
Epist.
supr.
partes
,
vel
ad
Occidentem
,
vel
ad
Meridiem
,
vel
ad
Septentriones
incolentes
seruant
,
ac
nonnullae
quoque
quae
in
locis
ad
Orientem
spectantibus
habitant
.
3.
S.
Athanasius
also
in
his
Epistle
to
Iouinian
the
Emperour
plainely
affirmeth
,
that
the
Church
of
Britaine
held
the
same
faith
with
the
Nicen
Councell
,
Athanasius
epist.
ad
Iouinian
.
Imp.
de
fide
.
and
before
the
Nicen
Councell
,
as
the
words
of
Constantine
also
proue
,
and
from
the
beginning
of
Christianitie
:
cognosce
Religiosissime
Imperator
,
hanc
esse
quae
a
condito
aeuo
praedicata
fuit
,
&
quam
Nicaeae
Patres
congregati
agnouerunt
,
eiusque
Suffragatrices
esse
omnes
omnibus
in
locis
Ecclesias
siue
in
Hispania
sunt
,
siue
Britannia
:
and
not
onely
the
Churches
of
the
West
,
South
,
and
North
,
but
of
the
Easte
also
,
except
a
few
which
were
of
the
Arrian
faction
:
nec
non
&
Orientis
Ecclesias
,
paucis
admodum
exceptis
,
quae
Arianicae
opinionis
sunt
.
Therefore
very
grosse
or
willfull
and
malitious
to
the
honour
of
this
their
Noble
Country
of
Britaine
,
is
the
Error
of
those
English
Protestants
,
which
are
not
ashamed
to
suggest
vnto
ignorant
Readers
,
that
against
so
many
euident
and
vndeniable
arguments
and
Authorities
formerly
alledged
,
this
kingdome
first
receaued
the
faith
from
some
Scismaticall
Church
of
Asia
,
and
onely
vpon
this
poore
and
simple
pretence
,
because
at
the
comming
of
S.
Augustine
hither
,
allmost
300.
yeares
after
this
time
,
diuers
among
the
Britans
obserued
the
Feast
of
Easter
,
as
those
fewe
Easterne
Churches
did
,
and
otherwise
then
the
Nicen
Councell
receaued
,
and
decreed
;
when
it
is
most
cleare
and
euident
by
these
greate
witnesses
,
Constantine
our
Emperour
,
S.
Athanasius
,
Theodoret
,
Socrates
and
others
,
that
all
Britaine
generally
held
,
and
obserued
the
true
obseruation
of
Easter
,
both
at
the
time
of
the
Nicen
Councell
,
long
before
,
and
after
.
4.
And
S.
Bede
calculating
the
time
of
the
continuance
of
that
Error
among
the
Scots
and
Britans
heare
,
from
the
beginning
to
the
end
thereof
,
proueth
that
it
had
bene
heare
but
30.
yeares
at
the
comming
of
S.
Augustine
hither
,
for
he
plainely
affirmeth
that
in
the
yeare
of
Christ
seuen
hundred
and
sixteene
,
when
it
was
extinct
in
the
Scottish-irish
Christians
the
greatest
Promoters
of
it
in
these
parts
,
it
had
continued
onely
one
hundred
,
&
fifty
yeares
:
Bed
.
Hist.
Eccl.
l.
3.
c.
4.
permansit
autem
huiusmodi
obseruantia
Paschalis
apud
eos
tempore
non
pauco
,
hoc
est
vsque
ad
annum
Dominicae
Incarnationis
septingentesimum
decimum
septimum
,
per
annos
centum
quinquaginta
.
Which
was
30.
yeares
before
S.
Augustine
came
into
this
Nation
,
and
no
more
.
When
this
kingdome
first
receauing
the
faith
from
S.
Peter
,
and
the
See
of
Rome
,
must
needs
also
receaue
from
them
that
obseruance
they
euer
vsed
in
this
Solemnitie
,
which
was
the
same
the
Nicen
Councell
receaued
,
as
Ceolfridus
in
his
Epistle
to
Naitanus
King
of
the
Picts
Ceolfred
.
Abb.
Epist.
ad
Naitan
.
Reg.
Pict
.
apud
Bed
.
Eccl.
Hist.
l.
5.
c.
22.
Wilfrid
.
apud
eund
.
l.
3.
c.
25
with
others
learnedly
proueth
,
teaching
S.
Peter
taught
it
for
an
Apostolicall
Tradition
at
Rome
,
and
from
him
S.
Marke
at
Alexandria
,
Decreuit
Apostolica
Traditio
,
quae
per
beatum
Petrum
Romae
praedicata
,
per
Marcum
Euangelistam
&
interpretem
ipsius
Alexandriae
confirmata
est
,
vt
adueniente
primo
mense
,
adueniente
in
eo
vespera
diei
quartae
decimae
,
expectetur
etiam
dies
Dominica
a
quinta
decima
vsque
ad
vicesimam
primam
diem
eiusdem
Mensis
.
In
quacunque
enim
harum
inuenta
fuerit
,
merito
in
ea
Pascha
celebrabitur
.
And
greate
must
needs
their
Error
or
willfulnes
be
,
which
if
the
Error
of
the
Britans
and
Scots
herein
had
bene
more
auncient
,
that
therefore
they
would
thereby
make
any
Argument
to
deriue
either
that
,
or
any
practice
,
or
opinion
they
had
,
from
that
part
of
Asia
,
which
erred
in
this
point
,
for
they
were
quite
different
Errors
:
that
in
Asia
the
same
with
the
Iewes
,
not
obseruing
our
Lords
day
,
but
an
other
through
ignorance
of
Canons
and
Ecclesiasticall
Computations
,
as
S.
Bede
&
others
proue
,
Paschae
diem
non
semper
in
Luna
quartadecima
cum
Iudaeis
,
vt
quidam
rebantur
,
sed
Bed
.
Hist.
Eccl.
l.
3.
c.
4.
in
die
quidem
Dominica
,
alia
tamen
,
quam
decebat
hebdomada
,
celebrabant
:
sciebant
enim
vt
Christiani
Resurrectionem
Dominicam
,
quae
prima
Sabbati
facta
est
,
prima
Sabbat:
semper
esse
celebrandam
,
sed
vt
Barbari
&
rustici
,
quando
eadem
prima
Sabbati
,
Wilfr
.
apud
Bed
.
l.
3.
cap.
24.
ea
quae
nunc
Dominica
dies
●ognominatur
,
veniret
,
minime
didicerant
And
yet
as
S.
Wilfrid
witnesseth
,
this
Error
was
not
heare
generall
,
but
onely
with
some
of
them
,
and
not
all
:
&
his
non
totis
:
And
singular
against
all
the
world
,
euen
those
parts
of
Asia
,
from
which
our
Protestants
would
bring
it
hither
:
contra
totum
orbem
stulto
labore
pugnant
.
THE
XIV
.
CHAPTER
.
OF
THE
FINDING
THE
HOLY
CROSSE
AND
SEpulchre
of
Christ
by
S.
Helen
,
our
Brittish
Queene
,
and
Empresse
,
and
the
greate
honour
done
to
them
,
and
other
holy
Reliks
of
Christs
Passion
.
1.
WHEN
these
holy
and
Religious
workes
and
duties
were
thus
in
Action
,
and
performance
by
our
Renowned
King
,
and
Emperour
Constantine
,
his
sacred
and
blessed
Mother
S.
Helen
our
Queene
and
Empresse
was
noe
lesse
carefull
,
and
diligent
in
aduancing
the
honour
of
Christ
:
And
hauing
,
as
I
remembred
before
,
forsaken
and
left
her
natiue
Country
of
Britaine
to
visit
Rome
,
and
exercise
her
greate
Acts
of
pietie
and
deuotion
there
,
and
those
parts
,
could
not
containe
and
confine
the
effects
and
labours
of
her
zeale
and
charitie
within
those
allthough
so
large
and
ample
limits
.
But
knowing
what
blessings
and
happines
were
growne
to
the
world
,
by
the
Passion
and
death
of
Christ
in
Hierusalem
vpon
his
holy
Crosse
hitherto
by
all
meanes
either
Iewes
or
gentiles
could
procure
,
obscured
and
suppressed
,
could
not
end
her
painefull
and
pious
pilgrimage
,
vntill
she
had
visited
the
parts
where
Christ
had
laboured
and
suffered
so
much
for
mans
Redemption
,
and
as
the
Prophet
had
written
,
and
in
an
excellent
manner
aboue
others
was
performed
by
her
,
to
worship
Christ
in
the
places
themselues
where
his
sacred
feete
Is
.
c.
60.
had
stood
on
earth
:
adorabimus
in
loco
vbi
steterunt
pedes
eius
.
Which
Eusebius
and
others
after
a
singular
manner
in
deuotion
doe
apply
vnto
her
:
postquam
Euseb.
l.
3.
de
Vit.
Constant
.
c.
41.
locis
,
in
quibus
Seruatoris
erant
impressa
vestigia
,
debitam
venerationem
adhibuerat
,
idque
conuenienter
prophetico
Sermoni
dicenti
,
adorabimus
in
loco
vbi
steterunt
pedes
eius
:
she
began
by
all
meanes
and
industrie
she
could
,
to
finde
out
his
holy
Crosse
to
redeeme
it
from
reproach
and
obscuritie
,
and
present
it
to
publike
honour
,
and
due
luster
of
glory
.
2.
The
difficultie
of
this
busines
was
greate
,
for
besides
her
tedious
Iorney
and
Trauaile
thither
,
and
diligent
enquiry
to
finde
out
the
place
where
the
holy
Crosse
remayned
,
by
all
meanes
the
Infidels
could
make
concealed
from
the
knowledge
of
Christians
.
For
as
Socrates
with
others
testifieth
of
the
holy
Sepulchre
,
and
the
Crosse
of
Christ
therein
hidden
,
or
neare
to
it
,
as
they
which
embraced
the
faith
of
Christ
did
after
his
Passion
worship
his
Sepulchre
with
greate
honour
:
So
they
which
were
enemies
to
his
Religion
,
did
couer
the
place
with
a
greate
heape
of
earth
,
and
the
more
to
suppresse
the
memory
thereof
,
did
there
erect
a
Temple
to
Venus
,
&
her
Idolatrous
Statua
,
Quemadmodum
illi
qui
Christi
fidem
amplexarentur
,
post
tempus
illius
Passions
illud
Monumentum
in
magno
honore
habuerunt
:
sic
qui
ab
eius
Religione
abhorrerent
,
loco
illo
aggere
&
ingenti
terrae
mole
obruto
,
delubrum
Vener●●
in
eo
Socrat.
Hist.
Ecc.
l.
2.
c.
13.
Theod.
Eccl.
Hist.
l.
1.
c.
18.
Sozom.
Hist.
Eccl.
l.
.
2.
cap.
1.
Cassiodor
.
in
Tr.
Hist.
part
.
l.
2.
c.
18.
Ruffin
.
Hist.
l.
1.
c.
7.
Ruffin
.
supr.
extruxerunt
:
&
loci
illius
memoria
suppressa
,
Idoli
simulachrum
erexerunt
.
Sozomen
.
saith
this
holy
Empresse
went
to
Hierusalem
,
to
pray
and
visit
the
holy
places
,
Helena
Imperatoris
mater
venit
Hierosolymam
,
cum
precandi
causa
,
tum
sancta
illa
loca
visendi
,
and
to
finde
out
both
the
holy
Crosse
and
diuine
Sepulchre
of
our
Lord
:
lignum
crucis
venerandae
&
diuinum
Domini
sepulchrum
.
3.
This
Pilgrimage
and
Religious
Iorney
of
this
blessed
Queene
,
was
,
as
our
auncient
Authours
say
,
warranted
both
by
diuine
commission
,
diuinis
admonita
Visionibus
,
Herosolymam
petit
atque
ibi
locum
in
quo
sacrosanctum
corpus
patibulo
affixum
pependerat
,
ab
Incolis
perquirit
:
and
the
Imperiall
Letters
of
Theod.
l.
1.
c.
17.
18.
Constantine
her
sonne
:
has
literas
pertulit
ipsa
Imperatoris
Mater
.
Yet
it
seemeth
by
these
Letters
of
Constantine
to
Marianus
Bishop
of
Hierusalem
,
principally
about
the
building
of
a
Church
in
the
place
of
the
holy
Sepulchre
,
that
both
Euseb.
l.
3.
de
Vit.
Constantini
c.
29
Theod.
Hist.
Ecc.
l.
1.
c.
17.
Euseb.
c.
28.
supr.
this
and
the
holy
Crosse
were
found
before
,
for
so
these
Letters
testifie
as
they
are
extant
in
Eusebius
,
Theodoret
and
others
.
And
Eusebius
saith
that
this
renowned
Emperour
did
make
a
Lawe
for
edifing
a
famous
Church
about
the
place
of
the
Sepulchre
of
Christ
,
sacratis
legibus
sanciuit
,
vt
templum
augustum
circa
salutare
illud
antrum
extrueretur
.
And
addeth
,
that
he
had
this
purpose
longe
time
before
,
Hoc
opus
longo
iam
tempore
apud
animum
proposuerat
.
By
which
it
is
euident
,
that
S.
Helen
had
two
Iorneyes
at
the
least
to
Hierusalem
,
and
that
she
had
found
the
holy
Crosse
and
Sepulchre
longe
before
her
second
Pilgrimage
,
when
she
carried
those
Letters
of
Constantine
to
Macharius
,
and
by
Eusebius
and
others
also
,
his
Imperiall
Mandate
to
his
Prefects
in
those
partes
for
building
that
Church
:
gentium
Praefectis
Orientem
versus
habitantium
Eus.
supr.
Herm.
Sozom.
Hist.
Eccl.
l.
2.
c.
1.
mandat
,
vt
adiumentis
necessarijs
abundanter
&
copiose
subministratis
,
opus
eximium
,
amplum
&
magnificum
fabricandum
curarent
:
All
written
together
at
the
same
time
,
and
longe
time
,
longo
iam
tempore
,
after
his
blessed
Mother
did
first
finde
these
sacred
Reliks
,
as
is
before
remembred
.
4.
And
the
Historie
heare
of
which
the
Church
of
Christ
publickly
receaueth
&
readeth
in
the
Festitie
of
the
Inuention
of
the
holy
Crosse
,
doth
seeme
to
hold
,
that
this
finding
thereof
by
S.
Helen
was
longe
before
the
Nicen
Councell
,
&
soone
after
the
Apparition
of
the
Crosse
to
Constantine
,
&
his
Victory
against
Maxentius
,
she
being
admonished
by
heauenly
Vision
to
performe
that
Religious
dutie
,
Post
insignem
victoriam
,
quam
Constantinus
Imperator
,
diuinitus
Breniar
.
Rom.
in
Fest.
Inuent
.
S.
Crucis
3.
Maij.
accepto
signo
dominicae
crucis
,
e
x
Maxentio
reportauit
,
Helena
Constantini
mater
in
sommis
admonita
,
conquirendae
crucis
studio
,
Hierosolymam
venit
.
And
yet
both
Sozomen
and
others
testifie
,
that
S.
Helen
had
the
Emperours
warrant
to
digge
,
and
purdge
the
place
where
the
holy
Crosse
was
found
,
Locus
ille
Imperatoris
Sozom.
Hist.
Eccl.
l.
2.
c.
1.
Nicep.
Callist.
Eccl.
Hist.
l.
8.
c.
29.
mandato
fuit
purgatus
.
Which
giueth
more
probabilitie
,
to
that
opinion
of
many
Authours
before
,
that
the
holy
Crosse
was
found
out
,
at
the
least
where
it
was
hidden
long
before
the
glorious
publishing
of
it
about
this
time
to
the
world
,
&
this
before
Constantine
was
Emperour
in
the
East
,
or
had
Power
to
giue
Authoritie
to
doe
so
many
things
as
were
required
for
redeeming
those
holy
Relicks
from
that
greate
obscuritie
and
obliuion
,
wherein
they
were
buried
before
,
an
hundred
&
fourescore
yeares
,
post
centum
circiter
octoginta
annos
,
as
the
Church
Historie
before
,
S.
Hierome
,
Marianus
Scotus
and
others
witnesse
.
And
if
we
will
allowe
theirs
and
others
,
witnesse
,
and
reckoning
these
180.
yeares
,
ab
Adriani
temporibus
,
from
the
time
of
the
Emperour
Adrian
,
wherein
by
all
those
superstitious
buildings
were
erected
,
vntill
the
end
of
them
,
when
these
holy
Monuments
of
Christ
were
honorably
seated
in
their
places
,
Adrian
dying
by
all
Accompts
in
the
yeare
of
Christ
139.
or
140.
these
must
needs
be
both
found
by
S.
Helen
,
and
so
honored
Marian.
Scot.
l.
2
aetat.
6.
an.
139.
in
Imper.
Adrian
.
Hier.
apud
eund
.
Capgr
.
in
S.
Helena
.
in
,
or
before
the
yeare
320.
and
all
the
other
superstitions
that
were
placed
there
,
by
the
Pagans
to
take
away
the
memory
,
name
,
and
honour
of
Christ
,
were
vtterly
extinguished
and
desolate
.
5.
And
to
giue
vs
more
warrant
,
and
securitie
herein
,
those
renowned
Authours
which
haue
deliuered
these
Relations
,
set
downe
this
abomination
of
desolation
to
haue
stoode
in
this
most
holy
place
in
the
139.
yeare
of
Christ
,
so
that
the
terme
of
the
continuance
of
it
there
180.
yeares
,
expireth
5.
or
6.
yeares
before
the
Nicen
Councell
ended
,
by
all
Accompts
.
Our
English
Continuator
of
Florentius
Wigorniensis
,
who
hath
written
before
that
the
holy
Crosse
was
first
found
out
in
the
time
of
Constantius
,
Father
to
Constantine
the
Greate
,
affirmeth
,
that
Quiriacus
,
otherwise
named
Iudas
,
was
the
26.
Bishop
of
Hierusalem
,
Continuator
Flor.
Wigorn.
in
Catal.
Episcoporum
Hierosolymitanorum
.
and
found
the
holy
Crosse
at
the
ernest
request
of
S.
Helen
,
Episcopus
Hierosolymorum
26.
Quiriacus
,
qui
&
Iudas
.
Ab
hoc
,
sancta
exig●n●e
Helena
,
Crux
Domini
cum
clauis
est
inuenta
.
When
by
others
it
is
commonly
held
,
that
Macharius
was
Bishop
of
Hierusalem
at
this
time
,
and
a
diligent
Agent
in
this
holy
labour
.
6.
Therefore
I
dare
not
absolutely
determine
of
the
certaintie
of
the
time
of
this
holy
Pilgrimage
&
labour
of
S.
Helen
in
this
kinde
.
But
it
is
agreed
for
certaine
,
that
she
vndertooke
this
Iorney
by
the
admonition
of
God
:
Helena
Imperatoris
mater
diuinitus
admonita
Hierosolymam
Iter
caepit
.
She
went
to
pray
,
to
visit
Socrat.
Hist.
Eccl.
l.
2.
c.
13.
Ruffin
.
Hist.
l.
1.
c.
7.
Sozom.
l.
2.
Hist.
c.
1.
Euseb.
Vit.
Constant
.
l.
3.
c.
41.
Theod.
Hist.
Eccl.
l.
1.
c.
18.
Euseb.
de
Vit.
Constant
.
l.
3.
c.
13.
14.
the
holy
places
,
doe
due
Reuerence
or
worship
vnto
them
,
Venit
Hierosolymam
cum
precandi
causa
,
tum
sancta
illa
loca
visendi
,
locis
in
quibus
Seruatoris
erant
impressa
vestigia
debitam
venerationem
adhibuit
.
This
deuoute
Iorney
so
long
and
tedious
she
vndertooke
when
she
was
very
olde
,
allmost
fourescore
yeares
of
Age
:
ea
taedium
Itineris
,
senectae
etiam
labore
contempta
suscepit
:
non
enim
diu
post
illud
mortua
est
,
nata
annos
octoginta
.
7.
In
this
Pilgrimage
,
as
Eusebius
writeth
,
she
trauailed
all
the
Easte
part
,
giuing
infinite
gifts
in
all
Cyties
,
and
places
,
what
she
bestowed
vpon
poore
people
,
can
scarcely
be
reckoned
:
To
some
she
gaue
greate
sommes
of
money
,
others
she
aboundantly
cloathed
,
those
which
were
in
Prison
or
distressed
anywise
or
oppressed
by
fraude
or
Iniury
,
she
deliuered
,
those
that
were
bannished
she
caused
to
be
restored
to
their
Countryes
againe
.
Wheresoeuer
she
came
she
adorned
the
Christian
Churches
with
renowned
Monuments
,
and
in
all
godly
duties
of
life
offered
true
worship
vnto
God
.
8.
And
concerning
her
finding
out
the
holy
Crosse
,
Sepulchre
,
and
other
sacred
Monuments
and
Relicks
of
Christ
,
her
labours
and
paines
were
wonderfull
,
and
by
diuers
Authours
Miraculously
assisted
by
God
,
so
saith
Sozomen
:
monstratione
Dei
optimi
Maximi
,
God
allmightie
shewed
her
the
place
.
Sozom.
Hist.
Eccl.
l.
2.
c.
1.
Ruffin
.
Hist.
l.
1.
c.
7.
Niceph.
Callist.
Eccl.
Hist.
l.
8.
c.
29.
Sozom.
&
Nicephor
.
supr.
And
Russinus
:
locus
sibi
diuino
indicio
designatus
.
And
Nicephorus
:
Deo
signis
quibusdam
&
visionibus
nocturnis
ostendente
.
Yet
this
nothing
hindereth
but
she
might
also
vse
the
humane
helpe
of
an
Hebrew
dwelling
in
the
Easte
,
who
by
an
old
Writing
was
informed
of
the
place
,
and
so
informed
Queene
Helen
thereof
:
Indicio
vti
quidam
memorant
,
Hebraei
cuiusdam
versus
Orientem
habitantis
,
qui
auito
quodam
scripto
admonitus
,
locum
commonstrauit
.
Which
opinion
both
Sozomen
and
N●cephorus
recite
from
others
but
deliuer
for
their
owne
sentence
,
that
is
,
was
by
diuine
Reuelation
.
But
neither
of
these
hind●reth
,
but
rather
assist
and
further
one
the
other
,
so
well
agreeing
together
.
The
testimony
of
God
giuing
infallible
veritie
and
truth
to
humane
witnes
,
in
itselfe
questionable
and
not
knowne
for
certaine
,
nor
easely
to
be
followed
in
a
busines
of
so
greate
difficulte
and
consequence
,
as
this
was
.
For
as
Eusebius
,
Euseb.
vit.
Const.
l.
3.
c.
25.
Ruffin
.
Hist.
l.
1.
cap.
7.
Socrat.
l.
2.
c.
13.
Sozom.
l.
2.
c.
1.
Theod.
l.
1.
Hist.
cap.
18.
Nicephor
.
Callist.
l.
8.
Hist.
cap.
29.
Ruffinus
,
Theodoret
,
Sozomen
,
Socrates
and
others
are
ample
witnesses
:
not
onely
wicked
men
,
but
by
their
ayde
,
all
the
damned
deuils
did
labour
with
all
deuices
they
could
to
hide
,
and
vtterly
to
blott
out
with
obliuion
that
sacred
Monument
of
Immortalitie
.
Impious
and
wicked
men
did
thinke
to
make
the
Sepulchre
of
our
Sauiour
to
be
forgotten
,
and
not
to
be
remembred
.
And
in
this
manner
they
endeuoured
to
conceale
the
truth
.
9.
They
first
began
with
great
toyle
&
troble
to
digge
strange
earth
in
other
places
,
and
bring
it
thither
to
couer
all
the
place
.
Then
they
raised
a
greate
heape
of
earth
exceeding
highe
,
and
paued
it
with
stones
,
couering
our
Lords
Sepulchre
with
a
greate
Rampire
:
after
,
that
nothing
might
be
wanting
to
finish
their
intended
wickednes
,
vpon
that
huge
heape
of
earth
they
made
an
horrible
and
execrable
burying
place
for
bodies
of
lewd
people
.
And
erected
a
secret
Temple
to
the
deuill
of
wanton
Venus
,
filling
it
with
Idols
.
Then
they
there
offered
detestable
Sacrifices
vpon
their
impure
Altars
polluted
with
all
abomination
.
For
they
thought
they
should
not
otherwise
compasse
their
intention
,
except
by
these
horrible
impieties
they
could
vtterly
suppresse
that
holy
Sepulchre
,
Olim
viri
impij
,
imo
vero
istorum
subsidio
vniuersum
daemonum
genus
omni
studio
incubuit
,
vt
illud
diuinum
immortalitatis
monumentum
tenebris
obrueret
,
obliuioneque
penitus
deleret
.
Illud
Seruatoris
sepulchrum
impij
quidem
&
scelerati
homines
ex
hominum
memoria
delere
cogitabant
,
&
(
quae
eorum
ins●itia
fuit
,
)
censebant
veritatem
ad
hunc
modum
se
posse
occultare
.
Itaque
primum
permultum
capere
laboris
caeperunt
in
terra
aliunde
&
extrinsecus
inueh
enda
,
qua
locum
vniuersum
obducerent
.
Deinde
cum
molem
terrae
in
immensam
altitudinem
erexissent
,
constrauissentque
lapidibus
,
diuinum
sepul
chrum
,
ingente
aggere
supra
iniecto
,
obtegere
,
post
,
cum
nihiliam
illis
ad
opus
explendum
deesset
,
super
illum
terrae
cumulum
,
nefandum
reuera
&
execrabile
bustum
animarum
construere
,
&
recessum
lasciuae
veneris
daemoni
vna
aedificare
,
simulachrisque
mortuis
complere
.
Tum
detestabiles
ibi
victimas
,
super
impuras
aras
,
&
omni
nequiciae
labe
pollutas
immolare
.
Nam
non
aliter
illud
,
quod
instituerant
,
se
putabant
ad
exitum
posse
perducere
,
quam
vt
per
ista
nefaria
scelera
,
salutare
illud
sepulchrum
penitus
obruerent
.
10.
And
so
farre
they
had
preuailed
,
by
their
most
malitious
prophaine
proceedings
,
in
obscuring
those
sacred
and
holy
Relicks
,
&
Instruments
of
Christs
Passion
,
and
Resurrection
for
mans
Redemption
,
that
allthough
euer
since
then
there
had
bene
many
Christians
,
and
a
continuall
Succession
of
Bishops
there
26.
in
number
,
from
S.
Iames
to
Macharius
then
Bishop
by
common
computation
,
this
sacred
Sepulchre
wherein
the
blessed
body
of
our
Sauiour
was
buryed
,
and
other
honorable
Monuments
of
him
were
so
secretly
buryed
,
and
interred
in
the
darke
graue
of
obliuion
,
that
they
were
vtterly
vnknowne
as
I
haue
remembred
before
,
vntill
it
pleased
God
so
to
honour
this
Nation
of
Britaine
,
that
he
miraculously
reuealed
them
to
the
holy
Queene
&
Empresse
thereof
.
S.
Helen
,
and
by
Eusebius
and
others
also
not
improbably
to
Constantine
that
glorious
Issue
of
this
Kingdome
.
For
they
say
that
he
gaue
order
and
commandement
by
diuine
instinct
and
inspiration
,
diuino
afflatus
spiritu
,
Euseb.
l.
3.
de
vit.
Constant
.
cap.
25.
26.
diuini
numinis
instinctu
impulsus
,
to
haue
all
those
prophaine
and
heathnish
vile
Impurities
by
which
their
knowledge
and
honour
were
suppressed
to
be
remoued
,
and
abandoned
.
11.
In
this
sacred
worke
peculiarly
and
most
gratiously
by
Gods
diuine
prouidence
reserued
for
the
perpetuall
glory
of
our
Britans
,
the
Emperour
by
his
highest
terreane
Power
needfull
therein
was
cheife
Commander
,
and
his
blessed
Mother
the
principall
happy
effecting
Commissioner
and
Instrument
,
Filio
suo
(
Constantino
)
ei
(
Helenae
)
opem
per
regiam
suam
potentiam
,
&
Authoritatem
Cap.
42.
porrigente
.
And
no
other
Potentate
or
whatsoeuer
mightie
and
powerable
in
the
worlde
,
as
Eusebius
well
noteth
,
thought
worthie
to
perfect
that
holy
dutie
,
Nemo
enim
vel
ex
Praefectis
,
vel
ex
Ducibus
,
vel
ex
ipsis
Imperatoribus
Lib.
3.
cap.
●5
.
supr.
ad
eorum
conatus
euertendos
satis
idoneus
repertus
est
,
praeter
vuum
solum
:
qui
quidem
vtpote
Deo
omnium
Guhernatori
charus
,
&
diuino
eius
afflatus
spiritu
,
locum
omni
impura
materia
obductum
,
&
obliuione
,
ignorationeque
obrutum
iri
non
est
passus
.
12.
So
that
as
Britaine
,
allthough
placed
in
the
end
of
the
worlde
,
and
by
some
accompted
an
other
worlde
,
had
aboue
all
Nations
the
honour
to
bury
Sainct
Ioseph
of
Aramathia
heare
,
who
aboue
all
others
had
the
honour
to
take
downe
from
the
holy
Crosse
the
sacred
body
of
our
Sauiour
,
embalme
it
,
shrowde
and
entombe
it
in
his
most
holy
Sepulchre
:
So
it
wonne
this
honour
from
the
whole
world
besides
,
to
giue
life
and
being
to
that
blessed
Emperour
,
and
Empresse
,
who
tooke
so
longe
and
greate
a
Iorney
and
labour
:
she
in
her
old
Age
,
to
propose
and
restore
to
due
reuerence
and
honour
,
the
reuerend
and
sacred
monument
of
the
sauing
Resurrection
of
Christ
,
and
his
most
holy
Sepulchre
,
as
the
Writers
then
affirme
,
those
Relicks
Euseb.
l.
3.
vit.
Constant
.
supr.
cap.
27.
were
worthely
called
,
Ipsum
venerandum
&
sacrosanctum
salutaris
Christi
Resurrectionis
monumentum
,
&
sepulchrum
quod
meritò
sanctissimum
appelletur
.
13.
As
this
worke
was
vndertaken
by
S.
Helen
with
Pilgrimage
,
prayer
,
and
greate
deuotion
,
as
is
before
remembred
,
so
Constantine
did
the
like
,
Deo
Cap.
25.
supr.
adiutore
inuocato
.
And
so
being
armed
they
ouerthrowe
and
pull
downe
to
the
grounde
all
those
Rampiers
,
Temples
,
Idoles
,
and
whatsoeuer
the
Pagans
had
there
framed
&
erected
to
obscure
,
&
keepe
from
reuerence
the
holy
Relicks
of
Christ
,
&
caused
them
with
greate
charge
and
difficultie
to
be
carryed
farre
from
the
holy
place
,
as
infected
with
the
impure
contagion
of
deuills
,
Neque
satis
habebat
Imperator
,
in
istis
solum
rebus
expediendis
progredi
,
sed
rursus
diuini
numinis
instinctu
impulsus
,
iubet
vt
ipsum
solum
ad
ingentem
altitudinem
defossum
quippe
impura
daemonum
contagione
infectum
erat
,
for
as
procul
cum
ipso
aggere
exportaretur
.
14
When
all
these
strange
workes
of
the
Pagans
were
thus
destroyed
,
and
remoued
in
such
manner
,
as
I
haue
related
they
were
framed
there
,
and
the
place
wholly
purged
vntill
they
came
so
lowe
,
as
where
our
Sauiour
was
buryed
,
they
found
his
holy
Sepulchre
,
and
neare
vnto
it
,
the
Crosse
of
Christ
,
and
the
Title
that
was
set
vpon
it
by
Pilate
vpon
a
peece
of
wood
,
Iesus
of
Nazaeth
King
of
the
Iewes
,
and
other
two
Crosses
of
them
which
were
crucified
with
him
:
So
write
Theodoret
,
Sozomen
,
and
others
;
the
first
saith
:
oppresso
Theodor.
l.
1.
Hist.
cap.
18.
Sozom.
Histo.
Eccl.
l.
2.
cap.
1.
sepulchro
iam
apparente
,
visae
quoque
sunt
iuxta
Domicum
monumentum
tres
defossae
cruces
.
Sozomen
writeth
:
vt
primum
locus
ille
Imperatoris
mandato
fuit
perpurgatus
,
in
profundo
quadam
in
parte
illius
antrum
,
vnde
Christus
resurrexit
,
emersit
:
in
altera
autem
parte
eiusdem
loci
,
tres
inuentae
sunt
cruces
,
&
aliud
ligniculum
separatum
quod
tabulae
gessit
similitudinem
verbis
&
literis
non
hebraicis
solum
,
verumetiam
graecis
&
latinis
inscriptum
,
quae
verba
ac
literae
non
aliud
complectebantur
,
quam
Iesum
Nazarenum
Regem
Iudaeorum
.
Haec
ipsa
verba
sicut
in
sacro
Euangeliorum
libri
commemoratum
est
,
mandato
Pilati
Praesidis
,
super
caput
Christi
scripta
fuerunt
.
15.
Socrates
seemeth
to
affirme
,
that
both
the
blessed
Crosse
of
Christ
,
as
he
Socrat.
Hist.
Eccles.
l.
2.
cap.
13.
termeth
it
,
and
the
two
others
,
as
also
the
Table
in
which
Pilate
in
diuers
languages
did
testifie
,
that
Christ
was
the
King
of
the
Iewes
,
were
all
found
in
the
holy
Sepulchre
:
Christi
monumentum
in
quo
sepultus
est
,
&
ex
quo
resurrexit
diligenter
peruestigat
,
ac
tandem
,
licet
valde
aegrè
,
Deo
tamen
illi
opem
ferente
reperit
,
tres
cruces
in
monumento
offendit
,
beatam
illam
quidem
,
in
qua
Christu●
expansus
fuit
:
alteras
duas
quibus
duo
latrones
suffixi
occubuerant
.
Cum
quibus
vna
reperta
est
tabula
Pilati
,
in
qua
varijs
variarum
linguarum
characteribus
scripserat
,
palamque
declar
auerat
,
Christum
crucifixum
Regem
fuisse
Iudaeorum
.
16.
This
was
warrant
and
testimonie
sufficient
,
that
this
Sepulchre
was
the
sacred
Sepulchre
of
Christ
,
and
that
Crosse
to
which
the
Table
of
Pilats
witnes
so
recorded
in
Scripture
belonged
,
was
his
holy
Crosse
.
But
Christ
Iesus
who
had
giuen
by
his
sacred
body
sacrificed
vpon
the
one
for
mans
Redemption
,
and
rested
it
in
the
other
vntill
he
had
happily
obtayned
&
wonne
Victory
ouer
sinne
,
death
,
deuill
,
hell
,
and
damnation
,
so
greate
sanctitie
and
cause
of
worship
vnto
them
both
,
gaue
a
better
and
more
sure
a
Miraculous
witnes
vnto
their
reuelation
.
Of
the
holy
Sepulchre
,
Eusebius
thus
recordeth
:
Euseb.
l.
3.
de
vit.
Constant
.
c.
27.
sepulchrum
quod
merito
sanctissimum
appelletur
resurrectionis
Seruatoris
apté
propterea
expressit
effigiem
,
quod
post
tenebrarum
caliginem
,
quibus
quasi
sepultum
iacuisset
,
in
lucem
de
nuo
prodijt
,
&
illustrem
sane
miraculorum
ibi
editorum
visum
,
qui
reuera
omni
voce
clarius
,
Seruatoris
Resurrectionem
testificatus
est
,
sub
aspectu
eorum
qui
ad
illud
ipsum
contemplandum
veniebant
,
subiecit
.
The
sepulchre
which
worthely
may
be
called
most
holy
,
did
therefore
fittly
expresse
the
likenes
of
the
Resurrection
of
our
Sauiour
,
because
after
the
dymnesse
of
darkenes
in
which
it
had
bene
as
buryed
,
came
againe
to
light
,
and
before
the
eyes
of
all
which
came
to
see
it
,
shewed
a
famous
sight
of
miracles
there
done
,
more
clearely
thereby
then
any
voyce
testified
the
the
Resurrection
of
our
Sauiour
.
So
haue
others
.
17.
And
the
Prophesie
of
Esay
the
Prophet
was
now
perfectly
fulfilled
:
That
the
Gentils
should
beleeue
in
Christ
the
Messias
,
and
his
sepulchre
should
be
glorious
:
Ipsum
gentes
deprecabuntur
.
Et
erit
sepulchrum
eius
gloriosum
.
The
Hebrew
Is
.
cap.
11.
v.
10.
cabod
,
and
Greeke
reading
Timi
,
signifiing
honour
itselfe
,
are
more
euident
for
honoring
this
holy
Sepulchre
,
so
longe
before
most
plainely
prophesied
.
And
the
holy
Crosse
was
as
miraculously
proued
to
be
the
true
Crosse
of
Christ
,
and
knowne
from
the
others
,
by
all
Writers
of
that
Historie
.
One
Breui●r
.
Rom.
in
fest.
Inuent
.
S.
C●ucis
3.
Maij.
Theod.
Hist.
l.
1.
c.
18.
Sozom.
Histor.
Eccl.
l.
2.
c.
1.
Socr.
Hist.
lib.
2.
cap.
13.
Ruffin
.
Hist.
l.
1.
c.
8.
Niceph.
Call
.
Eccl
Hist.
l.
8.
c.
29.
Panlin
.
Nolan
.
Ep.
11.
ad
Seuer
.
Seu.
Hist.
l.
2.
Sozom.
Hist.
Eccl.
l.
2.
c.
1.
Miraculous
proofe
amongst
the
rest
they
relate
to
haue
bene
in
restoring
to
health
in
publike
Assembly
,
before
Macharius
the
Bishop
there
,
&
a
greate
multitude
,
a
desperately
diseased
Noble
woman
,
with
onely
the
touching
thereof
,
which
neither
of
the
other
,
(
first
triall
made
of
them
)
could
performe
,
Queene
Helen
herselfe
being
present
at
this
miracle
.
Nicephorus
relating
this
miracle
as
others
doe
,
writeth
further
,
how
among
the
other
Miraculous
effects
of
the
holy
Crosse
at
that
time
,
it
being
layed
vpon
the
body
of
a
deade
man
,
it
presently
restored
him
to
life
,
Dicunt
quoque
mortuo
prorsus
crucem
impositam
,
in
vitam
illum
de
repente
reuocasse
.
18.
The
honour
and
reuerence
which
then
,
and
after
was
giuen
to
this
holy
Crosse
,
was
prophesied
,
and
knowen
euen
among
the
Gentils
,
before
the
comming
of
Christ
,
that
it
might
not
be
any
strange
thing
for
Christians
to
performe
that
dutie
,
Ista
vt
olim
praecognita
a
sanctis
Prophetis
,
praeuisaque
fuere
:
sic
postea
factis
plane
admirabilibus
tum
confirmata
,
cum
Deo
tempus
visum
est
eiusmodi
rebus
opportunum
,
neque
certè
tantoperc
mirandum
est
,
praesertim
cum
ipsi
gentiles
ingenuè
fateantur
hoc
esse
Sibyllae
carmen
:
O
lignum
falix
,
in
quo
Deus
ipsc
pependit
.
Istud
enim
ita
esse
,
nemo
,
etiamsi
acri
studio-contra
pugnare
voluerit
,
pernegabit
.
Quare
&
lignum
crucis
,
&
eius
veneratio
,
a
Sibylla
praesignificata
est
.
19.
And
therefore
our
holy
Empresse
to
haue
the
glory
of
this
sacred
Relike
more
renowned
,
and
diffused
to
many
parsons
and
places
,
sent
part
of
this
sacred
Crosse
to
her
sonne
,
the
other
part
she
enclosed
with
siluer
and
left
it
in
the
place
where
it
was
to
be
reuerenced
there
;
Ligni
ipsius
salutaris
partem
detulit
filio
,
partem
vero
thecis
argenteis
conditam
dereliquit
in
loco
:
quae
etiam
nunc
Ruffin
.
Hist.
Eccl.
l.
1.
cap.
8.
ad
memoriam
solicita
veneratione
seruatur
.
And
that
parte
which
Queene
Helen
sent
vnto
Constantine
,
was
receaued
and
reuerenced
with
no
lesse
honor
by
him
,
esteeming
that
Citie
wherein
that
pretious
Iewell
was
kept
to
be
safe
and
sure
:
ratus
ciuitatem
in
qua
illa
seruaretur
,
omnino
saluam
&
incolumem
Socrac
.
Hist.
l.
2.
cap.
13.
fore
.
20.
The
like
honour
and
reuerence
this
renowned
Empresse
and
Emperor
performed
and
yeelded
to
the
holy
Nailes
,
not
onely
wherewith
the
blessed
body
of
Christ
was
fastened
to
his
Crosse
,
but
others
also
with
which
it
was
nayled
together
.
For
both
Theodoret
,
Ruffinus
,
Socrates
and
others
are
witnesses
,
Theod.
Hist.
Eccl.
l.
1.
cap.
18.
Ruffin
.
l.
1.
Hist.
cap.
8.
Socrat.
Hist.
l.
2.
cap.
13.
that
S.
Helen
sent
vnto
her
sonne
Constantine
4.
such
Nayles
at
the
least
,
further
entreating
,
how
he
disposed
them
for
the
defence
and
safegard
of
himselfe
,
by
wearing
them
one
his
owne
Armour
,
and
his
horses
which
he
vsed
in
warre
against
Christs
Enemies
,
such
honour
he
gaue
vnto
these
holy
Nayles
,
and
so
greate
opinion
he
had
of
their
vertue
and
power
,
they
diuiding
them
into
two
parts
and
diuisions
,
reackon
eyther
of
them
in
the
plurall
number
,
and
Theodoret
,
Sozomen
,
Nicephorus
,
and
others
doe
cite
Zacharias
the
Prophet
in
his
14.
Chapter
,
where
he
playnely
speaketh
of
Christ
Theodoret.
supr.
Sozomen
.
Hist.
l.
2.
cap.
1.
Niceph.
Hist.
l.
8.
cap.
29.
Matth.
Westm.
chron.
an.
324.
Zachar.
cap.
14.
to
prophesy
of
the
glory
and
reuerence
of
these
holy
Nayles
,
Imperatoris
mater
Clauorum
alios
Galeae
Regiae
inseruit
,
qui
praesidio
essent
capiti
filij
sui
,
&
hostium
tela
repellerent
,
alios
fraenis
equestribus
coniunxit
,
&
Regi
protectionem
parans
&
priscum
vaticinium
implens
:
longum
enim
est
cum
Zacharias
Propheta
clamat
:
Et
quod
in
fraenis
fuerit
,
sanctum
erit
Domino
Omnipotenti
.
And
yet
Nicephorus
saith
,
that
S.
Helen
sent
not
all
,
but
some
of
the
holy
Nayles
to
Constantine
:
misit
illa
ad
eum
ex
sacris
clauis
quosdam
,
quos
ad
monumentum
repererat
.
Nicephor
.
supr.
21.
Therefore
I
must
needs
drawe
to
be
of
this
minde
,
that
besides
the
three
holy
Nayles
,
with
which
Christs
most
sacred
body
in
the
common
opinion
was
fixed
to
his
Crosse
,
there
were
others
also
thereto
belonging
,
and
reserued
with
greate
Reuerence
.
The
Latine
vulgar
Translation
in
the
place
of
Zacharias
readeth
as
Theodoret
,
Sozomen
,
and
Nicephorus
before
haue
cited
and
expounded
it
:
In
die
illa
erit
quod
super
fraenum
equi
est
sanctum
Domino
.
Like
vnto
this
is
the
Greeke
and
Hebrew
text
also
,
euen
as
Protestants
translate
Zachar.
14.
v.
20.
in
Latin
.
Graec.
&
Hebr.
textu
.
Sebast
.
Castal
.
ib.
Et
alij
.
Engl.
prost
.
ibid.
them
,
In
eo
die
erunt
equorum
phalerae
fab
ae
sacrae
.
Our
English
Protestants
with
King
Iames
his
approbation
reade
:
In
that
day
shall
there
be
,
vpon
the
bels
of
the
horses
Holines
vnto
the
Lord
.
But
the
Greeke
and
Hebrwe
words
Chalinos
and
Metziloth
doe
as
plainely
signifie
the
bridle
or
bitt
thereof
,
as
fraenum
in
Latine
doth
,
and
so
doe
the
words
for
holines
.
And
the
Hebrwe
is
to
be
translated
,
fraenum
aequi
Sanctitas
Domino
.
And
howsoeuer
the
Hebrewe
worde
may
be
extended
to
signifie
tintinnabula
,
or
any
parte
of
furniture
then
vsed
for
horses
of
warre
,
to
which
this
holy
Relike
was
applyed
,
to
make
that
to
which
it
was
annexed
holy
,
the
Interpretation
and
Glosse
of
the
remembred
Fathers
is
thereby
sufficiently
approued
,
and
the
holynes
of
those
sacred
Nayles
and
reuerence
due
vnto
them
,
as
plainely
expressed
in
the
Prophets
words
.
22.
The
greate
honour
and
reuerence
which
was
from
that
time
vsed
to
the
holy
Crosse
,
the
Fathers
liuing
in
that
Age
doe
manifestly
declare
:
S.
Hierome
did
thinke
it
to
be
a
greate
dignitie
and
happines
but
to
licke
or
kisse
that
sacred
wood
:
Crucis
lambere
lignum
.
S.
Paulinus
clearely
testifieth
,
that
the
Bishop
Hieron
.
Epist.
17.
c.
8.
Paulin.
Nolan
.
Epist.
11.
ad
Seuerum
.
Cyrill
.
Hierosol
.
Catech.
13.
4.
10.
Cyrill
.
Eremit
.
in
Vit.
S.
Euthimij
.
Paulin.
Nolan
.
Epist.
11.
ad
Seuer
.
Ado
Treu.
in
Martyrol
.
3.
Maij.
of
Hierusalem
did
euery
yeare
at
Easter
propose
it
to
be
adored
by
all
Pilgrims
,
and
he
himselfe
was
the
cheifest
worshipper
thereof
,
Quàm
Episcopus
vrbis
eius
quotannis
cum
Pascha
Domini
agitur
,
adorandam
populo
,
Princeps
ipse
venerantium
promit
.
And
S.
Cyrill
Bishop
of
Hierusalem
in
this
time
doth
often
witnesse
,
that
the
Pilgrims
which
came
thither
to
worship
this
most
holy
Relicke
and
others
there
,
had
carryed
parcels
thereof
into
all
places
of
the
world
:
Lignum
Crucis
per
particulas
ex
hoc
loco
per
vniuersum
orbem
sparsum
est
:
Yet
notwithstanding
,
as
S.
Paulinus
and
others
testifie
,
that
part
of
it
which
remayned
in
Hierusalem
,
from
which
parcels
innumerable
were
taken
,
was
nothing
diminished
,
but
still
remayned
in
the
first
forme
and
quantitie
,
Crux
in
materia
insensata
vim
viuam
tenens
ita
ex
illo
tempore
innumeris
penè
hominum
votis
lignum
suum
commodauit
vt
detrimenta
non
scntiret
,
&
quasi
intacta
permaneret
,
quotidie
diuiduam
sumentibus
,
&
semper
totam
venerantibus
.
23
Gregorius
Turonensis
,
and
other
Auncients
write
the
like
of
worshipping
Greg.
Turon
.
de
Gloria
Martyr
.
l.
1.
c.
5.
6.
7.
8.
the
Speare
,
Reede
,
Spunge
,
Crowne
of
thornes
,
the
Piller
to
which
our
Sauiour
was
bounde
and
there
beaten
,
and
his
Coate
without
seame
.
And
how
the
holy
Thornes
500.
yeares
after
Christ
was
crowned
with
them
,
were
greene
and
florished
,
Ferunt
ipsas
coronae
sentes
quasi
virides
apparere
:
quae
tamen
si
videantur
aruisse
folijs
,
quotidie
tamen
reuire
scere
diuina
virtute
.
So
I
might
relate
of
other
sacred
Relicks
of
our
blessed
Sauiour
.
THE
XV.
CHAPTER
.
OF
THE
GREATE
AND
WONDERFVLL
zeale
,
and
deuotion
of
S.
Helen
our
Brittish
Queene
,
and
Empresse
.
The
longe
and
painefull
Pilgrimages
she
performed
to
many
farre
and
remote
holy
places
,
and
Reliks
.
The
sumptious
and
manifold
Churches
,
Monasteries
,
and
Oratories
she
founded
in
many
places
.
And
after
her
longe
and
holy
life
,
her
happy
end
and
death
.
1.
BVT
because
I
onely
write
the
Historie
of
Britaine
,
I
must
leaue
those
things
though
neuer
so
memorable
in
themselues
vnto
others
,
that
be
not
properly
or
principally
belonging
to
this
Country
,
or
the
worthie
Natiues
thereof
,
and
yet
not
want
meanes
to
make
it
truely
one
of
the
most
renowned
Kingdomes
of
the
worlde
in
this
Kinde
of
glory
.
And
for
this
time
,
places
,
and
parsons
I
now
speake
of
,
it
is
an
eminent
and
singular
honour
of
this
Land
,
that
the
Citie
and
Temple
of
Hierusalem
being
both
destroyed
,
and
desolate
for
●he
sinnes
of
that
people
towards
our
Sauiour
,
as
he
had
prophesied
of
them
;
Matth.
cap.
24.
Marc.
cap.
13.
Luc.
cap.
22.
non
relinquetur
lapis
super
lapidem
qui
non
destruatur
,
To
be
the
Mother
and
Nurse
of
that
happy
Empresse
and
Emperour
which
laboured
so
much
in
building
the
new
Hierusalem
,
the
Church
of
Christ
,
that
in
honour
of
the
very
places
where
our
Sauiour
was
crucified
,
and
buryed
,
they
builded
so
Noble
Euseb.
l.
3.
de
Vit.
Constant
.
c.
32.
and
renowned
a
Citie
there
,
naming
it
also
Hierusalem
,
that
as
Eusebius
then
lyuing
,
and
a
learned
witnes
of
the
magnificence
and
glory
thereof
,
testifieth
,
it
was
literally
by
some
taken
to
be
the
glorious
new
Citie
Hierusalem
,
so
renowned
among
the
holy
Prophets
,
Quae
fortasse
est
recens
illa
&
noua
Hierusalem
,
Prophetarum
Oraculis
praedicata
,
de
qua
vaticinationes
pluribus
verbis
explicatae
,
plurima
spiritus
sancti
instinctu
canere
videntur
.
Which
Interpretation
though
it
is
not
admitted
,
the
holy
Prophets
speaking
of
the
internall
glory
of
the
Church
Christ
Iesus
our
Messias
,
yet
it
much
aduanceth
the
externall
glory
of
that
Citie
,
and
honour
of
this
Kingdome
,
to
haue
such
a
Citie
so
resembling
the
spirituall
Hierusalem
,
builded
in
honour
of
Christs
sacred
Reliks
,
and
memoryes
founded
so
farre
hence
by
Princes
of
this
Kingdome
.
2.
And
allthough
the
Prophesie
of
Aggaeus
,
that
the
glory
of
the
seconde
house
should
be
greater
then
of
the
former
,
the
old
Temple
of
Hierusalem
:
magna
erit
gloria
domus
istius
nouissimae
,
plus
quam
primae
,
dicit
Dominus
,
is
commonly
vnderstood
of
the
spirituall
splendor
and
glory
of
Christs
Church
,
yet
Aggaeus
c.
2.
if
we
giue
but
credit
vnto
Constantine
himselfe
,
and
Eusebius
,
and
other
Relators
of
his
Edict
and
order
for
the
building
of
the
Church
in
the
place
of
Christs
buriall
,
and
Resurrection
,
and
to
what
a
wonderfull
excellency
of
sumptuosnes
it
was
erected
,
we
shall
not
finde
it
inferior
to
the
Temple
of
Salamon
,
but
rather
exceeding
it
in
terreane
resplendance
.
Constantine
in
his
Epistle
to
Macharius
Bishop
of
Hierusalem
,
thus
giueth
him
charge
,
and
Constant
.
in
ep.
ad
Machar
.
apud
Euseb.
lib.
3.
De
Vit.
Constant
.
cap.
30.
Socrates
Hist.
Eccl.
l.
2.
cap.
13.
Theod.
Hist.
Eccl.
l.
1.
cap.
17.
Niceph.
Callist.
Eccles.
Hist.
l.
8.
cap.
30.
Euseb.
supr.
l.
3.
cap.
28.
29.
30.
31.
32.
33.
34.
35.
36.
37.
38.
39.
Power
,
the
Emperour
and
Empresse
bearing
the
charges
thereof
,
to
make
it
farre
more
glorious
and
honorable
then
any
Church
in
the
worlde
:
par
est
vt
tua
prudentia
it
a
opus
disponat
,
&
prouidè
res
quasque
accuret
necessarias
,
quo
non
modo
Sanctuarium
Templi
reliquis
omnibus
quae
vbique
sunt
,
pulchritudine
antecellat
:
sed
etiam
caeterae
eius
partes
tales
sint
,
vt
omnia
templa
quae
in
singulis
ciuitatibus
Primas
tenent
,
huius
aedificij
dignitate
longe
superentur
.
And
giueth
commandement
to
all
his
Presidents
,
&
Rulers
in
the
Easterne
parts
of
the
world
,
aboundantly
to
prouide
and
minister
all
things
necessary
for
so
worthie
a
worke
,
Gentium
Praefectis
Orientem
versus
habitantium
mandat
,
vt
adiumentis
necessarijs
abundanter
&
copiose
subministratis
,
opus
eximium
,
amplum
,
&
magnificum
fabricandum
curarent
.
3.
Eusebius
in
diuers
Chapters
prosecuteth
the
magnificence
,
and
excellency
of
this
Church
,
to
as
highe
a
dignitie
as
I
haue
related
,
and
yet
confesseth
the
History
thereof
was
so
longe
,
that
he
had
not
leasure
to
set
it
downe
,
Quorum
apparatum
tum
magnitudine
,
tum
multitudine
,
denique
adeo
artificiosè
elaboratum
,
l.
3.
supr.
cap.
39.
sigillatim
iam
oratione
prosequendi
orium
non
datur
.
The
Pillers
,
Pauement
and
inward
walles
were
of
Marble
stoane
,
the
Ornaments
and
Monuments
were
allmost
infinite
,
made
of
siluer
,
gold
,
&
pretious
stones
,
Monumentis
auri
,
argenti
&
lapidum
pretiosorum
materia
distinctis
,
&
quasi
depictis
,
quae
erant
numero
Cap.
39.
supr.
infinita
,
adornauit
.
The
Roofe
was
guilded
,
the
holy
Altares
for
the
Sacrifice
of
Masse
were
made
of
Gold
,
Aureis
diues
altaribus
.
The
amplitude
and
greatenes
may
be
coniectured
,
when
we
consider
it
comprehended
and
contayned
Paulinus
Nolan
.
Epist.
11.
ad
Seuer
.
within
the
circuite
thereof
,
both
the
place
of
Christs
death
and
Passion
in
Mont
Caluary
,
and
the
sacred
Reliquarie
of
his
Sepulchre
,
wherein
he
was
buryed
in
a
Gardaine
distinct
and
separated
from
the
other
,
as
the
Euangelist
which
was
present
,
witnesseth
,
Erat
autem
in
loco
,
vbi
crucifixus
est
,
hortus
;
&
in
horto
monumentum
nouum
,
in
quo
nondum
quisquam
positus
erat
,
ibi
posuerunt
Ioh.
cap.
19.
Iesum
.
4.
And
the
festiuall
Dedication
of
this
Church
was
as
solemnly
performed
about
the
30.
yeare
of
the
Empire
of
Constantine
,
when
this
so
termed
greate
Church
of
Hierusalem
was
finished
,
Circiter
tricesimum
annum
Impe●ij
Constantini
,
cum
templum
Hierosolymis
quod
magnum
vocabatur
in
Caluariae
loco
extructum
esset
:
a
Councell
of
Bishops
being
assembled
at
Tyrus
in
the
Borders
of
Sozom.
Histor.
Eccl.
l.
2.
c.
25.
Arabia
,
farre
from
Hierusalem
,
Constantine
wrote
letters
vnto
them
by
his
noble
Secretary
Marianus
,
to
goe
to
Hierusalem
to
consecrate
this
greate
new
Church
:
Marianus
vir
nobilis
&
Scriba
Imperatoris
,
accedens
Tyrum
,
concilio
tradidit
literas
,
quibus
erat
mandatum
,
vt
Episcopi
quam
maturime
Hierosolymam
peterent
,
nouumque
templum
consecrarent
.
Wherevpon
the
Bishops
went
so
longe
a
Iorney
to
Hierusalem
,
and
consecrated
not
onely
the
Church
,
but
also
the
treasues
&
Monuments
which
were
sent
thither
by
the
Emperour
:
which
vntill
this
time
(
saith
Sozomen
)
are
preserued
in
that
Church
,
and
moue
much
admiration
to
the
be
holders
,
in
respect
of
their
magnificence
and
noblenes
.
From
which
time
the
Church
of
Hierusalem
doth
yearely
with
greate
honour
celebrate
that
festiuall
day
.
Holy
Orders
are
giuen
in
it
,
and
the
Celebritie
is
kept
8.
dayes
together
:
and
very
many
that
come
out
of
all
parts
of
the
world
to
visit
the
holy
places
,
resort
thither
in
the
time
when
this
Octaue
Feaste
is
there
celebrated
,
Episcopi
contendunt
Hierosolymam
,
&
non
templum
solum
verumetiam
&
the
sauros
&
monimenta
ab
Imperatore
illuc
missa
consecrant
:
quae
ad
hoc
tempus
in
eo
templo
manent
reposita
,
multumque
admirationis
propter
suam
magnificentiam
&
amplitudinem
spectatoribus
excitant
.
Ex
quo
tempore
Ecclesia
Hierosolymitana
quotannis
diem
festum
splendidè
admodum
celebrat
:
adeo
vt
in
eo
initiationes
sacrorum
peragantur
,
&
dies
octo
deinceps
conuentus
fiant
.
Compluresque
ex
omnibus
totius
orbis
terrae
partibus
,
qui
vndique
ad
Sacra
loca
visenda
confluerent
,
tempore
,
quo
hic
festus
dies
celebratur
,
eo
conuenirent
.
5.
This
holy
Empresse
left
an
other
Noble
memory
of
her
Religious
deuotion
at
Hierusalem
:
fecit
&
aliud
dignum
memoria
laudatissima
illa
&
suspicienda
Theod.
Hist.
Eccles.
l.
1.
c.
18.
Ruffin
.
Hist.
l.
1.
Sozo
.
Hist.
Eccl.
l.
2.
c.
1.
Regina
.
Which
she
shewed
towards
two
Sacred
Nunnes
,
&
virgins
in
Hierusalem
,
inuiting
them
to
a
banquet
,
wayting
and
ministring
all
things
vnto
them
in
her
owne
person
,
and
with
her
owne
hands
,
and
she
the
Queene
of
the
world
and
Mother
of
the
Empire
,
as
Ruffinus
noteth
,
made
herselfe
the
hand
may
de
to
the
maydens
and
virgins
seruants
of
Christ
,
Reliquit
etiam
hoc
Indicium
religiosi
animi
Regina
venerabilis
:
virgines
quas
ibi
reperit
Deo
sacratas
,
inuitasse
ad
prandium
,
&
tanta
eas
deuotione
curasse
dicitur
,
vt
indignum
crederet
,
si
famulorum
vterentur
officijs
,
sed
ipsa
manibus
suis
,
famulae
habitu
succincta
,
cibum
apponeret
,
poculum
porrigeret
,
aquam
manibus
infunderet
,
&
Regina
orbis
ac
mater
Imperij
,
famularum
Christi
se
famulam
deputaret
&
haec
quidem
Hierosolymis
gesta
.
6.
Which
humble
reuerence
●owards
Religeous
persons
her
Sonne
Constantine
learned
and
practized
,
especially
towards
Saint
Anthony
the
Eremyte
then
lyuing
,
writing
vnto
him
,
as
to
one
of
the
Prophets
,
humble
Letters
,
to
entreate
him
to
pray
for
him
,
and
his
children
,
desiring
to
be
commended
vnto
God
,
not
onely
by
his
owne
merits
and
deuotion
of
his
Mother
,
but
by
the
Intercession
of
Saints
,
Constantinus
ad
Antonium
Eremi
habitatorem
,
Ruffin
.
sup.
c.
8.
velut
ad
vnum
ex
Prophetis
,
literas
suppliciter
mittit
,
vt
pro
se
ac
liberis
Domino
supplicaret
.
Ita
non
solum
meriti●
suis
,
ac
Religione
matris
,
sed
&
Intercessione
Sanctorum
,
commendabilem
se
Deo
fieri
gestiebat
.
7.
S.
Helen
did
proceede
further
in
these
holy
workes
,
and
besides
this
Ruffin
.
Hist.
l.
1.
c.
8.
meruailous
Church
,
as
Ruffinus
calleth
it
,
Regina
templum
mirificum
in
eo
loco
,
in
quo
crucem
repererat
,
regia
ambitione
construxit
:
And
she
herselfe
named
it
new
Hierusalem
,
Nouam
Hierusalem
nuncupabat
:
she
builded
others
of
greate
Socrat.
Hist.
l.
2.
c.
13.
honour
in
other
places
of
Christs
memories
,
as
one
in
Bethlem
,
where
Christ
was
borne
,
not
inferior
to
the
other
so
renowned
,
as
Socrates
and
others
witnesse
,
and
a
third
in
the
holy
Montayne
whence
Christ
ascended
into
heauen
,
Mater
Imperatoris
simulac
templum
,
quod
nouam
Hierusalem
appellauerat
,
Socrat.
sup.
Soz.
Hist.
l.
2.
c.
1.
Eus.
l.
3.
de
Vit.
Const.
absoluisset
,
apud
Bethlem
in
antro
illo
vbi
Christus
natus
erat
secundum
carnem
,
alteram
Ecclesiam
illo
non
inferiorem
extruxit
:
quinetiam
alteram
in
monte
vnde
Christus
ascenderat
.
This
later
was
builded
in
the
topp
of
Mount
Olyuet
,
In
summo
vertice
montis
Oleueti
,
vnde
ad
caelum
Christus
ascendit
.
8.
Besides
these
,
Eus
ebius
then
liuing
writeth
,
that
she
builded
an
other
Church
,
where
as
the
Scripturs
testifie
our
Sauiour
instructed
his
Disciples
,
and
Apostles
in
all
Mysteries
beneath
mount
Oliuet
,
Imperatoris
Mater
,
quo
Euseb.
lib.
3.
de
Vit.
Const.
c.
42.
omnium
nostri
Seruatoris
in
caelos
Ascensionis
memoriam
celebraret
,
excelsa
quaedam
aedificia
in
monte
Oliuarum
extruere
parat
:
ac
primum
in
summo
totius
montis
vertice
Sanctuarium
Ecclesiae
Dei
erexit
:
templumque
in
feriùs
etiam
exaedificauit
in
eo
ipso
antro
,
in
quo
vt
vera
&
sacrata
Dei
testantur
Eloquia
,
Discipuli
&
Apostoli
●
Seruatore
omnium
Arcanis
mysterijs
initiati
fuerunt
.
9.
These
two
sacred
places
,
others
seeme
to
make
but
one
Church
▪
and
we
may
reconcile
Eusebius
vnto
them
,
if
we
consider
well
his
words
,
and
the
greate
largnes
which
others
giue
to
the
Church
builded
by
S.
Helen
in
Mount
Oliuet
:
For
Eusebius
saith
,
she
builded
the
Sanctuary
one
the
toppe
,
and
the
Church
at
the
foote
of
the
hill
,
and
the
whole
building
in
,
or
about
the
Mountayne
,
as
his
words
before
are
playne
.
And
more
plainely
he
saith
in
the
beginning
of
the
same
Chapter
,
that
S.
Helen
builded
but
one
Church
on
Mount
Euseb.
supr.
c.
42.
40.
Oliuet
,
Duo
dicauit
templa
:
quorum
alterum
aedificauit
in
monte
vbi
ascenderat
,
alterum
ad
obscurum
illud
antrum
Natiuitatis
eius
.
So
he
doth
a
litle
before
,
saying
this
was
founded
with
magnificent
charge
and
ornaments
,
Magnifico
apparatu
sumptuque
.
Quod
fuit
Christi
in
caelos
Ascensionis
monumentum
,
in
summo
montis
vertice
situm
,
praeclaris
ornamentis
illustrauit
.
Eusebius
calleth
it
templum
memoria
perpetua
celebrandum
,
augustum
&
eximium
,
a
Church
to
be
renowned
with
euerlasting
memory
,
noble
and
excellent
:
And
as
others
likewise
doe
,
compareth
and
equalleth
it
,
with
that
S.
Helen
builded
in
Bethlem
.
Which
as
Socrates
writeth
was
not
inferior
vnto
that
glorious
Church
before
described
,
which
she
erected
at
the
holy
Sepulchre
,
which
she
named
new
Hierusalem
,
Mater
Imperatoris
simul
ac
templum
,
quod
nouam
Hierusalem
appellauerat
,
Socrat.
Hist.
l.
2.
c.
13.
absoluisset
,
apud
Bethlem
alteram
Ecclesiam
illo
non
inferiorem
extruxit
:
quin
&
alteram
in
monte
vnde
Christus
ascenderat
.
10.
And
the
building
of
the
Sanctuary
in
the
toppe
of
the
Mountayne
,
&
the
body
of
the
Church
belowe
these
hauing
contiguation
together
,
and
making
but
one
Church
,
proueth
no
lesse
.
Seuerus
Sulpitius
calleth
it
a
most
Magnificent
Church
,
Magnificentissima
Ecclesia
,
in
the
same
termes
wherewith
he
Seuerus
Sulpitius
Hist.
sacrae
l.
2.
remembreth
the
Church
of
Mount
Caluary
and
the
sacred
Sepulchre
.
Relating
this
greate
miracle
there
still
continued
,
that
the
place
whereon
the
feete
of
our
Sauiour
stood
,
when
he
ascended
to
heauen
could
not
by
any
arte
or
Industry
be
Ioyned
to
the
rest
of
the
pauement
:
But
when
and
whosoeuer
attempted
to
couer
it
,
the
marbell
stones
did
presently
miraculously
bounde
against
the
faces
of
the
workemen
,
Illud
mirum
quòd
locus
ille
in
quo
postremum
institerant
diuina
vestigia
,
cùm
in
caelum
Dominus
nube
sublatus
est
,
continuari
pauimento
cum
reliqua
stratorum
parte
non
potuit
.
Siquidem
quaecunque
applicabantur
,
insolens
humana
suscipere
terra
respueret
excussis
in
ora
apponentium
saepè
marmoribus
.
11.
This
Authour
liuing
in
that
Age
,
addeth
further
,
that
the
prints
of
Christs
Feete
were
still
seene
in
the
sande
,
allthough
the
Pilgryms
resorting
thither
vpon
deuotion
in
greate
aboundance
did
carry
away
the
earth
where
Christ
stood
at
that
time
of
his
Ascension
,
Cùm
quotidiè
confluentium
fides
certatim
Domino
calcata
diripiat
,
damnum
tamen
arena
non
sentiat
:
Et
eadem
adhuc
sui
speciem
,
velut
impressis
signata
vestigijs
,
terra
custodit
.
Which
testified
also
by
the
auncient
Bishop
of
France
Arcuulfus
an
eye-witnesse
thereof
in
his
Arcuulf
.
&
Adannan
l.
de
locis
sanctis
.
Beb.
l.
5.
Hist.
Eccl.
c.
18.
Pilgrimage
to
Hierusalem
,
our
learned
Religeous
Countryman
Adamnanus
,
S.
Bede
and
others
relate
,
In
cuius
Ecclesiae
medio
vltima
Domini
vestigia
caelo
desuper
patente
vbi
ascendit
visuntur
,
quae
cum
quotidiè
à
credentibus
terra
tollatur
nihilominus
manet
,
eandemque
adhuc
speciem
veluti
impressis
signatam
vestigijs
seruat
.
12.
And
they
further
witnesse
,
that
the
Roofe
of
the
Church
by
which
Christ
ascended
could
not
be
couered
,
Interior
domus
propter
Dominici
corporis
meatum
camerari
&
tegi
non
potuit
.
By
which
passage
euery
yeare
vpon
the
Festiuitie
of
Christs
Ascension
,
when
the
Sacrifice
of
Masse
is
ended
,
a
storme
of
greate
winde
vseth
to
discend
and
enforceth
all
that
be
in
the
Church
to
lye
prostrate
one
the
grounde
,
In
die
Ascensionis
Dominicae
per
annos
singulos
Missa
peracta
validi
flaminis
procella
desursum
venire
consueuit
,
&
omnes
qui
in
Ecclesia
adfuerint
terrae
prosternere
.
Sacrifice
of
Masse
and
prayer
for
the
dead
at
an
especiall
Altar
of
such
foundation
.
13.
They
affirme
that
in
these
Churches
there
were
many
holy
Altars
,
and
among
the
rest
in
the
Church
of
Golgotha
,
there
was
an
Altare
one
which
Sacrifice
was
specially
offered
for
noble
parsons
newly
dead
,
their
bodies
remayning
in
the
streete
during
the
time
of
Masse
,
Infra
locum
Dominicae
Crucis
excisa
in
petra
Crypta
est
,
in
qua
super
Altare
pro
defunctis
honoratis
Sacrificium
solet
offerri
,
positis
interim
in
platea
corporibus
.
14.
She
builded
also
at
Hierusalem
,
but
after
the
building
of
these
and
other
Churches
in
other
places
presently
to
be
related
,
a
most
ample
and
spatious
Church
both
for
breadth
and
lenght
in
Mount
Syon
.
Within
the
Niceph.
Callist.
Eccles.
Hist.
l.
8.
c.
30.
Portch
thereof
,
she
inclosed
round
about
the
house
,
in
which
the
dores
being
shut
the
Disciples
of
Christ
were
gathered
together
for
feare
of
the
Iewes
,
in
which
Christs
his
laste
supper
,
washing
his
Apostles
feete
,
and
the
comming
of
the
holy
Ghost
was
,
and
in
which
S.
Iames
was
ordayned
first
Bishop
of
Hierusalem
.
In
that
Church
also
was
the
Marble
Piller
,
to
which
our
Sauiour
was
bound
when
he
was
whipped
.
One
the
left
side
whereof
the
Sepulchre
of
the
Prophet
Dauid
was
magnificently
seated
in
an
high
place
,
In
vrbem
sanctam
reuersa
in
Sion
amplissimum
longè
latèque
construxit
Templum
,
in
cuius
Postico
domum
conclusit
,
in
qua
,
foribus
clausis
,
propter
metum
Iudaeorum
,
Discipuli
fuerunt
congregati
:
In
qua
etiam
sacra
caena
peracta
,
sacraque
pedum
lotio
,
nec
non
Spiritus
sancti
in
caenaculo
aduentus
,
in
qua
primus
quoque
Hierarcha
&
Episcopus
Iacobus
renuntiatus
est
.
In
eo
Templo
Marmorea
quoque
fuit
Columna
,
ad
quam
cum
flagellis
caederetur
,
alligatus
est
Seruator
.
In
cuius
parte
sinistra
,
diui
Prophetae
Dauidis
sepulchrum
magnificè
in
sublimi
collocatum
.
15.
She
founded
an
other
Church
to
S.
Peter
Prince
of
the
Apostles
in
the
Palace
of
Caiphas
,
In
Palatio
Caiphae
,
Petro
Apostolorum
Principi
Templum
aliud
constituit
.
She
builded
also
Churches
dedicated
to
the
holy
Infants
,
which
were
putt
to
death
for
Christ
,
and
where
the
Angell
brought
the
gladd
tydings
of
Christs
Natiuitie
,
vnto
the
Shephards
and
to
the
Mother
of
God
,
and
an
other
to
S.
Ioseph
her
Husband
,
Sanctis
itidem
infantibus
,
&
vbi
Angelus
Pastoribus
laetum
attulit
nuntium
,
in
eis
ipsis
locis
sacras
extruxit
aedes
:
Infantibus
videlicet
ipsis
,
&
verbi
puerperae
,
necnon
aliam
quoque
sponso
Iosepho
aedem
.
16.
And
going
to
Bethania
where
Christ
raysed
Lazarus
from
death
to
life
,
she
builded
a
fayre
Church
to
Lazarus
the
friend
of
Christ
,
Lazaro
Christiamico
insigne
aedificauit
delubrum
.
About
the
Denne
where
S.
Ihon
Baptist
sometime
had
a
dwelling
place
,
she
erected
vnto
him
a
very
beutifull
Church
.
And
an
other
at
the
Cliffe
of
the
Mountayne
to
Helias
Thesbites
.
In
the
place
where
Christ
miraculously
fedd
fiue
thowsand
men
,
she
made
a
Church
of
twelue
Thrones
,
duodecim
thronorum
Templum
statuit
.
In
the
places
where
the
miracle
was
shewed
in
the
Centurian
,
where
the
man
sicke
of
the
Palsey
let
downe
by
the
roofe
of
the
house
was
healed
,
where
the
miracle
by
seuen
loues
of
bread
and
a
few
fishes
was
wrought
,
where
Mary
Magdalen
was
cured
,
in
euery
of
these
places
she
founded
diuers
Churches
to
the
Apostles
,
Et
quouis
loco
diuersa
Apostolis
construxit
Templa
.
17.
In
the
Citie
of
Tiberiadis
,
in
the
house
of
S.
Peter
his
Mother
in
Lawe
,
where
she
was
restored
to
health
,
she
builded
a
fayre
Church
to
S.
Peter
.
So
she
did
in
Mount
Thabor
,
where
Melchizedech
is
said
to
haue
blessed
Abraham
;
and
an
other
most
bewtifull
Church
in
the
place
of
Christs
Trāsfiguration
there
,
to
those
three
Apostles
which
were
then
present
and
beholded
it
,
and
left
much
money
there
for
the
Inhabitants
.
Then
she
went
to
Nazareth
,
and
in
the
house
where
the
Angell
saluted
the
blessed
Virgin
,
she
erected
a
very
pleasant
Church
to
the
Mother
of
God
,
Dei
genitrici
peramaenum
excitauit
Templum
.
And
builded
an
other
in
Chana
of
Galilie
where
at
the
Matriage
,
Christ
did
miraculously
change
water
into
wine
.
She
founded
an
other
at
the
Tree
of
Mambre
,
where
as
certaine
fame
and
Tradition
teach
,
Abraham
mett
the
Angels
going
to
the
destruction
of
Sodome
,
and
Isaac
and
Christ
also
were
foretolde
to
come
,
this
Church
was
most
adorned
,
ornatissimum
Templum
,
and
all
the
horrible
Sacrifices
and
Ceremonies
of
the
Gentils
there
practized
were
quite
abandoned
.
18.
The
like
she
did
at
Aphaca
,
at
the
foote
of
Mount
Libanus
.
So
in
Cilicia
and
other
holy
places
she
builded
other
Churches
aboue
thirtie
in
number
,
Quin
&
plures
Ecclesias
alias
,
in
sanctis
illis
locis
,
supra
triginta
,
amantissima
Dei
faemina
Imperatoris
Mater
condidit
,
And
that
she
might
dayly
,
whether
soeuer
she
went
,
euen
in
the
Wildernes
itselfe
,
haue
allwayes
a
Church
to
serue
God
,
and
haue
the
sacred
Mysteries
therein
celebrated
dayly
,
she
caused
a
Church
to
be
made
of
diuers
linen
clothes
and
carryed
about
with
her
,
as
Moyses
did
the
Tabernacle
,
non
tantum
Ecclesias
è
fundamentis
terrae
extruxit
,
verumetiam
pro
suo
erga
Christum
flagranti
desiderio
&
amore
,
vt
in
solitudine
quoque
sancta
haberet
Symbola
,
aedem
sacram
●
varijs
linteis
fieri
curauit
,
eamque
veluti
priscus
Moyses
,
secum
circumtulit
.
19.
Thus
doth
Nicephorus
and
other
Easterne
Greeke
Writers
recompt
the
Niceph.
Histor.
Eccles.
l.
8.
c.
29.
3.
Socrat.
Hist.
l.
2.
cap.
13.
Sozom.
Hist.
Eccl.
l.
2.
c.
1.
2.
Euseb.
l.
3.
de
Vit.
Constantini
.
Religeous
labours
and
Foundations
of
this
our
renowned
Queene
and
Empresse
,
assisted
by
the
Authoritie
and
help
of
her
glorious
sonne
,
and
how
she
also
made
other
maruaylous
workes
in
the
pitt
of
Hieremias
and
the
well
,
Siloe
in
fouea
Hieremiae
,
&
ad
fontem
qui
Siloe
dicitur
,
mirifica
construxit
opera
.
And
in
all
places
she
destroyed
the
Idols
and
Superstitions
of
the
Gentils
.
And
caused
the
Potters
feilde
mentioned
in
Scripture
to
be
prepared
for
the
buriall
of
strangers
and
Pilgryms
,
Postremò
&
agrum
figuli
apparari
curauit
in
aduenarum
&
peregrinorum
sepulturam
.
20.
But
our
Latine
and
Westerne
Writers
better
acquainted
with
the
pietie
and
Acts
of
deuotion
,
which
S.
Helen
exercised
in
,
and
neare
this
Kingdome
,
where
she
was
borne
,
then
the
Gretians
and
Easterne
Historians
so
farre
hence
,
and
onely
setting
downe
,
as
appeareth
before
,
her
labours
and
holy
Pilgrimage
in
the
Easte
,
doe
recompt
her
such
foundations
to
more
then
a
double
number
of
those
the
Gretians
remember
.
The
old
Authour
of
our
old
English
Chronicle
saith
:
Helena
the
Queene
Modor
to
Constantine
repayred
Old
.
Engl.
Chron.
part.
4.
fol.
38.
pag.
2.
Antiq.
Eccl.
S.
Gereonis
Colon
.
againe
the
holy
Crosse
,
and
she
made
70.
Colleges
,
and
she
glorified
the
state
of
all
holy
Chirche
.
The
Antiquities
of
S.
Gereon
his
Church
in
Collen
,
say
she
founded
72.
beutifull
Religious
houses
and
Churches
,
and
endowed
them
with
lands
:
Inuentrix
sanctae
Crucis
almo
Pneumate
flante
septuaginta
duo
Collegia
fundat
amaena
,
dotans
perpetuo
Constantis
Mater
Helena
.
Among
these
she
founded
one
a
very
stately
Church
at
Collen
in
honour
of
S.
Gereon
,
and
his
Petr.
Merssaeus
Catal.
Elect.
Eccles.
in
Annal.
Archiep.
Colon.
&
Carmin
.
in
Valu
.
Eccles.
S.
Gereon
●nsculpt
.
Antiq.
fellowe
Martyrs
there
in
the
Persecution
of
Diocletian
and
Maximian
;
two
others
she
founded
at
Bonna
and
Xanctos
in
Cliueland
which
were
Monasteries
,
Sancta
Helena
mater
Constantini
Magni
inter
alias
Ecclesias
,
quas
in
toto
orbe
condidit
,
Coloniae
permagnificum
construifecit
in
honorem
diuorum
Gereonis
sociorumque
basilicam
:
eadem
quoque
apud
Bonnam
&
Xanctos
in
Cliuensium
terra
instituit
Collegia
,
quae
●lim
Monasteria
fuere
.
This
was
longe
before
her
Pilgrimage
to
Hierusalem
,
about
the
yeare
of
Christ
,
as
these
Antiquities
conceaue
310.
And
at
her
being
in
the
Easte
Countries
on
her
Pilgrimage
she
obtained
Annal.
Archiep.
Treueren
.
apud
Petr.
Merssaeum
in
Catal.
Elect.
Ecclesiastic
.
of
S.
Syluester
Pope
of
Rome
,
that
S.
Agritius
Patriarke
of
Antioch
,
a
man
of
wonderfull
sanctitie
&
learning
,
mirandae
sanctitatis
&
doctrinae
vir
,
as
she
had
requested
him
instantia
optimae
Helenae
,
ac
beati
Syluestri
Pontificis
iussu
,
might
be
sent
Archbishop
to
Treuers
,
and
was
Primate
of
all
Germany
,
and
France
totius
Germaniae
ac
Galliae
Primas
,
Whome
S.
Helen
furnished
for
his
Iorney
with
many
most
pretious
Reliks
,
the
Coate
of
Christ
without
seame
,
one
of
the
Nayles
,
the
knife
which
Christ
vsed
at
his
last
supper
,
a
greate
parte
of
the
holy
Crosse
,
the
body
of
S.
Mathias
the
Apostle
,
and
others
,
and
assisted
this
holy
Bishop
further
in
building
other
Oratories
,
and
Churches
in
that
Country
,
and
conuerted
her
Palace
which
she
had
at
Collen
vnto
a
Church
dedicated
to
S.
Peter
,
Cuius
etiam
Palatium
in
diui
Petri
Templum
conuerti
fecit
.
21.
How
greate
her
deuotion
and
bountie
was
in
executing
such
holy
workes
in
Britayne
,
her
natiue
and
most
beloued
Country
,
we
may
make
coniecture
,
though
our
lost
Histories
haue
suffered
their
names
in
particular
to
be
without
memory
,
by
her
vnmatchable
zeale
and
pietie
,
in
this
kinde
to
so
remote
and
strange
Nations
,
so
greate
a
part
of
the
number
recited
of
her
Foundations
not
found
in
Histories
except
in
Britaine
,
&
the
greate
number
of
stately
Churches
heare
,
either
new
founded
or
repayred
,
as
I
haue
before
remembred
,
and
ritchly
endowed
both
by
restoring
their
old
reuenewes
vnto
them
,
which
were
confiscate
in
the
Persecution
of
Maximian
and
Dioclesian
,
which
none
but
she
and
her
sonne
,
Empresse
and
Emperour
heare
could
doe
,
and
by
giuing
new
lands
and
maintenance
vnto
them
,
which
she
,
Queene
of
Britaine
was
best
able
to
performe
,
and
better
in
other
places
in
which
she
most
honorably
effected
it
,
allthough
by
assistance
of
her
sonne
,
sole
Franc.
Modius
.
lib.
de
origine
ordinis
Eccles.
Emperour
,
and
Commander
there
,
by
his
Imperiall
Election
&
Title
When
in
Britaine
she
was
Heire
and
Queene
thereof
,
clayming
therein
nothing
from
her
sonne
,
but
he
from
her
:
She
also
was
then
actually
a
Christian
,
and
Constantin
not
vntill
diuers
yeares
after
by
common
opinion
.
And
Berengos
.
Abb.
lib.
2.
de
Inuent
.
&
laude
Crucis
cap.
11.
as
Berengosus
and
others
well
and
truely
obserue
,
allthough
Constantine
had
great
care
in
building
Churches
,
and
builded
many
,
yet
his
Mothers
care
was
greater
herein
then
his
,
she
builded
more
then
he
,
and
as
one
starre
exceedeth
an
other
in
brightnes
,
so
the
Mother
exceeded
her
sonne
in
meritts
,
Sicut
stella
à
stellà
differt
inclaritate
,
sic
mater
à
filio
meritorum
differt
enormitate
.
Si
enim
gesta
vtriusque
velimus
pensare
subtilius
,
coram
Deo
maioris
pretij
creditur
mater
esse
,
quam
filius
.
Quia
postquam
vtrique
caelesti
reconciliati
sunt
,
in
construendis
Ecclesijs
Dei
magna
cura
filio
,
sed
maior
inerat
matri
.
Quamuis
enim
filius
multas
Ecclesias
in
Graecia
construxisset
,
ac
Roma
,
quibus
in
the
sauris
&
allodijs
multa
regalia
contulit
dona
:
mater
tamen
vt
adhuc
diuersa
Sanctorum
testantur
Martyria
multo
plures
Ecclesias
,
in
Gallijs
aedificauit
,
ac
Syria
.
And
therefore
as
this
learned
Authour
obserueth
,
and
experience
in
all
places
proueth
to
testifie
her
sanctitie
,
Churches
were
founded
in
all
Countryes
in
honour
of
her
,
Quapropter
Ecclesiae
in
honorem
eius
Deo
vbique
sacratae
benè
testantur
,
quanta
coram
Domino
polleat
sanctitate
.
22.
Therefore
if
S.
Helen
in
this
kinde
of
pietie
exceeded
her
sonne
,
the
most
potent
,
able
,
deuoute
Emperour
,
that
euer
was
in
building
Churches
to
God
,
and
his
holy
Saints
,
as
all
agree
,
building
most
sumpteous
Churches
allmost
in
all
places
,
especially
cheife
Cities
,
in
alijs
ocis
fere
omnibus
pulcherrima
Sozom.
Hist.
Eccl.
lib.
2.
c.
2.
Templa
Deo
aedificauit
,
tum
maxime
in
vrbibus
primarijs
;
we
must
needs
make
his
holy
Mother
the
most
excellent
,
that
euer
was
in
such
deuotions
,
and
bestowe
no
small
parte
thereof
vpon
this
her
most
beloued
Country
.
23.
With
what
reuerence
she
vsed
the
Religeous
Nunnes
at
Hierusalem
,
I
haue
before
mentioned
,
and
Franciscus
Modius
and
others
write
,
that
she
Francisc
.
Mod.
lib.
de
origine
Ordinis
Eccles.
foonded
a
Religeous
Order
of
Nunnes
called
S.
Helens
Order
,
ther
habite
white
with
a
yallowe
Crosse
,
S.
Helenae
Ordo
institutus
est
post
Inuentionem
dominicae
crucis
,
ab
Inuentrice
eius
Helena
Constantini
Magni
matre
sub
Syuestro
1.
Pontifice
,
donatusque
veste
alba
,
&
in
ea
cruce
crocei
coloris
.
Thus
she
perseuered
in
her
painefull
Pilgrimages
,
allmes
,
holy
foundations
,
deuotions
and
pietie
,
vntill
about
the
80.
yeare
of
her
Age
,
and
then
returning
vnto
her
sonne
,
and
giuing
him
many
precepts
of
pietie
,
and
her
last
blessing
,
went
out
of
this
into
a
better
life
,
His
&
alijs
consimilibus
peractis
,
redijt
ad
filium
,
&
multis
praeceptis
Theodor.
Hist.
Eccl.
l.
1.
cap.
18.
Sozom.
Histor.
Eccl.
l.
2.
cap.
1.
Euseb.
l.
3.
de
vit.
Constant
.
Socrat.
l.
2.
c.
13.
de
pietate
filio
datis
,
valedicendique
benedictionibus
comsummatis
,
ex
hac
vita
in
meliorem
transi●t
.
And
was
not
onely
rewarded
of
God
with
eternall
felicitie
in
heauen
,
but
had
such
honour
and
renowne
also
heare
on
earth
that
greater
she
could
not
haue
:
she
was
Empresse
,
the
Coine
stamped
with
her
Image
,
she
had
power
ouer
the
Imperiall
Treasure
,
to
vse
it
at
her
pleasure
,
and
being
gloriously
to
dye
about
fourescore
yeares
old
,
left
her
sonne
Emperour
,
and
grandsonnes
Caesars
,
and
the
better
to
perpetuate
her
memory
on
earth
,
two
Cyties
were
founded
of
her
name
,
one
in
Bithinia
,
the
other
in
Palestina
,
Pro
quibus
rebus
videtur
dignè
a
Deo
remunerata
esse
.
Nam
vita
quam
hic
degebat
,
eius
generis
fuit
,
vt
neque
splendidior
,
neque
illustrior
esse
potuerit
.
Augustaitem
fuit
appellata
,
eiusque
Imagine
nummi
signati
.
Thesauri
quoque
Imperatorij
potestatem
a
filio
adepta
,
eo
pro
arbitratu
vsa
est
.
Mortem
gloriasam
obijt
tum
,
cum
&
annos
circiter
octoginta
confecisset
,
&
filium
simul
cum
nepotibus
Caesaribus
totum
Imperium
Romanum
gubernantem
post
se
relinqueret
.
Denique
nomen
eius
iam
mortuae
,
obliuione
minime
obrutum
est
:
sed
sunt
duae
vrbes
:
altera
in
Bythinia
,
in
Palestina
altera
,
vtraque
eius
nomine
nsuncupata
,
velut
pignus
ad
illius
memoriam
perpetuandam
aetati
posterae
relict●
.
24.
At
her
death
her
sonne
so
greate
an
Emperour
diligently
wayted
on
her
,
and
held
her
hands
,
and
so
most
blessed
woman
she
seemed
vnto
wisemen
not
to
dye
,
but
leaue
a
worse
for
a
better
life
,
Suo
filio
tanto
tamque
eximio
Imperatore
,
ipsi
praesto
assistente
,
sedulo
inseruiente
,
&
manus
ipsius
tenente
,
finem
ita
viuendi
fecit
,
vt
beatissima
quidem
iure
optimo
,
non
mori
prudentibus
videretur
,
sed
vitam
caducam
&
fragilem
cum
caelesti
&
aeterna
reuera
commutare
.
Her
body
Euseb.
lib.
3.
de
vit.
Const.
c.
46.
Martyrol
.
Rom.
18.
Aug.
Socrat.
Hist.
l.
2.
cap.
13.
Niceph.
l.
8.
c.
31.
honored
with
renowned
obsequies
,
attended
with
a
wonderfull
company
of
wayters
on
it
,
was
so
conueyed
from
Rome
,
vnto
Constantinople
,
and
there
layed
in
an
Imperiall
Sepulchre
,
Eius
autem
Tabernaculum
splendidis
exequijs
decoratum
,
nam
maxima
satellitum
turba
ad
ciuitatem
quae
principem
locum
tenet
Imperij
,
deportatum
fuit
,
ibique
regali
Sepulchro
conditum
.
25.
As
she
is
glorious
in
heauen
,
so
on
earth
her
Feast
in
the
Latine
Church
is
Martyrol
.
Rom.
supr.
Vsuard
.
&
Ado.
eod.
die
Menolog
.
Graec.
12.
Cal.
Iul.
Inscript
.
Antiq.
ante
valuas
Eccles.
S.
Gereonis
Colon.
Petr.
Merssaeus
Catal.
Elect.
Eccl.
in
Archiep.
Colon.
Io.
Pitseus
de
Illustr.
Brit.
Scr●pt
.
aetate
4.
in
sancta
Helen
.
Io.
Bal.
l.
Script
.
Brit.
centur.
1.
in
Helen
.
Fláuia
.
celebrated
the
18.
day
of
August
,
in
the
Greeke
the
20.
of
Iune
:
and
in
old
Monuments
proposed
for
,
and
most
honorably
and
singularly
named
a
Paterne
and
Example
for
greate
Kings
and
Princes
,
and
an
Empresse
full
of
grace
:
as
in
the
old
Church
of
S.
Gereon
,
in
Collen
one
of
her
Noble
foundations
.
Regibus
Exemplum
Sacroque
Chrismate
Plena
,
Condidit
hoc
templum
Sancti
Gereonis
Helena
.
Constantinus
Manasses
calleth
her
,
faeminam
beatissimam
.
A
late
English
Writer
writeth
,
that
from
Christ
to
her
time
there
scarcely
was
to
be
found
a
woman
more
adorned
with
all
vertues
,
and
learned
in
all
sciences
,
A
Christo
nato
vsque
ad
illud
tempus
vix
viderat
sol
faeminam
omnibus
virtutibus
ornatiorem
,
&
in
omnibus
scientijs
doctiorem
.
And
to
giue
vnto
her
Protestants
praises
,
not
too
lauish
in
commending
such
holy
Saints
,
they
are
enforced
to
confesse
:
Helena
Augusta
Seremissimi
Coeli
Regis
haeres
&
vnica
filia
,
Magni
Constantini
Caesaris
mater
,
incomparabili
decore
,
fide
,
Religione
,
bonitate
&
pia
magnificentia
(
Eusebio
etiam
teste
)
per
totum
resplenduit
orbem
.
Inter
omnes
aetatis
suae
faeminas
,
nulla
inueniebatur
eâ
in
liberalibus
artibus
doctior
,
nulla
in
instrumentis
musicis
peritior
,
aut
in
linguis
Nationum
copiosior
.
Innatam
habebat
ingenij
claritudinem
,
oris
facundiam
,
ac
morum
ornatissimam
compositionem
,
hebricè
,
graecè
,
&
Latinè
erudita
.
Marito
Constantio
Chloro
Caesare
Eboraci
defuncto
,
cum
Anna
illa
Euangelica
in
sancta
viduitate
perdurauit
ad
vltimum
vitae
diem
,
tota
Christianae
Religioni
dedita
.
Sunt
enim
Authores
qui
narrent
peristam
cessante
persecutione
,
pacem
Ecclesijs
datam
,
ad
tantam
Philosopbiae
cognitionem
eam
ferunt
peruenisse
,
vt
ediderit
de
Prouidentia
Dei
,
Librum
vnum
.
De
immortalitate
animae
,
librum
1.
&c.
The
Empresse
Helena
Mother
of
Constantine
the
Emperour
for
her
incomparable
beauty
,
faith
,
Religion
,
goodnes
,
and
pious
magnificence
,
as
Eusebius
himselfe
witnesseth
,
was
renowned
throughout
all
the
world
.
Among
all
woman
of
that
Age
none
was
found
more
learned
in
Liberall
Arts
,
none
more
skillfull
in
musicall
Instruments
,
none
more
copious
in
the
languages
of
Nations
.
She
had
a
naturall
promptnes
of
wit
,
eloquence
of
speach
,
and
most
commendable
conuersation
in
life
.
Excellenlly
learned
in
Hebrue
,
Greeke
,
and
Latine
.
Her
husband
Constantius
Chlorus
Emperour
dying
at
Yorke
with
holy
Anne
,
spoken
of
in
the
Ghospell
,
she
perseuered
in
holy
wydowe
hood
vntill
her
death
,
wholly
deuoted
to
Christian
Religion
.
And
Authours
say
,
that
by
her
,
peace
was
giuen
to
Churches
.
She
is
reported
to
haue
come
to
so
greate
knowledge
in
learning
,
that
she
wrote
a
Booke
of
the
Prouidence
of
God
:
one
,
of
the
Immortalitie
of
the
soule
:
one
,
the
Rule
of
well
lyuing
.
One
of
Epistles
to
her
sonne
Constantin
:
one
of
her
Reuelations
:
one
to
S.
Anthony
the
Abbot
:
one
of
Greeke
Pontic
.
Virun
.
Hist.
Brit.
l.
5.
verses
,
extant
in
Ponticus
Virunnius
his
time
,
as
he
writeth
,
extant
adhuc
Carmina
quae
dam
graeca
quae
illius
fuisse
perhibentur
.
Thus
this
glorious
Saint
and
Empresse
ended
her
life
so
holy
&
vertuous
,
as
Sozomen
writeth
,
that
none
could
Sozomen
.
Hist.
Eccl.
lib.
●
.
cap.
1.
be
more
honorable
&
renowned
then
it
was
:
vita
quam
hic
degebat
eius
generis
fuit
,
vt
neque
splendidior
,
neque
illustrior
esse
potuerit
.
26.
Baronius
and
the
Roman
Writers
dare
not
for
certaine
deliuer
,
or
in
Baron
.
&
Spond
.
Annal.
an.
326.
particular
set
downe
the
yeare
of
her
death
,
but
say
it
is
not
knowne
:
quoto
anno
Domini
defuncta
fuerit
incompertum
habetur
.
But
our
English
Historians
both
Catholicks
&
Protestants
are
more
confident
,
&
say
,
she
dyed
in
the
337.
yeare
of
Christ
,
being
then
as
others
also
testifie
80.
yeares
old
,
Octogenaria
Io.
Pitseus
aetat.
4.
in
S.
Helena
Ioh.
Bal.
l.
de
Script
.
Britan.
in
Helena
Flauia
.
Baron
.
&
Spond
.
supr.
Sozomen
.
l.
2.
Hist.
cap.
1.
Eus.
l.
3.
vit.
Const.
cap.
45.
Euseb.
l.
4.
vit.
Const.
Baron
.
&
Spond
.
Annal.
an.
335.
Marian.
Scot.
aetat
6.
an.
385.
Euseb.
supr.
cap.
40.
Socrat.
Hist.
Eccl.
l.
1.
cap.
obdormiuit
in
Domino
quinto
Calendas
Septembris
,
anno
Redemptionis
humanae
337.
And
Baronius
doth
not
write
to
the
contrary
,
but
rather
inclineth
to
confirme
it
,
when
writing
of
the
yeare
of
Christ
326.
he
boldly
affirmeth
she
liued
some
yeares
after
that
time
,
Haud
tamen
affirmare
dubitamus
adhuc
aliquot
post
haec
vixisse
annos
.
And
that
she
liued
vntill
the
335.
of
Christ
,
or
after
,
it
is
euident
by
Eusebius
,
Sozomen
and
others
,
affirming
that
she
left
her
three
Nephewes
,
sonnes
of
Constantine
,
Caesars
when
she
dyed
.
And
yet
it
is
manifest
by
Eusebius
and
others
,
that
Constans
his
youngest
sonne
was
not
Caesar
vntill
the
30.
yeare
of
Constantine
,
when
his
Tricennall
Feast
was
kept
in
the
335.
yeare
of
Christ
,
the
eldest
,
Constantine
being
created
Caesar
in
the
10.
yeare
of
his
Empire
at
the
decennall
festiuitie
,
and
Constantius
the
second
in
the
20.
yeare
when
the
vicennall
Feast
thereof
was
celebrated
,
Cum
triginta
ipse
annos
in
Imperio
compleuisset
,
filij
eius
numero
tres
Caesares
diuersis
creabantur
temporibus
.
Primus
qui
Patris
erat
cognominis
decimo
paterni
Imperij
anno
honorem
hunc
adeptus
est
.
Secundus
,
Aui
nomine
appellatus
Constantius
vicesimo
ferè
Imperij
paterni
anno
,
quando
publicus
solennisque
omnium
hominum
conuentus
agebatur
,
renuntiatus
est
.
Tertius
Constants
suit
,
qui
tricesimo
paterni
regni
anno
ad
honorem
euectus
est
.
The
Age
of
S.
Helen
by
Eusebius
and
others
about
fourescore
yeares
old
,
octogesimum
ferè
aetatis
suae
annum
confecisset
,
doth
proue
as
much
,
for
as
is
proued
before
,
she
was
a
young
Virgin
when
she
was
marryed
to
Constantius
,
about
the
yeare
of
Christs
Natiuitie
272.
And
the
Age
of
Constantine
her
sonne
,
being
aboue
30.
yeares
of
Age
before
he
was
Emperour
,
and
reigning
Emperor
no
lesse
time
giueth
good
allowance
vnto
it
,
suruiuing
after
her
death
,
by
all
accompts
.
To
which
the
reckening
of
Onuphrius
and
Onuphr
.
in
Roman
.
Principib
.
pag.
57.
others
,
that
Constantine
the
Greate
was
borne
in
greate
Britaine
in
the
yeare
of
our
Lord
272.
according
to
my
accompt
before
,
giueth
more
confirmation
.
THE
XVI
.
CHAPTER
.
OF
THE
HOLY
DEVOVTE
LIFE
OF
Constantine
,
his
Religion
in
many
particulars
.
His
death
glorious
,
and
not
so
soone
as
some
relate
it
.
1.
SOME
late
Writers
grounding
vpon
the
Relation
and
Authorie
Socrat.
l.
1.
Hist.
cap.
vlt.
26.
of
Socrates
,
doe
seeme
to
hold
,
that
Constantine
dyed
the
same
yeare
337.
Felicianus
and
Titianus
being
then
Consuls
,
Anno
Christi
trecentesimo
trigesimo
septimo
Feliciano
Baron
.
&
Spond
.
Annal.
an.
337.
&
Titiano
Conss
.
Constantinus
Imperator
ex
hac
vita
migrauit
,
vt
disertè
Socrates
testatur
,
addens
&
diem
nempe
vndecimum
Kalendas
Iunij
.
But
I
cannot
assent
either
vnto
Socrates
,
so
to
thinke
nor
this
Constantin●
the
Greate
died
not
so
soone
as
some
recompt
.
Interpretation
of
him
,
for
the
reason
for
which
Baronius
and
Spondanus
assent
vnto
him
;
for
that
after
this
yeare
,
Lawes
were
rather
founde
inscribed
in
the
name
of
his
Sonnes
,
then
of
Constantine
their
Father
:
Vt
Socratis
Chronographiae
de
die
&
Conss
.
consentiamus
,
illud
imprimis
maximè
persuadet
,
quod
leges
posthac
datae
nominibus
filiorum
reperiantur
inscriptae
potiùs
quam
ipsius
Constantini
Patris
.
For
Eusebius
then
liuing
doth
witnesse
,
that
Constantine
did
giue
this
Power
,
and
Authoritie
,
whilst
he
liued
,
Liberum
eis
fecit
vt
per
se
aliquid
Euseb.
l.
4.
de
vit.
Const.
c.
52.
&
l.
10.
Hist.
cap.
vlt.
ad
Reipublicae
vtilitatem
gererent
.
And
this
is
euident
by
the
example
,
and
instance
it selfe
,
which
these
Authours
obiect
,
that
Lawes
were
made
in
the
Moneth
of
December
in
the
yeare
of
these
two
named
Consuls
Felicianus
and
Titianus
in
the
name
of
his
Sonne
Constantius
:
Leges
extant
in
Cod.
Theodor.
datae
à
Constantio
ijsdem
huius
anni
Conss
.
mense
Decembri
.
For
Socrates
their
holds
,
that
these
Consuls
were
in
the
next
yeare
to
the
Tricennall
Feast
,
as
they
affirme
,
when
Eusebius
a
present
liuing
witnesse
,
and
acquaintance
to
Constantine
the
Greate
and
others
affirme
,
that
Constantine
was
Emperor
allmost
32.
yeares
,
much
more
then
a
yeare
after
his
Tricennall
Feast
,
Duos
&
triginta
annos
,
extra
paucos
menses
&
dies
,
cum
Imperio
fuit
.
Euseb.
l.
4.
de
vit.
Const.
supr.
Theodoret.
Hist.
lib.
2.
cap.
31.
And
these
Authours
themselues
which
pretend
to
follow
Socrates
doe
much
differ
from
him
,
in
their
Accompt
in
this
matter
,
for
they
plainely
teach
,
that
the
Tricennalia
of
Constantine
wherein
his
youngest
Sonne
Constans
was
created
Caesar
,
were
kept
in
the
335.
yeare
of
Christ
,
Anno
Christi
trecentesimo
Baron
.
&
Spond
.
Annal.
an.
335.
trigesimo
quinto
celebrata
sunt
Tricennalia
eiusdem
Constantini
,
&
Constans
tertius
eius
filius
ab
ipso
creatus
est
Caesar
.
And
then
bring
in
the
named
two
Consuls
Felicianus
and
Tiatianus
,
as
also
the
death
of
Constantine
to
haue
bene
in
the
yeare
337.
when
Socrates
saith
plainely
,
that
in
the
immediate
next
yeare
to
the
Tricennall
anno
post
,
both
those
men
were
Consuls
,
and
Constantine
Socrat.
Hist.
lib.
1.
cap.
25.
26.
dyed
,
Anno
post
Constantinus
mortem
obijt
Feliciano
&
Tatiano
Conss
.
ad
vndecimum
Calendas
Iunij
.
Which
cannot
possibly
agree
together
.
2.
Besides
the
opinion
of
those
two
to
be
Consuls
in
either
of
these
yeares
is
very
doubtfull
,
and
not
to
be
followed
for
certaine
;
for
both
Marianus
Scotus
,
Florentius
Wigorniensis
&
others
confidently
write
,
that
their
yeare
of
Consulship
was
before
the
Tricennall
yeare
of
Constantine
in
the
29.
yeare
of
Constantine
,
and
334.
of
Christ
:
Anno
Christi
334.
&
29.
Constantini
.
Conss
.
Faelicianus
Titianus
.
And
that
Vrsus
and
Polemius
were
Consuls
in
the
next
following
Tricennall
yeare
,
and
in
the
yeare
336.
wherein
as
Socrates
saith
,
Felicianus
and
Titianus
were
Consuls
,
and
Constantine
dyed
,
not
they
or
any
one
of
them
but
Constantius
and
Constans
were
Consuls
.
And
the
yeare
337.
in
which
by
Baronius
and
Spondanus
,
Constantine
deceased
,
in
the
Consulhips
of
Felicianus
and
Tatianus
,
neyther
of
them
,
but
Acindinus
or
Aridinus
Marian.
Scotus
aetat.
6.
an.
334.
335.
336.
Florent
.
Wigorn.
Chron.
in
ei●d
.
Consulib
.
and
Proculus
were
Consuls
.
3.
Therefore
diuers
English
Historians
doe
confidently
hold
,
both
Catholiks
and
Protestants
,
that
Constantine
lyued
vntill
the
339.
or
340.
yeare
of
Christ
:
And
both
Eusebius
,
Theodoret
,
and
others
deliuer
vnto
vs
so
many
Edicts
,
Acts
,
and
worthie
labors
of
this
renowned
Emperor
after
his
Tricennall
yeare
,
and
the
time
of
his
death
by
Socrates
,
that
we
must
needs
hold
,
he
lyued
longer
after
that
time
then
he
prescribeth
.
This
is
manifest
in
the
Historie
Matth.
Westm.
an.
340.
Stowe
and
Howes
Hist.
Rom.
in
Const.
Pits
.
l.
de
Illustr.
Brit.
Script
.
in
Const.
Magno
.
Bal.
centur.
1.
in
Flauio
Constant
.
of
that
most
glorious
man
S.
Athanasius
Patriarke
of
Alexandria
his
vniust
Banishment
vnto
Treuers
in
Germany
,
and
honorable
restoring
againe
after
two
yeares
,
and
foure
moneths
Exile
at
Treuers
,
as
Theodoret
and
others
testifie
,
Diuus
quidem
Athanasius
post
annos
duos
,
&
quatuor
menses
Treuerensis
exilij
Alexandriam
redijt
.
Yet
Baronius
and
Spondanus
freely
grant
that
he
was
bannished
in
the
336.
yeare
of
Christ
,
when
by
Socrates
reckening
Constantine
the
Greate
dyed
.
When
Theodoret
saith
plainely
,
that
this
greate
Constantine
restored
S.
Athanasius
by
his
Decree
:
restituit
autem
Alexandriae
decreto
suo
Athanasium
,
quamuis
adesset
Eusebius
&
summis
Theodoret.
l.
2.
Histor.
cap.
1.
viribus
dissuaderet
.
And
Sozomen
also
doth
euidently
testifie
,
that
the
Greate
Constantine
in
his
life
time
commanded
S.
Athanasius
to
be
restored
,
and
so
left
it
in
his
last
Will
and
Testament
,
and
recordeth
this
returne
of
S.
Athanasius
as
the
first
matter
of
moment
done
after
his
death
,
Dum
haec
geruntur
,
Theodoret.
Hist.
lib.
1.
cap.
31.
Athanasius
ex
Gallia
,
ad
solem
Occidentem
vergente
,
Alexandriam
reuertitur
.
Quem
Constantinus
,
dum
adhuc
maneret
in
vita
,
reuocari
in
patriam
iusserat
.
Fertur
etiam
,
eum
hoc
idem
in
Testamento
suo
praecepisse
.
Which
Constantine
the
Sonne
then
ruling
in
those
parts
speedely
and
honorably
for
S.
Athanasius
performed
,
testifying
in
his
Publike
Letters
extant
in
the
Workes
of
S.
Athanasius
,
Sozom.
Histor.
Eccl.
l.
3.
cap.
2.
Theodoret
,
Sozomen
,
and
Socrates
himselfe
,
that
it
was
his
Fathers
Ordinance
and
Commande
,
Cum
Dominus
noster
faelicis
memoriae
Constantinus
Augustus
Pater
meus
haberet
in
animo
Episcopum
illum
ad
propriam
Sedem
locumque
restituere
,
&
morte
ante
occupatus
occumberet
,
quàm
id
quòd
erat
sibi
in
optatis
,
Epistol.
Const.
filij
apud
Athan.
Apol.
2.
Theod.
l.
2.
c.
2.
Sozom.
l.
3.
c.
2.
Socrat.
l.
2.
c.
2.
Niceph.
Hist.
Eccl.
lib.
9.
c.
3.
&
l.
8.
c.
54.
explere
posset
:
consentaneum
existimaui
,
vt
ipse
institutum
tam
pij
Imperatoris
mihi
exequendum
susciperem
.
4.
And
the
same
Socrates
manifestly
proueth
,
that
this
returne
of
S.
Athanasius
to
Alexandria
from
Treuers
after
his
so
longe
continuance
there
,
was
presently
vpon
the
death
of
Constantine
the
Father
,
so
soone
as
the
certaine
notice
thereof
did
come
to
his
sonne
Constantine
in
France
.
Eusebius
setteth
downe
many
memorable
things
of
this
greate
Emperour
done
by
him
yet
lyuing
after
the
time
of
his
supposed
death
by
Socrates
.
Namely
the
marriage
of
his
second
sonne
with
greate
sumptuousnes
,
the
Father
Emperour
leading
his
sonne
by
the
hand
to
that
Solemnitie
,
the
Ambassages
and
gifts
sent
Euseb.
lib.
4.
de
vit.
Const.
c.
49.
50.
51.
56.
57.
vnto
him
from
the
Indians
.
His
diuiding
the
Empire
betweene
his
sonnes
.
His
dayly
making
of
Lawes
,
both
concerning
ciuill
and
warlike
affaires
,
assiduè
leges
ferebat
,
aliquando
de
rebus
ciuilibus
,
aliquando
de
bellicis
.
He
prepared
his
greate
Expedition
against
the
Persians
,
in
so
forcible
and
victorious
manner
,
associating
diuers
Bishops
with
him
to
giue
assistance
both
by
their
counsaile
and
prayers
,
that
the
Persians
vnderstanding
thereof
,
fearing
themselues
not
able
to
make
resistante
,
sent
Ambassadors
vnto
him
,
to
entreate
for
peace
;
Oratores
ad
eum
de
petenda
pace
mittebant
,
which
they
obtayned
vpon
conditions
for
the
quiet
of
Christians
among
them
.
5.
Among
these
prouisions
he
caused
a
moueable
Church
magnificently
to
be
made
to
carry
with
him
in
his
Army
for
his
Cleargie
and
himselfe
to
serue
God
in
,
Ad
bellum
illud
suscipiendum
,
Tabernaculum
ad
Ecclesiae
similitudinem
magnificientia
faciendum
curauit
,
in
quo
Deo
victoriarum
datori
,
ipse
cum
Episc●pis
supplicaret
.
And
further
to
explode
the
error
which
holdeth
he
was
not
baptised
vntill
a
little
before
his
death
;
when
these
Ambassadours
came
vnto
him
,
it
was
the
holy
time
of
Easter
,
and
Constantine
watched
all
night
with
Constantine
his
greate
deuotion
at
the
feasts
of
Easter
.
other
Christians
in
the
Church
,
magna
agebatur
diei
Pasch●
eo
tempore
celebritas
:
&
Imperaror
cum
caet●ris
pernoctans
,
vota
precesque
Deo
persoluebat
.
And
this
custome
he
yearely
vsed
in
this
greate
Festiuitie
,
as
the
same
Author
,
&
present
witnesse
thereof
,
thus
testifieth
,
Statis
quotidie
temporibus
,
soluscū
sololoquebatur
Deo
Cap.
21.
22.
supr.
&
supplici
voce
in
genua
proiectus
,
humili
vultu
,
&
deiectis
oculis
à
Deo
petebat
,
ve
quibus
egeret
rebus
,
per
illum
consequeretur
.
Sed
hanc
Religionis
executationē
salutaris
festi
temporibus
augens
,
omnibus
viribus
cum
animi
tum
corporis
diuinos
sacrorum
ritus
obibat
:
quasi
qui
huius
magnae
solemnitatis
exemplum
omnibus
praeberet
.
Nocturnam
verò
in
hoc
festo
per
vigilationem
tam
claram
reddidit
,
quàm
diurnam
lucem
:
accensis
tota
vrbe
per
certos
homines
,
quibus
hoc
munus
delegatum
fuit
,
quàm
celsissimis
cereis
candelis
,
etiam
lampadibus
,
igneis
omnes
latebras
collustrātibus
vt
ill●
mystica
pernoctatio
longe
clarior
ipsa
solis
luce
redderetur
.
Ad
hunc
modum
Deo
ille
s●o
quasi
sacerdos
quidam
sacra
faciebat
.
He
did
dayly
at
certaine
vsuall
times
humbly
vpon
his
knees
pray
vnto
God
,
but
this
exercise
of
religion
he
encreased
in
the
times
of
the
Feast
of
Saluation
with
all
The
ceremony
of
lights
in
the
Church
vsed
by
Constantine
in
greate
aboundance
of
them
,
and
watchings
.
power
of
soule
and
body
,
executing
the
sacred
ceremonies
,
giuing
as
it
were
an
example
vnto
all
of
this
greate
Solemnitie
.
In
this
Feast
he
made
the
watching
in
the
night
,
as
bright
as
the
light
of
the
day
,
most
high
waxe
condels
were
set
vp
burning
in
all
the
Citie
,
as
also
lampes
shyning
in
euery
corner
,
diuers
men
being
assigned
to
execute
that
office
.
So
that
this
mysticall
watching
through
all
the
night
was
made
farre
more
bright
then
the
light
of
the
sonne
.
After
this
manner
,
as
if
he
had
bene
a
Preist
he
serued
God
.
6.
Vpon
the
opportunitie
before
remembred
of
the
King
of
Persia
,
sending
Constantine
procureth
quiet
for
the
Christians
in
Persia
.
Ambassadors
vnto
Constatine
to
procure
peace
,
he
also
wrote
vnto
that
King
Sapores
,
that
the
Christians
in
his
Dominions
,
which
were
there
in
greate
numbers
at
that
time
,
cum
accepisset
apud
Persas
frequentes
esse
Dei
Ecclesias
,
&
infinitum
pene
populum
Christi
gregibus
contineri
:
might
liue
at
libertie
and
freedome
Euseb.
l.
4.
supr.
Sozomen
.
lib.
2.
Hist.
cap.
14.
for
their
Religion
.
And
if
we
may
beleeue
Eusebius
then
lyuing
,
and
best
knowing
the
affaires
,
and
proceedings
of
this
most
Noble
Emperour
,
after
all
these
things
were
compassed
,
and
brought
to
end
,
he
began
that
glorious
and
renowned
worke
and
foundation
of
the
most
sumptuous
Church
of
the
twelue
Apostles
in
Constantinople
:
vbi
iam
haec
peracta
fuerunt
omnia
,
Euseb.
supr
c.
58.
Apostolorum
templum
in
fui
cognomine
,
ad
perpetuam
illorum
memoriam
conseruandam
,
aedificare
caepit
.
Where
it
is
euident
by
this
then
lyuing
Authour
,
and
witnesse
,
that
he
did
not
begin
to
build
this
Church
vntill
long
after
his
tricennall
Feast
,
first
finishing
and
ending
those
things
I
haue
remembred
,
and
others
.
And
yet
the
glory
and
statelines
of
that
worke
,
as
it
is
described
by
the
same
Writer
,
was
such
,
that
it
could
not
be
effected
&
finished
in
many
yeares
,
Cap.
60.
supr.
and
yet
that
it
was
finished
before
his
death
,
it
is
certaine
,
for
he
there
erected
a
Tombe
for
his
owne
body
to
be
buryed
in
,
and
there
was
interred
,
Cappas
He
erecteth
stately
Images
of
all
the
Apostles
.
illic
duodecim
quasi
sacras
quasdam
columnas
ad
Apostolici
Collegij
honorem
memoriamque
attollens
,
medium
inter
ipsos
conditorium
suum
locabat
,
quod
vtrinque
seni
claude●ant
Apostoli
:
sano
,
certe
vt
dixi
,
consilio
praecogitans
quod
mortui
corporis
Tabernaculum
ibi
digne
decenterque
quiesceret
,
atque
haec
ille
longo
ante
tempore
cogitatione
cum
depinxisset
,
Ecclesiam
Apostolis
dedicauit
,
quamplurimum
vtilitatis
illorum
memoriam
animae
suae
conciliaturam
existimans
.
There
he
erected
(
saith
Eusebius
)
Constantine
held
▪
prayers
and
protection
of
saints
in
heauen
and
help
to
the
dead
by
them
.
And
prayer
for
the
dead
by
the
lyuing
.
twelue
monuments
to
the
honour
and
memory
of
the
twelue
Apostles
,
and
in
the
middest
betweene
them
he
placed
his
owne
Tombe
,
which
six
Apostles
compassed
on
either
side
.
Suerly
as
I
saide
before
,
considering
with
discreete
counsaile
,
that
the
Tabernacle
of
his
dead
body
should
worthily
and
decently
rest
there
.
When
he
had
considered
these
things
longe
time
before
,
he
dedicated
the
Church
to
the
Apostles
,
thinking
that
their
memory
would
bring
much
profit
vnto
his
soule
.
Thus
farre
this
Authour
then
lyuing
:
and
where
he
mentioneth
,
he
spake
before
,
vt
dixi
,
of
this
matter
,
that
which
he
saide
;
is
this
,
that
Constantine
by
this
manner
of
burying
his
body
,
did
with
incredible
feruour
of
faith
prouide
,
that
after
he
was
dead
,
he
might
be
made
partaker
of
the
prayers
which
should
there
be
offered
to
the
glory
of
the
Apostles
:
incre●ibili
fidei
propensione
prouidens
,
cum
iam
corpus
suum
communem
cum
Apostolis
appellationem
post
mortem
participaret
,
fore
vt
defunctus
quoque
precationum
quae
ibi
essent
ad
Apostolorum
gloriam
offerendae
,
particeps
efficeretur
.
Socrates
also
saith
,
that
Constantine
builded
this
Church
,
that
Emperours
and
Preists
might
not
be
destitute
of
the
Reliks
of
the
Apostles
,
Quam
Socrates
Histor.
Eccl.
lib.
1.
cap.
vlt.
quidem
Ecclesiam
ob
eam
ipsam
causam
Constantinus
aedificauerat
,
ne
Imperatores
&
Sacerdotes
Apostolorum
Reliquijs
aliquando
destituerentur
.
And
to
that
end
he
Constantine
reuerenced
Relicks
.
caused
many
Reliks
of
the
Apostles
and
Disciples
of
Christ
,
and
diuers
of
their
bodies
,
as
S.
Andrewes
,
S.
Lukes
,
and
S.
Tymothies
,
to
be
kept
their
and
many
S.
Hierom.
l.
de
Script
.
in
Luca
&
aduers
.
Vigil
.
&
in
Chronic.
Chrysost.
orat
.
quod
Christus
sit
Deus
.
Baron
.
&
Spond
.
Annal.
in
an.
336.
Emperours
were
after
buryed
there
.
7.
And
both
Baronins
and
Spondanus
confesse
,
that
Constantine
did
not
begin
this
greate
and
wonderfull
worke
,
vntill
the
336.
yeare
of
Christ
,
and
after
his
concluding
peace
with
the
Persians
,
had
not
before
so
much
as
resolued
it
,
Pace
ab
eis
per
Legatos
petita
,
&
obtenta
,
ad
aedificandam
Constantinopoli
Apostolorum
Ecclesiam
in
qua
sepeliretur
,
adiecit
animum
:
quam
magnificentissimè
construxit
,
&
aere
texit
.
Therefore
this
Church
being
so
costly
and
magnificent
,
as
these
men
confesse
,
and
Eusebius
at
large
proueth
,
and
yet
Constantine
lyued
to
see
it
Roofed
and
quite
finished
,
he
must
needs
lyue
a
longer
time
,
then
vntill
the
next
yeare
,
the
337.
of
Christ
,
which
they
limit
vnto
him
,
to
lyue
,
and
much
more
longer
then
Socrates
their
Authour
continueth
his
life
:
for
by
his
reckoning
,
setting
downe
his
death
the
same
yeare
,
wherein
the
Persian
Ambassadors
came
to
him
for
peace
,
we
must
be
forced
to
say
,
this
admirable
Church
was
quite
finished
in
the
space
of
seuen
weekes
;
or
if
we
should
aduenture
as
Baronius
doth
to
make
Socrates
our
Authour
,
and
yet
add
vnto
his
accompt
a
whole
yeare
,
as
he
doth
,
it
must
needs
be
yeelded
vnto
,
by
such
calculation
,
that
it
was
not
begun
,
or
any
materials
prepared
for
it
,
and
yet
quite
finished
within
one
yeare
and
seuen
weekes
:
for
,
as
before
it
was
not
begun
at
the
Feast
of
Easter
,
&
yet
ended
the
same
yeare
by
Socrates
before
the
Feast
of
Pentecoste
,
when
by
Eusebius
Constantine
dyed
,
and
by
Socrates
the
eleuenth
of
the
Calends
of
Iune
the
22.
day
or
May
:
mortem
obijt
ad
vndecimum
Calend.
Iunij
.
And
by
Baronius
before
the
Feast
of
Pentecoste
,
Euseb.
l.
4.
de
vit.
Constant
.
cap.
64.
Socrat.
lib.
1.
cap.
vlt.
and
the
22.
day
of
May
in
the
yeare
following
,
which
is
morally
vnpossible
to
be
true
.
For
besides
the
amplitude
thereof
,
and
ornaments
therein
,
Eusebius
who
had
feene
it
,
and
knewe
the
building
of
it
,
saith
that
Constantine
erected
it
to
an
infinite
altitude
:
and
made
it
from
the
grounde
with
all
varietie
of
Stones
,
euen
to
the
topp
,
the
roofe
was
curiously
wrought
and
within
couered
Euseb.
supr.
cap.
69.
with
gold
throughout
,
and
couered
aboue
with
brasse
and
much
golde
,
Illud
vero
cum
in
infinitam
extruxisset
altitudinem
,
lapidumque
omnis
generis
ac
crustarum
varietate
,
ab
ipso
solo
ad
superiorem
contignationem
collustrasset
,
summo
artificio
factis
laquearibus
tectum
intus
complexus
est
,
auroque
vniuersum
contexit
Supra
vero
pro
tegula
inductuctum
as
;
a
toto
opere
imbrium
iniurias
arcebat
.
Quod
ipsum
etiam
multo
auro
fulgebat
,
ita
vt
longe
Contemplantibus
,
per
reciprocatos
solis
radios
incredibilis
splendor
offundi
videretur
.
8.
And
Therefore
Nicephorus
also
a
Greeke
Writer
,
who
had
diligently
examined
Socrates
,
and
citeth
his
very
words
of
this
matter
before
related
:
vicesimo
Niceph.
Hist.
Eccl.
l.
8.
cap.
54.
primo
mensis
Maij
Die
,
Feliciani
,
&
Tatiani
Consulatu
,
affirmeth
plainely
,
and
constantly
,
notwithstanding
that
opinion
,
that
Constantine
did
not
dye
vntill
the
342.
yeare
of
Christ
,
A
natiuicate
Domini
tum
agebatur
annus
trecentesimus
quadragesimus
secundus
.
In
the
Feast
of
Pentecoste
,
towards
the
end
of
it
Cap.
55.
vlt.
supr.
about
Noone
time
of
the
day
,
to
speake
in
Eusebius
his
words
,
this
Emperour
Euseb.
lib.
4.
vit.
Const.
cap.
64.
was
receaued
to
his
God
,
leauing
his
mortall
part
,
like
to
other
mortall
men
,
to
the
earth
,
but
ioyning
his
intelligent
and
diuine
part
of
his
soule
vnto
God
,
huius
celebritatis
sacratae
Pentecostes
extremo
fere
Die
Imperator
ipsa
meridie
ad
Deum
suum
assumptus
est
,
partem
sui
mortalem
mortalibus
cognatam
relinquens
humi
,
sed
animi
partem
intelligentem
&
diuinam
Deo
coniungens
suo
.
He
dying
in
Bythinia
The
greate
Christian
pompe
obserued
about
Constantine
his
dead
body
.
his
Souldiars
enclosing
his
body
in
a
golden
Coffen
,
couered
it
all
ouer
with
purple
,
&
conueyed
it
to
Constantinople
,
&
placed
it
in
the
Imperiall
Palace
,
adorned
with
imperiall
Robes
,
Purple
&
a
Dyadeame
,
lights
set
vpon
golden
Candlesticks
rounde
about
it
,
which
gaue
such
an
admirable
shew
vnto
the
beholders
,
as
was
neuer
seene
,
luminibus
circum
funus
aurea
supra
candelabra
accensis
admirabile
spectatulum
intuentibus
praebebant
,
&
sane
eiusmodi
,
quale
numquam
Cap.
66.
supr.
in
terris
vllum
a
condito
mundo
sub
sole
visum
est
.
All
the
Nobles
of
his
Army
which
worshipped
him
when
he
lyued
,
kept
their
old
manner
&
custome
at
certaine
times
entring
in
,
and
prostrating
themselues
one
the
groond
saluted
the
Emperour
,
after
his
death
lying
in
his
Coffen
,
as
if
he
had
still
bene
Greate
reuerence
giuen
by
the
Christians
to
the
de
ad
body
of
Constantine
.
lyuing
.
The
Senate
and
all
other
Magistrats
worshipped
his
body
with
like
reuerence
.
All
kind
of
people
euen
women
and
children
in
infinite
number
came
to
see
this
Solemnitie
,
&
these
things
were
thus
performed
many
dayes
.
This
blessed
Emperour
,
was
he
alone
,
which
reigned
when
he
was
dead
;
and
to
him
alone
God
himselfe
being
Authour
thereof
,
all
honours
which
were
wonte
to
be
giuen
him
when
he
lyued
,
were
giuen
after
his
death
.
For
he
being
the
onely
Emperour
,
which
in
all
the
Actions
of
his
life
piously
and
Religiously
worshiped
God
,
the
King
of
all
,
&
his
sonne
Christ
Iesus
,
he
alone
by
right
obtained
this
honour
by
the
will
of
God
,
to
haue
that
which
was
buryed
in
death
to
reigne
among
men
,
Totius
exercitus
Duces
&
Comites
,
omniumque
Principum
caetus
,
quibus
antea
in
more
fuit
Imperatorem
venerari
,
pristinum
morem
&
consuetudinem
conseruantes
,
statis
temporibus
introeuntes
,
Imperatorem
in
capsula
iacentem
tanquam
viuum
etiam
post
mortem
humi
procumbentes
salutabant
.
Horum
reuerentiam
eodem
pietatis
officio
subsequutus
est
Senatus
,
&
omnes
reliqui
Magistratus
.
Tum
vero
cuiusuis
ordinis
hominum
etiam
muliercularum
&
puerorum
infinita
turba
ad
idem
spectaculum
confluebat
.
Haec
per
multos
dies
factitata
.
Solus
vero
iste
beatus
Imperator
etiam
mortuus
regnauit
:
cum
ei
soli
post
hominum
memoriam
,
vel
ipso
Deo
Authore
,
omnes
qui
solebant
,
honores
tanquam
superstiti
tribuerentur
.
Num
cum
is
solus
ex
omnibus
Imperatoribus
,
Regem
omnium
Deum
,
&
Christum
eius
,
omnibus
vitae
actionibus
pie
sancteque
coluerit
:
iure
sane
etiam
hunc
honorem
solus
adeptus
est
,
vt
Dei
voluntate
,
quod
in
eo
morte
sepultum
erat
,
tamen
apud
homines
regnaret
.
9.
They
also
made
his
Picturs
,
and
in
them
worshiped
him
as
though
he
Cap.
69.
were
still
lyuing
.
And
painted
him
as
reigning
in
heauen
,
Neque
haec
voce
tantum
&
clamoribus
significabant
,
verumetiam
re
ipsa
declarabant
:
cum
ea
vita
functum
pictis
tabellis
tanquam
viuum
colerent
.
Nam
cum
caeli
effigiem
in
tabella
proprijs
Constantine
worshipped
in
his
pictures
after
his
death
.
coloribus
expressissent
,
depingunt
eum
super
caelestes
orbes
in
ethaereeo
caelo
requiescentem
.
Thus
his
body
was
honorably
kept
vnburyed
,
vntill
his
sonne
Constantius
came
,
none
of
them
being
present
at
his
death
.
Then
being
with
greate
solemnitie
brought
to
the
Apostles
Church
,
where
the
Preists
and
people
The
Preists
and
others
pray
for
the
soule
of
their
Emperor
Constantine
deceased
.
with
teares
and
mourning
prayed
vnto
God
for
the
soule
of
the
Emperour
,
Populus
frequens
vna
cum
Sacerdotibus
non
sine
lachrymis
,
&
sane
magno
cum
gēmitu
,
preces
pro
animo
Imperatoris
.
Deo
fundebant
.
And
so
with
sacred
ceremonies
,
and
the
sacrifice
of
Masse
,
and
holy
prayers
he
was
ioyned
to
the
people
Cap.
70.
71.
of
God
in
heauen
,
Licet
contemplari
ter
beatae
animae
tumulum
Apostolici
nominis
Masse
said
for
him
deceased
.
appella●ione
decorari
,
&
Dei
populum
aggregari
,
diuinisque
ceremonijs
&
mystico
sacrificio
sanctarumque
precationum
societate
perfrui
.
10.
Nicephorus
writeth
,
that
the
holynes
and
pietie
of
this
renowned
Emperour
The
Relicks
of
Constantino
worke
many
miracles
:
so
his
Image
.
were
so
Miraculously
approued
after
his
death
,
that
God
gaue
such
an
infallible
gift
of
healing
and
Miracles
,
both
to
his
graue
,
and
Image
;
that
all
diseases
whatsoeuer
were
certainely
cured
by
the
onely
touching
of
them
,
Magna
gloria
bonorum
conciliator
Deus
virum
eum
,
veluti
fidelem
ministrum
accumulauit
,
Niceph.
Hist.
Eccl.
l.
8.
cap.
55.
sanationum
&
Miraculorum
gratia
&
vrnae
&
statuae
ipsius
,
quae
in
porpheretici
marmoris
columna
posita
est
immissa
,
vt
deinceps
nulla
aegri
tudo
contrectatis
eis
non
cederet
,
&
fides
verbi
illius
Christi
adimpleretur
,
dicentis
:
ego
glorificantes
me
,
glorifi●●bo
.
The
memorable
workes
and
foundations
of
Christian
pietie
,
Arguments
of
Constantine
his
Religion
,
the
most
honored
Emperor
that
euer
was
.
Churches
most
sumptuous
,
Altars
,
Chalices
,
Patens
,
Candelsticks
and
other
vessels
of
gold
and
siluer
,
which
he
founded
,
Priuiledges
,
Immunities
and
aimes
which
he
bestowed
vpon
Religion
are
innumerable
.
Eusebius
hath
writen
his
life
in
4.
Bookes
,
and
many
others
haue
entreated
of
them
able
in
themselues
to
minister
subiect
of
a
whole
History
;
therefore
I
must
passe
them
ouer
onely
,
saying
in
generall
with
that
Authour
of
this
Noble
Emperour
,
Solus
ex
omnibus
Romanis
Imperatoribus
,
Deum
omnium
Regem
incredibili
Euseb.
l.
4.
vit.
Const.
cap.
75.
pietatis
studio
honorauit
:
solus
omni
cum
libertate
vocis
&
linguae
Christi
verbum
personuit
:
solus
vt
ita
dicam
Ecclesiam
eius
praeter
caeteras
ab
omni
aeuo
honoribus
effecit
.
Solus
Impium
multorum
deorum
ficticium
cultum
sustulit
,
omnesque
vias
Idololatriae
refutauit
:
Igitur
&
dum
viueret
,
&
postque
est
mortuus
,
his
honoribus
cumulatus
est
,
quales
neminem
aliquando
nec
apud
Graecos
nec
Barbaros
,
sed
ne
antiquissimis
quidem
Romanorum
temporibus
,
cum
neminem
cum
isto
conferendum
vlla
vnquam
seculorum
memoria
nobis
profuderit
,
adeptum
esse
quisquam
commemorare
potest
.
Among
all
the
Roman
Emperours
Constantine
onely
did
with
incredible
feruour
of
pietie
honour
God
the
King
of
all
:
he
alone
with
all
libertie
of
voice
and
tongue
sounded
forth
the
word
of
Christ
:
he
alone
that
I
may
so
say
more
then
all
the
rest
in
all
Ages
endewed
his
Church
with
honours
.
He
alone
tooke
away
the
feigned
worship
of
many
Gods
,
and
refuted
all
the
wayes
of
Idolatry
:
Therefore
he
alone
both
when
he
lyued
,
and
after
he
was
dead
,
had
such
honors
heaped
vpon
him
,
that
no
man
can
make
relation
that
any
man
at
any
time
eyther
among
the
Greekes
or
Barbarians
,
or
in
the
most
auncient
time
of
the
Romans
obtayned
the
like
.
It
is
not
found
in
the
memory
of
all
Ages
,
that
any
man
was
to
be
compared
vnto
him
.
He
left
his
three
sonnes
before
remembred
to
serue
,
and
reigne
,
Emperours
after
him
in
the
S.
Constantia
d●u●hter
to
Cons●an●ine
an
holy
Nunne●
example
to
many
Noble
Nu●●●
.
worlde
,
but
his
holy
daughter
S.
Constantia
,
some
call
her
Constantina
,
he
left
to
serue
God
in
perpetuall
virginitie
among
sacred
Nunnes
,
who
as
I
haue
insinuated
before
,
being
infected
with
Leprosie
and
going
on
Pilgrimage
to
the
graue
of
S.
Agnes
Martyred
in
the
Persecution
before
Constantins
time
,
and
there
continuing
in
prayer
all
night
,
was
Miraculously
cured
of
her
infirmitie
,
S.
Agnes
appearing
vnto
her
,
and
incouraging
her
according
Ambros
.
serm.
90.
de
passione
beatae
Aguetis
Virg.
to
her
name
to
be
Constant
in
the
faith
and
loue
of
Christ
:
spe
recuperandae
salutis
venit
ad
Tumulum
Martyris
nocte
,
&
preces
fideliter
fundebat
.
Quod
dum
faceret
,
repentina
sommi
suauitate
corripitur
,
&
videt
per
vifum
beatissimam
Agnetem
talia
sibi
monita
praeferentem
:
constanter
Age
Constantia
,
&
crede
Dominum
Iesum
Christum
filium
Dei
esse
Saluatorem
tuum
,
per
quem
modo
consequeris
omnium
vulnerum
quae
in
corpore
tuo
pateris
sanitatem
.
Wherevpon
as
S.
Ambrose
lyuing
in
that
Age
,
and
others
witnesse
,
Constantine
at
the
request
of
his
cured
daughter
S.
Constantia
,
there
erected
a
Church
and
Tombe
to
S.
Agnes
,
and
Constantia
perseuered
in
virginitie
,
&
by
her
,
many
virgins
both
meane
and
Noble
and
renowned
receaued
the
holy
veales
,
Perseuerauit
autem
Constantia
Augusti
filia
in
virginitate
,
per
quam
multae
virgines
&
mediocres
&
nobiles
&
illustres
Sacra
velamina
susceperunt
.
Our
holy
and
auncient
learned
Countryman
S.
Aldelmus
with
most
honorable
Titles
remembreth
her
among
the
most
Aldelm
.
l.
de
laudib
.
virginitat
.
cap.
25.
Ado.
Vienn
.
in
Chron.
Fascicul
.
Temp.
an.
294.
Harris
Hist.
Tom.
4.
Libell
.
de
munificent
.
Constant
.
Tom.
1.
Concil.
Baron
.
&
Spond
.
Annal.
an.
330.
sacred
virgins
,
saying
that
by
her
persuasion
,
and
example
,
allmost
all
the
daughters
of
the
Roman
Pretors
,
and
allmost
all
Noble
and
beutifull
virgins
professed
virginitie
,
and
among
these
Attica
and
Arthemia
daughters
of
Gallibanus
,
by
others
Gallicanus
most
potent
in
the
Empire
,
Quarum
genitore
Gallihano
nullus
in
Romana
Monarchia
praestantior
extitit
.
And
citeth
the
life
of
S.
Constantie
written
long
before
,
Quod
plenius
de
conuersatione
illius
scripta
opuscula
produnt
.
She
erected
a
Monastery
of
Nunnes
neare
the
place
where
she
was
cured
,
and
there
shutting
vp
her selfe
with
many
other
Nunnes
,
serued
God
with
greate
deuotion
and
sanctity
of
life
in
the
same
place
all
her
life
:
after
her
death
,
her
body
was
buried
by
S.
Agnes
.
Therefore
I
may
boldly
say
The
honour
of
Britayne
by
the
greate
Emperour
Constantine
.
with
our
Monke
of
Bury
in
his
olde
verse
of
this
most
glorius
Emperour
:
Reioyce
ye
folkes
that
borne
be
in
Britaine
Called
otherwise
Beutus
Albion
.
that
had
a
Prince
so
notably
soueraine
Brought
forth
and
fostered
in
your
Region
,
Ihon
Lydga●e
lib.
8.
cap.
12.
That
whilom
had
the
domination
,
As
cheife
Monarch
,
Prince
,
and
President
Ouer
all
the
world
from
East
to
Occident
.
THE
XVII
.
CHAPTER
.
THAT
THE
POPES
AND
CHVRCH
OF
ROME
in
this
time
were
of
the
same
Religion
they
now
are
,
and
all
Christian
Catholiks
then
professed
the
same
with
them
,
&
the
Supremacy
of
that
See
Apostolike
.
1.
SOME
euen
of
our
owne
Historians
write
,
and
namely
the
Monke
of
Westminster
,
that
S.
Siluester
continued
Pope
vntill
the
yeare
wherein
Constantine
deceased
,
and
both
of
them
died
in
the
same
yeare
340.
That
as
they
had
both
laboured
together
in
their
liues
,
for
aduancing
the
honor
and
Church
of
Christ
,
so
they
died
together
Matth.
Westm.
Anno
gratiae
340.
to
receaue
the
merited
reward
of
their
labors
,
Anno
gratiae
340.
magnificus
Imperator
Constantinus
vitam
laudabilem
glorioso
fine
terminauit
.
Quo
etiam
Anno
Sanctus
Syluester
,
viam
vniuersae
carnis
ingressus
,
migrauit
ad
Dominum
.
Dignum
plane
&
omnino
conueniens
,
vt
qui
simul
circa
incrementum
Ecclesiae
perseueranter
laborauerant
,
simul
reciperent
promeritam
pro
labore
retributionem
.
And
if
we
should
approue
the
opinion
of
Baronius
and
Spondanus
so
expounding
Baron
.
&
Spond
.
Annal.
an.
314.
S.
Damasus
in
S.
Syluestro
to
.
1.
Concil.
the
old
Roman
Pontificall
in
this
point
,
that
S.
Syluester
entered
the
Papacie
in
the
yeare
of
Christ
314.
Anno
Christi
trecentesimo
decimo
quarto
Calendis
Februarij
Syluester
Romanus
subrogatus
,
in
locum
Melchiadis
sedere
caepit
,
and
allowe
vnto
S.
Syluester
so
long
possessing
thereof
as
the
same
Pontificall
doth
,
three
and
twenty
yeares
,
ten
moneths
,
and
11.
dayes
:
Syluester
sedit
annis
viginti
tribus
,
Mensibus
decem
,
we
should
conclude
in
Baronius
opinion
of
the
death
of
Constantine
,
that
S.
Syluester
and
Constantine
died
in
one
and
the
same
yeare
,
Baron
.
&
Spond
.
supr.
Anno.
337.
as
Matthew
of
Westminster
affirmeth
,
although
not
the
same
340.
in
number
which
he
hath
deliuered
.
But
to
followe
the
other
opinion
which
seemeth
more
common
,
and
better
pleaseth
Baronius
,
Binius
,
and
our
Protestants
also
,
Baron
.
Annal.
an.
336.
337.
Binius
annotat
.
in
Marc.
&
Iul.
lib.
1.
Hier.
in
Chron.
Marian.
aetat.
6.
an.
333.
Sozom.
Hist.
Eccl.
lib.
2.
cap.
19.
that
after
the
death
of
S.
Syluester
before
Constantine
dyed
there
were
two
othr
Popes
,
Marcus
and
Iulius
,
the
first
being
Pope
a
very
short
time
,
but
8.
Moneths
by
S.
Hierome
and
Marianus
:
by
Sozomen
,
a
litle
space
,
Cum
Marcus
post
Syluestrum
ad
exiguum
tempus
Episcopatum
Romanum
gessisset
,
Iulius
in
illam
Sedem
successit
.
And
Iulius
was
Pope
but
in
the
last
yeare
of
Constantine
,
being
as
these
Authors
hold
,
the
first
yeare
of
his
Papacy
.
By
which
accompt
,
the
reckening
of
our
Monke
before
,
that
S.
Syluester
and
Constantine
dyed
in
the
same
yeare
,
is
rather
confirmed
,
then
infringed
.
So
if
,
as
these
men
say
,
Marcus
was
Pope
within
15.
dayes
of
the
death
of
S.
Syluester
,
&
continued
the
Papacie
Baron
.
&
Binn
.
supr.
but
8.
Moneths
,
and
Iulius
immediatly
succeeded
him
,
but
a
litle
before
t●e
death
of
Constantine
,
it
is
apparant
that
S.
Syluester
and
Constantine
might
or
did
dye
in
the
same
yeare
.
2.
And
to
our
present
purpose
,
which
is
to
be
perfectly
satisfied
,
and
instructed
of
what
Religion
these
Popes
were
,
which
liued
in
this
time
,
when
the
true
Christian
Religion
was
not
onely
permitted
,
but
publikely
and
with
authoritie
both
spirituall
and
temporall
,
Papall
and
Imperiall
generally
professed
in
all
Nations
,
whether
the
same
which
we
haue
heard
of
Constantine
before
the
publike
graunt
and
warrant
of
the
Popes
Supremacy
,
Roman
Religion
of
the
Sacrifice
of
Masse
,
prayer
,
and
erecting
Churches
to
Saints
,
prayer
for
the
dead
,
Purgatorie
,
Pilgrimage
,
honor
to
holy
Reliks
&
Images
,
and
such
other
cheife
points
,
as
Protestants
now
call
into
Question
,
or
the
new
doctrins
of
these
men
.
And
it
can
be
no
Question
but
the
Maisters
and
Schollers
,
Teachers
and
Learners
,
Catechizers
and
Catechised
,
Baptizers
Both
Popes
,
Emperour
and
all
but
Heretiks
were
then
of
the
present
Roman
Religion
euen
by
enemies
vnto
it
,
so
testifying
.
Io.
Bal.
l.
1.
&
2.
de
Rom.
Pont.
in
Syluestr
.
Mar.
co
.
&
Iul.
Bal.
sup.
l.
1.
in
Syluest.
Robert
.
Barnes
in
vit.
Pontif
Roman
.
in
●od
.
and
Baptised
,
as
their
condition
was
,
must
needs
be
of
one
and
the
sance
minde
and
iudgment
in
such
things
,
they
were
all
Holy
men
and
Confessors
,
as
our
Protestant
Writers
are
witnesses
,
and
to
make
them
also
to
giue
both
euidence
and
iudgment
that
they
were
of
the
Catholike
Roman
Religion
,
now
professed
in
that
our
Mother
Church
,
thus
they
testifie
,
and
first
of
S.
Syluester
,
that
Pedagoge
ad
Tutor
of
Constantine
in
these
words
,
There
be
very
many
Decrees
of
Pope
Syluester
of
consecrating
Chrisme
,
confirming
children
,
adorning
Churches
,
couering
Altars
,
ordaining
Massing
Preist●
,
annointing
&
vesting
them
,
of
worshiping
,
adoring
,
and
reseruing
the
consecrated
Hostes
,
also
of
Deacons
vesturs
,
Albes
,
Miters
,
Palls
,
Sacrifices
,
Ceremonies
,
Asiles
,
Extreame
vnctions
,
&
other
Rites
.
Huius
Syluestri
permulta
feruntur
Instituta
de
Chrismate
consecrando
,
Ordinibus
dandis
,
pueris
confirmandis
,
templis
ornandis
,
Altaribus
tegendis
,
Missatoribus
constituendis
,
vngendis
,
vestiendis
,
Hostijsque
,
vt
vocant
deificandis
,
adornandis
,
seruandis
.
Item
de
Dalmaticis
,
Cappis
,
Corporalibus
,
Albis
,
Mitris
,
Pallijs
,
Pannis
,
Peplis
,
Sindonibus
,
Sacrificijs
,
Ceremonijs
,
Asilis
,
Extremis
vnctionibus
,
alijsque
ritibus
:
How
a
Preist
should
be
vested
,
when
he
sayd
Masse
,
that
no
lay
man
might
empleade
any
of
the
Clergie
.
That
no
Clergy
man
should
be
conuented
before
Magdeburgen
.
centur.
4.
cap.
6.
cap.
7.
cap.
9.
cap.
10.
a
secular
Iudge
.
If
the
Reliks
of
Saints
or
Martyrs
were
to
be
translated
from
other
places
they
should
be
brought
into
Cities
and
Villages
religiously
in
singing
;
per
Psalmodias
Religiosè
acciperentur
ac
deducerentur
.
He
approued
and
exercised
the
Primacy
of
the
Pope
of
Rome
as
all
other
Popes
then
did
.
The
chast
and
Religious
conuersation
of
Monkes
and
Nunnes
were
then
vsed
,
and
liuers
Monasteries
of
men
and
women
then
in
Rome
.
In
the
Clergie
were
these
Degrees
,
Bishops
,
Preists
,
Deacons
,
Subdeacons
,
Acoluthists
,
Exorcists
,
Lectors
,
Ostiarij
.
The
Bishops
,
Preists
,
Deacons
and
Sub●eacons
were
vnmarried
,
and
liued
in
chastitie
:
Episcopi
,
Presbyteri
,
Diaconi
,
aut
virgines
eliguntur
,
aut
certè
post
Sacerdotium
in
aeternum
pudici
.
That
the
sacrifice
of
Masse
might
not
be
celebrated
but
in
places
consecrated
by
a
Bishop
,
Missae
celebrationem
in
nullis
praeterquam
ab
Episcopo
sacratis
locis
faciendam
Concilium
Rom●num
sub
Syluestro
constituit
.
And
in
the
same
Councell
to
which
both
S.
Syluester
,
and
Constantine
subscribed
,
it
is
defined
,
as
I
haue
Concil.
Roman
.
can.
20.
before
cited
,
that
the
Roman
See
is
the
cheifest
See
,
Iudge
of
all
,
and
to
be
Iudged
of
none
,
Emperor
,
Clergie
,
Kings
or
people
:
nemo
iudicabit
primam
Sedem
,
quoniam
omnes
Sedes
à
prima
Sede
iustitiam
desiderant
temperari
.
Neque
ab
Augusto
,
neque
ab
omni
Clero
,
neque
à
Regibus
,
neque
à
populo
Iudex
iudicabitur
.
These
Protestants
Magdeburgen
.
c.
6.
●upr
.
cent.
4.
also
deluer
for
the
doctrine
and
vse
of
this
time
,
for
penitents
to
make
sacramentall
Confession
of
their
sinnes
,
and
Preists
to
enioyne
pennances
,
and
giue
absolution
vnto
such
Penitents
.
Concerning
holy
Scripturs
,
the
third
Councell
of
Carthage
in
the
beginning
of
the
next
Age
apprehending
the
same
Canon
of
holy
Scripturs
which
the
present
Roman
Church
now
receaueth
,
Concil.
Carth.
●
.
can.
47.
faith
plainely
,
that
it
receaued
it
from
the
Fathers
which
were
before
them
,
Pro
confirmando
isto
Canone
innotescat
,
quia
à
Patribus
ista
accepimus
in
Ecclesia
August
.
l.
2.
doctrin
.
Christian
.
cap.
7.
legenda
.
And
S.
Augustine
liuing
in
this
Age
is
witnesse
that
the
Apostol●ke
Sees
,
Rome
the
cheife
,
receaued
it
so
.
How
vaine
and
Idle
our
Protestants
and
their
Article
of
Religion
in
reiecting
Traditions
,
and
onely
admitting
Scripturs
in
matters
of
Religion
is
euident
,
in
so
many
recited
Articles
,
which
these
men
haue
granted
,
and
yet
deny
them
to
be
contained
in
,
or
to
be
deduced
from
Scripturs
,
as
also
their
Article
and
doctrine
against
Communion
onely
in
one
kinde
,
contending
as
though
it
could
not
be
practized
or
permitted
,
when
these
Protestants
themselues
confesse
,
that
in
this
time
euen
in
the
Roman
Church
,
Communion
onely
vnder
one
kinde
was
vsed
,
Ambros
.
orat
.
Funebri
de
morte
Satyri
.
and
by
the
greatest
Doctors
then
in
the
Church
of
God
,
namely
S.
Ambrose
,
who
so
writeth
,
and
at
his
death
practized
it
in
himselfe
,
onely
receauing
vnder
the
forme
of
bread
,
as
Catholiks
now
vse
,
and
his
brother
Satyrus
&
others
often
so
accustomed
,
euen
when
they
were
in
health
.
Which
these
Paulin.
in
vita
S.
Ambrosij
.
Protestants
thus
confesse
,
Peregrinantes
ac
Nauigantes
Eucharistiam
secum
circumtulisse
Christianos
,
ex
Ambrosio
apparet
,
ex
oratione
Ambrosij
in
funere
fratris
Satyrij
.
Magdeburgen
.
cent.
4.
cap.
6.
col.
429.
430.
Ab
honorato
Ecclesiae
Vercellensis
Sacerdote
,
Ambrosio
morituro
oblatum
esse
corpus
Domini
,
quo
accepto
,
expiraret
,
Paulinus
tradidit
in
vita
Ambrosij
.
These
men
also
teach
,
that
the
doctrine
of
the
See
of
Rome
and
the
Fathers
at
this
time
concerning
freewill
,
and
originall
sinne
,
was
the
same
with
that
of
the
Magdeburgen
.
cent.
4.
cap.
4.
cap.
10.
Roman
Church
in
these
dayes
.
So
that
if
any
man
will
compare
but
these
points
of
doctrine
which
S.
Syluester
and
Constantine
then
held
,
and
practized
with
the
English
Protestant
Religion
,
as
it
is
set
downe
in
the
priuiledge
Booke
of
the
Articles
thereof
,
warranted
by
Parlament
,
Kings
Authoritie
,
Conuocation
of
their
Protestant
Bishops
,
Oath
and
Subscription
of
them
and
their
whole
Ministery
,
he
shall
not
finde
any
one
true
Article
then
among
them
all
,
which
are
opposite
to
the
Church
of
Rome
,
and
Religion
thereof
at
this
time
.
But
whether
we
are
Catholiks
placing
spirituall
Primacie
in
the
See
of
Rome
then
in
S.
Syluester
,
or
Protestants
asscribing
it
vnto
their
Christian
Kings
,
Constantine
then
both
King
and
Emperour
heare
,
we
must
be
of
this
holy
Religion
,
wherein
these
two
greate
Rulers
were
so
vnited
together
in
all
points
;
especially
seeing
these
Protestants
haue
warranted
these
two
Princes
were
holy
,
and
of
themselues
worthie
paterns
to
be
imitated
now
as
the
whole
Catholike
Christian
world
then
ioyned
with
them
in
doctrine
,
S.
Syluester
Magdeburgen
.
cent
.
l.
4.
cap.
10.
being
Pope
(
say
our
Protestants
)
did
faithfully
performe
his
office
in
teaching
,
and
amended
many
things
in
the
Clergie
,
was
renowned
for
working
Miracles
,
and
by
them
conuerted
many
to
the
faith
,
at
seuen
Ordinations
he
consecrated
65.
Bishops
all
ioyning
with
him
in
Religion
.
Syluester
factus
Episcopus
,
docendi
munere
fideliter
functus
est
,
&
vitiosa
in
ordine
Ecclesiastico
multa
emendauit
,
miraculis
claruit
etiam
,
quibus
multos
ad
fidem
conuertit
.
Ordinationibus
sacris
septem
perfectis
,
creauit
Episcopos
sexaginta
quinque
.
So
likewise
did
all
other
knowne
Catholike
Bishops
in
the
whole
world
,
either
actually
assembled
in
,
or
consenting
vnto
the
renowned
Councels
of
so
many
hundreds
of
Bishops
of
Nice
,
Rome
,
Arles
and
other
places
,
in
his
time
agreeing
and
consenting
together
for
themselues
and
the
whole
Christian
world
committed
to
their
charge
in
Religion
.
Like
was
the
case
of
Constantine
so
farre
as
temporall
Prince
had
to
deale
in
these
affaires
.
Of
all
Emperors
that
euer
were
he
was
he
greatest
in
Power
,
and
Dominions
,
and
the
greatest
Reuerencer
,
we
finde
in
Histories
,
of
the
See
Apostolike
and
Popes
of
Rome
in
his
time
,
and
all
other
Godly
Bishops
,
and
assisted
all
he
could
the
assembling
of
those
Councels
,
honoring
and
consenting
vnto
their
Decrees
,
as
the
Lawe
&
Decrees
of
God
himselfe
,
as
appeareth
by
Eusebius
,
Socrates
,
Sozomen
,
Theodoret
,
and
his
owne
Imperiall
Letters
and
publike
Edicts
before
cited
.
And
was
occasion
of
preaching
the
word
of
life
,
and
the
holy
Ghospell
of
Christ
&
ouerthrowing
Idolatry
in
all
Nations
,
from
one
end
of
the
knowne
world
to
the
other
,
erecting
Christian
Churches
,
&
endowing
them
in
all
places
,
as
our
Protestants
themselues
acknowledge
,
Ab
Oceani
finibus
,
nempe
Britannis
incipions
diuinae
Religionis
curam
Magdeburgen
.
centur.
4.
cap.
3.
Bal.
l.
de
Script
.
centur.
1.
in
Flauio
Constantino
in
medijs
superstitionum
tenebris
caepit
,
ab
Occiduis
ad
Indos
innumeras
ad
aeternae
spe●●
vitae
erigens
gentes
,
egregius
disciplinae
Christianae
praeco
,
falsorum
Deorum
euersor
per
Graecian
,
Aegyptam
,
Persidem
,
Asiam
,
&
vniuersam
ditionem
Romanam
,
repetitis
abrogabat
legibus
,
iubens
per
Edicta
Christum
coli
,
Euangelium
praedicari
sacrum
,
ministris
honores
&
alimenta
dari
,
atque
Idolorum
vbique
destrui
templa
.
Ecclesijs
infinita
praestitit
,
agros
,
annonam
,
stipem
egenis
,
aegris
,
viduis
,
ac
Orphanis
,
pro
quibusque
solicitus
.
Which
generall
destruction
of
Idolatry
and
planting
the
true
Religion
of
Christ
the
Messias
,
so
often
and
manifestly
foretold
by
the
holy
Prophets
,
neuer
any
other
comparable
vnto
this
in
any
degree
,
except
the
late
Conuersion
of
America
,
and
other
Nations
vnto
the
knowne
present
Catholike
Religion
.
Io.
Bal.
lib.
1.
de
Act.
Pont.
Rom.
in
Syluestr
.
And
in
the
late
Persecution
before
Constantine
expressely
and
plainely
foretold
to
S.
Blasius
,
the
glorious
Bishop
and
Martyr
,
as
both
Protestants
and
others
confesse
,
that
this
Constantine
should
be
the
happy
man
and
meanes
,
by
whome
,
and
in
whose
dayes
and
Empire
,
this
greate
alteration
of
Religion
,
in
planting
the
true
Religion
of
Christ
Iesus
the
Messias
,
and
confusion
of
the
Pagans
superstitions
,
so
often
and
clearely
foretold
in
holy
Scripturs
,
should
be
so
generally
effected
.
Nunc
bonus
expulsis
,
Romana
in
Regna
,
Tyrannis
Baptista
Mantuan
.
l.
2.
de
vit.
S.
Blas
.
Adueniet
Princeps
,
sub
quo
pacabitur
orbis
,
Et
finem
accipiet
veterum
cultura
Deorum
Constantinus
.
4.
S.
Marke
was
Pope
but
a
shorte
time
,
yet
he
continued
as
our
Protestants
Robert
.
Barn
.
l.
de
vit.
Pont.
Rom.
in
Marc.
&
Iulio
.
Io.
Bal.
l.
2.
de
Act.
Pontific
.
Rom.
in
Marc.
&
Iul.
confesse
,
in
S.
Syluester
his
Religion
,
gaue
the
Pale
to
the
Bishop
of
Hostia
a
Consecrator
of
the
Popes
of
Rome
,
caused
the
Nicen
Creede
to
be
read
in
the
Church
after
the
Ghospell
,
he
builded
Churches
&
adorned
them
.
5.
Pope
Iulius
did
exempt
Preists
from
being
conuented
before
any
but
Ecclesiasticall
Iudges
,
Maintained
the
priuiledge
of
the
Roman
See
,
that
no
Councell
might
be
called
without
allowance
thereof
,
Hic
Iulius
acriter
reprehendit
Orientales
Episcopos
,
quod
sine
sua
authoritate
Concilium
indixerant
.
Cassiod
.
in
Eccl.
Hist.
Tripart
.
l.
4.
cap.
19.
&
cap.
9.
But
the
Greeke
Writers
of
that
Age
make
this
matter
most
euident
,
that
it
was
not
onely
the
clayme
of
Pope
Iulius
,
but
the
old
Law
and
Apostolicall
Rule
and
custome
,
that
no
Councell
might
be
called
,
nothing
decreed
without
the
authoritie
of
the
Pope
of
Rome
,
Canonibus
iubentibus
praeter
Romanum
Sozom.
l.
2.
c.
9.
nihil
decerni
Pontificem
.
And
againe
,
Cum
Regula
Ecclesiastica
iubeat
non
oportere
praeter
sententiam
Romani
Pontificis
X
celebrari
.
And
more
manifestly
in
Sozomen
,
That
the
old
Canon
of
the
Church
pronownced
all
such
Acts
to
be
voyde
,
which
were
decreed
without
the
Authoritie
of
the
Bishop
of
Rome
,
Legem
esse
ad
sacerdotij
dignitatem
spectantem
,
quae
pronuntiat
acta
illa
irritaesse
,
quae
Sozom.
supr.
l.
2.
cap.
7.
praeter
sententiam
Episcopi
Romani
constituuntur
.
And
this
is
plainely
confessed
by
those
Arrian
Bishops
themselues
thus
reprehended
for
such
attempts
.
For
writing
to
Pope
Iulius
,
they
freely
confesse
the
Primacie
of
the
Pope
of
Rome
,
and
See
thereof
,
being
the
Schoole
of
the
Apostles
,
and
Metropolitan
Citie
of
Theodor.
Hist.
Eccles.
l.
2.
cap.
4.
Cassiod
.
Hist.
Tripart
.
lib.
4.
cap.
6.
pietie
euen
from
the
beginning
,
Literis
suis
fatebantur
Ecclesiam
Romanam
Primas
apud
omnes
ferre
,
vtpote
quae
Apostolorum
schola
,
&
pietatis
Metropolis
iam
ab
initio
fuisset
.
And
both
Theodoret
and
Cassiodorus
testifie
,
that
the
Arrians
themselues
sent
their
accusations
against
S.
Athanasius
to
this
Pope
of
Rome
Iulius
,
to
be
iudged
by
him
,
as
highest
Iudge
,
and
Pope
Iulius
according
to
the
Ecclesiasticall
Lawe
,
commanded
both
them
and
S.
Athanasius
one
a
certaine
day
to
appeare
before
him
at
Rome
to
receaue
sentence
,
Iulius
Ecclesiasticam
secutus
Legem
,
&
ipsos
Romae
adesse
iussit
,
&
diem
dixit
diuo
Athanasio
.
And
by
Cassiodorus
,
&
venerabilem
Athanasium
and
Iudicium
regulariter
euocauit
.
So
that
it
is
euident
,
this
Supreamacy
of
the
Pope
of
Rome
,
was
not
giuen
to
that
holy
See
by
Constantine
,
or
any
late
Pope
his
claime
or
challeng
,
but
from
the
begining
.
And
Constantine
,
though
a
most
worthie
Christian
King
and
Emperour
,
did
neither
call
nor
confirme
any
Councell
,
as
a
supreame
Iudge
,
and
Sentencer
,
but
as
an
Assistant
Temporall
,
such
as
good
Kings
are
,
and
should
be
in
prouiding
securitie
,
quiet
,
protection
and
bodily
necessaries
for
the
Bishops
assembled
,
as
I
haue
before
remembred
he
did
.
The
calling
of
the
Councells
was
,
as
that
greate
generall
of
Nyce
by
the
Bishops
order
,
and
direction
,
Ruffinus
Eusebius
and
others
testifie
,
Constantinus
ex
Sacerdotum
Ruffin
.
l.
1.
Hist.
Ecclesiast.
cap.
1.
Euseb.
l.
10.
Hist.
cap.
1.
Cap.
5.
supra
.
sententia
apud
vrbem
Nicaeam
Episcopale
Concilium
conuocat
.
Where
we
see
both
the
calling
,
and
Assembly
to
the
Episcopall
,
as
all
others
were
,
and
the
sentence
and
Iudgment
by
them
onely
,
post
diutinum
multumque
tractatum
placet
omnibus
,
ac
velut
vno
cunctorum
ore
&
corde
decernitur
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
scribi
debere
,
id
est
eiusdem
cum
patre
substantiae
filium
confiteri
idque
firmissima
omnium
sententia
pronuntiatur
.
Defertur
ad
Constantinum
sacerdotalis
concilij
sententia
.
Ille
tanquam
a
Deo
prolatam
veneratur
.
Cui
si
quis
tentasset
obniti
,
velut
contra
diuina
statuta
venientem
,
in
exilium
se
protestatur
acturum
.
Where
we
see
this
greatest
temporall
Commander
that
euer
was
in
the
worlde
,
was
so
farre
from
vsurping
,
or
clayming
any
spirituall
Power
to
decide
,
and
iudge
of
Questions
in
Religion
,
that
he
was
not
present
when
they
were
determined
by
the
Bishops
,
but
leauing
all
such
decisions
vnto
them
,
as
their
seruant
,
conseruus
,
as
Sozom.
l.
1.
Hist.
Eccl.
c.
18.
he
calleth
himselfe
,
most
reuerently
embraced
,
and
with
his
temporall
Power
executed
what
they
concluded
.
THE
XVIII
.
CHAPTER
.
THE
CONSTANCIE
OF
BRITAINE
IN
THE
true
Catholike
Religion
,
before
,
and
after
the
Nicen
Councell
,
it
had
Bishops
there
,
consented
vnto
,
receaued
,
and
kept
inuiolable
the
Decrees
thereof
,
not
admitting
Heresie
heare
.
1.
WE
haue
thus
farre
trauailed
,
in
remembring
the
greate
peace
,
and
glory
these
two
Noble
British
Princes
the
Mother
and
Sonne
,
Queene
Helen
and
Constantine
procured
to
the
vniuersall
Catholike
Church
of
Christ
in
other
Nations
of
the
world
in
such
manner
,
that
the
generall
Conuersion
of
the
Gentils
spoken
of
by
Malachy
the
Prophet
,
seemeth
to
haue
bene
reserued
for
the
honour
of
this
Nation
,
by
the
help
and
assistance
of
those
two
most
renowned
children
thereof
,
ab
ortu
solis
vsque
ad
occasum
,
magnum
est
nomen
meum
in
Gen
Mal●ch
.
1.
tibus
,
&
in
omni
loco
sacrificatur
&
offertur
nomini
meo
Oblatio
munda
,
quia
magnum
est
nomen
meum
in
gentibus
,
dicit
Dominus
exercituum
.
For
euen
from
this
laste
Nation
in
the
west
,
then
knowne
to
the
furthest
hence
in
the
East
,
the
Ghospell
of
Christ
was
happily
by
their
helpe
and
in
their
dayes
embraced
.
2.
Now
it
is
time
to
returne
into
Britaine
againe
,
where
we
shall
by
the
longe
absence
of
Constantine
our
King
&
Emperour
from
hence
,
&
many
of
our
cheife
Nobilitie
&
others
attending
him
in
his
Warrs
&
Trauailes
,
finde
the
state
of
this
Kingdome
,
especially
in
ciuill
and
temporall
affaires
distempered
,
&
〈◊〉
vnquiet
,
by
the
testimony
of
our
owne
Historians
.
First
Constantine
going
hence
towards
Rome
against
the
Tyrant
Maxentius
carried
with
him
from
Britaine
to
serue
him
in
those
warrs
,
as
our
Antiquaries
agree
,
a
greate
Power
of
his
Country
Brittish
souldiars
,
as
most
true
&
faithfull
vnto
him
,
by
whose
prowesse
&
valor
he
obtaining
Victory
,
he
gaue
them
in
recompence
of
their
loyall
and
valiant
seruice
,
as
both
our
owne
Antiquaries
,
and
others
write
,
a
dwelling
and
lyuing
in
the
west
part
of
France
,
bordering
vpon
the
Sea
,
most
probably
in
litle
Britaine
,
where
they
continued
in
his
dayes
with
some
litle
difference
from
the
Britans
of
this
Kingdome
,
Constantinus
ab
Exercitu
Imperator
consalutatus
,
expeditione
Gulielm
.
Malm.
de
gest
.
Reg.
Angl.
l.
1.
c.
1.
Hollinsh
.
Hist.
of
Engl.
l.
4.
c.
28.
in
superiores
terras
indicta
,
magnam
manam
militum
Brita●●orum
abduxit
,
per
quorum
Industriam
,
triumphis
ad
vota
fluentibus
breui
rer●m
potitus
,
emeritos
&
laboribus
functos
in
quadam
parte
Gallia
ad
Occidentem
super
littus
Oceani
collocauit
:
vbi
bodieque
Posteri
●orum
man●ntes
immane
quantum
coaluere
,
moribus
linguaque
nonnihil
a
nostris
Brittonibus
degenores
.
And
this
was
the
first
planting
of
our
Britans
in
that
litle
Britaine
,
by
these
Authours
,
longe
before
the
setling
of
them
there
by
Maximus
:
which
(
to
a
greate
weakening
of
this
Kingdome
to
haue
a
greate
Army
of
selected
Souldiars
to
be
carried
away
,
planted
in
an
other
Country
,
and
neuer
returne
againe
,
as
the
like
in
the
time
of
Maximus
)
occasioned
the
spoyling
and
desolation
thereof
.
3.
The
remnant
of
whose
British
Souldiars
which
were
left
vnslaine
,
as
also
those
of
an
other
Constantine
after
him
,
went
and
ioyned
themselues
with
the
former
Britans
in
litle
Britaine
,
which
went
hence
with
Constantine
the
Greate
,
as
the
olde
Monke
of
Malmesbury
writeth
,
Copiarum
quae
illos
ad
bellum
Guliel
.
Mal●●es
.
supr.
secutae
fuerant
,
pars
occisa
,
pars
post
fugam
ad
superiores
Britones
concessit
.
But
by
the
common
opinion
of
our
Antiquaries
,
there
was
an
other
and
Greater
occasion
of
the
weakening
and
disquieting
of
Britaine
about
this
time
,
by
reason
of
domesticall
and
ciuill
warrs
in
this
Land
.
For
Constantine
the
Greate
at
his
departure
hence
leauing
the
gouernment
of
this
Kingdome
,
as
our
old
English
Historie
recordeth
to
a
Noble
man
,
some
style
him
a
King
,
named
Octauian
,
when
Constantine
went
from
this
lond
to
Rome
,
he
toke
all
his
lond
to
kepe
to
the
Old
.
Engl.
Chronic.
f.
34.
p.
1.
Earle
of
Cornewayle
that
was
called
Octauian
.
And
anone
as
this
Octauian
wist
that
his
lord
dwelled
at
Rome
,
incontinent
he
cesed
all
the
londe
into
his
hands
,
and
therwith
did
all
his
will
among
by
and
lowe
,
and
they
helde
him
for
King
.
But
other
Historians
both
British
and
English
,
domesticall
and
forrein
affirme
,
that
Constantine
at
his
going
from
Britaine
to
Rome
,
committed
the
gouernment
of
this
Kingdome
to
the
Roman
Proconsuls
,
and
the
named
Octauian
,
or
Octauius
tooke
Armes
against
them
,
slewe
them
,
and
so
obtained
to
be
King
heare
,
Octauius
Dux
wisseorum
insurrexit
in
Proconsules
Romanae
dignitatis
,
quibus
Insulae
regimen
Galfr.
Monum
.
Hist.
Reg.
Brit.
l.
5.
c.
8.
Pont.
Vir.
Hist.
Britan.
l.
5.
Matth.
Westm.
an
.
gratiae
314.
Hard.
Chron.
c.
63.
f.
●0
.
permissum
fuerat
,
&
solio
Regni
,
ipsis
interfectis
,
potitus
est
.
The
Monke
of
Westminster
saith
,
this
Octauius
was
a
King
before
,
Octauius
Geniseorum
Rex
,
a
Regulus
or
Prince
of
the
people
in
and
about
Worcestershire
.
Harding
saith
he
was
Duke
of
westesex
,
he
must
meane
where
the
West
Saxons
after
Ruled
,
for
they
came
not
into
Britaine
vntill
longe
after
this
time
.
But
after
his
day
came
one
Octauius
Duke
of
weste
sex
that
crowned
was
for
King
That
sl●ugh
the
werdins
of
Constantinus
Which
that
he
sette
for
Britaine
gouerning
In
his
absence
,
to
kepe
it
in
all
thing
.
4.
Besides
this
,
there
be
other
difficulties
among
the
Historians
about
this
Octauius
,
and
such
as
will
discredite
him
for
hauing
had
any
greate
cheife
and
longe
command
as
a
King
in
this
Nation
.
Matthew
of
Westminster
setteth
downe
his
conquering
the
Roman
Proconsuls
heare
in
the
yeare
of
Christ
314.
when
as
I
haue
proued
before
by
diuers
more
auncient
and
receaued
Historians
,
that
S.
Helen
our
Queene
and
Empresse
continued
heare
longe
after
that
time
.
And
her
sonne
Constantine
Emperour
now
at
the
highest
of
his
glory
,
power
,
and
Victories
,
and
hauing
so
many
British
Souldiars
without
employment
in
France
,
so
neare
vnto
vs
,
cannot
be
imagined
to
haue
suffered
any
Enemy
in
his
owne
natiue
Country
so
to
haue
preuailed
.
Or
how
could
such
a
man
as
this
Octauius
is
supposed
to
be
,
assemble
such
an
Army
in
Britaine
,
where
that
most
victorious
Emperour
was
vndoubted
King
,
and
whence
he
had
so
greate
an
Army
of
Britons
so
lately
before
,
that
by
them
,
as
our
Historians
write
,
he
vanquished
allmost
inmunerable
Companies
of
his
most
potent
Enemy
,
Magnam
manum
Britonum
abduxit
,
per
quorum
industriam
,
Guliel
.
Malm.
l.
1.
de
gestis
Reg.
c.
1.
triumphis
ad
vota
fluentibus
breui
rerum
potitus
.
And
as
these
Relators
of
Octauius
proceedings
themselues
are
witnesses
,
the
power
which
Constantine
carryed
from
Britaine
was
so
greate
,
that
the
Romans
which
came
hither
vnto
him
,
seeing
his
power
,
saide
no
Prince
in
the
world
was
comparable
vnto
him
for
strength
,
Quis
Princeps
Regi
Britanniae
conferri
queat
in
fortitudine
robustorum
Galfr.
Monum
.
l.
5.
c.
7.
Matth.
Westm.
an.
312.
E●●eb
.
lib.
1.
vit.
Constant
.
cap.
4.
Euseb.
libt
.
4.
de
Vit.
Constant
.
c.
51.
Matth.
Westm.
an.
390.
Baron
.
&
Spondan
.
in
Annal.
an.
383.
Sigebert
.
Chron.
an.
383.
militum
?
by
an
other
,
est
tibi
robustissimorum
militum
maxima
multitudo
.
Where
then
in
Britaine
could
Octauius
gather
an
Army
so
soone
so
encounter
&
ouerthrowe
three
Legions
of
Roman
Souldiars
,
besides
their
adherents
,
as
these
men
say
?
And
Eusebius
saith
,
that
Constantine
himselfe
came
hither
againe
,
in
Britanniam
inuasit
,
and
was
heare
longer
after
this
pretended
Reuolt
:
and
at
his
death
gaue
Britaine
,
his
auncient
Patrimony
,
to
his
eldest
sonne
,
assignabat
auitam
sortem
grandiori
natu
filio
.
Againe
these
men
say
,
Octauius
was
King
heare
vntill
Maximus
his
time
,
and
marryed
his
onely
daughter
and
Heire
vnto
him
.
When
it
is
a
common
consent
in
Antiquities
,
that
this
Maximus
or
Maximianus
was
not
King
in
Britaine
vntill
after
the
380.
yeare
of
Christ
.
Therefore
he
must
needs
be
granted
to
haue
bene
very
younge
,
and
of
too
few
yeares
at
the
going
of
Constantine
hence
,
for
him
to
commit
the
gouernment
of
Britaine
vnto
him
,
or
for
himselfe
to
haue
so
soone
vsurped
it
,
against
so
righfull
and
a
potent
King
and
Emperour
.
5.
And
our
most
auncient
and
best
Historians
S.
Gildas
,
S.
Bede
,
Marianus
,
Gild.
l.
de
Excid
.
&
conq
.
Brit.
c.
10.
●●●gebert
.
Chron.
Eutrop.
Hist.
Polyd
.
Virgil.
Angl.
Hist.
l.
3.
p.
49.
Stowe
&
Howes
Hist.
in
Constant
.
Constantius
,
Iulian
.
Hollinsh
.
Hist.
of
Engl.
l.
4.
Fast
.
Reg.
&
Episc.
Angl.
Ammian
.
Marcelli
.
l.
20.
in
init
.
l.
26.
28.
Florentius
Wigorniensis
,
Ethelwerdus
,
Henry
of
Huntington
and
William
of
Malmesbury
,
allthough
as
diligently
as
they
could
,
recompting
our
Kings
of
Britaine
,
neuer
mention
any
such
Octauius
or
Octauian
.
But
the
cheifest
and
most
auncient
of
them
S.
Gildas
plainely
saith
,
that
this
Iland
was
at
this
time
,
and
vntill
Maximus
or
Maximian
a
Britan
tooke
vpon
him
the
Empire
,
a
Roman
Iland
,
Insula
nomen
Romanum
tenens
.
And
diuers
Historians
both
late
and
auncient
,
Catholiks
and
Protestants
,
doe
particularly
set
downe
our
Kings
after
Constantine
the
Greate
,
&
Roman
Lieutenants
heare
vntill
these
dayes
,
as
Constantine
,
Constantius
,
Iulian
,
Valentinian
,
Gratian
,
Emperours
our
Kings
:
Martinus
,
Lupicinus
,
Nectaridius
,
Theadosius
,
Fraomarius
and
other
Roman
Lieutenants
,
and
Gouernours
heare
.
And
when
the
Councell
of
Ariminum
was
kept
about
the
yeare
of
Christ
360.
and
the
23.
yeare
of
Constantius
sonne
of
Constantine
the
Greate
,
it
is
certaine
,
that
this
Constantius
was
our
King
in
Britaine
,
and
bore
the
chardges
of
the
poorest
Bishops
of
this
Kingdome
,
as
then
vnder
his
gouernment
,
which
were
present
there
,
and
he
was
so
farre
from
loosing
Britaine
,
or
any
other
Country
of
his
Empire
then
,
that
as
Sozomen
and
others
testifie
,
that
Councell
thus
wrote
vnto
him
at
this
time
,
sic
tuum
creuit
Imperium
,
vt
vniuer
si
orbis
terrar●m
gubernacula
teneas
.
Epist.
Ariminen
.
Concil.
ad
Constātium
.
Imp.
apud
Sozom.
Histor.
l.
4.
c.
47.
His
Empire
was
so
encreased
,
that
all
the
world
was
vnder
his
Gouernment
.
This
was
aboue
20.
yeares
after
the
death
of
the
greate
Constantine
,
in
whose
time
this
Reuolt
of
Britaine
from
him
is
thus
supposed
,
and
aboue
twyce
so
longe
time
of
the
imagined
vsurpation
heare
by
Octauius
.
And
Zonaras
writeth
that
this
Constantius
in
the
14.
yeare
of
his
Empire
bannished
,
or
rather
carried
with
him
S.
Athanasius
into
Britaine
,
at
his
comming
hither
.
Eodem
anno
14.
Magnus
Ath●nasius
à
Constantio
in
Britanniam
deportatur
.
Ioa.
Zonar
.
tom
.
3.
Ann.
f.
117.
c.
de
Constantio
&
Constante
.
6.
Therefore
I
dare
not
to
assent
,
that
in
this
time
of
the
greatest
florishing
Estate
of
the
Roman
Empire
,
&
the
Power
thereof
in
Britaine
,
especially
from
whence
the
glory
of
it
grew
to
that
greatenes
,
eyther
Octauius
or
any
other
so
much
preuailed
heare
to
barre
the
Emperours
of
that
honour
.
But
he
might
towards
the
time
of
Maximus
or
Maximianus
,
when
the
Empire
had
more
enemyes
and
lesse
power
,
preuaile
in
some
such
sort
,
as
these
Historians
haue
writen
of
him
,
allthough
they
differ
also
in
Maximianus
aswell
as
in
Octauius
.
One
saith
,
he
was
the
sonne
of
Trahern
vncle
to
S.
Helen
,
Maximian
Harding
.
Cronc
.
c.
63.
f.
51.
Galfr.
Monum
.
Hist.
Reg.
Brit.
l.
5.
c.
9.
Pontic
.
Vir.
H●st
.
l.
5.
Matth.
Westm.
An.
379.
Harding
supr.
King
Traherne
his
sonne
to
Constantine
next
Heire
:
others
affirme
he
was
sonne
of
Leolinus
an
other
vncle
of
S.
Helen
,
greate
vncle
to
Constantine
,
Leoninus
Constantini
auanculus
ipsum
genuerat
.
And
erat
patre
Britannus
à
Leolmo
Constantini
auanculo
procreatus
,
matre
vero
Natione
Romanus
,
ex
vtraque
parte
regalem
originem
ducens
.
And
one
of
them
saith
,
Octauius
was
King
but
14.
yeares
ending
with
the
beginning
of
Maximian
his
reigne
.
And
so
we
may
well
allowe
such
an
Octauius
to
haue
borne
the
name
of
a
King
in
Britaine
in
those
troblesome
dayes
of
the
Romans
ruling
heare
,
diuers
petty
Kings
being
probably
at
that
time
in
this
Nation
,
aswell
by
the
testimony
of
these
Authours
,
which
then
make
Octauius
King
,
as
others
.
So
they
terme
Conanus
a
King
,
&
that
Maximian
tooke
his
Kingdome
from
him
,
cui
Regnum
Britanniae
eripuerat
.
So
was
Dionotus
King
in
Cornwayle
,
Dionotus
Rex
Cornubiae
.
So
was
his
Galfr.
Monum
.
l.
5.
c.
1●
.
15.
Pontic
.
Virun
.
l.
5.
Matth.
Westm.
an.
390.
392.
Manuscr
.
Antiq.
in
vit.
S.
Niniani
.
Capgr
.
in
eod.
Bal.
l.
de
Script
.
cent.
1.
in
Niniano
.
brother
Carodocus
before
him
,
Dionothus
qui
fratri
suo
Caradoco
in
regnum
successerat
.
And
yet
vnder
our
cheife
King
and
Emperour
Maximian
at
that
time
,
Cui
Maximianus
Insulae
principatum
commendauerat
.
And
S.
Ninian
who
lyued
Bishop
heare
in
the
end
of
this
Age
had
Kings
for
his
Ancestores
,
Regali
ex
prosapia
beatus
Ninianus
extitit
oriundus
.
And
yet
the
greate
distance
of
the
place
of
his
birth
from
King
Coel
,
and
these
remembred
,
argueth
he
was
not
of
their
Line
.
And
all
these
Kings
or
Regents
heare
were
most
certainely
by
our
Antiquities
Catholike
Christians
.
7.
Therefore
the
Temporall
State
in
respect
of
any
of
them
,
could
not
be
any
The
falling
of
Constantius
Emperor
to
the
Arrian
Heresie
a
great
hurt
to
Catholike
Religion
in
many
places
.
hinderance
,
but
rather
help
and
furtherance
to
the
increase
of
Christian
Religion
in
their
time
.
But
it
was
rather
the
Heresie
of
Constantius
the
Arrian
Emperour
,
which
hindered
the
glory
of
true
Religion
then
in
this
Kingdome
,
as
it
did
in
other
places
and
Countries
of
the
world
,
if
it
did
not
so
much
florish
heare
them
as
in
his
blessed
Father
Constantine
the
Greate
his
Empire
.
And
yet
we
may
be
bold
to
affirme
,
that
the
State
of
our
Brittish
Church
,
euen
in
The
kingdome
of
Britaine
as
free
as
any
from
the
Arrian
Heresie
.
those
distempered
dayes
,
when
the
holy
Writers
of
that
Age
complaine
,
the
allmost
whole
Christian
world
to
haue
bene
polluted
with
the
Arrian
Heresie
,
was
as
renowned
for
our
Bishops
,
and
Cleargie
,
and
as
free
from
that
infection
,
as
any
Nation
was
.
We
haue
heard
before
that
our
renowned
Archbishop
of
London
Restitutus
with
diuers
others
Bishops
of
this
Kingdome
was
present
at
the
greate
Councell
of
Arles
,
celebrated
diuers
yeares
after
Constantine
went
from
Britaine
to
Rome
.
And
allthough
we
doe
not
expressely
finde
it
writen
of
Britaine
,
that
the
Bishops
thereof
were
at
the
Councell
of
Nice
,
bishops
of
Britaine
at
the
first
Nicen
Councell
,
as
at
others
.
no
more
then
of
diuers
other
Countries
lesse
replenished
with
Bishops
at
that
time
,
then
Britaine
was
,
and
yet
without
question
had
Bishops
there
to
make
vp
that
greate
number
there
assembled
,
which
the
Prouinces
whose
Bishops
are
particularly
related
to
haue
bene
there
,
could
not
performe
,
yet
there
be
many
Arguments
,
and
some
of
them
allmost
plaine
euidences
,
that
our
Brittish
Bishops
were
there
also
,
as
at
other
Councels
in
that
time
.
First
it
was
a
generall
,
and
the
first
generall
Councell
,
which
requireth
generall
presence
of
all
Christian
Nations
,
the
Decrees
of
such
an
Assembly
binding
all
,
therefore
Britaine
being
so
greate
and
glorious
a
part
of
the
Christian
world
then
,
and
hauing
the
King
thereof
borne
and
declared
Emperour
in
it
,
so
greate
an
Instrument
of
this
sacred
Assembly
,
&
so
,
as
much
interessed
in
that
Councell
as
any
Kingdome
was
,
may
not
be
said
to
haue
bene
absent
.
And
Eusebius
then
liuing
saith
,
Constantine
called
Bi●●ops
thither
from
all
places
,
Concilium
generale
,
tanquam
quendam
Dei
exercitum
instruens
,
in
vnum
locum
coegit
:
&
Episcopos
Eusebius
l.
3.
de
Vit.
Const.
c.
6.
vndique
per
literas
honorificè
scriptas
,
vt
eo
maturarent
,
acciuit
.
Therefore
of
all
Nations
Britaine
would
,
and
did
most
willingly
embrace
and
satisfy
those
letters
sent
hither
into
it
from
their
Country
Emperour
.
Againe
the
same
Authour
a
liuing
witnesse
plainely
affirmeth
,
not
onely
that
the
Imperiall
Edict
for
calling
this
Councell
was
published
in
euery
Prouince
of
the
Empire
,
such
as
euery
Prouince
in
Britaine
then
was
,
but
that
all
the
Bishops
with
all
willingnes
and
speed
they
could
hasted
to
the
place
assigned
,
Vbi
Edictum
in
quaque
Prouincia
diuulgatum
erat
,
omnes
summa
cum
animorum
alacritate
,
tanquam
è
carceribus
ad
cursum
emissi
,
properè
aduolarunt
.
And
he
addeth
plainely
that
the
cheifest
Bishops
of
all
Churches
in
all
Europe
where
Britaine
is
,
naming
it
Cap.
7.
supr.
the
first
,
Asia
,
and
Afrike
were
there
,
Ex
omnibus
namque
Ecclesijs
,
quae
frequentes
in
tota
Europa
,
Africa
,
&
Asia
extiterunt
,
Dei
ministri
,
qui
facile
Primas
ferre
putabantur
,
in
vnum
conuocati
.
No
distance
or
separation
of
Country
or
Nation
hindered
the
Bishops
from
being
there
,
Non
solum
qui
animorum
dissensione
erant
,
sed
etiam
qui
corporibus
,
regionibus
,
locis
,
gentibus
longissimè
disiuncti
,
Cap.
6.
7.
8.
vnum
in
locum
aggregati
sunt
.
The
extreame
Scythians
were
not
absent
,
nec
ab
hoc
Choro
Scytha
abfuit
.
All
knowne
Christian
Nations
had
Bishops
there
,
Ex
omni
Natione
quae
sub
sole
est
,
quorum
domicilia
multo
longiore
locorum
interuallo
distabant
,
e●
aduentarunt
.
And
no
man
can
be
a
better
witnesse
for
the
presence
of
our
Brittish
Bishops
there
,
their
true
and
holy
obseruation
of
the
Christian
Catholike
Rites
and
customes
,
and
number
of
Bishops
and
Churches
heare
,
then
our
renowned
King
and
Countryman
Constantine
the
Greate
Emperour
,
who
in
his
solemne
Oration
in
that
greate
Councell
expressely
nameth
our
Britaine
with
the
most
Noble
Nations
,
whose
Bishops
were
in
that
Councell
,
professed
the
truth
,
and
had
greatest
number
of
Churches
,
more
then
Constantinus
Mag.
orat
.
habit
.
in
Conc.
Nicen.
apud
Euse
.
l.
3.
de
Vit.
Constant
.
c.
18.
other
Countries
at
that
time
,
Ipse
in
me
recepi
,
vestram
sapientiam
facilè
assensuram
:
vos
videlicet
quod
in
vrbe
Roma
,
in
Italia
,
in
Africa
,
in
Aegipto
,
in
Hispania
,
Gallia
,
&
Britannia
,
in
Libia
,
&
vniuersa
Graecia
,
in
Diaecesi
Asiatica
,
&
Pontica
,
in
Cilicia
denique
vna
&
consentiente
sententia
conseruatur
,
hoc
vestram
prudentiam
lubenter
approbaturam
:
illud
sedulo
reputantes
quod
in
locis
quae
modo
citaui
maior
Ecclesiarum
numerus
existat
.
Where
we
see
Britaine
to
be
numbred
with
the
most
florishing
Kingdomes
,
whose
Bishops
were
present
in
the
Nicen
Councell
,
to
be
giuen
for
a
Rule
and
President
to
other
Nations
in
Christian
holy
doctrine
and
pietie
,
and
at
that
time
,
in
the
yeare
of
Christ
by
common
accompt
325.
to
haue
bene
one
of
the
Principall
Countries
,
which
had
the
greatest
number
of
Churches
,
and
consequently
of
Bishops
and
other
Cleargie
men
to
supply
their
sacred
functions
in
them
.
And
this
testified
in
open
Councell
,
by
him
which
of
all
others
must
needs
best
knowe
the
Estate
of
this
his
natiue
Country
vnder
his
temporall
gouernment
,
is
sufficient
and
abowndant
testimony
in
this
matter
.
8.
For
if
he
had
not
expressely
put
Britaine
in
the
Catalogue
of
the
cheifest
Nations
,
which
had
Bishops
there
,
by
all
Antiquities
,
but
onely
said
,
as
he
clearely
doth
that
Britaine
them
was
one
of
the
cheifest
places
,
in
which
the
greatest
number
of
Churches
with
their
Bishops
was
,
euery
man
would
haue
infallibly
concluded
,
that
this
Councell
so
generall
from
all
Nations
,
had
diuers
Brittish
Bishops
there
.
And
if
Constantine
had
bene
silent
in
this
matter
,
the
very
subscription
of
the
Bishops
of
Nice
,
as
it
is
left
lame
and
maimed
vnto
vs
,
would
haue
proued
asmuch
.
For
although
it
doth
not
particularly
name
any
Bishops
from
Britaine
there
,
no
more
the●
the
Councell
of
Sardice
subscription
,
or
the
Councell
of
Ariminum
doth
,
wherein
most
certainely
Britaine
had
diuers
Bishops
,
as
diuers
also
in
the
Councell
of
Arles
,
and
onely
one
Restitutus
is
remembred
in
it
:
yet
it
giueth
vs
sufficient
proofe
,
that
Britaine
had
Bishops
also
at
Nice
,
or
else
we
shall
want
very
many
of
the
number
assembled
there
.
For
it
saith
with
the
common
opinion
that
318.
were
there
,
and
thereto
suscribed
,
&
subscripserunt
trecenti
decem
&
octo
Episcopi
qui
in
eodem
Subscript
.
Concil.
Nicaeni
To.
1.
Concil.
Concilio
conuenerunt
.
And
yet
setting
downe
the
Bishops
of
all
other
places
besides
Britaine
,
remembred
by
Constantine
before
,
Italy
,
Afrike
,
Egipt
,
Spaine
,
France
,
Lybia
,
Greece
,
Asia
,
Pontus
,
and
Cilicia
,
and
30.
others
which
had
Bishops
there
;
it
cannot
finde
out
,
aboue
225.
Bishops
from
all
these
Countries
,
but
leaueth
allmost
an
hundred
wanting
of
the
full
number
.
Therefore
we
must
needs
say
,
that
Britaine
,
there
forgotten
,
did
remember
,
and
furnish
that
The
Nicenfaith
receaued
and
daly
obserued
in
Britayne
.
sacred
Councell
with
diuers
Bishops
,
which
with
many
others
of
other
Nations
are
now
wanting
in
that
Subscription
.
9.
And
this
greate
glory
of
Britaine
for
worthines
and
number
of
Bishops
,
and
constancy
in
that
holy
faith
,
which
they
had
consented
vnto
,
and
receaued
in
this
Nicene
Councell
,
remayned
euer
after
in
this
Kingdome
vntill
the
decaying
time
of
our
Britans
gouernment
:
As
will
appeare
in
the
following
History
.
For
the
time
of
Constantine
the
Greate
,
and
Constantius
his
soone
,
that
greate
friend
of
Arians
&
their
Heresies
,
it
shall
suffice
in
this
place
to
vse
for
warrant
the
testimony
and
words
themselues
of
the
Bishops
of
this
Nation
,
ioyning
therein
with
400.
other
Bishops
in
the
Councell
of
Ariminum
thus
vpbraiding
that
Arrian
Emperour
,
and
pleading
their
Innocency
in
their
Publike
Epistle
vnto
him
.
That
his
Father
Constantine
laboured
all
he
could
euen
till
his
dying
day
,
to
haue
the
holy
faith
of
Nice
continue
stable
,
and
permanent
for
euer
,
and
to
innouate
any
thing
therein
,
should
be
to
conteme
so
many
holy
Confessors
and
Martyrs
which
had
professed
it
,
and
the
old
Institution
and
obseruation
of
the
Catholike
Church
,
continuing
vntill
his
Empire
,
Cum
intelligamus
Constantinum
Principem
omnium
Posterorum
memoria
Epist.
Concil.
Arimin
.
ad
Constant
.
Imperat.
apud
Socrat.
l.
2.
Hist.
cap.
29.
post
mortem
celebrandum
,
diligenter
elaborasse
vt
fides
illa
Nicaae
literis
prodita
,
accuratissimè
perquisita
,
explorataque
esset
:
absurdum
plane
videretur
,
eo
iam
post
acceptum
Baptismum
vita
functo
,
&
ad
tanquil●itatem
sibi
debitam
profecto
,
aliquid
in
ea
nouare
:
&
tot
sanc●os
Confessores
&
Martyres
,
qui
huius
doctrinae
Authores
,
inuentoresque
fuerunt
,
quique
vt
vetus
Ecclesiae
Catholicae
institutum
poscebat
,
omnino
senserunt
,
inque
eo
perstiterunt
perpetuo
,
prorsus
contemnere
.
Quorum
fidem
ad
tui
Imperij
tempora
Deus
per
Dominum
nostrum
Iesum
Christum
perduxit
.
And
there
earnestly
exhort
him
,
that
no
Innouation
be
made
,
but
suffer
them
to
perseuer
quietly
in
the
faith
of
their
Predecessors
,
directed
by
the
holy
ghost
:
and
neither
to
adde
nor
detract
any
thing
to
those
auncient
Decrees
,
which
by
his
Fathers
pietie
had
bene
obserued
and
kept
so
long
vnuiolate
,
Tuam
clementiam
obtestamur
,
vt
non
permittas
quicquam
nouari
ad
eorum
contumeliam
,
qui
vita
excesserint
:
sed
nobis
facias
potestatem
in
his
quae
sunt
à
Maioribus
quos
quidem
ingenuosè
&
prudenter
spiritu
sancto
illis
opem
ferente
,
omnia
transegisse
constat
,
Decreta
sancitaque
firmè
perseuerandi
.
Flagitamus
,
ne
quid
veteribus
Decretis
vel
detrahatur
,
vel
adijciatur
omnino
:
sed
omnia
quae
patris
tui
pietate
vsque
ad
hoc
tempus
obseruata
fuerunt
,
rata
,
firmaque
permaneant
,
neque
de
caetero
nobis
quicquam
de
ijs
rebus
facessus
molestiae
,
aut
a
nostris
ipsorum
Ecclesijs
nos
abesse
sinas
.
By
this
greate
euidence
of
400.
witnesses
both
our
renowned
Constantine
both
lyuing
and
dying
,
and
this
Kingdome
of
Britaine
is
hitherto
free
from
all
suspition
of
Heresie
.
Of
the
continued
Innocency
of
Britaine
from
that
fowle
and
allmost
generall
Infection
,
I
shall
speake
more
heareafter
;
that
which
I
haue
said
before
sufficiently
excuseth
Constantine
.
And
both
Theodoret
&
Sozomen
doe
most
plainely
cleare
him
:
The
first
affirmeth
,
that
he
was
so
earnest
a
Professor
and
Patrone
of
the
Nicen
faith
all
his
life
,
that
so
long
as
he
liued
no
man
durst
openly
deny
it
,
dum
vixit
Constantinus
,
nemo
●am
apertè
reijcere
ausus
est
.
The
other
doth
euidently
proue
,
that
he
was
so
grounded
in
the
true
Catholike
faith
,
established
Sozom.
Hist.
Eccl.
lib.
3.
c.
1.
at
Nice
,
that
the
Arrian
Preist
which
seduced
his
Sister
Constantia
,
and
his
sonne
Constantius
afterward
,
being
by
his
Sisters
meanes
present
with
him
at
his
death
,
and
trusted
to
deliuer
his
last
Will
to
his
sonne
Constantius
,
neuer
durst
bewray
himselfe
to
Constantine
,
that
he
was
an
Arrian
,
much
lesse
persuade
that
holy
Emperour
to
that
Heresie
,
pe●ceauing
how
firme
and
constant
he
was
in
the
true
Catholike
faith
,
non
fuit
ausus
palam
facere
Theodoret.
Hist.
Eccl.
l.
2.
c.
3.
malum
suum
,
cum
videret
quanta
esset
regiae
mentis
in
re
diuina
firmitas
:
But
he
reserued
the
vomiting
of
that
his
poison
to
Constantius
,
whome
he
infected
after
his
Fathers
death
.
THE
XIX
.
CHAPTER
.
HOW
BRITAINE
HAD
MANY
BISHOPS
at
the
true
greate
Sardican
Councell
:
they
and
the
other
Bishops
,
Preists
,
and
Christians
heare
professed
the
true
Catholike
faith
,
and
were
free
from
Heresie
.
1.
NEITHER
was
Constatius
soone
after
his
Fathers
death
infected
with
the
Arrian
Heresie
,
either
to
endanger
Britaine
,
or
any
other
Nation
vnder
his
Dominion
:
but
consented
to
the
recalling
of
S.
Athanasius
from
Exile
,
Epist.
Constantij
ad
S.
Athanas
.
apud
Socr.
l.
2.
Histor.
c.
18.
&
Athan
.
Apolog.
2.
Socrat.
l.
2.
c.
16.
Sozo
.
l.
3.
c.
10.
11.
Nicephorus
Histor.
Eccl.
l.
9.
c.
12
Sozom.
supr.
c.
11.
Conc.
Sardic
.
ep.
to
.
1.
Conc.
Athanas
.
epist.
ad
Antioch
.
Tom.
1.
oper.
S.
Athan.
&
apud
al.
and
some
time
to
his
continuing
his
dignitie
at
Alexandria
.
And
whether
it
was
for
loue
of
S.
Athanasius
,
or
feare
of
his
Brother
Constans
,
writing
earnestly
vnto
him
in
fauour
of
S.
Athanasius
,
he
wrote
diuers
frendly
letters
vnto
him
after
this
,
of
which
Socrates
setteth
downe
three
,
and
consented
to
the
calling
of
the
greate
generall
Councell
of
Sardyce
10.
or
11.
yeares
after
the
death
of
Constantine
the
Greate
his
Father
,
as
Socrates
and
Sozomen
affirme
,
wherein
S.
Athanasius
was
proued
innocent
,
and
as
he
then
present
with
many
others
proueth
,
the
Nicen
faith
was
confirmed
,
and
vtterly
forbidden
to
be
questioned
,
Sancta
Synodus
quae
Sardis
conuenit
,
Decreto
sanciuit
,
ne
quid
vlterius
de
fide
scriberetur
,
&
sese
contentos
esse
Nicaena
fide
declarauerunt
:
vt
cui
nihil
deesset
,
&
in
qua
integra
&
solida
pietas
contineretur
:
neque
edendam
esse
aliam
professionem
fidei
,
ne
illa
quae
Nicaae
scripta
est
,
suos
numeros
non
habere
videretur
,
neue
illis
,
quibus
libido
est
,
semper
noua
statuere
,
occasio
huiusmodi
suppeditaretur
,
vt
iterum
atque
iterum
de
fide
definiant
.
Athanas
.
Apol.
2.
contra
Arrianos
.
2.
And
at
the
calling
of
this
Councell
,
the
same
renowned
Catholike
Doctor
calleth
this
Constantius
,
as
also
his
Brother
a
knowne
Catholike
Emperor
,
Diuers
Bishops
of
Britaine
,
5.
at
the
least
present
at
the
generall
Councell
of
Sardice
:
But
probably
diuers
more
.
a
most
Religeous
Prince
,
in
Magno
Concilio
Sardico
ad
Edictum
Religiosissimorum
Principum
Constantij
&
Constantis
.
And
we
are
sure
,
that
at
this
time
our
Kingdome
of
Britaine
retayned
the
former
glorious
estate
and
glory
of
Religion
it
had
before
in
the
dayes
of
Constantine
,
and
was
still
free
from
the
Arrian
Heresie
.
For
the
same
glorious
Confessor
S.
Athanasius
present
in
that
Councell
,
saith
,
that
among
more
then
300.
Bishops
assembled
there
which
Sex
.
Ruf.
Breuia
.
Rer.
gest
.
po
.
Ro.
ad
Valentiniani
.
Aug.
Sigonius
l.
4.
de
Occid
.
Imperio
p.
89.
90.
Arnold
.
Mylius
in
Antiq.
nomin
.
Region
.
Insular
.
&c.
Sepher
.
Bin.
Annot.
in
Conc.
Sardic
.
to
.
1.
Conc
.
Baron
.
&
Spond
.
An.
347.
Athanas
.
Apol.
2.
freed
him
,
and
professed
the
Nicen
faith
,
the
Bishops
from
the
Prouinces
of
Britaine
,
ex
Prouincijs
Britanniarum
,
were
there
.
And
as
the
Roman
Writers
testifie
,
there
were
from
the
diuision
of
the
Empire
by
Constantine
,
and
as
many
suppose
before
,
fiue
Prouinces
heare
in
Britaine
,
Britanniae
quinque
,
Maxima
Caesarie●●●s
,
Valentia
,
Britannia
prima
,
Britannia
secunda
,
Flauia
Caesariensis
.
So
that
if
we
should
allowe
but
one
Bishop
out
of
euery
of
these
Prouinces
,
to
haue
bene
at
the
Sardyce
Councell
,
and
there
to
haue
subscribed
for
the
rest
of
their
Prouinces
or
Diocesses
,
we
must
grant
fiue
Brittish
Bishops
to
haue
bene
there
,
and
supplied
this
dutie
,
and
office
for
the
rest
of
Britaine
.
But
we
shall
finde
more
by
the
Rule
of
proportion
,
in
respect
of
the
greate
number
of
Catholike
Bishops
assembled
in
that
Councell
,
or
in
regard
of
our
neighboring
Countries
,
namely
France
in
many
places
thereof
as
farre
distant
from
Sardice
in
Thrace
where
this
Councell
was
kept
,
now
by
the
Turkes
reigning
there
,
named
Triadizza
or
Triaditze
,
as
Britaine
is
,
and
farre
then
from
exceeding
this
Nation
for
number
of
Bishops
,
proportion
of
quantitie
,
and
Prouinces
in
them
obserued
,
for
S.
Athanasius
present
at
this
Councell
testifieth
,
there
were
344.
Catholike
Bishops
there
,
in
vniuersum
trecenti
&
quadraginta
quatuor
:
Yet
recompting
the
names
of
the
Bishops
of
Italy
,
Spaine
,
France
,
Egipt
,
Cyprus
,
Affrike
,
Palestina
and
diuers
other
Nations
present
in
that
Councell
,
in
omitting
the
names
of
the
Bishops
of
Britaine
,
and
some
other
Countries
,
wanteth
aboue
60.
of
his
owne
number
to
be
supplyed
from
this
our
Britaine
and
other
places
of
farre
meaner
note
.
And
out
of
France
he
setteth
downe
the
names
of
34.
Bishops
of
that
Nation
there
present
,
and
yet
no
Antiquitie
of
that
Age
doth
triple
France
vnto
Britaine
either
for
Prouinces
,
or
Bishops
in
those
dayes
.
3.
Sextus
Rufus
in
his
Breuiarie
of
the
Roman
gests
to
Valentinian
the
Emperor
,
Sext.
Ruf.
Breui
.
ad
Valentinian
.
Augustum
.
findeth
in
France
,
diuided
from
Belgia
,
and
Germany
,
onely
ten
Prouinces
twice
so
many
,
as
I
haue
alleaged
to
haue
bene
then
in
Britaine
,
and
it
will
be
more
then
a
difficult
thing
for
any
man
to
proue
that
France
then
had
as
many
more
Bishops
as
Britaine
had
.
Therefore
I
cannot
finde
it
any
inconuenience
or
incongruitie
to
hold
,
that
Britaine
so
deuoted
to
Catholike
true
Religion
,
and
so
furnished
with
Bishops
then
,
as
is
declared
,
had
halfe
so
many
Bishops
thereof
at
Sardice
Councell
,
as
S.
Athanasius
hath
remembred
from
France
.
And
the
rest
of
our
Bishops
which
were
not
at
that
Councell
,
but
remayned
still
in
Britaine
subscribed
vnto
,
and
receaued
the
Catholike
Decrees
of
that
Councell
,
as
is
manifest
by
the
Epistle
of
that
holy
Councell
to
all
absent
Bishops
so
exhorting
them
,
vos
quoque
studete
fratres
&
comministri
Concil.
Sardic
.
Epist.
omnib
.
Catholic
.
Eccl.
Epis.
Tom.
2.
oper.
Athanas
.
Athanas
.
supr.
Apol.
2.
Vrsac
&
Valens
Epist.
ad
Athan.
To.
2.
oper
eius
.
nostri
in
sacris
obe●ndis
,
vt
spiritu
praesentes
in
nostra
Synodo
idem
suffragium
conferatis
,
per
vestras
subscriptiones
.
Which
,
as
S.
Athanasius
writeth
,
they
performed
,
Haec
ita
scriptis
mandata
,
sacrum
Sardicense
Concilium
ad
eos
qui
interesse
non
poterant
,
misit
,
qui
ipsi
quoque
suis
suffragijs
Decreta
Synodi
approbarunt
.
And
Vrsacius
and
Valens
in
their
Epistle
,
written
to
S.
Athanasius
,
freely
confesse
,
that
he
was
freed
by
aboue
400.
erant
plures
in
hoc
numero
quam
quadringenti
,
out
of
all
Britaine
and
other
places
,
ex
vniuersa
Aphrica
,
Gallijs
,
Britannia
,
&c.
And
Socrates
relating
how
this
generall
Councell
was
called
by
the
Authoritie
of
Iulius
,
then
Pope
of
Rome
,
with
the
consent
of
the
two
Emperors
,
and
Brothers
Constans
and
Constantius
,
de
sententia
duorum
Imperatorum
,
it
was
so
generall
,
that
the
Bishops
of
Britaine
,
&
the
other
western
Nations
which
were
absent
,
did
pleade
no
other
excuse
,
but
infirmitie
of
body
,
and
ouer
short
warning
giuen
them
by
Pope
Iulius
,
Alij
corporis
infirmitatem
cansantur
:
alij
de
temporis
Socrates
Histor.
Eccl.
l.
2.
c.
16.
prastituti
queruntur
angustia
,
culpamque
illius
rei
in
Iulium
Episcopum
Romanum
conferunt
.
And
yet
the
same
Author
proueth
that
they
had
a
yeeres
and
an
halfe
summons
or
notice
,
that
it
was
to
be
,
Cum
tamen
ex
eo
tempore
quo
tum
Concilium
editum
Socrat.
supr.
fuerat
,
tum
Athanasius
Concilium
expectans
Romae
commoratus
erat
,
annus
&
sex
Menses
praeterissent
.
And
it
is
stiled
,
and
Ecumenicall
Councell
,
greate
Synode
,
plenary
Titul
.
Conc.
Sardic
.
to
1.
Concil.
Athan.
Apol.
2.
Aug.
Epist.
162.
Sulpit.
l.
2.
Sacrae
Hist.
Socrat.
c.
16.
Conc.
Sard.
can.
21.
vlt.
&
in
Tit.
Councell
of
all
the
Church
,
a
Councell
gathered
out
of
all
the
world
,
and
commanding
the
Decrees
thereof
to
be
obserued
in
all
the
world
.
Oecumenicum
Concilium
.
Mana
Synodus
.
Plenarium
vniuersae
Ecclesiae
Concilium
.
Concilium
ex
toto
orbe
conuocatum
.
Generale
Concilium
.
Vniuersa
quae
constituta
sunt
,
Catholica
Ecclesia
in
vniuerso
orbe
diffusa
custodiat
.
And
was
approued
as
the
Councell
it selfe
witnesseth
,
by
376.
Bishops
,
Approbatum
à
Trecentis
septuaginta
sex
Episcopis
.
Some
haue
not
thought
so
reuerently
of
this
greate
and
holy
Councell
of
Sardice
,
finding
an
Assembly
bearing
that
name
to
haue
bene
Hereticall
:
But
this
suspected
or
The
Councell
of
Sardice
Orthodoxall
,
and
Catholike
with
our
Brittish
Bishops
.
rather
damned
Conciliable
was
an
other
quite
different
,
and
opposite
to
this
true
and
lawfull
Councell
,
by
which
both
that
and
the
Semiarrians
therein
assembled
were
condemned
.
And
this
false
Councell
onely
kept
by
a
few
Easterne
Arrian
or
Semiarrian
Bishops
about
76.
in
number
,
which
seeing
themselues
to
be
in
danger
to
be
condemned
by
the
greate
holy
Councell
,
seperated
Epist.
Sardicen
.
Concilij
apud
Theod.
l.
92.
Hist.
c.
8.
Epist.
Conciabul
.
Philppen
.
ad
Donat.
apud
Hilar.
in
Frag.
Baron
.
Tom.
4.
Socrates
l.
2.
c.
16.
Sozom.
l.
3.
c.
10.
Seuer
.
Bin.
Tom.
1.
Conc.
annot.
in
Conciliab
.
Sardicen
.
Niceph.
Hist.
Eccl.
l.
9.
c.
12.
themselues
from
thence
,
as
their
owne
Epistle
to
Donatus
of
Catharge
,
Socrates
,
Sozomen
,
and
others
witnesse
at
large
,
and
there
conclude
their
Arrian
errors
condemning
S.
Athanasius
,
Hosius
,
Iulius
Pope
of
Rome
,
Maximus
Archbishop
of
Treuers
,
Protogenes
Bishop
,
of
Sardice
,
and
Gandentius
by
name
,
and
all
in
generall
which
receaued
the
holy
Nicen
faith
,
and
would
not
communicate
with
them
in
Arrianisme
,
but
with
S.
Athanasius
and
the
Catholike
Bishops
which
they
had
bannished
,
and
persecuted
.
But
our
holy
Brittish
Bishops
ioyning
all
with
the
sacred
Councell
,
degraded
the
vniust
Accursers
of
S.
Athanasius
,
condemned
those
Arrians
,
established
the
Nicen
faith
in
all
things
,
Postquam
Sardicae
conuenerant
Episcopi
Orientis
,
in
conspectum
Episcoporum
Occidentem
incolentium
venire
noluerunt
:
dixerintque
se
non
alia
conditione
in
colloquium
cum
illis
venturos
,
nisi
Athanasium
&
Paulum
è
Conuentu
expellerent
.
Episcopi
Orientales
confestim
decedunt
.
cumque
ventum
esset
ad
vrbem
Philippi
,
quae
est
in
Thracia
,
priuatum
inter
ipsos
Concilium
constituere
;
de
caetero
apertè
verbum
consubstantiale
anathemate
damnare
:
opinionem
quod
filius
patri
dissimilis
esset
,
per
literas
scriptas
vbique
disseminare
caeperunt
.
Episcopi
autem
Sardicae
coacti
,
primum
istos
indicta
&
deserta
causa
damnare
:
deinde
Athanasij
accusatores
dignitatis
gradu
dimouere
:
tum
fidei
Nicaenae
decisionem
constabilire
:
opinionemque
quòd
filius
esset
patri
dissimilis
,
prorsus
explodere
:
postremo
verbum
consubstantiale
multo
notius
&
illustrius
efficere
.
Nam
literas
scribunt
illi
de
ea
re
,
&
passim
ad
omnes
mittunt
.
And
hauing
thus
proceeded
,
they
returne
home
in
the
same
Socrat.
Hist.
Ecc.
l.
2.
supr.
c.
18.
Niceph.
Hist.
Eccl.
l.
9.
c.
13.
minde
to
their
owne
Cities
,
Episcopi
qui
Sardicae
conuenerunt
rebus
constitutis
,
ad
suas
eorum
Ciuitates
re●erterunt
.
And
after
that
time
as
Socrates
,
Nicephorus
,
and
others
testifie
,
our
Bishops
of
Britaine
,
and
others
of
the
West
seperated
themselues
from
the
Hereticall
faction
in
the
East
,
Deinceps
Occidens
ab
Oriente
per
secessionem
diuisus
est
.
Non
amplius
enim
Occidentales
cum
Orientalibus
,
haud
eadem
secum
sentientibus
,
negotij
sibi
quicquam
&
coniunctionis
esse
voluere
.
Yet
Niceph.
cap.
14.
supr.
many
of
the
most
glorious
men
of
the
East
also
perseuered
in
the
same
Catholike
profession
,
as
our
Brittish
and
other
Westerne
Bishops
did
:
as
Paulus
Patriarch
of
Constantinople
,
S.
Athanasius
of
Alexandria
,
S.
Anthony
,
and
generally
the
Monkes
of
Egypt
,
Eusebius
Emissenus
,
Titus
Bostrensis
,
Serapion
,
S.
Basile
,
Eudoxius
,
Acacius
,
S.
Cyrill
,
Theodorus
,
Perinthius
,
S.
Ephrem
,
and
others
without
number
.
S.
hitherto
we
see
the
state
of
Christs
Church
in
Britaine
to
haue
bene
glorious
,
both
for
number
of
renowned
Catholike
Bishops
,
and
freedome
from
all
contagion
and
infection
of
the
wicked
errors
ad
Heresies
of
that
time
.
THE
XX.
CHAPTER
.
HOW
BRITTAINE
HAVING
MANY
BIshops
at
the
greate
Councell
at
Ariminum
,
all
were
free
from
Heresie
;
And
very
few
Brittans
consented
to
Arrianisme
:
But
were
free
from
Heresie
vntill
that
of
Pelagius
.
1.
THAT
this
Country
of
Britaine
after
this
florished
with
greate
numbers
of
Worthie
Bishops
,
no
Citie
then
vacant
heare
of
such
a
Pastor
,
and
Ruler
,
we
may
gather
from
diuers
Antiquities
,
as
from
the
Epistle
of
the
greate
Councell
of
Ariminum
in
Italy
,
not
longe
after
this
time
written
to
Constantius
the
Emperor
,
where
our
Bishops
were
present
,
testifying
vnto
him
,
that
they
were
assembled
there
,
forth
of
all
Cities
towards
the
West
,
most
properly
and
significently
to
be
applyed
to
this
kingdome
most
West
from
thence
,
Cuncti
Episcopi
ex
omnibus
Ciuitatibus
ad
Occidentem
sitis
,
Arimini
in
vnum
conuenimus
.
And
the
words
,
all
Bishops
out
of
Epist.
Concilij
Arimini
ad
Constantium
Imperat
.
apud
Socratem
l.
2.
Hist.
c.
29.
Sozom.
Hist.
Eccl.
l.
4.
c.
16.
Seuer
.
Sulpit.
sacrae
Hist.
lib.
2.
Cap.
21.
supr.
apud
Sozomen
.
Lib.
Notitia
Ep.
orb
.
Christiani
.
siue
Cod.
Prouinc
.
Rom.
all
Westerne
Cities
,
cuncti
Episcopi
ex
omnibus
Ciuitatibus
ad
Occidentem
sitis
,
cannot
carry
any
other
true
construction
,
but
that
our
Episcopall
Cities
in
Britaine
were
then
so
furnished
,
and
many
or
most
of
them
present
at
that
Councell
.
This
is
confirmed
by
the
number
of
Westerne
Bishops
aboue
400.
as
Sozomen
and
others
write
,
assembled
at
Ariminum
,
ad
Concili●m
Arimini
congregati
sunt
amplius
quadringenti
Episcopi
,
besides
160.
of
the
Easte
at
the
same
time
gathered
together
at
Seleucia
in
Isauria
:
dum
haec
geruntur
,
Episcopi
Orientis
numero
circiter
centum
&
sexaginta
,
Seleuciam
,
quod
est
oppidum
Isauri●
conueniunt
.
When
it
is
euident
in
the
old
Manuscript
Catalogue
of
Bishops
called
,
Notitia
Episcoporum
orbis
Christiani
,
or
Codex
Prouincialis
Romanus
,
that
Britaine
and
all
the
Westerne
Nations
present
in
that
Councell
of
Ariminum
had
not
at
that
time
,
many
more
then
fower
hundred
Bishops
.
Therefore
we
must
needs
grant
,
that
the
Bishops
of
all
Cities
,
as
well
of
Britaine
as
other
Countries
of
the
West
,
which
had
not
excusable
letts
,
&
impediments
,
were
there
present
,
in
such
sence
,
as
the
Epistle
of
that
Councell
is
cited
before
.
And
Seuerus
Sulpitius
Seuer
.
Sulpit.
sacrae
Hist.
l.
2.
is
sufficient
witnesse
for
this
our
Britaine
in
particular
,
that
it
had
many
Bishops
there
;
for
relating
the
number
to
haue
bene
aboue
foure
hundred
out
of
the
West
,
quadringenti
&
aliquando
amplius
Occidentales
Episcopi
Ariminum
conuenere
:
And
the
Emperor
,
the
better
to
encline
them
to
his
Arrian
faction
as
it
seemeth
,
commanded
prouision
should
be
made
for
them
all
at
his
cost
,
quibus
omnibus
annonas
&
cellaria
dare
Imperator
praeceperat
:
But
the
Bishops
of
France
,
Aquitaine
,
and
Britaine
refused
it
,
and
rather
made
choice
to
liue
at
their
owne
chardges
,
then
to
be
maintained
by
the
Emperour
,
and
this
refusall
was
generall
to
all
the
Bishops
of
Britaine
,
Aquitaine
,
and
France
,
except
three
onely
of
Britaine
,
which
receaued
allowance
from
the
Emperour
,
and
refused
maintenance
by
the
other
Bishops
,
themselues
being
poore
,
id
Aquitanis
,
Gallis
,
ac
Britannis
indecens
visum
:
repudiatis
fiscalibus
,
proprijs
sumptibus
vinere
maluerunt
.
Tres
tantum
ex
Britannia
inopia
proprij
,
publico
vsi
sunt
,
cum
oblatam
a
caeteris
collationem
respuissent
:
sanctius
putantes
fiscum
granare
,
quam
singulos
.
2.
This
affirmation
that
all
the
Bishops
of
Britaine
excepting
onely
three
which
were
poore
,
&
were
profered
to
be
maintained
by
their
fellow
Bishops
which
were
generally
ritch
as
I
haue
declared
before
in
the
Foundation
of
King
Lucius
giuing
them
both
all
the
Flamens
and
Archflamens
Lands
&
Reuenewes
.
And
others
doth
euidently
testifie
,
that
Britaine
had
many
Bishops
at
Ariminum
,
when
the
number
of
three
is
but
a
tantùm
,
allmost
nothing
in
respect
of
the
othrs
.
And
the
same
Authour
there
prouing
that
the
Brittish
Bishops
were
both
acciti
and
attracti
,
Cited
and
drawne
or
forced
to
come
to
that
Councell
by
the
Officers
of
Constantius
now
after
his
brothers
death
a
professed
friend
of
the
Arrian
Heresie
,
or
rather
a
professed
Arrian
,
then
reigning
in
Britaine
,
maketh
it
euident
,
that
our
Brittish
Bishops
which
could
not
pleade
sufficient
cause
of
excuse
,
and
absence
,
were
generally
present
there
.
And
if
those
few
poore
Bishops
of
Britaine
which
were
not
able
to
beare
their
owne
charges
,
were
drawne
thither
to
be
maintained
by
the
Emperour
,
how
much
rather
must
we
iudge
the
same
of
so
many
potent
and
ritch
in
this
Country
which
could
pretend
no
such
excuse
.
So
that
we
see
no
excuse
but
Harris
Eccles.
Hist.
tom.
4.
cap.
24.
infirmitie
,
either
by
Age
,
or
sicknes
to
haue
caused
any
Brittish
Bishops
absence
thence
.
A
late
Writer
thinketh
,
Iltutus
then
as
he
coniectureth
Archbishop
of
London
,
the
Archbishops
of
Yorke
,
and
Carleon
,
the
Bishops
of
Winchester
,
Cilicester
,
and
Glocester
with
others
were
there
.
I
see
no
particular
warrant
he
bringeth
more
for
these
,
then
any
other
of
so
many
Episcopall
Brittish
Cities
of
that
time
,
which
I
haue
before
remembred
,
all
of
them
being
in
the
same
condition
for
presence
or
absence
,
but
where
iust
excuses
and
letts
were
singular
to
any
in
particular
aboue
the
rest
:
for
good
Authours
before
haue
testified
,
that
all
in
generall
were
vrged
to
be
there
,
without
any
exception
,
or
to
be
expempted
.
And
allmost
all
Bishops
in
the
worlde
,
were
then
caused
to
be
either
at
Ariminum
in
Italy
,
where
those
of
the
West
were
,
or
at
Seleucia
appointed
for
the
Earstern
Bishops
,
Interim
in
Oriente
exemplo
Occidentalium
,
Imperator
iubet
cunctos
fere
Episcopos
apud
Seleuciam
Isauriae
oppidum
Sulpitius
Seuer
.
sacrae
Hist.
l.
2.
Epist.
Concilij
Ariminen
.
ad
Constantium
apud
Theod.
l.
2.
Hist.
c.
19.
Seuer
.
Sulpit.
l.
2.
sacrae
Hist.
Ambros
.
l.
5.
Ep.
32.
ad
Valentinianum
Imperator
.
Concil.
Arimin
.
Ep.
2.
ad
Constantium
Imper.
apud
Theod.
l.
2.
c.
20.
&
alios
.
Epist.
Arimin
.
Concil.
ad
Constant
.
apud
Theodot
.
supr.
Socrat.
l.
2.
c.
29.
Sozom.
l.
4.
c.
17.
Niceph.
l.
9.
c.
40.
41.
Sozom.
sup.
c.
18.
congregari
.
And
the
command
was
generall
for
all
Bishops
to
be
present
,
Iussio
generalis
,
qua
omnes
Episcopos
ad
Concilium
cogere
iubebantur
.
This
was
the
Emperours
command
to
his
Presidents
of
Prouinces
to
compell
all
to
be
present
.
And
the
Councell
of
Ariminum
it selfe
in
their
Epistle
to
Constantius
the
Arrian
Emperour
testifieth
plainly
,
that
all
the
Bishops
of
the
West
were
there
assembled
,
Arimini
omnes
Occidentales
Episcopi
conuenimus
.
The
farre
greater
part
of
these
were
Catholike
Bishops
,
and
of
the
whole
number
aboue
400.
There
were
not
by
Seuerus
Sulpitius
Relation
aboue
80.
Arrians
,
Arriani
non
amplius
quam
octoginta
,
Reliqui
nostrarum
partium
erant
.
S.
Athanasius
saith
,
they
were
fifty
and
more
,
quinquaginta
&
eo
plures
.
And
S.
Ambrose
witnesseth
,
that
the
greatest
part
of
the
Bishops
there
confirmed
the
faith
of
the
Nicen
Councell
,
and
condemned
the
Arrians
Errors
,
Certè
maior
numerus
Arimini
,
Nicaeni
Concilij
fidem
prohauit
,
Arriana
decreta
damnauit
.
This
is
testified
by
the
same
Councell
in
two
seuerall
Epistles
to
the
Emperor
,
that
they
neither
could
nor
would
swarue
from
the
Doctrine
of
the
Nicen
Councell
,
Nos
tibi
significauimus
nullo
modo
à
proposito
nos
discessuros
,
quod
&
ipsum
iterum
his
literis
docemus
.
And
in
their
first
Epistle
they
speake
as
though
all
the
Westerne
Bishops
had
herein
consented
,
Cuncti
Episcopi
ex
omnibus
ciuitatibus
ad
Occidentem
sitis
,
Arimini
in
vnum
conuenimus
,
vt
&
fides
Ecclesiae
Catholicae
fieret
illustrior
,
&
illius
aduersarij
perspicuè
deprehenderentur
.
3.
And
allthough
the
Emperour
both
by
his
Epistle
to
that
Councell
,
and
otherwise
by
fraude
,
and
terrors
,
endeuoured
to
remoue
them
from
that
holy
minde
,
and
communicate
with
the
Arrians
,
they
plainely
wrote
answeare
againe
,
constantly
auerring
they
would
change
nothing
they
had
Decreed
,
and
gaue
their
Legats
charge
to
tell
him
as
much
in
words
,
Quibus
rescripsit
Concilium
,
constanter
affirmando
,
se
neutiquam
à
decretis
quae
statuerat
velle
discedere
:
idemque
Legatis
suis
tum
scripsisse
,
tum
praecepisse
.
Et
non
modo
scripsit
,
sed
id
quoque
dicere
Legatos
iussit
.
And
to
make
it
manifest
,
that
allthough
by
many
Writers
diuers
of
these
Bishops
being
conuented
and
ouercome
both
with
the
deceipt
of
the
Arrians
,
and
Persecution
of
the
Emperor
,
did
afterward
subscribe
to
a
Materiall
error
;
our
Bishops
of
Britaine
were
free
both
from
imputation
and
suspition
thereof
.
Socrates
,
Sozomen
,
Nicephorus
and
others
proue
,
that
the
Emperor
neglecting
to
returne
answeare
to
their
second
absolute
Resolution
and
Epistle
,
the
Councell
staying
some
time
for
answeare
,
and
hauing
none
,
they
all
departed
to
their
Countryes
and
Sees
and
wholy
dissolued
that
Councell
,
Ista
vbi
scripsissent
,
&
paululum
temporis
essent
commorati
,
cum
Imperator
illis
respondere
dedignaretur
,
singuli
ad
suas
ipsorum
Ciuitates
reuerterunt
.
Socrat.
Hist.
Eccl.
l.
2.
c.
29.
Sozomen
.
l.
4.
cap.
18.
Niceph.
Hist.
l.
9.
c.
41.
Hilarius
l.
contra
Arrianos
&
Argent
.
S.
Hilary
saith
plainely
,
this
Councell
ended
religeously
by
all
,
Ariminensis
Synodus
ab
omnibus
est
religiosè
dissoluta
.
So
our
Bishops
most
remote
from
Ariminum
,
none
being
returned
home
,
or
so
farre
from
recalling
by
any
new
Edict
or
strategeme
of
the
Emperor
,
then
at
Constantinople
very
farre
from
Ariminum
,
and
further
from
our
Bishops
Trauayle
into
Britayne
,
they
could
be
none
of
that
number
,
which
were
circumuented
or
terrified
to
subscribe
to
the
wicked
Emperor
,
and
his
Arrian
Fauourits
designes
.
4.
Socrates
&
others
make
this
cleare
,
by
relating
the
Persecution
of
Constantius
against
the
Catholicks
,
though
before
desired
:
Yet
now
to
haue
flamed
forth
,
and
bene
made
publicke
vpon
this
occasion
of
the
Councels
breaking
vp
,
and
dissoluing
without
his
allowance
.
And
thereupon
gaue
Authoritie
to
Vrsacius
to
execute
what
crueltie
he
pleased
against
the
Catholike
Bishops
Socrat.
Hist.
Eccl.
l.
2.
c.
29.
41.
Sozom.
Hist.
l.
4.
c.
18.
of
Italy
,
which
could
not
subscribe
to
their
erroneons
Profession
,
which
the
Arrians
had
composed
,
Dixit
se
ab
illis
propterea
penitus
contemptum
,
quòd
contra
eius
voluntatem
Concilium
dimiserant
.
Quocirca
Vrsacio
potestatem
permisit
,
liberè
contra
Ecclesias
omnia
pro
arbitratu
admittendi
:
praecepitque
vt
fidei
formula
,
quae
in
Concilio
Ariminensi
perlegebatur
,
ad
Ecclesias
Italiae
mitteretur
,
&
illi
qui
ei
subscribere
nollent
,
expellerentur
ab
Ecclesijs
,
alijque
in
eorum
loca
suffic●rentur
.
So
that
the
Bishops
of
Britayne
being
departed
from
Ariminum
,
before
any
intelligence
thereof
could
be
giuen
,
and
sent
from
thence
to
the
Emperour
at
Constantinople
,
and
he
not
presently
,
but
with
aduise
of
his
Hereticall
Adherents
concluding
the
manner
of
his
Persecution
,
before
these
things
could
be
concluded
,
and
Vrsacius
and
his
other
persecuting
instruments
could
come
into
Italy
,
our
Brittish
Bishops
must
needs
both
be
come
from
thence
and
returned
into
Britayne
.
5.
And
it
appeareth
before
,
that
the
cheife
and
principall
malice
of
the
Emperour
,
and
Arrians
at
this
time
,
was
against
Liberius
Pope
of
Rome
,
and
the
other
Catholike
Bishops
of
Italy
.
And
it
is
manifest
by
Socrates
and
others
that
Vrsacius
the
cheifest
Executioner
of
this
Tiranny
came
no
further
into
the
West
,
then
Italy
,
and
from
thence
returned
into
the
East
agayne
,
Vrsacius
Italia
r●licta
iter
partes
Orientis
capit
.
Neither
is
there
the
least
mention
in
Socrat.
supr.
Histories
of
any
part
or
particular
of
this
Persecution
to
haue
bene
acted
in
Britayne
.
And
our
owne
Historians
haue
made
it
doubtfull
before
,
whether
Constantius
had
so
much
Power
in
Britayne
after
this
time
,
to
execute
such
crueltie
in
this
Country
,
where
they
say
he
had
no
commande
or
Authoritie
at
all
in
these
dayes
.
Besides
if
Constantius
was
King
and
Commander
heare
,
yet
after
the
ende
of
the
Councell
of
Ariminum
he
had
no
time
left
to
persecute
the
Bishops
of
Britaine
,
so
farre
distant
from
his
Easterne
Residency
;
first
because
Iulianus
,
afterward
an
Apostata
from
Christian
Religion
,
who
had
Ammian
.
lib.
15.
Baron
.
&
Spond
.
an.
315.
Herm.
Sozom.
Hist.
Eccl.
l.
5.
c.
1.
Socrat.
Hist.
l.
3.
c.
1.
Niceph.
l.
10.
c.
1.
Theodor.
Hist.
Eccl.
l.
3.
c.
2.
marryed
Constantius
his
Sister
Helena
,
was
now
both
Caesar
,
&
by
many
,
Emperor
also
both
in
France
and
Britayne
likewise
(
if
Britayne
was
then
subiect
to
the
Empire
)
&
in
such
renowne
there
for
his
victories
against
the
Allmans
inuading
the
Empire
,
that
he
was
soone
after
choasen
Emperor
,
and
was
so
fauourable
to
the
Catholiks
,
that
so
soone
as
he
came
to
be
Emperor
he
recalled
and
restored
all
the
Catholike
Bishops
which
Constantius
the
Arrian
had
bannished
,
as
Theodoret
and
others
testifie
,
Iulianus
Episcopos
qui
fuerunt
in
exilium
à
Constantio
in
vltima
terrarum
loca
missi
,
ad
suam
quemque
Ecclesiam
capessendam
renocauit
:
And
declared
Emperor
in
France
and
the
West
in
Constantius
his
time
,
when
he
and
his
Complices
raged
most
against
the
Catholike
Bishops
,
soone
after
the
dissoluing
of
the
Councell
of
Ariminum
,
as
Sozomen
Sozom.
Socrat.
&
Niceph.
supr.
Socrates
,
Nicephorus
and
others
proue
,
was
so
farre
from
concurring
with
him
or
his
Agents
either
in
this
or
any
other
designe
by
his
Authoritie
or
Commission
,
that
in
all
places
in
the
West
,
and
as
he
went
towards
Constantius
in
the
East
he
discharged
his
Officers
,
&
Commissioners
in
all
Prouinces
,
disgracing
him
in
euery
Citie
,
so
that
all
people
reuolted
from
Constantius
,
and
submitted
themselues
vnto
Iulianus
,
His
rebus
prosperè
&
faeliciter
gestis
,
Imperator
à
militibus
declaratur
.
Iulianus
ad
hunc
modum
regnare
caepit
.
Neque
Legatos
ad
Constantium
mittere
,
neque
vt
patronum
&
beneficum
colere
,
sed
omnia
pro
suo
ipsius
arbitrio
agere
in
animum
induxit
.
Magistratus
in
singulis
Prouincijs
commutare
,
Constantium
in
quaque
Ciuitate
infamia
notare
conatur
.
Quocircailli
omnes
se
dedere
,
à
Constantio
deficere
caeperunt
.
6.
S.
Hilarius
the
best
Calculator
of
those
times
,
&
Tragedies
,
wherein
he
suffered
so
much
,
by
the
Arrians
for
the
Catholike
doctrine
,
can
giue
the
most
certaine
euidence
in
this
busines
;
he
in
his
Booke
of
Synods
written
to
the
Bishops
of
Britaine
,
Germany
,
and
France
after
the
summons
of
the
Councell
of
Hila.
l.
de
Synod
.
contra
Arrianos
.
Ariminum
:
cum
comperissem
Synodos
in
Ancira
atque
in
Arimino
congregandas
,
saith
,
that
he
had
bene
exiled
three
whole
yeares
,
toto
iam
triennio
.
In
his
Booke
offered
to
Constantius
after
the
Councell
of
Ariminum
,
when
he
was
by
him
Hilar.
l.
ad
Constantium
Augustum
.
Hilar.
l.
contra
Constantium
defunctum
.
sent
home
free
into
France
,
he
iustifieth
he
remayned
then
in
communion
with
all
the
Churches
,
and
Bishops
of
France
with
which
our
Britans
then
also
communicated
by
all
Antiquites
,
Episcopus
ego
sum
in
omnium
Gallicarum
Ecclesiarum
atque
Episcoporum
communione
,
licet
in
exilio
permanens
,
&
Ecclesiae
adhuc
per
presbyteros
meos
communionem
distribuens
.
And
in
his
Booke
against
Constantius
,
being
then
dead
he
writeth
,
that
after
the
Bannishment
of
the
Catholike
Bishops
Paulinus
,
Eusebius
Vercellensis
,
Luciferus
,
and
Dionisius
,
fiue
yeares
before
he
with
the
Bishops
of
France
had
seperated
himselfe
from
the
Communion
of
the
Arrians
,
Saturninus
,
Vrsatius
and
Valens
,
which
two
last
were
Constantius
choasen
cheife
Instruments
publikly
to
persecute
the
Catholiks
after
the
Ariminum
Councell
ended
,
Post
Sanctorum
virorum
exilia
Paulini
,
Eusebij
,
Lucifiri
,
Diosij
,
quinto
ab
hinc
anno
a
Saturnini
,
&
vrsatij
&
valentis
Communione
me
cum
Gallicanis
Episcopis
seperaui
.
And
particularly
for
our
Bishops
of
Britaine
,
in
his
Epistle
,
or
Booke
to
them
,
with
others
directed
to
the
Hilar.
l.
de
Synodis
prope
I●itium
.
Lords
his
most
blessed
Brethren
,
and
fellowe
Bishops
of
the
Prouinces
of
Britaine
,
Dominis
&
beatissimis
fratribus
,
&
Coepiscopis
,
Prouinciarum
Britanniarum
Episcopis
,
he
testifieth
from
their
owne
letters
of
their
sincere
faith
,
sent
vnto
him
in
Exile
,
beatae
fidei
vestrae
literis
sumptis
,
that
they
continued
vnspotted
,
and
free
from
all
contagion
of
Heresie
,
were
partakers
of
his
Exile
,
and
would
not
communicate
with
wicked
Saturninus
,
which
had
procured
his
Bannishment
,
and
denied
Saturninus
communion
all
that
while
,
three
whole
yeares
,
Gratulatus
sum
in
Domino
incontaminatos
vos
&
illaesos
ab
omni
contagio
detestandae
Haereseos
perstitisse
,
vosque
comparticipes
exilij
mei
,
in
quod
me
Saturninus
ipsam
conscentiam
suam
veritus
,
circumuento
Imperatore
detruserat
,
negata
ipsi
vsque
hoc
tempus
toto
iam
triennio
Communione
,
fide
mihi
ac
spiritu
coherere
.
And
that
they
had
actually
reiected
and
condemned
the
Hereticall
Decrees
of
Syrmium
,
&
missam
proxime
vobis
ex
Syrmiensi
Oppido
infidelis
fidei
impietatem
,
non
modo
non
suscepisse
,
sed
nuntiatam
etiam
significatamque
damnasse
.
7.
And
both
after
the
Ariminum
Councell
and
death
of
Constantius
and
Iulian
his
short
Rule
,
in
the
shorter
Empire
of
Iouian
,
commonly
named
Iouinian
,
when
that
Persecution
ended
,
we
haue
an
other
the
best
witnesse
of
those
dayes
;
S.
Athanasius
confidently
vpon
his
owne
certaine
experience
,
and
knowledge
auouching
to
that
Emperour
,
that
among
many
other
Countries
which
he
there
recounteth
,
all
the
Church
of
Britaine
did
inuiolably
hold
the
faith
of
the
Nicen
Councell
,
Cognosce
Religiosissime
Auguste
,
hanc
esse
fidem
quae
Athanas
.
epist.
ad
Iouinian
.
Aug.
à
condito
aeuo
praedicanda
fuit
,
&
quam
Niceae
Patres
congregati
agnouerunt
,
eiusque
Suffragatrices
esse
omnes
omnibus
in
locis
Ecclesias
siue
in
Hispania
,
siue
Britanuia
.
Omnium
enim
istorum
animos
experimentis
cognouimus
,
&
scripta
habemus
.
Thus
it
is
made
euident
,
that
our
Churches
and
Bishops
of
Britaine
both
before
,
at
,
and
after
the
Councell
of
Ariminum
,
were
free
from
this
infection
of
the
Arrian
Heresie
,
euen
at
that
time
,
when
S.
Hierome
saith
of
the
whole
world
besides
,
that
the
flame
of
this
Heresie
had
destroyed
it
,
totum
orbem
eius
flamma
populata
est
.
And
ingemuit
totus
orbis
,
&
Artianum
se
esse
miratus
est
.
The
whole
world
groaned
,
and
maruailed
to
see
itselfe
an
Arrian
.
Which
was
soone
after
the
Councell
of
Ariminum
,
when
Valens
&
Vrsacius
by
the
Arrian
Emperours
Authoritie
,
and
Power
vsed
such
cunning
strategems
,
and
violence
towards
the
Catholike
Bishops
,
especially
in
Italy
and
the
Easterne
Countryes
,
where
S.
Hier.
l.
3.
in
Epist.
ad
Galat.
Hier.
aduers
.
Luciferian
.
Hierome
liued
and
wrote
.
8.
Yet
neither
dare
I
,
or
doe
I
affirme
,
that
Britaine
was
absolutely
and
perfectly
free
in
all
the
members
thereof
,
Ecclesiasticall
&
temporall
,
or
all
such
as
were
directed
hither
by
the
Arrian
Emperour
,
or
had
ciuill
command
vnder
him
heare
,
were
vnspotted
with
this
Heresie
,
and
that
it
did
not
at
all
inuade
this
Kingdome
in
some
parsons
and
places
:
it
is
a
sufficient
glory
,
and
singular
prerogatiue
vnto
vs
,
in
so
generall
an
Inundation
,
to
haue
proued
our
Bishops
and
their
Churches
Innocent
:
for
besides
diuers
testimonies
before
,
of
a
common
infection
in
all
the
world
with
this
Pestilence
,
we
haue
our
owne
best
and
most
auncient
Writers
S.
Gildas
,
and
S.
Bede
,
who
as
they
doe
confesse
,
that
from
the
time
of
Dioclesian
his
Persecution
ended
,
the
Church
of
Britaine
was
in
peace
,
and
quiet
,
vntill
the
Arrian
Heresie
:
So
they
bewaile
,
and
complaine
that
this
infecting
all
the
world
,
sailed
ouer
the
Ocean
in
this
Kingdome
,
and
other
Heresies
followed
it
afterward
,
Mansit
haec
in
Ecclesijs
Christi
Bed
.
Hist.
Eccles.
Gent.
Angl.
l.
1.
c.
8.
quae
erant
in
Britannia
,
pax
,
vsque
ad
tempora
Arrianae
vesaniae
,
quae
corrupto
orbe
toto
,
hanc
●ti●m
Insulam
,
extra
orbem
tam
longe
remotam
,
veneno
sui
infecit
erroris
&
hac
qu●si
via
pist●len●iaetrans
Oceanum
patefacta
non
mora
,
omnis
selues
Haeresios
cuiusque
,
infulae
〈◊〉
semper
aliquid
audire
graudenti
,
&
nihil
certi
firmiter
obtinenti
insudit
.
S.
Gildas
before
him
writeth
to
like
purpose
,
calling
that
Heresie
Gild.
l.
de
excid
.
Brit.
c.
9.
in
respect
of
this
Nation
,
transmarinum
venenum
,
a
forreine
and
beyonde
sea
poison
transported
hither
,
not
bred
heare
,
nor
naming
any
one
particular
Brittish
Bishop
,
Ruler
of
Church
,
or
Church
infected
with
it
.
And
to
grant
this
Kingdome
then
to
haue
bene
vnder
the
Empire
,
and
Emperour
Constantius
,
then
an
Arrian
,
which
many
of
our
owne
Historians
haue
before
denied
,
all
this
will
probably
argue
no
more
then
that
I
haue
yeelded
vnto
,
that
some
were
infected
heare
,
but
not
of
Bishops
and
learned
Clergie
.
In
which
sense
Sozomen
,
one
of
the
best
Examiners
of
those
proceedings
saith
,
that
he
thinketh
no
Nation
vnder
the
Roman
Empire
was
quite
free
,
and
cleare
of
that
calamititie
,
Nulla
gens
Romano
subiecta
Imperio
ab
hac
calamitate
,
credo
,
vacua
liberaque
fuit
.
And
we
haue
a
better
witnes
for
Britaine
to
keepe
it
vndefiled
Sozom.
l.
4.
Hist.
c.
26.
from
this
,
and
all
other
Heresies
vntill
that
of
Pelagius
,
long
after
this
time
,
for
so
testifieth
the
old
Manuscript
Antiquitie
of
the
Church
of
Landaffe
,
written
as
it
seemeth
by
the
things
therein
handled
before
S.
Gildas
his
time
,
all
being
more
auncient
which
plainely
saith
,
that
the
Britans
neuer
changed
any
point
of
faith
,
which
they
receaued
in
King
Lucius
time
,
nor
were
infected
Antiquit.
M.
S.
Eccl.
Landauen
.
with
any
spot
of
wicked
Doctrine
vntill
Pelagius
his
Heresie
arose
,
Quam
Christianae
Religionis
fidem
,
sine
aliqua
praui
dogmatis
macula
sinceram
conseruauerunt
,
vsque
dum
Pelagiana
Haeresis
orta
est
.
Therefore
if
the
Arrian
Heresie
had
any
entrance
hither
,
it
must
needs
be
onely
in
some
fewe
particular
men
,
not
in
Publike
parsons
and
Churches
.
THE
XXI
.
CHAPTER
.
CHIEFELY
ENTREATING
OF
LIBERIVS
Pope
and
Constantius
Emperour
,
manifestly
clearing
S.
Liberius
,
making
him
an
holy
Catholike
Pope
,
and
Saint
:
and
the
Emperour
Constantius
a
true
penitent
and
to
dye
a
Catholike
.
1.
THE
Pope
of
Rome
which
succeeded
to
S.
Iulius
,
in
the
Hereticall
time
and
Empire
of
this
Constantius
,
was
Liberius
,
and
by
them
which
number
Saint
Faelix
substituted
by
the
Arrians
for
Pope
Liberius
exiled
in
the
Catalogue
of
Popes
,
the
same
S.
Faelix
is
likewise
reckoned
among
the
Bishops
of
that
See
Baron
.
&
Spond
.
Annal.
an.
357.
Seuer
.
Bin.
Tom.
1.
Conc.
Annot.
in
vit.
Liberij
.
Apostolike
.
Diuers
euen
Catholike
Writers
doe
seeme
to
hold
,
that
Liberius
being
bannished
by
the
Arrian
Emperour
for
refusing
to
communicate
with
the
Arrian
Hereticks
,
did
by
troble
and
vexation
yeeld
to
communicate
with
them
externally
,
but
neuer
consented
vnto
,
but
euer
in
iudgment
condemned
their
Heresie
,
and
so
make
him
guiltie
of
a
faulte
in
fact
,
but
not
in
faith
,
in
which
he
euer
remained
constant
and
vnmoueable
.
And
S.
Athanasius
whose
testimony
is
greate
,
and
on
whome
they
most
rely
in
this
opinion
,
allthough
he
maketh
Pope
Liberius
a
most
excellent
paterne
,
and
example
of
constanty
against
those
Heretiks
,
yet
in
one
place
he
writeth
,
that
either
he
by
violence
and
threates
of
death
,
consented
to
some
materiall
error
,
by
subscribing
,
or
the
Arrians
flandered
him
with
such
a
fact
,
testifiing
Liberius
was
euer
most
free
,
euen
at
this
supposed
time
from
Heresie
,
and
if
any
fault
of
fact
was
committed
,
it
was
to
be
imputed
to
the
wills
of
the
Arrians
,
and
not
of
Liberius
,
and
Pope
Liberius
was
no
Arrian
or
consenter
to
them
but
an
holy
Pope
.
yet
Liberius
then
did
not
supply
the
Papall
See
,
but
Felix
was
by
them
reputed
Pope
,
&
by
them
substituted
into
the
Papall
See
in
place
of
Liberius
,
being
by
them
exiled
,
Liberius
post
exactum
in
exilio
biennium
inflexus
est
,
minisque
mortis
Athanas
.
Epist.
ad
Solitariam
vitam
agentes
.
Tom.
2.
oper.
ad
subscriptionem
inductus
est
.
Verum
illud
ipsum
quoque
&
eorum
violentiam
,
&
Liberij
in
Haeresim
odium
&
suum
pro
Athanasio
suffragium
,
quum
liberos
affectus
habebat
,
satis
coarguit
.
Quae
enim
per
tormenta
contra
priorem
eius
sententiam
extorta
sunt
,
eaeiam
metuentium
,
sed
ita
cogentium
voluntates
habendae
sunt
.
Ruffinus
Ruffin
.
l.
1.
Hist.
c.
27.
leaueth
it
doubtfull
,
whether
Liberius
was
restored
because
he
subscribed
,
or
at
the
instance
of
the
Romans
refusing
to
obay
any
other
Bishop
,
Liberius
vrbis
Romae
Episcopus
Constantio
viuente
regressus
est
.
Sed
hoc
vtrum
quod
acquieuerit
voluntati
suae
,
ad
subscribendum
,
an
ad
populi
Romani
gratiam
,
à
quo
proficiscens
fuerat
exoratus
,
indulserit
,
pro
certo
compertum
non
habeo
.
By
this
it
is
euident
,
that
it
could
not
be
proued
in
those
dayes
,
that
Liberius
made
any
subscription
or
yeelding
at
all
,
such
as
pleased
or
could
please
the
Arrian
Emperour
and
his
Heretiks
.
But
Sozomen
,
Socrates
,
Theodoret
,
and
others
comming
to
more
certaine
,
and
prefect
Intelligence
of
these
things
,
then
Ruffinus
,
confesseth
he
had
attained
vnto
,
doe
more
clearely
testifie
,
that
this
report
of
Pope
Liberius
subscription
,
was
but
the
inuention
and
fiction
of
the
Arrians
,
who
knowing
Sozom.
Histor.
Eccl.
l.
c.
4.
14.
the
greate
Power
of
him
,
and
his
See
,
and
that
Constantius
was
so
vrged
by
the
Romans
,
and
Westerne
Bishops
to
restore
him
,
that
he
could
not
deny
it
,
fathered
this
lye
against
Liberius
for
the
Emperours
and
their
excuse
,
Imperator
compellere
tentauit
Liberium
fateri
,
filium
patri
non
esse
consubstantialem
.
In
which
he
could
not
preuaile
,
and
then
they
raised
this
Rumour
and
slaunder
:
rumorem
dissiparunt
Liberium
verbum
consubstantiale
reiecisse
,
asseruisseque
filium
patri
dissimilem
esse
.
When
this
holy
Pope
at
that
very
time
,
as
the
same
Authour
proueth
,
to
disproue
this
slaunder
,
int●rdicted
all
which
allowed
of
that
error
,
Confessionis
fidei
formulam
à
Liberio
adduxerunt
,
quae
illis
qui
filium
patri
non
substantia
,
&
caeteris
rebus
omnibus
similem
asseuerarent
,
interdixit
Ecclesia
.
Yet
the
Imperour
rather
moued
by
feare
,
then
loue
,
gaue
him
leaue
to
returne
to
Rome
,
Emperator
dat
Liberio
potestatem
Romam
reuertendi
.
For
the
Romans
so
loued
and
honored
Liberius
for
his
excellent
gifts
,
and
principally
for
so
constantly
defending
the
true
faith
,
and
courageously
resisting
the
Arrian
Emperour
,
that
they
tooke
Armes
for
his
exilement
,
Populus
Liberium
,
tum
quod
in
alijs
rebus
vir
excellens
&
spectatus
erat
,
tum
quod
Imperatori
animo
adeo
excelso
&
constanti
in
fide
defendenda
contradixerat
,
tam
eximie
charum
habuit
,
vt
seditionem
plane
maximam
eius
exilij
causa
conflaret
,
resque
ad
caedem
prorumperet
.
2.
Socrates
saith
plainely
,
that
Liberius
was
restored
,
because
the
Romans
caused
sedition
for
his
Bannishment
,
and
threwe
Felix
,
whom
the
Arrians
had
Socrates
l.
2.
Hist.
c.
29.
putt
in
his
place
,
out
of
the
Church
,
and
the
Emperour
therevpon
against
his
will
consented
to
his
returne
,
Liberius
ab
exilio
reuocatus
,
sedem
Episcopatus
propterea
recuperauit
,
quod
populus
Romanus
seditione
conflata
,
Felicem
Ecclesia
illa
eiecerat
,
Imperatorque
ipse
etiam
inuito
animo
illis
consenserat
.
Where
we
see
,
it
was
rather
the
Act
of
the
Romans
Catholiks
,
then
the
Arrian
Emperour
that
Liberius
was
restored
with
the
Romans
,
and
against
the
Emperours
will
.
Theodoret
sheweth
,
that
the
Matrons
of
Rome
were
also
Agents
herein
,
protesting
to
their
husbands
,
that
if
they
would
not
procure
the
returne
of
Liberius
,
they
would
forsake
them
,
and
goe
vnto
him
,
Cum
Romae
esset
Constantius
,
Magistratuum
&
Primariorum
ciuium
coniuges
obsecrant
maritos
,
vt
supplicent
Constantio
,
pro
Pastore
qui
restituatur
Ecclesiae
suae
,
seque
nisi
impetrassent
,
desertis
ipsis
,
ad
magnum
illum
Pastorem
deuenturas
minantur
.
And
they
themselues
Theod.
l.
2.
Hist.
c.
17.
went
to
the
Emperour
to
vrge
him
hearein
,
and
not
to
suffer
such
a
Citie
to
want
their
Pastor
,
and
though
the
Emperour
answeared
,
they
had
Felix
a
worthie
man
,
which
kept
the
Nicen
faith
,
and
onely
communicated
with
Arrians
,
this
could
not
content
them
,
iustifiing
that
no
Citizen
of
Rome
would
come
into
the
Church
while
he
was
there
.
And
hearevpon
the
Emperour
consented
to
his
returne
to
Rome
,
Accedunt
laudabiles
Matronae
ad
Imperatorem
pretiocissimis
vestibus
ornatae
,
quo
magis
Imperator
nobiles
ratus
precibus
voluntatique
ipsarum
gereret
morem
.
Erat
autem
deprecatio
talis
.
Misereri
vellet
tantae
ciuitatis
spoliatae
Pastore
suo
,
&
expositae
Luporum
insidijs
:
sed
Imperator
Respondit
,
non
illam
Pastore
alio
indigere
quae
prudentem
bonumque
haberet
:
fuerat
autem
creatus
post
Liberium
vnus
ex
Diaconis
illius
,
vir
fidelis
,
Faelix
nomine
,
qui
incurruptam
quidem
seruabat
Niceae
expositam
fidem
,
sed
violatoribus
illius
coniungi
non
verebatur
:
nemo
tamen
omnium
ciuium
Romanorum
in
aedem
orationis
est
ingressus
,
cum
ipse
intus
foret
.
Quod
ipsum
&
matronae
tum
Regi
significarunt
.
Itaque
flecti
se
passus
,
iussit
optimum
quidem
Liberium
de
Exilio
reuocari
.
3.
Therefore
seeing
both
the
Westerne
Catholike
Bishops
by
their
letters
&
Legates
made
Intercession
for
Liberius
his
restoring
,
the
Romans
made
Tumults
for
him
,
and
their
wiues
did
thus
vrge
his
returne
,
and
none
of
them
would
communicate
with
Felix
,
communicating
with
the
Arrians
,
and
Liberius
being
restored
did
so
much
detest
subscription
,
or
communication
with
Arrians
,
that
after
the
Assemble
of
Ariminum
,
he
did
rather
and
most
willingly
by
all
Authours
chose
to
be
exiled
againe
the
second
time
,
then
to
subscribe
vnto
,
or
communicate
with
them
.
I
dare
not
thinke
that
so
worthie
a
man
by
all
witnesses
,
was
euer
guiltie
of
so
foule
a
fact
And
Constantius
which
had
by
all
meanes
tempted
his
constancy
both
by
feares
and
flatteries
,
would
not
haue
bene
vnwilling
,
but
most
willing
with
his
returne
vpon
that
condition
,
he
whome
he
and
his
Arrians
put
in
Liberius
place
performing
no
more
,
but
otherwise
so
firmely
continuing
in
the
Catholike
faith
&
hating
Arrianisme
,
Damasus
Sen.
Anastas
.
in
Vit.
Faelic
.
2.
Tom.
1.
Conc.
Martyrol
.
Rom.
Iulij
29.
Bar.
Annal.
ann.
357.
Seuer
.
Bin.
Tom.
1.
Conc.
in
eod.
Marian.
Scot.
aetat.
6.
in
Constant
.
Martin
.
Polon
.
Sup.
put
.
in
Faelice
.
Regino
Chron.
Sozom.
l.
6.
Hist.
c.
22.
that
by
many
Writers
and
of
greate
worth
,
he
excommunicated
that
Emperor
for
that
Heresie
,
and
for
that
same
cause
suffered
Martyrdome
vnder
him
,
Hic
fuit
Catholicus
,
hic
declarauit
Constantium
filium
Constantini
esse
Hereticum
.
Et
propter
hoc
ab
eodem
Constantio
capitis
decollatione
,
martyrio
coronatus
.
His
Marble
Tombe
founde
in
the
Church
of
S.
Cosmas
and
Damian
had
this
Inscription
in
old
Characters
,
hic
iacet
corpus
sancti
Faelicis
Papae
&
Martyris
,
qui
Constantium
Haereticum
damnauit
.
4.
And
concerning
Liberius
his
faith
to
the
end
,
Sozomen
the
most
diligent
Relator
of
his
Actions
,
setteth
downe
for
his
last
memorable
Act
,
that
when
there
was
Question
in
Syria
,
and
some
other
places
,
about
the
consubstantialitie
of
the
holy
Ghost
with
the
Father
&
the
sonne
,
Pope
Liberius
hauing
notice
thereof
,
wrote
his
Decretall
Epistle
to
the
Easterne
Bishops
,
that
they
should
with
the
Bishops
&
Preists
of
the
West
confesse
the
holy
Trinitie
.
And
they
all
yelded
to
the
iudgment
of
the
Pope
Liberius
,
Quae
controuersia
cum
in
dies
magis
magisque
cresceret
,
Episcopus
Romanus
de
e●
certior
factus
,
scripsit
ad
Ecclesias
Orientis
literas
,
vt
vna
cum
Sacerdotibus
&
Episcopis
Occidentis
Trinitatem
&
consubstantialem
esse
,
&
gloria
aequalem
existimarent
.
Quo
facto
,
singuli
rebus
ab
Ecclesia
Romana
semel
indicatis
acquieuerunt
,
haecque
controuersia
finem
habere
visa
est
.
5.
The
Macedonian
Heretiks
,
as
the
same
Sozomen
,
Socrates
and
others
testifie
,
submitted
themselues
to
his
Papall
sentence
.
And
all
the
Bishops
of
the
West
except
Auxentius
Bishop
of
Millan
,
embraced
the
doctrine
and
Decrees
Sozomen
.
l.
6.
c.
11.
Socrat.
l.
4.
c.
11
Sozomen
.
supr.
c.
23.
of
the
Nicen
Councell
,
together
with
Pope
Liberius
,
De
doctrina
autem
,
neque
Romani
,
neque
vlli
alij
in
Occidente
inter
se
dissentiebant
,
sed
omnes
Concilij
Nicaeni
Decreta
approbabant
,
atque
Trinitatem
tum
honore
aequalem
,
tum
potentia
censebant
:
Auxentio
solo
excepto
,
qui
cum
esset
eo
tempore
Ecclesiae
Mediolanensis
Antistes
,
vna
cum
alijs
quibusdam
res
nouas
moliri
,
&
contra
communem
Episcoporum
Occidentis
consensum
doctrinam
Arrianam
defendere
,
&
idem
cum
his
qui
non
filium
solum
,
sed
spiritum
sanctum
quoque
patri
dissimilem
(
quae
controuersia
Posteris
excitata
erat
)
existimabant
,
sentire
in
animum
induxit
.
Therefore
haue
the
Fathers
before
iustly
called
him
an
excellent
renowned
man
,
and
inferior
to
none
,
vir
excellens
,
spectatus
,
optimus
.
Saint
Ambrose
calleth
him
a
man
of
holy
memory
,
Sanctae
Ambros
.
lib.
3.
de
Virg.
Epiphan.
Haere●
.
75.
Basil
.
Epist.
74.
Bed
.
in
Martyrol
.
8.
Cal.
Octob.
Martyr
.
Vuandelbert
.
23.
Septemb.
Niceph.
lib.
10.
Hist.
cap.
1.
memoriae
.
S.
Epiphanius
,
a
blessed
man
,
beatum
.
And
S.
Basile
,
a
most
blessed
man
,
beatissimum
.
In
auncient
Martyrologes
he
is
a
Saint
.
So
S.
Bede
and
this
Country
among
others
hath
receaued
,
and
honored
him
.
6.
Some
also
there
be
,
which
labour
to
free
Constantius
the
Emperour
himselfe
,
from
being
a
formall
,
and
obstinate
Heretike
,
among
whome
Nicephoras
saith
,
he
was
seduced
by
giuing
too
much
credit
to
the
Arrian
Bishops
conuersing
with
him
,
and
yet
allthough
he
caused
the
word
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
consubstantiall
,
for
peace
sake
to
be
put
out
of
the
Creed
,
yet
he
still
professed
the
true
Constantius
Emperor
by
some
excused
to
be
no
Heretike
but
a
professed
Catholike
a●
his
death
.
sence
and
meaning
of
that
word
,
saying
and
holding
,
that
Christ
was
the
true
sonne
of
God
begotten
from
Eternitie
,
and
was
a
professed
and
open
Enemy
to
all
which
durst
call
God
the
Sonne
a
Creature
,
Quamuis
facilitate
ingenij
,
&
illecebris
Religionis
ab
Episcopis
,
in
quorum
potestate
fuit
,
seductus
sit
,
&
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
consubstantialis
verbum
ex
fidei
Symbolo
,
sub
vnionis
coniunctionisque
omnium
praetextu
sustulerit
,
sinceram
tamen
dictionis
eius
sententiam
est
professus
.
Quum
etenim
Deum
verbum
germanum
filium
,
&
ante
secula
ex
patre
genitum
dixit
,
tum
certus
,
manifestusque
eorum
qui
creaturam
illum
vocare
ausi
fuissent
,
hostis
extitit
.
The
like
Niceph.
l.
9.
c.
50.
he
hath
in
other
places
,
and
citeth
S.
Gregory
Nazianzen
to
like
purpose
,
who
doth
as
much
,
or
more
excuse
him
;
he
saith
he
died
an
holy
death
,
was
buried
with
all
honour
,
and
reuerence
,
with
holy
Christian
singing
,
Himes
and
lights
:
sanctis
carminibus
nocturnis
,
himnis
,
&
lucernarum
ignibus
Christiani
obitum
pium
cohonestandum
censent
.
He
calleth
him
the
most
holy
of
all
Emperours
and
most
louing
of
Christ
,
Imperatorum
santissime
,
&
Christi
amantissime
.
He
saith
he
was
after
his
death
glorified
in
heauen
,
changing
his
earthly
for
an
heauenly
Empire
,
Qui
ad
Deum
translatus
sis
gloriae
caelestis
haeres
,
&
tanto
longius
a
nobis
secesseris
,
quanto
Imperium
illud
quod
cum
hoc
commutasti
,
est
augustius
.
Thus
S.
Gregory
Nazianzen
is
cited
by
Nicephorus
:
But
in
his
owne
workes
Greg.
Nazien
.
l.
de
Laud.
S.
Athanasij
.
orat
.
1.
&
2.
in
Iulian.
he
is
more
plaine
for
the
excuse
,
&
commendations
of
Constantius
;
defending
him
or
excusing
him
in
all
matters
obiected
against
him
.
Which
were
three
things
,
that
he
caused
the
death
of
his
sonne
in
Law
:
the
second
for
making
Iulian
which
proued
an
Apostate
,
Emperor
:
the
third
for
his
professing
or
fauoring
the
Arrian
Heresie
.
All
which
he
confessed
at
his
death
,
&
in
his
last
words
repented
,
Tria
haec
Greg.
Nazian.
l.
in
Laud.
Athan.
mala
Imperioque
suo
&
principatu
indigna
ipsum
agnouisse
narrant
,
vnum
quod
generi
suo
necem
attulisset
:
alterum
quod
Iulianum
Apostatam
Imperatorem
nominasset
:
tertium
quod
nouis
fidei
dogmatibus
studuisset
:
simulque
cum
his
vocibus
è
vita
aiscessisse
.
The
word
narrant
,
men
testifie
,
proueth
this
was
the
testimony
of
others
besides
S.
Gregory
,
and
yet
he
lyuing
in
that
time
,
and
those
parts
a
man
of
so
greate
reno●ne
,
his
owne
Authoritie
if
it
had
bene
singular
,
is
not
to
be
lightly
esteemed
.
Yet
diuers
others
besides
those
witnesses
confesse
as
much
.
Zonoras
saith
of
this
Constantius
citing
others
as
much
as
S.
Gregory
did
,
that
this
Emperour
at
his
death
professed
himselfe
to
be
penitent
for
those
Errors
,
Constantius
obijt
,
Io.
Zonar
.
Tom.
3.
Annal.
in
Constantio
.
trium
,
vt
aiunt
,
se
paenitere
professus
,
caedis
propinquorum
,
collati
in
Iulianum
Tituli
,
&
mutatae
Religionis
.
And
for
this
cheife
point
for
changing
his
Fathers
Religion
,
and
following
the
Arrians
,
Nicephorus
saith
,
he
did
not
a
litle
repent
Niceph.
Hist.
lib.
10.
c.
1.
him
,
Quem
non
parum
quod
aliquid
de
paternae
fidei
professione
mutauerit
,
paenituit
.
And
Theodoret
one
of
his
greatest
Accusers
herein
,
confesseth
as
much
,
and
more
,
affirming
he
did
bitterly
complaine
,
that
he
had
changed
his
faith
,
acerbe
fuit
conquestus
,
quod
fidem
immutasset
.
And
againe
,
he
died
with
groaning
and
Theodor.
Hist.
Eccl.
l.
2.
c.
32.
vlt.
Theod.
l.
3.
c.
1.
bewayling
,
that
he
had
changed
his
Fathers
faith
,
Constantius
cum
gemitu
,
&
queremonia
,
ob
mutatam
fidem
paternam
,
excessitè
vita
.
S.
Gregory
Nazianzen
saith
,
that
at
his
death
he
purged
and
excused
himselfe
both
before
God
,
and
man
in
many
words
,
&
Deo
,
&
hominibus
multis
verbis
se
excusasset
,
atque
purgasset
,
Greg.
Nazian.
orat
.
in
Iulian.
conatuque
suo
animique
impetu
testacum
Christianis
reliquisset
,
quanto
pietatis
tuendae
studio
impelleretur
.
Wherevpon
this
holy
learned
Father
saith
,
he
had
pleasure
to
thinke
of
his
end
,
Ex
postremis
voluptas
nascitur
.
He
saith
,
this
was
the
Orat.
2.
in
Iulian.
more
common
opinion
quod
communius
est
,
that
he
died
an
holy
death
,
pio
fine
vitam
clauserat
,
he
was
buried
with
such
solemnities
,
as
Catholiks
vse
in
the
Funeralls
of
them
which
make
an
holy
end
,
Publicis
laudibus
faustisque
ominationibus
pompisque
deducitur
,
ac
Religiosis
etiam
his
nostratibus
cultibus
,
nocturnis
cantionibus
,
faciumque
gestationibus
,
quibus
nos
Christiani
pium
è
vita
discessum
honore
prosequi
consueuimus
.
7.
And
to
confirme
the
opinion
of
men
with
the
Authoritie
and
testimony
of
heauen
,
and
Angels
,
he
saith
,
it
was
commonly
related
,
multorum
auribus
diuulgatum
est
,
that
as
his
body
was
with
such
solemnitie
carried
to
Constantinople
to
be
buried
there
,
an
Angelicall
Harmony
was
heard
by
many
,
as
a
reward
of
his
pietie
,
Vox
quaedam
summis
è
locis
à
nonnullis
exaudiebatur
,
velue
psallentium
&
prosequentium
(
Angelicorum
,
opinor
,
caetuum
)
quod
pietatis
illi
praemium
erat
,
funebrisque
remuneratio
.
The
same
is
related
by
Nicephorus
and
others
.
Niceph.
l.
9.
Hist.
c.
50.
Greg.
Nazian.
orat
.
1.
in
Iulian.
Wherevpon
the
same
holy
Father
stileth
him
the
Emperour
most
excellent
,
most
diuine
,
and
most
louing
of
Christ
,
ô
Imperatorum
praestantissime
,
ac
diuinissime
,
Christique
amantissime
.
And
confidently
affirmeth
;
he
was
after
his
death
,
ioyned
to
God
,
had
receaued
the
Inheritance
of
the
heauenly
glory
,
and
departed
hence
to
change
his
Empire
for
a
better
,
Qui
Deo-coniunctus
sis
,
celestisque
gloriae
haereditatem
acceperis
,
atque
hactenus
à
nobis
migraris
,
vt
Imperium
Greg.
Nazian.
orat
.
in
laudem
Athanasij
.
cum
meliore
commutares
.
Which
no
good
and
learned
man
,
such
as
this
S.
Gregory
was
,
could
or
would
say
,
of
an
irrepentant
Heretike
.
Therefore
when
he
saith
of
this
Emperour
in
an
other
place
,
that
some
reported
,
that
he
had
vnprofitable
repentance
at
his
death
,
inutili
vt
ferunt
,
paenitentia
in
extremo
vitae
spiritu
affectus
:
he
must
needs
speake
as
his
owne
words
,
vt
ferunt
,
proue
in
the
opinion
of
others
.
And
yet
there
speaking
of
the
three
things
before
cited
which
he
repented
him
of
,
two
of
them
were
then
remedilesse
to
wit
,
the
disinheriting
of
the
next
Heires
to
the
Empire
now
being
dead
,
&
giuing
Title
to
Iulian
,
who
had
then
vsurped
the
Empire
and
by
force
kept
it
.
But
for
his
owne
saluation
,
there
was
no
time
too
late
in
his
life
,
to
haue
true
effectuall
and
iustifiing
repentance
.
And
S.
Athanasius
then
in
exile
,
farre
from
the
place
of
Constantius
his
death
,
and
writing
presently
after
that
he
was
baptized
by
Athanas
.
Epist.
de
Synodis
A●ia
.
&
Seleuc.
Enzoius
an
Arrian
,
and
not
hearing
of
his
repentance
after
testified
both
by
men
and
Angels
,
as
his
silence
thereof
proueth
,
might
haue
probable
cause
to
thinke
and
write
,
that
he
died
as
he
liued
an
Arrian
,
Constantius
Haereticus
suit
,
ad
finem
vsque
permanens
in
ea
impietate
.
This
also
may
and
very
probably
be
gathered
by
his
extraordinary
fauour
and
loue
towards
that
greate
light
of
Christs
Church
in
that
time
S.
Hilary
,
most
famously
knowne
to
be
the
greatest
Propugner
and
Defendor
of
the
Nicen
faith
,
which
was
then
in
the
world
,
and
had
written
much
against
the
Arrians
,
and
among
the
rest
twelue
Bookes
of
the
blessed
Trinitie
,
and
openly
still
professed
himselfe
a
Catholike
,
and
the
Arrians
damnable
Heretiks
,
and
both
dedicated
and
deliuered
this
his
Profession
and
Apologie
in
a
Booke
euen
to
the
hands
of
Constantius
,
and
was
by
him
with
greate
libertie
,
freedome
,
and
honour
restored
,
and
sent
to
his
Bishoprike
in
France
.
And
in
that
his
Apologie
proueth
,
that
Constantius
of
himselfe
,
but
that
he
was
much
abused
and
violented
by
the
Arrians
,
had
long
desired
to
knowe
the
true
Catholike
faith
in
that
Controuersie
;
Recognosce
fidem
quam
olim
,
optime
ac
religiosissime
Imperator
ab
Episcopis
optas
audire
,
&
non
audis
.
Hilar.
l.
ad
Constantium
Augustum
.
Dum
enim
a
quibus
ea
requiritur
,
sua
scribunt
,
&
non
quae
Dei
sunt
praedicant
:
orbem
aeternum
erroris
,
&
redeuntis
in
se
semper
certaminis
circumtulerunt
.
8.
And
allthough
being
sodainely
taken
with
sicknes
and
death
,
no
Catholike
Bishop
in
any
probable
iudgment
being
present
,
he
was
in
extremitie
baptized
by
Enzoius
an
Arrian
,
as
S.
Athanasius
writeth
,
yet
this
proueth
not
,
but
as
S.
Gregory
saith
,
he
might
be
saued
,
allthough
he
had
repented
before
that
Baptisme
.
For
the
same
S.
Athanasius
granteth
in
the
same
Epistle
,
that
those
Arrians
,
or
Seminarrians
which
Constantius
ioyned
with
,
did
then
keepe
and
vse
the
Catholike
forme
of
Baptisme
,
in
the
name
of
the
Father
and
the
sonne
and
the
holy
Ghost
,
Qui
in
Ecclesia
credunt
&
baptizantur
in
nomine
patris
&
filij
&
Spiritus
sancti●●
●nd
not
that
condemned
forme
,
in
nomine
patris
maioris
,
&
filij
minoris
&c.
A●●
besides
S.
Gregory
Nazianzen
cited
before
,
Theodoret
and
others
testifice
,
that
allthough
Constantius
being
deceaued
by
them
which
could
leade
him
as
they
listed
,
did
not
admit
the
worde
of
Coessentialitie
yet
he
manifestly
confessed
the
sence
,
Christ
to
be
the
naturall
sonne
of
God
,
begotten
of
the
Father
from
eternitie
,
and
to
be
God
,
vtterly
reiecting
and
condemning
them
,
which
durst
call
him
a
Creature
;
which
were
they
which
vsed
that
inualide
forme
of
Baptisme
,
Etsi
Constantius
non
admittebat
vocem
Theodor.
Hist.
Eccl.
l.
3.
c.
3.
Coessentialitatis
,
circumuentus
ab
ijs
qui
quouis
ducere
eum
poterant
,
significationem
tamen
manifeste
confitebatur
,
quod
diceret
filium
germanum
ante
secula
ex
patre
genitum
,
Deum
verbum
:
prorsus
abdicatis
ijs
,
qui
auderent
condituram
dicere
filium
.
Thus
hath
Theodoret.
And
S.
Gregorie
,
Nazianzen
and
Nicephorus
the
same
Greg.
Nazian.
supr.
Niceph.
l.
10.
Hist.
c.
1.
before
,
saying
that
he
professed
the
true
and
sinceere
meaning
of
the
word
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
consubstantiall
,
sinceram
dictionis
eius
sententiam
est
professus
.
And
declared
himselfe
an
open
&
knowne
Enemy
of
them
who
durst
call
Christ
a
Creature
,
Tum
certus
manifestusque
eorum
qui
creaturam
illum
vocare
ausi
fuissent
,
hostis
extitit
.
And
add
,
that
in
all
things
he
was
a
paterne
of
his
holy
Father
,
but
cheifely
in
pietie
,
and
worship
of
God
,
and
in
abolishing
Idols
,
error
and
superstition
,
Is
fuit
patris
sui
exemplar
in
omnibus
rebus
,
maxime
vero
in
pietate
&
Dei
cultu
,
atque
in
simulachrorum
erroris
&
superstitionis
abolitione
.
9.
This
Constantius
was
at
the
time
of
his
death
,
by
Sozomen
about
45.
yeares
old
,
annos
natus
circiter
quadraginta
quinque
,
full
45.
saith
Socrates
vixit
Constantius
Sozom.
Hist.
Eccles.
l.
5.
c.
1.
Socrat
.
l.
2.
c.
37.
vlt.
Socr.
&
Sozom.
supr.
Nicephor
.
Hist.
Eccl.
l.
9.
c.
50.
Baron
.
&
Spond
.
Annal.
Tom.
4.
annos
45.
besides
the
time
he
reigned
with
his
Father
,
after
his
death
say
,
Socrates
,
Sozomen
and
Nicephorus
he
was
Emperour
25.
yeares
,
viginti
Annos
&
praeterea
quinque
post
patris
mortem
imperauit
,
he
died
on
the
third
day
the
Nones
of
Nouember
,
tertio
Nonas
Nouembris
,
by
Nicephorus
his
accompt
in
the
367.
yeare
of
Christ
,
Quum
à
Christo
nato
trecentesimus
sexagesimus
septimus
ageretur
.
Some
set
downe
his
death
somewhat
sooner
,
as
they
haue
done
his
Fathers
before
aboue
25.
years
soonerthen
this
Accompt
of
Nicephorus
,
of
the
yeare
of
Christ
367.
for
Constantius
his
death
:
yet
grant
he
was
Emperour
25.
yeares
after
his
Father
died
.
THE
XXII
.
CHAPTER
.
IVLIAN
THE
APOSTATA
NEVER
PERSECVTED
the
Christians
of
Britaine
:
But
they
,
during
the
whole
tyme
he
was
Caesar
or
Emperor
,
were
heare
in
peace
and
quiet
,
both
from
Persecution
,
Paganisme
,
or
Heresie
.
1.
CONSTANTIVS
the
last
ouerlyuing
sonne
of
Constantine
being
dead
,
Iulianus
Brother
to
Gallus
and
sonne
of
Constantius
Chlorus
by
Theodora
,
a
man
by
no
Title
of
discent
Heire
or
King
of
Britaine
,
was
acknowledged
for
Emperour
,
for
allthough
this
Constantius
last
Emperour
by
the
instigation
and
persuasion
of
Eusebia
Empresse
made
him
a
Caesar
in
the
Empire
,
he
himselfe
not
able
to
discharge
the
whole
charge
for
manyfold
trobles
and
Inuasions
of
the
Barbarous
,
as
the
Romans
termed
strangers
,
into
〈◊〉
places
of
the
Empire
especially
in
Gallia
,
now
France
;
where
as
Zosimus
saith
,
they
tooke
40.
Cities
,
neare
the
Riuer
of
Rhene
:
Francos
,
&
Alamanos
&
Saxones
quadraginta
sitas
ad
Rhenum
vrbes
coepisse
,
prorsus
easdem
deuastasse
,
Ciues
&
Incolas
infinitae
multitudinis
cum
innumerabili
spoliorum
copia
secum
abduxisse
,
and
gaue
vnto
him
in
Zosimus
Hist.
l.
3
Socrat.
Hist.
Eccl.
l.
3.
c.
1.
Cassiodor
.
Tripart
.
Hist.
l.
6.
c.
1.
Niceph.
l.
10.
c.
1.
Ammianus
l.
21.
Baron
.
&
Spondan
.
Annal.
ann.
360.
Marriage
his
Sister
Helena
.
And
sent
him
to
gouerne
the
part
of
the
Empire
,
on
this
side
the
Alpes
,
postquam
Iulianus
in
Italiam
accersitus
aduenisset
,
Caesarem
Constantius
declarat
,
&
Helenam
ei
sororem
in
Matrimonium
tradit
,
&
ad
Nationes
Transalpinas
eum
dimittit
:
yet
it
is
euident
by
Ammianus
and
others
,
that
he
had
no
child
by
her
,
which
liued
,
but
she
herselfe
died
before
her
brother
Constantius
Emperour
.
Neuertheles
the
Ecclesiasticall
State
of
Britaine
rather
gained
,
then
lost
by
his
being
Caesar
in
these
Westerne
parts
,
and
Emperour
afterward
.
For
allthough
Constantius
had
married
his
Sister
Helena
vnto
him
,
and
in
that
respect
so
longe
as
she
liued
might
seeme
to
haue
a
care
rather
to
preserue
then
destroy
him
,
yet
she
dying
as
before
,
during
her
brothers
life
,
that
imagined
loue
of
Constantius
could
not
longer
endure
in
that
respect
:
and
both
Socrates
,
Cassiodorus
and
others
testifie
,
it
was
thought
that
when
Constantius
sent
him
into
the
dangerous
Warrs
of
Gallia
,
he
did
it
to
haue
him
slaine
by
the
cruell
and
potent
Enemies
,
Dicitur
à
nonnullis
,
Constantium
illum
,
Socrat.
l.
3.
cap.
1.
Cassiodor
.
Tripartit
.
Hist.
l.
6.
c.
1.
Niceph.
Hist.
l.
10.
c.
1.
Socrat.
supr.
&
alij
.
Ammian
.
lib.
21.
Baron
.
an.
361.
&
alij
.
Socrat.
l.
3.
c.
1.
(
Iulianum
)
contra
Barbaros
hac
de
re
misisse
,
vt
cum
illis
confligens
,
ibi
interiret
.
Nicephorus
calleth
this
the
common
conceipt
and
opinion
,
sermonibus
vulgatum
fuit
.
And
Constantius
limiting
his
Authoritie
to
doe
nothing
without
consent
of
others
,
dedit
illi
in
mandatis
Imperator
,
vt
nihil
sine
Ducum
consilio
moliretur
.
And
not
onely
this
but
he
secretly
incited
Vadomarus
King
of
the
Frankes
to
take
Armes
against
Iulian
;
and
incited
others
by
his
letters
,
which
they
sent
to
Iulian
for
their
excuse
,
to
inuade
the
Romans
where
Iulian
ruled
,
Illi
Legatum
ad
eum
(
Iulianum
)
mittere
,
literas
Imperatoris
,
quae
eos
in
fines
Romanorum
ire
iusserant
,
ostendere
caeperunt
.
Which
when
Iulian
perceaued
,
and
remembring
the
old
hatred
he
had
borne
him
from
his
childhood
,
he
requited
him
with
the
like
measure
,
shewing
most
loue
and
fauour
to
those
vnder
his
gouernment
,
whome
Constantius
hated
,
or
disfauoured
most
;
which
among
Christians
were
the
Catholike
Bishops
and
others
whome
he
had
persecuted
,
Iulianus
quo
pacto
populum
sibi
deuincire
,
eiusque
conciliare
beneuolentiam
posset
,
cogitat
.
Ad
quam
rem
tali
vsus
est
astutia
.
Nouerat
pro
certo
,
Constantium
vniuersae
illi
populi
multitudini
,
quae
fidem
Consubstantialis
amplexabatur
,
maxime
inuisum
esse
,
tum
quodillos
Ecclesijs
ipsorum
exturbauerat
,
tum
quia
Episcopos
,
qui
ad
illos
spectabant
,
proscriptos
,
in
exilium
eiecerat
.
2.
And
this
his
fauour
,
and
kindenes
towards
Catholicks
had
continued
with
him
euen
from
his
first
being
Caesar
in
these
parts
,
as
euidently
appeareth
in
the
case
of
S.
Hilary
,
that
renowned
glory
of
Gods
Church
,
who
at
the
same
time
he
was
exiled
,
by
procurement
of
the
wicked
Arrians
and
consent
of
Constantius
Emperor
vniustly
,
was
by
Iulianus
,
whome
he
calleth
his
Lord
and
Religeous
Caesar
,
adiuged
Innocent
,
and
for
his
loue
and
defence
of
S.
Hilary
did
suffer
more
reprouch
of
the
Arrian
Persecutors
,
then
S.
Hilary
Hilar.
l.
ad
Constantium
Augustum
.
endured
Iniury
by
that
Exilement
,
as
he
himselfe
,
the
best
witnesse
,
auouched
to
Constantius
,
Exulo
non
crimine
,
sed
factione
,
&
falsis
nuncijs
Synodi
apud
te
Imperatorem
pium
,
non
ob
aliquam
criminum
meorum
conscientiam
per
impios
homines
delatus
.
Nec
leuem
habeo
quaerelae
meae
testem
,
Dominum
meum
Religiosum
Caesarem
tuum
Iulianum
:
qui
plus
in
Exilio
meo
à
malis
contumeliae
,
quam
ego
iniuriae
pertulit
.
And
S.
Hilary
returning
into
France
,
in
the
end
of
the
Empire
Fortun.
in
Vit.
S.
Hilarij
.
Seuer
.
l.
2
Ruffin
.
Hist.
l.
1.
c.
31.
Socrat.
Hist.
l.
3.
c.
8.
vit.
S.
Hilarij
.
Sozom.
l.
5.
c.
12.
S.
Anton.
ad
Didymum
apud
Sozom.
l.
3.
c.
14.
Vit.
S.
Hilar.
sup.
in
Breuiar
.
Baro.
&
Spondan
.
An.
369.
&
al.
of
Constantius
,
and
beginning
of
Iulianus
by
calling
diuers
Synods
,
in
which
Saturninus
and
Paternus
the
cheife
Agents
of
Arianisme
there
were
excommunicated
,
France
was
deliuered
from
that
Infection
,
and
Britayne
still
ioyning
with
S.
Hilary
and
the
Catholicks
of
Gallia
,
was
free
from
that
venime
,
Ad
hunc
modum
doctrinam
Concilij
Nicaeni
in
ea
Imperij
parte
,
quae
ad
solem
Occidentem
vergit
,
ab
Hilario
&
Eusebio
(
vercellensi
)
defensam
&
propugnatam
accepimus
.
And
as
S.
Seuerus
writeth
:
Illud
apud
omnes
constitit
,
vnius
Hilarij
beneficio
Gallias
nostras
piaculo
haeresis
liberatas
.
Which
must
needs
be
in
this
time
of
Iulian
his
being
Caesar
and
Emperor
,
S.
Hilary
dying
in
the
yeare
369.
anno
post
Christum
natum
trecentesimo
sexagesimo
nono
,
Soone
after
the
end
of
Iulian
his
short
Empyre
,
hauing
commanded
others
by
his
in
the
West
an
vnitie
in
Religion
,
by
many
Councells
of
the
Bishops
of
France
and
other
Prouinces
in
these
Occidentall
parts
.
Diuers
of
those
Councells
assembled
after
Iulian
was
Emperor
,
and
had
reuolted
from
Christian
Religion
,
the
whole
time
of
his
Empyre
being
by
no
accompt
aboue
two
yeares
and
8.
moneths
.
An
Argument
sufficient
that
the
Persecution
which
he
raysed
against
Christians
did
not
extend
to
these
Westerne
Nations
,
especially
Britaine
,
likely
by
his
reuolt
from
Christ
,
and
death
of
his
wife
Helena
,
and
Constantius
Baron
.
An.
363.
the
Posteritie
of
our
S.
Helen
the
Heire
of
this
kingdome
,
now
reuolted
from
him
.
But
howsoeuer
this
was
,
Iulian
quite
leauing
these
Westerne
Nations
,
before
he
eyther
persecuted
Christians
,
or
left
the
Profession
of
their
Religion
,
liuing
so
short
a
time
Emperor
,
not
two
yeares
by
two
moneths
and
three
dayes
,
as
Baronius
thinketh
he
doth
demonstrate
,
and
neuer
returning
westward
againe
,
Socrat.
Hist.
l.
3.
c.
18.
Cassiodor
.
Hist.
Tripart
.
l.
6.
c.
47.
but
these
Countryes
in
those
dayes
setled
in
Catholicke
Religion
,
Britayne
could
not
be
afflicted
by
his
Apostasie
.
But
rather
gayned
,
then
lost
in
Religion
by
him
,
being
all
the
time
he
was
Caesar
a
friend
to
Catholicks
,
and
dying
as
Socrates
,
Cassiodorus
,
and
others
write
in
the
seuenth
yeare
,
after
he
was
declared
Caesar
:
occubuit
anno
septimo
posteaquam
a
Constantio
Caesar
renuntiatus
fuisset
.
3.
So
that
he
was
aboue
twice
as
long
a
friend
to
the
Catholiks
in
Britayne
,
as
he
was
a
professed
Enemy
to
Christians
in
any
place
.
For
Ammian
.
Marcellin
.
Speed
Theater
l.
6.
c.
47.
Stowe
Hist.
in
Iulian.
Harris
Theater
Tom.
4
c.
26.
if
we
grante
vnto
some
what
they
contend
,
that
he
ruled
in
Britayne
,
and
that
Lupicinus
and
Alipius
whome
he
employed
to
builde
Hierusalem
in
fauour
of
the
Iewes
,
and
their
Religion
,
did
gouerne
heare
as
Lieutenants
in
his
time
,
or
Constantius
,
this
hindereth
not
the
quiet
of
the
Brittish
Catholicks
in
his
either
Caesarship
,
or
Empire
.
For
the
Authors
themselues
which
most
insist
vpon
these
instances
,
doe
freely
confesse
,
first
,
that
Lupicinus
was
a
very
Christian
man
,
and
Enemy
vnto
Hereticks
.
One
Harris
supr.
of
them
thus
writeth
:
At
what
time
Iulian
was
receaued
Emperor
by
the
Senate
and
people
,
he
began
also
to
Reigne
ouer
Britayne
vnder
whome
Lupiciniuc
Praeter
a
Christian
gouerned
the
Land
.
And
if
I
be
not
deceaued
this
was
the
same
Lupicinius
Epiph.
l.
de
Haeres
.
Haer.
80.
(
the
name
,
time
,
and
other
circumstances
so
pleade
)
which
Epiphanius
maketh
mention
of
,
who
persecuted
to
death
in
the
time
of
Constantius
the
Massilian
and
Martyrian
Heretiks
,
who
denyed
the
grace
of
Baptisme
,
fasting
,
and
many
other
Ammian
.
Marcellin
.
l.
20.
cap.
1.
Haeres
.
Speed
&
Stowe
supr.
points
of
Catholike
Religion
.
And
for
the
other
,
Alipius
,
it
is
manifest
by
Ammianus
Marcellinus
,
and
our
owne
Historians
,
euen
Protestants
,
that
he
could
not
molest
the
Brittish
Catholicks
in
the
Empyre
of
Iulian
,
how
soeuer
he
stood
affected
,
friend
,
or
foe
to
their
Religion
,
for
he
was
sent
hither
by
Iulian
being
Caesar
in
the
time
of
Constantius
to
resist
the
Inuasions
of
the
Picts
,
and
Scots
,
into
the
Marches
of
the
Britanes
,
Iulian
himselfe
not
daring
to
leaue
Gallia
as
much
infested
by
the
Almans
,
and
Iulian
himselfe
at
that
time
(
as
before
is
proued
)
was
a
friend
to
the
Catholike
Christians
.
And
Alipius
was
gone
hence
,
neuer
medling
in
matters
of
Religion
,
heare
in
Britayne
,
for
any
thing
we
finde
in
Historie
,
and
come
to
Antioch
in
the
East
before
Iulian
began
his
Persecution
against
Christians
,
and
from
them
was
sent
by
Iulian
to
Hierusalem
,
to
help
the
Iewes
to
build
againe
their
Temple
there
,
which
God
did
so
miraculously
preuent
,
and
hinder
,
as
all
Histories
agree
.
Storre
supr.
One
of
these
Authors
saith
:
Iulian
sent
Alipius
who
had
bene
a
Lieutenant
of
Britaine
to
repayre
Hierusalem
.
Others
write
:
to
repayre
these
cursed
Walles
,
Speede
supr.
against
the
prouidence
of
diuine
Iustice
Alipius
of
Antioch
was
sent
.
Therefore
both
Iulian
and
he
then
being
in
the
East
,
and
entreating
about
this
busines
,
Socrat.
l.
3.
Hist.
c.
17.
Sozomen
.
Hist.
l.
5.
c.
21.
with
the
Iewes
there
,
as
both
Socrates
,
Sozomen
and
others
teach
,
all
of
them
then
being
so
farre
from
Britaine
,
Alipius
could
not
possibly
beare
any
office
of
commande
heare
after
the
Apostasie
of
Iulian
,
nor
some
time
before
.
THE
XXIII
.
CHAPTER
.
OF
DIVERS
RENOWNED
SAINTS
HEARE
in
Britayne
in
this
time
,
S.
Kebius
a
glorious
Catholicke
Bishop
,
a
greate
and
long
acquaintance
of
S.
Hilary
of
France
,
S.
Decumanus
and
others
.
1.
MANY
were
our
renowned
and
holy
Bishops
in
this
time
,
as
I
haue
before
remembred
,
allthough
in
generall
termes
,
not
mentioning
their
names
,
which
continued
firme
and
constant
in
the
Catholike
faith
,
ioyning
with
the
Popes
of
Rome
,
S.
Athanasius
,
S.
Hilary
,
and
the
rest
,
which
confuted
and
condemned
the
Arrian
Heresie
.
Among
these
S.
Kebius
was
one
,
sonne
of
Salomon
Duke
of
Cornwayle
,
who
continued
heare
in
Britayne
vntill
he
was
about
29.
yeares
of
Age
,
profiting
much
and
proceeding
in
learning
:
then
hearing
of
the
fame
of
S.
Hilary
,
went
ouer
into
France
,
and
ioyned
himselfe
vnto
him
,
then
renowned
for
Sanctitie
,
and
holy
learning
.
This
was
the
motiue
which
drew
him
thither
,
and
from
his
Country
,
and
not
to
auoyde
the
venime
of
Arrianisme
then
arising
and
breeding
in
this
Country
,
as
a
late
Writer
coniectureth
Io.
Pitseus
l.
de
Illustr.
Britan.
Script
.
aetat.
6.
in
Kebio
Corinio
.
rather
,
then
proueth
,
or
can
be
proued
:
propter
tum
pullulantem
in
Britannia
Arrianam
Haeresim
,
adhuc
inuenis
in
Galliam
secessit
.
For
I
haue
before
freed
Britayne
from
any
such
dangerous
infection
,
and
rather
France
then
Britayne
was
subiect
to
such
danger
.
And
at
the
time
when
S.
Kebius
went
into
France
,
the
Arrian
Heresie
was
not
yet
rysen
either
in
Britayne
,
or
any
part
of
the
world
in
probable
Iudgment
.
For
both
by
this
Writer
,
and
Io.
Pits
.
supr.
Magdebur
.
cent.
4.
cap.
10.
Harr.
Hist.
Tom.
4.
cap.
32.
Io.
Leland
.
&
alij
.
others
both
auncient
and
late
,
S.
Kebius
dyed
in
the
yeare
of
Christ
380.
an
old
man
,
in
senectute
bona
,
operibus
bonis
plenus
,
one
saith
,
diuers
yeares
sooner
,
in
the
yeare
368.
And
yet
the
old
Manuscript
of
his
life
,
Capgraue
&
others
affirme
,
that
he
conuersed
with
S.
Hilary
50.
yeares
,
transito
mari
apud
Hilarium
Pictauensem
Episcopum
per
quinquaginta
annos
manens
.
Therefore
S.
Hilary
dying
in
the
yeare
of
Christ
369.
as
is
proued
before
,
and
S.
Kebius
lyuing
with
him
50.
yeares
,
he
must
needs
be
gone
out
of
Britayne
before
the
Nicen
Councell
,
Manuscr
.
Antiq.
de
vit.
S.
Kebij
.
Capgrau
.
Catal.
in
eodem
.
and
Arrian
Heresie
,
allthough
he
had
continued
with
S.
Hilary
vnto
his
death
,
which
no
Writer
affirmeth
,
but
the
contrary
.
And
his
lyuing
Bishop
in
Britayne
after
his
returne
hither
many
yeares
euidently
so
conuinceth
.
So
likewise
doth
the
bannishment
of
S.
Hilary
into
Phrygia
,
many
yeares
before
he
dyed
,
by
which
argument
we
must
needs
hold
,
that
eyther
S.
Kebius
of
Britayne
was
bannished
with
him
,
or
followed
him
in
that
exile
,
for
which
we
haue
neyther
Authoritie
,
nor
warrant
of
reason
;
or
say
,
that
S.
Kebius
was
consecrated
Bishop
by
S.
Hilary
before
his
exilement
by
Constantius
,
and
then
returned
into
Britayne
.
2.
And
yet
it
is
as
vnprobable
in
my
opinion
,
which
the
same
Author
seemeth
to
hold
,
that
this
Kebius
then
a
Bishop
was
at
that
Councell
of
Arles
in
France
,
wherein
S.
Restitutus
our
Archbishop
of
London
subscribed
,
and
before
his
going
thither
from
Britayne
was
one
of
them
which
resisted
Pelagius
his
Heresy
heare
,
Britones
Pelagium
in
Exilium
eiecerunt
,
eiusque
doctrinae
inter
Proaemium
vniuers
.
in
l.
de
vir
Illustr.
Britan.
pag.
6.
alios
restiterunt
Restitutus
Archiepiscopus
Londinensis
,
&
Kebius
Corinius
Episcopus
Mannensis
.
Qui
quoniam
in
Britannia
res
turbatae
fuerint
in
Galliam
ad
sanctum
Hilarium
Pictauiensem
Episcopum
:
&
deinde
ad
Concilium
Arelatense
secundum
,
super
his
,
&
alijs
fidei
negotijs
sese
contulerunt
.
For
I
haue
proued
before
,
that
this
Councell
of
Arles
to
which
S.
Restitutus
subscribed
,
was
long
before
this
time
,
and
before
S.
Hilary
himselfe
was
eyther
Bishop
,
Preist
,
or
Clergie
man
,
or
of
any
fame
in
such
affayres
.
And
this
Author
himselfe
setteth
downe
Pits
.
aetat.
5.
in
Restituto
.
the
death
of
S.
Restitutus
in
the
yeare
350.
before
eyther
S
▪
Hilary
was
Bishop
,
or
Pelagius
vented
his
Heresie
.
Therefore
I
may
choose
the
midle
,
as
the
safest
way
to
walke
in
,
for
S.
Kebius
being
made
Bishop
by
S.
Hilary
,
and
his
returne
into
Britayne
to
haue
bene
about
the
time
of
S.
Hilary
his
Exile
into
Phrygria
.
For
it
is
euident
by
S.
Hilary
himselfe
that
it
was
long
before
he
applyed
himselfe
to
the
study
of
Diuinity
,
or
probably
was
a
Christian
;
and
by
no
Author
was
Bishop
20.
yeares
.
And
if
we
might
write
by
coniecturs
Hilar.
l.
1.
de
Trinitate
.
Baron
.
&
Spond
.
Annal.
an.
355.
not
wanting
probabilitie
,
we
should
rather
be
of
opinion
,
that
this
holy
S.
Kebius
was
one
of
our
poore
Brittish
Bishops
,
spoken
of
before
in
generall
termes
,
which
were
present
at
the
Councell
of
Ariminum
,
then
of
Arles
,
the
last
without
all
probabilitie
,
but
for
congruently
thinking
him
to
haue
bene
present
at
Ariminum
so
generall
an
Assembly
as
is
related
,
we
haue
the
circumstance
of
time
agreeing
,
that
he
was
familiar
with
S.
Hilary
and
the
Bishops
of
France
,
that
he
was
a
Bishop
of
Britayne
,
and
for
his
longe
conuersation
in
forreyne
Countries
more
fitt
then
others
for
that
employment
now
,
and
further
he
was
a
poore
Bishop
,
such
as
Britayne
had
but
few
at
that
time
,
and
yet
S.
Seuerus
Sulpitius
hath
proued
vnto
vs
,
that
Britayne
had
among
the
rest
,
three
poore
Bishops
there
,
Tres
tantum
ex
Britannia
,
inopia
proprij
,
publico
S.
Seuer
.
sacrae
Hist.
lib.
2.
vsi
sunt
,
not
able
to
bare
their
owne
charges
.
For
allthough
S.
Kebius
was
sonne
of
the
Duke
or
King
of
Cornwayle
,
and
as
the
Writers
of
his
life
affirme
,
refused
the
Principalitie
of
Cornwayle
,
due
,
and
offered
vnto
him
:
Manuscr
.
Antiq.
&
Capgrau
.
in
vit.
S.
Kebij
.
Gradu
Episcopali
ab
Hillario
accepto
,
admonitus
est
ab
Angelo
in
suam
patriam
remeare
.
Quo
cum
peruenisset
,
rogatus
est
vt
ipse
veniret
Regnum
Cornubiae
suscepturus
.
Potestatem
tamen
saeculi
praesentis
omnino
accipere
renuit
.
But
lyued
a
poore
penitentiall
life
with
his
10.
Disciples
,
cum
decem
Discipulis
suis
,
which
by
some
were
termed
Monkes
,
monachi
sunt
,
as
his
History
witnesseth
,
some
time
vnder
a
Tent
,
and
allmost
vnto
his
death
in
a
Cottage
,
or
Cell
vntill
the
King
of
Venedocia
moued
with
his
pietie
and
miracles
gaue
vnto
him
a
Castle
,
Contulit
viro
Dei
Castellum
suum
,
Deo
&
sancto
Kebio
in
perpetuum
.
3.
The
miracles
which
God
shewed
by
him
were
many
,
and
wonderfull
:
Caecos
illuminauit
,
leprosos
mundauit
,
paraliticos
,
mutos
&
demoniacos
sanauit
.
His
most
aboad
and
residency
was
in
Venedocia
,
now
Northwales
,
and
the
Isle
of
Mona
,
Man
,
and
as
diuers
write
,
Bishop
there
;
if
that
Iland
is
not
mistaken
Anglesey
Iland
where
S.
Kebius
both
lyued
and
dyed
being
auntiently
so
called
Mona
.
In
this
Mona
now
Anglesey
is
the
place
called
holy
head
of
that
holy
Bishop
:
where
his
Tombe
still
is
,
or
lately
was
,
and
visited
with
reuerence
,
as
a
late
Writer
confidently
,
and
as
by
experimentall
knowledge
thus
testifieth
:
He
dyed
at
a
place
called
Holy
Heade
in
Wales
where
his
Tombe
Harris
Theater
.
Tom.
4.
cap.
32.
is
yet
visited
in
Pilgrimage
by
the
Inhabitants
of
that
Country
.
And
as
the
Welch
Writers
euen
Protestants
doe
freely
confesse
,
that
this
place
of
S.
Kebius
his
aboad
and
death
,
which
the
English
men
call
Holy
Heade
,
is
by
the
Welch
or
Britans
still
called
S.
Kebius
Citie
,
because
he
was
Bishop
there
,
and
of
so
greate
Sanctitie
,
Quod
illi
(
Angli
)
holy
heade
quasi
sacrum
caput
,
nos
verò
Caercibi
Humfr.
Lhuyd
in
Mona
Insula
:
apud
Abraham
.
Ortelium
in
fine
Theatri
.
Will
.
Harrison
Descript.
of
Brit.
c.
10.
in
Anglesie
.
id
est
ciuitatem
Kibij
dicimus
:
Which
an
other
Welch
Antiquary
a
Protestant
also
thus
confidently
confirmeth
,
The
Welch
men
call
it
Tiremone
or
Mon
,
and
herein
is
a
Promontorye
or
Byland
,
called
holy
heade
,
which
hath
in
times
past
bene
named
Cair
Kyby
,
of
Kyby
a
Monke
that
dwelled
there
.
4.
Yet
to
make
vnion
betwene
these
Authors
,
both
those
Ilands
some
time
of
the
same
name
,
situated
in
the
same
Sea
,
and
neare
one
to
the
other
,
we
may
,
and
not
vnprobably
grant
,
that
this
holy
Saint
was
Bishop
of
them
both
at
the
same
time
.
The
names
of
his
holy
Disciples
in
particular
I
doe
not
finde
for
certayne
,
except
of
S.
Caffo
,
to
whose
Sanctitie
God
gaue
this
S.
Caffo
.
miraculous
testimony
,
that
in
time
of
need
being
sent
by
S.
Kebius
for
fier
,
and
the
wicked
Smith
where
he
was
to
haue
it
,
denying
it
vnto
him
,
except
he
would
carry
it
in
his
bosome
,
which
being
enforced
vnto
,
he
so
carryed
it
vnto
his
Maister
,
without
any
hurt
to
himselfe
or
his
coate
,
S.
Kebius
misit
Manuscr
.
antiq.
&
Capgr
.
in
S.
Kebio
.
Discipulum
suum
nomine
Caffo
vt
ignem
afferret
.
Qui
cum
à
quodam
Fabro
ignem
peteret
,
renuit
ipse
dare
,
nisi
in
sinu
suo
portare
vellet
,
&
posito
igne
in
sinu
ei
us
reuersus
est
ad
Magistrum
suum
sine
laesione
vestis
suae
ignem
portans
.
5.
But
Maister
Harris
in
his
Manuscript
Historie
,
noting
the
yeare
of
Christ
Harr.
Hist.
tom.
4.
c.
33.
370.
confidently
writeth
as
hauing
Authorie
for
it
,
which
he
citeth
not
:
about
this
time
lyued
also
an
holy
Saint
of
the
Brittish
Nation
,
named
Tefredaucus
,
S.
Tefredaucus
.
in
the
I
le
of
Mone
,
where
after
his
death
he
had
a
Church
erected
and
dedicated
in
his
name
,
of
whome
Giraldus
Cambrensis
writeth
this
miracle
.
In
this
I
le
of
Mone
saith
he
,
there
is
a
Church
in
honour
of
S.
Tefredaucus
,
the
Confessor
,
into
which
on
a
time
when
Hugh
Earle
of
Shrewsbury
and
the
Earle
of
Chester
came
in
by
force
,
and
placing
their
houndes
in
the
Church
all
night
,
in
the
morning
they
founde
them
all
madd
.
And
the
cheife
Earle
himselfe
with
in
one
moneth
after
was
slayne
&
dyed
a
miserable
death
.
Giraldus
thus
truely
hath
this
History
,
but
speaketh
nothing
of
the
Girald
.
Cambr.
l.
2.
Itenerar
.
Cambr
.
c.
7.
time
when
this
holy
Confessor
lyued
:
Est
&
in
hac
Insula
Ecclesia
Sancti
Tefredauci
Confessoris
,
in
qua
Hugo
Comes
Slopesburiensis
,
cum
semel
vna
cum
Comite
Cestrensi
hanc
Insulam
vi
ingrederetur
,
canes
nocte
quadam
posuisset
,
insanos
omnes
mane
recepit
.
Et
ipsemet
infra
mensem
miserabiliter
extinctus
occubuit
.
If
this
Author
is
not
deceaued
in
the
time
,
we
may
probably
suppose
this
Sa●nt
Tefredaucus
(
the
circumstances
aswell
of
time
,
place
and
profession
agreeing
thereunto
)
was
one
of
the
Disciples
of
S.
Kebius
,
then
so
conuersing
,
lyuing
,
and
dying
in
that
Iland
of
Mona
or
Anglesey
.
The
same
History
of
this
Church
,
and
Saint
,
with
Giraldus
hath
Humfrey
Lhuyed
in
his
Treatise
of
Mona
,
onely
he
differeth
,
in
calling
this
Saint
with
a
little
difference
,
Saint
Fefridaucus
,
Humfr.
Lhuyd
.
in
Mona
Insula
.
Druidum
.
Harris
Tom.
4.
c.
17.
Ecclesia
Sancti
Fefridauci
.
6.
M.
Harris
is
of
opinion
,
that
the
holy
Eremite
and
Martyr
S.
Decumanus
lyued
in
this
Age
,
and
before
this
time
,
either
in
,
or
soone
after
the
312.
yeare
of
Christ
.
And
Capgraue
with
the
old
Manuscript
of
his
life
doth
testifie
,
S.
Decumanus
.
that
he
was
of
the
olde
Primatiue
Christian
Britans
.
This
man
borne
in
the
Io.
Capgr
.
Catal.
in
S.
Decumano
.
Heremita
&
Martyre
.
West
part
of
Cambria
,
of
Noble
and
renowned
Christian
parents
euen
when
he
was
very
younge
abstayning
from
the
pleasures
&
recreations
of
this
life
,
euen
those
that
be
voyde
of
sinne
,
the
more
freely
&
wholly
to
deuote
and
dedicate
himselfe
to
the
seruice
of
Christ
,
loue
of
heauen
,
and
contempt
of
this
world
:
And
knowing
how
difficult
a
thing
it
is
,
for
a
man
especially
of
Noble
and
greate
parentage
,
in
his
owne
Country
,
and
among
his
carnall
friends
,
Ritches
,
and
delights
continually
apposing
themselues
against
Christian
perfection
,
to
serue
God
in
so
secure
and
holy
estate
,
in
one
conflict
vanquished
and
subdued
them
,
secretly
for
feare
of
being
pursued
and
hindered
in
his
sacred
course
and
enterprise
,
stealing
away
from
them
,
and
going
into
a
Wildernes
of
a
strange
Country
,
seperated
from
his
owne
,
by
the
Riuer
or
Sea
of
Seuerne
,
where
he
Miraculously
began
his
Miraculous
Eremites
life
:
for
comming
to
the
Ryuer
side
,
and
neither
finding
Ferry-man
,
nor
boate
,
and
fearing
to
be
stayed
by
his
friends
pursuing
him
,
cutt
a
greate
bundell
of
wandes
growing
there
,
and
binding
them
together
in
one
faget
,
passed
vpon
them
to
the
other
side
,
neare
Dorostor
Castle
,
as
Capgraue
nameth
it
,
now
likely
called
Dunster
adioyning
vpon
Seuerne
Sea
,
where
he
landed
,
Defuit
Naulum
,
defuit
&
Nauigium
,
&
maturanda
erat
fuga
è
vestigio
subsequentium
vir
Dei
Misericordia
Dei
confidens
,
&
nequaquam
haesitans
de
potentia
,
virgas
secus
mare
in
frutecto
quas
reperit
crescentes
,
colligauit
in
fasciculum
,
&
tali
vtens
vehiculo
misit
se
in
profundum
.
Et
sic
diuiua
gubernante
prudentia
,
prouectus
est
ad
littus
oppositum
prope
castrum
Dorostorum
.
This
place
of
S.
Decombes
or
Decumanus
either
Miraculously
Auth.
of
Engl.
Mart.
die
27.
August
.
landing
,
or
liuing
is
not
,
as
one
hath
lately
written
,
in
Glocestershire
,
which
neither
is
adiacent
vnto
Seuerne
Sea
,
mare
Sabrinum
,
which
he
passed
,
but
onely
the
Ryuer
Seuerne
,
not
hauing
in
any
part
of
Glocestershire
the
name
of
Seuerne
Sea
,
but
still
the
Ryuer
Seuerne
,
nor
is
opposite
to
any
part
of
the
Country
now
called
Southewales
from
whence
he
came
.
Nor
had
his
passadge
ouer
a
Ryuer
in
such
manner
as
is
related
,
bene
so
Miraculous
,
as
the
History
thereof
declareth
it
was
.
Neither
was
the
part
of
Glocestershire
adioyning
to
Seuerne
Ryuer
,
being
the
most
pleasant
and
fruitefull
part
of
that
Prouince
by
all
descriptions
,
and
euer
most
inhabited
,
such
a
craggy
,
vaste
,
or
rude
wildernes
,
and
Desart
as
he
landed
and
liued
in
,
Eo
tempore
quo
Sanctus
Decumanus
diuinitus
perductus
in
Angliam
venit
,
erat
in
eo
territorio
in
quo
applicuit
vasta
Eremi
solitudo
,
frutetis
&
vepribus
obsita
,
&
densitate
siluarum
in
longum
&
latum
spatiosé
porrecta
montium
eminentia
sursum
educta
,
&
concauitate
vallium
mirabiliter
interrupto
.
Haec
ei
sedes
complacuit
:
haec
pio
eius
proposito
videbatur
accommoda
.
7.
Neither
is-there
any
such
C●stle
in
Gloster-shire
either
by
Seuerne
side
or
farre
of
,
named
Dorster
,
or
Dunster
or
neare
to
that
name
whereby
he
landed
,
or
any
place
of
,
or
like
to
his
name
,
Church
,
villadge
,
or
any
other
such
Monument
Speed
.
&
alij
in
Descrip.
Angliae
&
Comi●atus
Somerseten
.
dedicated
vnto
him
,
in
any
Antiquitie
.
When
quite
otherwise
in
Sommersetshire
,
we
finde
all
these
things
agreeing
:
it
adioyneth
to
Seuerne
Sea
,
it
is
oppisite
to
Southe-wales
,
it
was
there
abouts
longe
time
desart
and
vninhabited
,
as
the
names
of
the
villadges
there
now
builded
,
olde
Cleue
,
Wethicombe
,
and
Nettlecombe
proue
,
there
is
Dunster
Castle
vpon
Seuerne
Sea
,
there
,
very
broade
,
and
making
such
a
passadge
there
,
Miraculous
.
Within
three
English
Manuscr
.
Ant.
in
vit.
S.
Decumani
.
Io.
Capgrau
.
in
eod.
miles
of
that
,
is
a
place
called
to
this
daye
S.
Decombs
,
with
a
Church
dedicated
to
his
honour
,
named
S.
Decombs
or
Decumans
Church
.
Therefore
we
may
safely
say
,
that
this
place
in
Sommerset-shire
was
the
holy
habitation
of
this
glorious
S.
Decuman
,
or
Decomb
.
Heare
he
liued
many
yeares
by
herbes
and
rootes
,
and
as
some
hold
on
Festiuall
dayes
with
the
milke
of
a
Cowe
which
he
kept
,
in
sackcloath
,
fastings
and
watchings
,
vntill
by
a
wicked
Pagan
much
enueying
his
Sanctitie
,
hating
true
pietie
,
and
detesting
the
sacred
name
of
Christ
,
being
at
his
holy
prayers
,
and
deuotions
,
he
was
beheadded
,
and
martyred
,
Vir
Sanctus
patriam
commutans
exilio
,
antra
des●rti
pro
fastu
palatij
,
caepit
thidem
commanere
,
herbis
&
radicibus
victitare
,
ieiun●●s
&
orationibus
insistere
,
carnem
cilitio
domans
,
vigilijs
paenaliter
affligens
.
Tali
sub
tenore
vitam
ducens
Heremiticam
in
iam
dicta
solitudine
multis
vixerat
annis
.
Fertur
etiam
vaccam
habuisse
cuius
lacte
pro
necessitate
corporis
saltem
praeclaris
festiuitatibus
magis
sustentaretur
,
quam
aleretur
.
Cum
igitur
Sanctus
Decumanus
multimodis
signorum
floreret
virtutibus
,
vir
quidam
sed
&
ipse
vir
Belial
,
aspide
saeuior
,
vipera
truculentior
tanti
patris
inuidens
sanctitati
,
in
odium
verae
virtutis
&
in
detestationem
Christiani
nominis
,
furiali
mente
debacchatus
bestialiter
accurrit
,
&
inter
verba
orationis
&
preces
sanctae
deuotionis
,
sanctum
Domini
capitis
obtruncatione
ad
caelestia
Regna
transmisit
.
8.
The
same
miracle
is
written
of
him
,
as
of
S.
Denis
the
Areopagite
Saint
Pauls
Scholler
,
that
his
head
being
stricken
of
,
his
body
stood
vpright
,
and
with
the
Armes
carryed
the
head
from
the
place
where
it
was
cutt
of
,
vnto
a
Fountayne
of
most
cleare
water
,
in
which
when
he
liued
he
vsed
to
wash
it
.
Which
vnto
this
day
saith
Capgraue
in
memory
and
reuerence
of
him
is
called
S.
Decombs
well
,
sweete
,
vsefull
and
holesome
for
the
Inhabitants
to
drinke
,
Truncus
laceri
corporis
se
erexit
,
&
caput
proprium
rexit
pendulis
brachijs
vectitare
à
loco
decollationis
vsque
ad
f●tem
limpidissimi
liquoris
,
in
qno
caput
suum
proprijs
manibus
abluere
pro
consuetudine
habebat
.
Qui
vsque
hodie
ad
memoriam
&
reuerentiam
ipsius
,
fons
Sancti
Decumani
nuncupatur
,
dulcis
,
necessarius
&
salubris
incolis
ad
potandum
.
In
quo
loco
caput
simul
cum
corpore
postmodum
à
fidelibus
quaesitum
&
inuentum
,
sepulturae
honorificè
tradebatur
.
Where
both
his
head
and
whole
body
being
sought
and
found
by
the
Christians
,
were
honorably
buried
.
And
a
Church
afterward
there
builded
in
his
memory
and
honour
,
called
still
S.
Decombs
Church
,
as
the
Towne
or
Village
also
honorably
termed
by
his
name
.
9.
There
is
also
and
other
Church
dedicated
to
him
in
the
Towne
of
Welles
in
the
same
Shire
,
still
standing
,
and
preseruing
his
name
and
memory
.
A
sufficient
Argument
of
itselfe
,
besides
so
many
others
before
,
that
he
lyued
and
dyed
in
that
Country
,
no
other
giuing
so
much
testimonie
vnto
him
.
And
the
honour
and
reuerence
which
at
that
time
and
euer
after
,
vntill
Protestants
New
Religion
so
much
as
it
could
defaced
or
obscured
such
holy
memories
,
was
giuen
to
the
sacred
Eremites
,
their
Church
,
and
Reliks
at
Glastenbury
,
in
the
same
Country
and
neare
the
place
of
S.
Decombs
Heremitage
,
occasioned
him
to
make
choyse
of
that
Desart
to
liue
and
die
in
,
where
or
neare
so
many
renowned
Saints
had
gloriously
triumphed
ouer
this
world
,
and
all
Enemies
therein
,
and
with
whose
Religeous
Successors
he
might
some
times
meete
for
his
spirituall
good
,
and
comforte
especially
seeing
,
as
our
Protestants
themselues
doe
sufficiently
acknowledge
,
Saint
Damian
or
Deruian
sent
hither
by
Pope
and
Saint
Eleutherius
with
Saint
Phaganus
,
had
there
a
Church
very
neare
S.
Decombs
aboad
,
by
the
same
Castle
or
Towne
of
Stowe
&
Howes
Hist.
Tit.
Rom.
in
Lucius
.
Dunster
,
where
he
landed
,
True
it
is
(
say
these
Protestant
Writers
)
that
till
this
day
there
remayneth
in
Sommerset
Shire
in
the
Denaery
of
Dunstor
a
Parish
Church
bearing
the
name
of
S.
Deruuian
,
as
a
Church
eyther
by
him
founded
,
or
to
him
dedicated
.
A
sufficient
motiue
both
for
him
to
choose
this
place
,
and
commend
his
choyse
thereof
,
as
Capgraue
relateth
or
conceaueth
thus
he
did
:
Haec
Capgrau
.
in
S.
Decumano
.
ei
sedes
complacuit
,
haec
pio
eius
proposito
videbatur
accommoda
:
adeo
vt
reipsa
videbatur
dicere
:
Haec
requies
mea
in
seculum
seculi
,
hic
habitabo
quoniam
elegi
eam
.
I
shall
speake
more
of
more
,
such
renowned
holy
Britans
heare
both
Bishops
,
Preists
and
others
,
when
I
haue
first
spoken
of
our
cheifest
Rulers
both
Spirituall
and
Temporall
,
Popes
and
Emperors
our
Kings
heare
in
this
Age.
THE
XXIV
.
CHAPTER
.
WHEREIN
MAXIMVS
OVR
KING
AND
Emperor
is
cleared
from
many
imputations
,
and
slaunders
especially
concerning
true
Catholike
Religion
,
which
he
both
professed
in
himselfe
,
and
maintained
in
others
,
all
the
other
Emperors
and
Popes
were
of
the
same
Religion
the
Roman
Church
now
professeth
.
1.
IVlian
the
Apostata
ending
his
wicked
and
Tyrannicall
Ruffin
.
Hist.
l.
2.
c.
1.
Theodoret.
l.
4.
c.
1.
Socrat.
Hist.
l.
3.
c.
19.
Matth.
West
.
an.
366.
life
,
with
a
strange
punishing
death
,
Iouianus
a
Christian
was
chosen
Emperor
,
and
as
Ruffinus
,
Theodoret
,
Socrates
and
others
testifie
,
refused
it
,
&
being
thereto
taken
by
the
Souldiars
against
his
will
,
openly
protested
that
he
being
a
Christian
,
would
not
be
Emperor
ouer
Infidels
,
but
all
of
them
confessing
themselues
to
be
Christians
,
he
accepted
of
the
Empire
,
Iouianus
ad
Imperium
delectus
illud
Iouinian
Emperor
commended
.
repudiauit
.
Et
cum
à
militibus
inuitus
raperetur
,
clamauit
se
,
qui
Christianus
erat
,
nolle
omnino
hominum
gentilitatem
profitentium
Imperium
suscipere
.
At
vbi
omnes
vna
voce
confessi
sunt
,
se
esse
Christianos
,
capescit
Imperium
.
This
Christian
magnanimitie
appeared
euidently
in
this
new
elected
Emperor
,
before
in
the
time
of
Iulian
,
by
the
same
Authors
:
For
Iulian
apostating
,
and
making
a
Decree
,
that
Souldiars
should
either
sacrifice
to
Idols
,
or
leaue
the
warrs
,
he
being
then
a
Tribune
,
rather
made
choyse
to
forsake
all
hope
of
temporall
preferment
,
then
obay
that
wicked
Edict
.
Whereupon
Iulian
then
standing
in
neede
of
such
Assistants
,
retayned
him
still
in
the
number
of
his
Commanders
notwithstanding
he
so
courageously
professed
himselfe
a
Christian
,
Iste
cum
esset
Tribunus
militum
,
cumque
Iulianus
militibus
lege
data
optionem
daret
,
vel
Idolis
sacrificandi
,
vel
deserendi
militiam
:
balteum
deponere
maluit
,
quam
impium
&
nefandum
Imperatoris
edictum
exequi
.
Attamen
Iulianus
belli
impendentis
necessitate
compulsus
,
eum
in
Ducum
numero
retinuit
.
This
renowned
man
was
at
Ruffin
.
supr.
one
and
the
same
time
,
as
Ruffinus
calleth
him
,
a
Confessor
,
Emperor
,
and
Extinguisher
of
Error
,
Is
sub
vno
,
eodemque
tempore
Imperator
,
&
Confessor
,
&
male
illati
extitit
depulsor
erroris
.
And
God
wonderfully
honored
his
constancy
euen
in
this
life
,
not
onely
in
conferring
the
Imperiall
honour
vpon
him
;
but
in
the
manner
thereof
,
that
being
so
professed
a
Catholike
Christian
,
the
whole
Army
with
one
voice
did
choose
him
Imperor
,
Exercitus
Theod.
supr.
l.
4.
c.
1.
omnis
vna
voce
Imperatorem
postulat
Iouianum
.
Which
ioyned
with
that
is
said
of
them
before
vpon
Iouianus
refusing
to
be
Emperor
ouer
Pagans
,
how
with
one
voyce
they
all
confessed
themselues
to
be
Christians
,
omnes
vna
voce
confessi
sunt
se
esse
Christianos
,
sufficiently
proueth
that
eyther
the
Edict
of
Iulian
to
force
his
Souldiars
to
Sacrifice
to
Idols
was
neuer
receaued
,
or
generally
obserued
,
or
they
sinned
onely
in
the
externall
Act
of
Idolatrie
,
by
that
compulsion
,
still
perseuering
in
Iudgment
and
affection
Christians
.
2.
This
is
more
confirmed
by
their
vnanimous
declaring
Valentinian
for
Emperour
,
after
the
short
Empire
of
Iouianus
,
of
seuen
moneths
by
Socrates
,
Socrates
Hist.
l.
3.
c.
vlt.
22.
Ruffin
.
Hist.
l.
2.
c.
1.
Socrat
.
l.
4.
c.
1.
septem
menses
regnauit
;
eight
moneths
saith
Ruffinus
post
octo
menses
apud
Waleran
diem
obijt
;
milites
omnes
vna
voce
Valentinianum
Imperatorem
declarant
.
This
Valentinian
was
in
the
time
of
Constantius
the
Arrian
,
a
professed
Catholike
,
&
in
the
Apostating
dayes
of
Iulian
so
earnest
&
holy
a
Confessor
of
Christ
that
Iulian
therefore
depriued
him
of
his
honour
,
for
which
Christ
rewarded
him
afterward
in
this
world
with
the
Empire
thereof
,
Post
Iouianum
Valentinianus
Imperium
Socrat.
l.
3.
c.
11.
Ruffin
.
Hist.
l.
2.
c.
2.
Martin
.
Polon
.
in
Valentiniano
.
suscepit
,
qui
pro
fide
nostra
à
Iuliano
militia
fuerat
expulsus
.
Sed
compleuit
in
illo
Dominus
quod
promisit
,
plus
etiam
quam
centupla
in
praesenti
seculo
restituens
ei
.
Nam
quia
militiam
pro
Christo
reliquerat
,
recipit
Imperium
.
Matthew
of
Westminster
and
some
others
write
,
that
this
Army
of
Iulian
which
elected
Iouian
,
and
Valentinian
Emperor
.
Valentinian
Emperours
,
had
denied
their
faith
in
the
Persecution
of
Iulian
,
&
moued
with
Iouinian
his
constancy
professed
themselues
also
Christians
,
Quibus
auditis
totus
exercitus
qui
per
Iulianum
nomen
Cbristi
abiecerant
,
Christianos
Matth.
Westm.
an.
366.
sese
esse
confessi
sunt
.
3.
Now
therefore
allthough
Iouianus
was
a
worthie
Christian
Catholike
Emperour
,
euer
following
the
Catholike
Religion
and
doctrine
against
the
Arrians
,
as
Socrates
and
others
proue
,
Imperator
quoniam
perpetuo
fidei
consubstantialis
Socrat.
l.
3.
c.
20.
adhaeserat
,
omnibus
respondet
,
se
eam
praelaturum
.
And
shutting
vp
the
Pagans
Temples
,
and
forbidding
their
Sacrifices
:
omnia
gentilium
delubra
occlusa
fuere
.
Cruenta
illa
&
scelerata
sacrificia
quorum
labe
se
palam
contaminabant
,
&
quibus
regnante
Iuliano
se
exaturauerant
,
omnino
fuere
sublata
:
yet
being
Emperor
so
short
a
time
,
and
chosen
,
liuing
,
and
dying
in
the
East
Countryes
,
farre
remote
from
Britaine
,
it
did
not
receaue
so
greate
benifits
by
so
good
an
Emperor
,
as
nearer
Nations
did
,
but
during
his
short
Regiment
continued
much
after
the
same
manner
it
did
before
,
vntill
Valentinian
was
chosen
Emperor
:
who
being
a
Catholike
,
and
reigning
diuers
yeares
euen
ouer
Britaine
,
and
his
sonne
Gratian
after
him
,
this
Kingdome
in
their
times
was
free
from
Heresies
,
which
they
persecuted
,
for
Valens
himselfe
being
brother
of
Valentinian
and
by
him
chosen
Assistant
in
the
Empire
,
was
then
a
Catholike
,
and
so
constant
in
the
time
of
Iulian
,
that
he
forsooke
all
preferment
vnder
him
,
rather
then
his
Religion
,
Qui
recta
voluntate
Christianam
fidem
profitebantur
propenso
Socrat.
Hist.
l.
3.
c.
11.
animo
balteum
pro
fidei
defensione
deponere
,
omniaque
crutiamentorum
genera
subire
maluerunt
,
quam
Christum
Seruatorem
denegare
,
in
quorum
numero
fuit
Iouianus
,
Valentinianus
,
&
Valens
,
qui
postea
sunt
Imperij
gubernaculis
potiti
.
And
although
Theodor.
Hist.
l.
4.
c.
12.
by
the
persuasion
of
his
Arrian
wife
&
others
,
he
after
fell
into
Heresie
,
he
being
Emperour
of
the
Easterne
remote
Nations
from
hence
,
this
Kingdome
was
free
from
his
afflictions
,
being
vnder
the
Empire
of
the
Catholike
Emperours
Maximus
Emperor
a
Britan
excused
,
and
defended
.
Valentinian
and
Gratian
his
sonnes
,
vntill
Maximus
discended
of
our
Brittish
Race
was
both
King
of
Britaine
,
and
Emperor
also
,
who
also
being
a
Catholike
Britaine
could
not
then
be
endamaged
in
spirituall
affaires
by
the
temporall
Ruffin
.
l.
2.
c.
14.
Socrat.
Hist.
l.
5.
c.
11.
Rulers
thereof
:
allthough
in
Ciuill
respects
it
was
much
infested
by
the
Scots
,
and
Picts
,
from
which
Maximus
freeing
it
in
his
time
,
by
his
clymbing
and
aspiring
minde
to
be
Emperor
,
and
to
compasse
that
ambition
,
spoiling
Britaine
of
the
armed
force
,
and
power
thereof
,
transporting
it
into
forrein
Nations
,
gaue
occasion
of
greater
miseries
heare
afterward
,
both
by
the
Scottish
,
Sigeb
.
in
Chron.
an.
383.
Pictish
and
Saxon
Pagans
.
4.
This
Maximus
a
Britan
by
birth
,
Maximus
ex
partibus
Britanniae
oriundus
,
Socrates
and
other
forreine
Authours
,
as
well
as
our
owne
Writers
testifie
,
and
Baron
.
Annal.
Tom.
4.
an.
383.
allthough
Baronius
doth
seeme
to
thinke
he
did
vntruely
deriue
his
discent
from
S.
Helen
,
affirmant
alij
Maximum
Britannum
genere
,
ex
Helenae
Constantini
matris
propagine
origine
mentientem
,
Britanniae
Regulorum
ope
fultum
:
yet
he
giueth
some
way
to
that
opinion
,
when
he
confesseth
,
he
claimed
discent
from
greate
Constantine
her
sonne
,
de
stemmate
vero
Constantini
sibi
aliquid
arrogasse
Sigebert
.
Chron.
an.
383.
cognomen
Flauium
indicium
est
:
dicebatur
enim
Flauius
Clemens
Maximus
.
And
Sigebertus
Gemblacensis
painely
confesseth
,
that
he
both
was
discended
of
the
Imperiall
Race
,
and
was
kinsman
of
Constantine
the
Greate
,
Maximus
ex
Imperatorio
genere
descenderat
,
&
Magni
Constantini
consanguineus
fuit
,
vnde
&
Pontic
.
Virun
.
Brit.
Hist.
l.
5.
partem
Imperij
sibi
competere
calumniabatur
,
clayming
part
of
the
Empire
by
that
Title
.
The
like
hath
Ponticus
Virunnius
in
his
Brittish
Historie
,
he
being
an
Italian
,
erat
autem
Maximus
patre
Britannus
:
matre
verò
&
Natione
Romanus
vtraque
parte
regalis
vir
.
And
addeth
,
that
he
was
the
sonne
of
Leolinus
Vncle
of
S.
Helen
and
greate
Vncle
of
Constantine
,
Leolinus
Auunculus
Constantini
eum
genuerat
.
In
which
as
in
many
other
things
he
differeth
from
the
printed
Brittish
History
translated
by
Galfridus
by
common
opinion
.
Which
calling
him
Maximianus
&
not
Maximus
maketh
him
both
true
Heire
of
Britaine
,
&
Grandchilde
discended
from
King
Coel
Father
of
S.
Helen
,
borne
both
of
the
Regall
Race
of
the
Britans
&
Romans
,
bringing
in
Caradocus
Duke
of
Cornewayle
,
so
persuading
Octauius
to
marry
his
daughter
and
Heire
vnto
him
,
making
his
Title
to
Britaine
better
then
that
Octauius
had
,
Dignatus
est
Deus
istum
subuectare
Iuuenem
,
&
ex
Galfrid
.
Histor.
Brit.
lib.
5.
cap.
11.
Romanorum
genere
,
Regalique
prosapia
Britanum
creatum
,
cui
filiam
tuam
meo
consilio
maritare
non
differes
.
Quanquam
autem
illud
abnegares
,
quid
Iuris
tibi
contra
illum
in
Regnum
Britanniae
fieret
?
Constantini
enim
consanguineus
est
,
&
nepos
Coel
nostri
Regis
,
cuius
filiam
Helenam
nequimus
abnegare
haereditario
Iure
regnum
istud
Pontic
.
Virun
.
l.
5.
supr.
Theater
of
great
Britaine
l.
6.
pag.
272.
Camd.
ib.
citat
.
Socrat.
Hist.
l.
5.
cap.
11.
Ruffin
.
l.
2.
cap.
15.
16.
Bed
Hist.
Eccl.
l.
1.
cap.
9.
Guliel
.
Malmesbur
l.
1.
de
gestis
Reg.
alij
apud
Boeth
.
Scot.
Histor.
l.
7.
Ado
in
Chron
Galfrid
.
Histor.
Brit.
l.
5.
Ponticus
Histor.
l.
5.
Stowe
&
Howes
Hist.
Tit.
Rom.
in
Maximus
.
Hollinsh
Histor.
of
Engl.
lib.
4.
cap.
30.
Fabian
.
ib.
cit.
Hect.
Boeth
.
Georg.
Buchan
.
Hist.
Scot.
Hollinsh
Hist.
of
Scot.
possidere
.
And
Ponticus
himselfe
doth
after
confesse
as
much
,
howsoeuer
he
can
be
accorded
to
himselfe
before
,
saying
that
Leoline
was
his
Father
,
Huic
neminem
potes
praeponere
:
ex
sanguine
nostro
est
,
&
sanguine
Romanorum
Imperatorum
,
nepos
Coeli
nostri
Regis
,
cuius
filiam
Helenam
nequiuimus
abnegare
haereditario
iure
regnum
istud
possidere
.
Our
Protestant
Writers
of
the
Theater
of
greate
Britaine
,
alledging
Camden
also
for
their
opinion
,
affirme
of
this
Maximus
.
Clemens
Maximus
discended
lineally
from
Constantine
the
Greate
.
And
Socrates
with
others
doth
free
him
from
the
name
of
an
Vsurper
of
the
Empire
,
when
he
confesseth
,
that
Valentinian
did
admitt
him
for
Emperor
,
Valentinianus
Maximum
ad
Imperij
societatem
admittit
.
And
S.
Bede
writeth
of
him
,
that
he
was
a
valiant
and
worthie
man
,
and
so
farre
from
intruding
himselfe
into
the
Empire
,
that
he
was
by
the
Army
created
Emperor
allmost
against
his
will
,
Maximus
vir
quidem
strenuus
&
probus
,
inuitus
propemodum
ab
exercitu
creatus
Imperator
.
Which
William
of
Malmesbury
also
with
others
confirmeth
,
Maximus
quasi
ab
exercitu
impulsus
purpuram
induit
.
Which
is
sufficiently
confirmed
not
onely
by
the
triumphant
Army
of
our
Catholike
Britans
,
and
other
such
Nations
assisting
him
,
but
our
Brittish
History
,
Virunnius
and
others
proue
,
that
he
was
first
incited
,
inuited
,
and
sent
for
into
Britaine
,
both
to
be
King
heare
,
and
afterward
to
take
vpon
him
the
Empire
,
as
his
Right
.
Yet
as
some
plainely
say
,
Maximus
à
valiant
and
worthie
man
was
forced
in
Britaine
to
take
the
Empire
vpon
him
.
And
if
any
one
saith
,
he
was
infamed
by
writers
for
persecuting
Christians
,
I
dare
not
assent
vnto
him
,
for
euen
from
his
first
power
and
greatenes
he
honored
and
fauoured
Religion
.
Heare
in
Britaine
,
making
it
all
subiect
to
him
,
when
he
expelled
the
Scots
,
he
gaue
or
allowed
,
by
their
owne
Histories
,
the
I
le
of
Ionas
to
their
Bishops
,
Preists
,
other
Clergy
and
Re●igious
men
,
and
it
is
euident
before
that
the
Brittish
Christians
as
Catholike
and
sincere
,
as
any
in
the
world
,
were
they
he
most
loued
and
fauoured
,
and
by
whome
with
other
Catholike
Countries
,
as
France
,
Spaine
and
others
he
was
assisted
in
his
warres
,
and
by
their
aide
and
assistance
became
so
potent
,
Contracto
ex
Britannis
,
&
finitimis
Gallis
&
Iberis
ac
vicinis
gentibus
copiosissimo
exercitu
.
And
he
was
so
farre
from
being
a
Persecutor
of
Christians
,
especially
Catholiks
,
that
euen
by
the
auncient
Writers
of
the
Roman
Histories
themselues
,
that
excepting
his
Title
to
the
Empire
,
he
made
it
a
cheife
Sozom.
supr.
motiue
of
taking
Armes
against
Valentinian
the
younger
,
seduced
by
his
Arrian
Mother
Iustina
,
because
they
went
about
to
set
vp
Heresie
and
persecute
Catholiks
,
●o
quidem
praetextu
quasi
passurus
non
esset
,
vt
in
fide
patria
,
&
ordine
Ecclesiastico
quicquam
inuouaretur
.
So
writeth
Sozomen
.
And
Theodoret
relating
the
●ereticall
proceedings
of
this
Valentinian
,
and
his
Mother
,
especially
against
S.
Ambrose
,
that
holy
Doctor
and
Catholike
Bishop
of
Millan
,
testifieth
,
that
Maximus
vnderstanding
thereof
,
wrote
vnto
Valentinian
,
persuading
him
to
desist
from
such
persecuting
,
and
hereticall
proceedings
,
otherwise
he
would
warre
against
him
,
in
defence
of
Catholike
Religion
.
Which
he
performed
,
and
Valentinian
forced
to
fly
,
dearely
tasted
what
his
mothers
Hereticall
Counsails
had
brought
him
vnto
,
Cum
resciuit
Maximus
,
quae
audacissimè
Theodor.
Hist.
Eccl.
l.
5.
cap.
13.
aduersus
vocalissimum
praeconem
veritatis
mota
fuerant
,
perque
lite●●s
hortatus
est
Valentinianum
,
vt
bellum
aduersus
pietatem
omitteret
,
neue
proderet
paternam
pietatem
,
addidit
&
belli
minas
,
nisi
pareret
quinetiam
orationem
re
ipsa
confirmauit
coactumque
exercitum
Mediolanum
versus
duxit
,
vbi
degebat
Valentinianus
:
qui
cognito
aduentu
illius
,
in
Illiricum
fuga
se
contulit
,
doctus
experientiâ
quem
s●bi
fructum
materna
consilia
attulissent
.
Paulus
Orosius
also
,
and
Paulus
Diaconus
Paul
.
Orosius
l.
7.
cap.
34.
Paul
.
Diacon
.
l.
1.
c.
3.
call
this
our
Maximus
,
a
valiant
,
and
a
good
man
,
and
worthie
to
be
Emperour
,
Virum
strenuum
,
&
probum
,
&
Augusto
dignum
,
A
worthie
Emperor
.
S.
Seuerus
Sulpitius
is
a
sufficient
witnes
also
,
how
renowned
a
man
this
our
Brittish
Emperor
was
in
many
respects
,
first
concerning
that
greate
blemish
,
which
some
cast
vpon
him
,
for
vsurping
the
Empire
,
and
for
deposing
one
Emperor
,
and
killing
an
other
,
which
were
the
greate
exceptions
which
S.
Seuer
l.
de
vit.
S.
Martini
cap.
23.
that
greate
and
Apostolike
holy
Bishop
Saint
Martine
tooke
vnto
him
,
and
therefore
though
often
inuited
to
his
Table
,
refused
to
come
vnto
it
,
à
conuinio
eius
frequenter
rogatus
abstinuit
,
dicens
,
se
mensae
eius
participem
esse
non
posse
,
qui
duos
Imperatores
,
vnum
regno
,
alterum
vitâ
expulisset
.
He
thus
cleareth
himselfe
,
that
the
Empire
was
not
sought
by
him
,
but
rather
against
his
will
,
imposed
vpon
him
by
his
Souldiars
,
and
pleasure
of
God
for
defence
and
necessitie
of
the
Empire
,
God
himselfe
sufficiently
giuing
testimony
thereto
,
by
the
incredible
euent
,
and
Victory
following
,
and
that
he
slew
none
of
his
Aduersaries
but
in
the
feild
,
Maximus
se
non
sponte
sumpsisse
Imperium
affirmat
,
sed
impositam
sibi
à
militibus
;
diuino
nutu
regni
necessitatem
armis
defendisse
,
&
non
alienam
ab
eo
Dei
voluntatem
videri
,
penes
quem
tam
incredibili
euentu
Victoria
fuisset
,
nullumque
ex
aduersarijs
nisi
in
acie
occubuisse
.
Vpon
which
satisfaction
S.
Martine
came
to
his
Feast
,
ad
conuinium
venit
,
and
was
farre
more
honored
of
this
Emperor
there
,
than
any
Prince
,
the
Emperors
Vncle
,
Brother
&
such
others
there
p●esent
,
sitting
next
vnto
the
Emperor
himselfe
,
Ipse
sellula
iuxta
Regem
posita
consederat
.
And
his
Preist
&
Chappline
satt
among
those
Princes
,
Medius
inter
hos
Martini
presbiter
accubuerat
.
5.
And
such
was
the
honour
,
and
●euerence
our
Emperor
yeelded
publikly
to
that
holy
Bishop
,
that
in
that
solemne
F●ast
he
refused
to
drinke
,
vntill
S.
Martine
had
drunke
out
of
the
same
Bo●●●
before
,
pateram
Regi
minister
obtulit
:
ille
sancto
admodum
Episcopo
potius
dari
iubet
,
expectans
atque
ambiens
vt
ab
illius
dextera
poculum
sumeret
.
And
the
cause
of
Priscillianus
the
Hereticke
S.
Seuer
.
sacrae
Hist.
l.
2.
Prosper
in
Chron.
Baron
.
an.
385.
Ado
in
Chron.
Seuer
.
l.
2.
supr.
and
his
Sectaries
being
committed
to
this
Emperor
by
some
Bishops
,
he
condemned
them
to
death
,
gestis
ad
Palatium
delatis
,
censuit
Imperator
Priscillianum
,
sociosque
eius
capitis
damnari
oportere
.
And
among
these
,
diuers
,
as
Instantius
,
and
Tiberianus
were
bannished
into
our
Brittish
Ilands
,
named
Silley
,
Instantius
quem
superius
ab
Episcopis
damnatum
diximus
,
in
Sylinam
Insulam
,
qua
vltra
Britanniam
sita
est
,
deportatus
.
Tiberianus
,
ademptis
bonis
in
Sylinam
Insulam
datus
.
A
late
Writer
citeth
Paulinus
in
the
life
of
S.
Ambrose
,
as
though
S.
Ambrose
had
excommunicated
him
for
bannishing
the
old
Fathers
and
Harris
Theat.
l.
4
c.
34.
blessed
Bishop
Higinus
,
but
Paulinus
hath
no
such
thing
.
Onely
Paulinus
saith
,
that
S.
Ambrose
barred
him
from
Communion
,
as
he
did
also
the
Emperor
Theodosius
,
for
the
death
of
Gratian
,
whome
he
had
slaine
in
Battaile
,
and
excused
himselfe
before
to
Saint
Martine
,
ipsum
Maximum
à
Communionis
Paulin.
in
vit.
Diui
Ambrosij
.
Harris
supr.
consortio
segregauit
,
admonens
,
vt
effusi
sanguinis
Domini
sui
,
&
quod
est
grauius
,
innocentis
,
ageret
poenitentiam
.
The
same
late
Author
thus
further
accuseth
him
:
This
maximus
after
he
had
attained
the
Empire
,
tooke
on
himselfe
to
decerne
and
Iudge
in
causes
Ecclesiasticall
,
being
onely
a
secular
man
,
and
to
define
,
and
giue
sentence
therein
,
saith
Seuerus
:
nouum
est
&
inauditum
nefas
vt
causas
Ecclesiasticas
Seuer
.
sacr.
Hist.
supr.
l.
2.
Iudex
sae●●li
iudicaret
.
It
is
a
new
wickednes
,
and
neuer
heard
of
before
,
for
a
secular
Iudge
to
giue
sentence
in
Ecclesiasticall
causes
.
But
Seuerus
doth
not
so
affirme
of
Maximus
.
The
words
cited
were
spoken
by
Saint
Martine
vnto
Maximus
to
proue
that
Temporall
Princes
in
the
Schoole
of
Christ
did
neuer
Iudge
in
Ecclesiasticall
causes
.
Which
Maximus
precisely
obserued
,
while
S.
Martine
was
present
.
And
all
that
he
is
said
to
haue
done
otherwise
afterward
was
in
the
cause
of
the
Priscilli●n
Heretiks
,
committing
many
things
,
aswell
against
the
Temporall
,
as
Ecclesiasticall
Regiment
,
for
which
his
Power
Emperiall
and
Ciuill
to
putt
them
to
death
and
Exile
was
requisite
,
as
the
brachium
saeculare
now
vseth
in
the
Catholike
Church
.
And
this
Emperor
Maximus
Imper.
Epist.
ad
B.
Siric
.
Pap.
to
.
1.
Concil.
in
his
Epistle
to
S.
Siricius
Pope
,
plainely
protesteth
he
medled
not
to
Iudge
in
Ecclesiasticall
things
,
but
left
them
to
the
Bishops
to
determine
,
and
vseth
him
there
with
such
Religeous
respects
,
and
Titles
,
as
good
and
Religeous
Emperors
,
Kings
,
and
others
did
the
Popes
of
Rome
in
all
proceedings
,
Maxim
.
Epist.
ad
Valentinian
.
August
.
confessing
himselfe
a
Catholike
Prince
in
all
points
,
as
he
likewise
doth
in
his
Epistle
to
Valentinian
vtterly
condemning
Arrianisme
,
and
all
Heresie
.
6.
Yet
doe
I
not
so
contend
to
free
Maximus
that
I
would
wash
him
cleane
from
all
spotts
and
aspersions
,
wherewith
he
is
stained
by
some
Writers
.
I
rather
excuse
him
in
profession
of
Religion
,
then
Conuersation
of
life
.
Yet
Harris
Hist.
Tom.
4.
c.
34.
Magdeb.
cent.
4.
c.
16.
Syluius
Bon.
l.
Maximi
Caesaris
Laudes
.
Io.
Leland
.
&
Io.
Pits
.
in
Syluio
Bono
.
Harris
supr.
Zosim
.
l.
4.
Baron
.
&
Spond
.
an.
382.
in
Annal.
Annal.
Scot.
apud
Hect.
Boeth
.
l.
7.
Scot.
Hist.
in
initio
.
both
Symmachus
Consul
of
Rome
,
and
our
Brittish
Writer
Siluius
(
stiled
the
good
Siluius
,
bonus
)
liuing
in
his
time
wrote
Bookes
in
his
praise
.
And
the
very
Scottish
Antiquaries
the
greatest
Enemies
he
had
for
conquering
and
expelling
them
out
of
Britaine
,
are
forced
to
confesse
that
his
carriage
was
such
,
that
it
drewe
euen
his
Enemies
to
loue
,
honour
,
and
followe
him
,
Placidus
in
omnes
,
fama
&
gloria
quadam
singulari
,
plures
ad
amicitiam
,
beneuolentiamque
allieiebat
.
Milites
in
eum
veluti
supremum
Imperatorem
ad
vnum
intendentes
,
in
eius
fidem
nomenque
vltro
iurarunt
:
sese
quamcunque
vellet
expeditionem
subituros
:
And
giue
him
that
honor
heare
in
Britaine
,
which
neuer
any
Emperor
,
King
,
or
Ruler
in
it
,
since
the
first
inhabiting
thereof
enioyed
before
him
:
Which
is
,
that
ruling
heare
17.
yeares
,
he
possessed
and
ruled
ouer
all
Albion
or
Britaine
,
Septemdecim
exinde
annos
tenuit
Albionem
:
contigit
ei
quod
nulli
illucusque
post
Insulam
inhabitatam
,
vt
cunctae
Albionis
Regiones
All
Britaine
belonged
to
the
Empire
in
this
time
of
Maximus
.
ipsius
vnius
audirent
Imperio
.
And
in
this
his
generall
commande
heare
,
was
such
a
friend
and
fauourer
to
good
Christians
,
that
Heirgustus
being
then
King
of
the
Picts
,
and
both
he
and
all
his
subiects
Christians
,
as
I
shall
proue
at
that
time
,
he
freely
for
a
small
Tribute
,
to
testifie
the
whole
Ilande
belonged
to
the
Roman
Empire
in
his
time
,
suffered
,
th●●gh
a
stranger
,
quietly
to
Reigne
as
King
among
his
Picts
,
Heirgustum
liberè
permisit
regnare
,
modico
tributo
Imperij
nomine
populo
imposito
ex
agris
vltimo
in
Albionis
recessu
sitis
,
vt
monumentum
id
esset
,
Insulam
totam
Romano
Imperatori
aliquando
paruisse
.
And
plainely
confesse
that
in
Britaine
diuers
yeares
he
behaued
himselfe
and
in
all
mens
Iudgment
gouerned
vertuously
,
corageously
,
and
as
a
good
Emperor
ought
to
doe
,
Maximus
probè
,
strenuè
Augustoque
omnium
sententia
dignum
Magistratum
in
Albione
aliquot
annos
gessisset
.
And
that
both
the
Christian
Britans
Harris
Histor.
Eccl.
Tom.
4.
Baron
.
&
Spond
.
Annal.
in
Maximo
.
and
Picts
,
the
onely
then
Inhabitants
heare
,
did
meruailously
well
loue
him
,
Britones
ac
Picti
mirificè
Maximum
Imperatorem
diligere
.
His
Brittish
wife
Queene
and
Empresse
daughter
of
Octauius
is
commended
in
Histories
to
haue
bene
a
very
vertuous
Lady
.
7.
Maximus
being
dead
,
Theodosius
the
Elder
as
he
was
Emperor
so
Theodosius
Emperor
commendad
.
King
and
Ruler
in
Britaine
,
this
man
is
most
renowned
in
Histories
,
for
his
honoring
the
Church
,
especially
of
Rome
,
and
hate
of
Heresies
,
his
prayses
be
too
many
among
Catholike
Writers
,
therefore
I
will
onely
and
breifely
vse
Protestants
testimonies
in
his
behalfe
in
their
owne
words
:
Theodosius
the
Elder
,
the
most
Christian
Emperor
.
Theodosius
did
open
pennance
in
Millan
▪
and
Stowe
&
Howes
Hist.
Tit.
Rom.
in
Theodosio
.
Magdebur
.
cent.
4.
c.
7.
col.
568.
fasted
and
prayed
eight
Moneths
together
,
according
as
Saint
Ambrose
had
enioyned
him
,
because
in
the
first
yeare
of
his
Empire
,
he
had
commanded
fiue
thousand
Citizens
of
Thessalonica
to
be
slayne
,
and
for
executing
the
Innocent
with
the
wicked
,
in
forme
of
ciuill
iustice
,
therefore
the
Archbishop
would
not
permit
him
to
enter
into
the
Church
,
nor
to
receaue
the
Sacrament
,
vntill
he
had
performed
his
pennance
.
What
Sacrament
this
was
which
he
might
not
receaue
,
and
good
Christians
Magdebur
.
cent.
4.
c.
10.
Theod.
Hist.
l.
6.
cap.
8.
Sozom.
l.
7.
cap.
24.
Ambros
.
apud
eosd
.
supr.
then
receaued
,
the
Protestants
of
Germany
doe
tell
vs
from
Theodoret
,
Sozomen
and
S.
Ambrose
himselfe
,
that
it
was
the
most
sacred
Body
of
our
Lord
,
and
his
pretius
Blood
,
Sacratissimum
Domini
corpus
,
pretiosus
Domini
sanguis
.
And
that
S.
Ambrose
did
not
admitte
him
to
Sacraments
,
v●●ill
after
long
pennance
in
the
place
of
penitents
,
he
prostrated
himselfe
on
the
pauement
The
B.
Sacrament
of
the
Altare
Christs
most
holy
boby
and
pretious
blood
.
in
the
Church
Portch
,
and
with
teares
desired
absolution
,
Nec
post
tantum
temporis
receptus
prius
est
,
nisi
ab
Ambrosio
iterum
duriter
reprehensus
,
doloris
sui
in
templi
vestibulo
,
in
pauimentum
se
deijciens
&
plorans
,
certa
fecit
indicia
;
ac
in
loco
paenitentium
subsistere
non
recusit
.
And
yet
they
more
plainely
and
pathetically
thus
deliuer
from
many
renowned
Authors
,
the
greate
and
austeere
Magdebur
.
cent.
4.
cap.
7.
cap.
3.
Theodor.
l.
5.
c.
17.
Sozom
l.
7.
c.
24.
Paul
.
Diac.
lib.
13.
Aug.
l.
5.
de
ciuitate
Dei
c.
26.
humble
pennance
of
this
Emperor
,
before
he
was
reconciled
by
S.
Ambrose
,
peccatum
suum
agnoscens
,
octo
luxit
mensibus
,
quo
paenitentiae
curriculo
completo
ad
Templum
postea
cum
lachrymis
redijt
,
Domino
supplicans
,
non
stans
,
nec
genu
flectens
,
sed
in
terram
pronum
se
prosternens
,
ac
sic
cum
Dauide
orans
:
adhaesit
pauimento
anima
mea
,
viuifica
me
Domine
secundum
verbum
tuum
.
Surgens
verò
manibus
barbam
&
capillos
euellit
,
frontem
caecidit
,
&
pauimentum
lachrymis
suis
conspersit
,
ac
veniam
tandem
petens
,
receptus
ab
Ambrosio
est
populo
pro
eo
deprecante
.
And
yet
this
most
Christian
Catholike
and
Religious
Emperor
,
as
these
Protestants
stile
him
,
was
so
farre
from
sicking
to
exempt
himselfe
from
the
censure
of
S.
Ambrose
,
neither
Pope
nor
Patriarke
,
but
onely
Bishop
of
Millan
,
hauing
no
iurisdiction
at
Thessalonica
in
Greece
,
where
the
offenc●
was
committed
,
but
for
Millan
where
the
Emperor
then
was
resident
,
o●
disobey
S.
Ambrose
,
reiect
,
or
persecute
him
,
as
diuers
late
meaner
Princes
of
the
new
Sect
haue
vsed
higher
Prelates
,
and
Popes
,
that
he
most
humbly
submitted
himselfe
to
his
Censure
,
religiously
performed
his
enioyned
pennance
.
And
as
these
Protestant
Historians
from
Antiquitie
confesse
,
S.
Ambrose
was
of
all
others
the
most
worthie
Bishop
in
Theodosius
iudgment
,
and
Magdebur
.
cent.
4.
cap.
10.
col.
1169.
beloued
of
all
the
Emperors
in
his
time
,
euen
Honorius
sonne
to
this
Theodosius
,
Quàm
charus
fuerit
quinque
laudatissimis
Imperatoribus
,
Valentiniano
maiori
,
Gratiano
,
Valentiniano
Iuniori
,
Theodosio
&
Honorio
,
cum
quibus
omnibus
familiarissimè
vixit
,
non
est
opus
commemorare
,
Theodosium
de
eo
dixisse
,
Sozomenus
Sozom.
l.
5.
cap.
18.
retulit
,
nosse
scilicet
se
solum
Ambrosium
dignum
Episcopi
nomine
.
And
yet
neither
Theodosius
the
Emperor
,
nor
any
of
the
others
remembred
for
S.
Ambrose
his
acquaintance
in
his
time
,
nor
he
himselfe
did
either
in
the
iudgment
of
any
learned
Protestants
or
others
deny
or
doubt
of
,
but
plainely
and
religiously
confessed
and
practized
the
doctrine
of
the
Supremacy
of
the
Popes
of
Rome
in
spirituall
affaires
.
Three
of
those
Emperors
Gratianus
,
Valentinianus
Edict
.
Gratiani
,
Valentiniani
&
Theodos
.
Impp.
l.
1.
C.
de
summa
Trinitate
,
&
fide
Catholica
.
and
this
Theodosius
ioyned
together
in
this
Lawe
,
for
all
vnder
the
Roman
Empire
,
among
which
the
Britans
heare
were
contained
,
to
exercise
and
professe
that
holy
Christian
Religion
,
which
S.
Peter
deliuered
to
the
Romans
,
the
Popes
there
had
there
published
,
and
S.
Damasus
then
Pope
did
followe
,
Cunctos
populos
,
quos
clementiae
nostrae
regit
Imperium
,
in
tali
volumus
religione
versari
,
quam
D.
Petrum
Apostolum
tradidisse
Romanis
Religio
vsque
adhuc
ab
ipso
insinuata
Honorius
the
last
Emperor
that
reigned
in
Britaine
.
declarat
,
quamque
Pontificem
Damasum
sequi
claret
.
Honorius
sonne
of
Theodosius
being
the
last
Emperor
in
this
Age
,
&
the
last
of
all
which
reigned
in
Britaine
,
was
of
his
Fathers
minde
in
this
dutie
towards
the
Roman
See
,
as
is
manifest
Honour
.
Imper.
Epist.
ad
Bonif.
Pap.
Tom.
1.
Concil.
Ambros
.
ad
cap.
3.
1.
ad
Timoth.
both
by
his
Epistle
to
Pope
Bonifacius
the
first
,
and
S.
Ambrose
so
beloued
of
him
,
who
testifieth
that
the
Church
is
the
house
of
God
,
and
the
Pope
of
Rome
then
Damasus
the
Gouernor
thereof
:
Ecclesia
est
domus
Dei
,
cuius
hodie
Rector
est
Damasus
.
Such
is
the
doctrine
of
all
the
renowned
Fathers
both
Greeke
and
Latine
in
this
learned
Age
,
S.
Gregories
Nazianzen
,
Nicen
,
S.
Basile
,
S.
Chrysostome
,
The
Popes
of
Rome
then
as
th●
Emperors
of
the
same
Religion
with
the
presant
Roman
Church
.
S.
Ierome
,
S.
Augustin
,
Optatus
,
Prudentius
and
others
.
8.
The
holy
Popes
which
succeeded
to
S.
Liberius
,
and
Felix
before
remembred
,
in
this
Age
,
were
sainct
Damasus
,
and
sainct
Siricius
knowne
to
haue
bene
famous
Professors
and
aduancers
,
as
our
Protestant
Antiquaries
acknowledge
,
of
that
Religion
,
which
with
them
is
termed
Papistry
.
Damasus
,
say
these
men
,
was
an
holy
Confessor
,
a
diligent
Supputator
of
times
,
and
he
set
Io.
Bal.
l.
1.
de
Act.
Romanor
.
Pontif.
in
Damaso
.
Robert
.
Barns
l.
de
vit.
Pontif.
Roman
.
in
Damaso
.
Magdeburgen
.
cent.
4.
cap.
7.
Manuscr
.
Ant.
in
Biblioth.
public
.
Cantabrig
.
Iames
l.
1.
de
Manuscr
.
B●d
.
Martyrolog
.
in
mul●
.
Pontif.
Roman
.
downe
in
order
the
lyues
&
Decrees
of
his
Predecessors
Popes
of
Rome
,
and
hauing
written
this
worke
sent
it
to
sainct
Ierome
to
be
perused
,
Damasus
diligens
temporum
Supputator
,
vitas
&
statuta
suorum
praedecessorum
Romanorum
Pontificum
succinctè
digessit
.
Et
scriptum
opus
misit
Hieronymo
cognoscendum
.
Obijt
sanctus
Confessor
.
A
greate
credit
to
that
booke
by
Protestant
Antiquaries
,
where
their
Religion
by
their
owne
confession
is
so
generally
condemned
,
&
the
Roman
Catholike
doctrine
as
vniuersally
approued
,
and
confirmed
,
to
haue
two
so
holy
,
learned
,
and
glorious
auncient
Saints
and
Doctors
of
Christs
Primatiue
Church
and
Approuers
thereof
.
Yet
so
it
is
further
asscribed
to
this
so
renowned
Pope
in
our
old
Antiquities
,
termed
,
Gesta
Pontificum
Romanorum
,
Authore
Damaso
,
both
by
our
English
Catholike
and
Protestant
Historians
.
And
saint
Bede
which
liued
aboue
an
hundred
yeares
before
Anastasius
Bibliothecarius
,
to
whom
some
attribute
this
History
,
followeth
it
in
diuers
places
.
They
also
confesse
that
the
holy
Scripturs
,
on
which
they
so
much
,
or
onely
rely
,
especially
in
the
Hebrewe
,
and
Greeke
tongue
being
Bal.
&
Barns
supr.
in
Damas
.
translated
into
Latine
by
saint
Hierome
,
were
generally
approued
and
preferred
by
this
holy
Pope
,
Hieronymi
Translationem
approbauit
.
Hieronymi
Biblia
tum
caepta
est
primum
legi
,
antea
septuaginta
Interpretum
scripta
authoritatem
habebant
.
He
also
,
as
these
men
acknowledge
,
vsed
and
celebrated
the
sacrifice
of
Masse
,
and
generally
appointed
the
Confiteor
to
be
vsed
by
all
Preists
in
the
beginning
thereof
,
in
which
there
is
most
plaine
and
vndeniable
inuocation
and
prayer
to
Saints
,
and
Angels
,
and
their
prayer
and
intercession
for
people
liuing
heare
on
earth
,
Precor
batam
Mariam
semper
Virginem
,
beatum
Michaelem
Archangelum
,
beatum
Ioannem
Baptistam
,
sanctos
Apostolos
Petrum
,
&
Paulum
&
omnes
Sanctos
orare
pro
me
,
ad
Dominum
Deum
nostrum
.
They
testifie
Magdebur
.
Bal.
&
Barns
in
Siric
.
Papa
.
as
much
of
sainct
Syricius
Pope
,
and
how
the
vnmarried
and
chast
life
of
Cleargie
men
,
was
generally
commanded
by
him
to
be
obserued
.
THE
XXV
.
CHAPTER
.
OF
MANY
RENOWNED
,
HOLY
,
AND
LEARNED
Bishops
,
Apostolike
men
,
and
other
greate
Saints
heare
in
Britaine
in
this
time
.
1.
IN
this
Age
,
this
Kingdome
of
Britaine
had
also
many
wrothie
men
,
Bishops
and
others
renowned
both
for
pietie
and
learning
.
I
haue
written
of
our
two
greate
lights
of
the
worlde
the
happy
Mother
and
sonne
S.
Helen
and
Constantine
,
Empresse
and
Emperour
,
before
;
who
besides
their
other
endles
,
and
vnmatchable
cares
,
and
labous
for
the
Church
of
Christ
,
allready
remembred
,
are
honored
in
the
Cataloges
of
renowned
Writers
,
for
their
holy
and
learned
paines
in
that
kinde
.
S.
Athanasius
also
and
S.
Hilary
those
two
greatest
Sigebert
.
Gemb
.
Chron.
an.
432.
Polychronic
.
lib.
4.
cap.
29.
Nichol
.
Harpesfel
.
Hist.
Eccl.
cap.
21.
pag.
33.
M.
S.
Antiq.
in
vit.
S.
Patricij
Capgrau
.
in
eod.
Flor.
Wigorn.
Chron.
an
371.
&
394.
Probus
in
vita
S.
Patricij
inter
opera
S.
Bedae
.
Richard
.
Stanihurst
.
Sur.
&
Lippol
.
die
17.
Martij
Walrer
.
Rolwinck
.
Fascicul
.
tempor
.
an.
423.
glories
of
the
Church
of
Christ
in
that
time
,
one
in
the
Greeke
,
the
other
in
the
Latine
Church
,
how
much
they
honored
this
Nation
is
allready
remembred
.
To
whome
I
may
next
add
that
greate
S.
Martine
Bishop
of
Tours
it
France
,
compared
for
his
worthines
by
worthie
Antiquaries
to
the
most
glorious
Apostles
themselues
,
who
honored
this
Kingdome
with
his
presence
and
aboad
heare
,
and
no
short
time
,
as
we
are
sufficiently
warranted
by
diuers
Arguments
,
first
his
Sister
named
Couche
was
married
in
this
Kingdome
and
was
the
happy
Mother
of
that
glorious
man
S.
Patrike
,
Sanctus
Patricius
,
genere
Brito
filius
Couches
sororis
Sancti
Martini
Turonensis
.
So
with
others
writeth
Sigebert
an
old
French
Historian
,
where
S.
Martine
was
,
and
dyed
an
holy
Bishop
.
The
old
Manuscript
of
the
life
of
saint
Patrike
,
and
Capgraue
confesse
as
much
when
they
say
that
Couche
was
his
Mother
,
mater
Couche
,
or
Couhos
dicta
est
.
Florentius
Wigorniensis
is
most
cleare
that
S.
Martins
Sister
Couche
was
Mother
to
S.
Patrike
in
Britaine
,
Sanctus
Patricius
nascitur
in
Britannia
,
ex
patre
Calphurno
nomine
,
mater
autem
erat
Patricij
Couches
,
soror
Sancti
Martini
de
Gallia
.
The
same
is
iustified
by
those
Authours
which
Surius
and
Zacharias
Lippolous
followe
,
and
themselues
also
,
Calphurnius
ducta
in
matrimonium
Couchessa
S.
Martini
Turonensis
Episcopi
sorore
,
vnicum
ex
ea
suscepit
filium
,
in
maritimo
Britanniae
Territorio
,
Patricium
.
So
hath
Baronius
&
Spondanus
from
Antiquitie
,
Patricius
,
vt
tradunt
,
Scotus
genere
,
natus
ex
sancti
Martini
Baron
.
&
Spond
.
Annal.
an.
431.
Turonensis
Episcopi
sorore
,
ab
eo
Clericus
ordinatus
.
So
haue
our
late
English
Writers
both
Catholiks
and
Protestants
.
2.
Hearevpon
if
we
will
calculate
the
time
of
saint
Patricius
and
saint
Martins
Io.
Pits
.
de
Illustr.
Brit.
Script
.
aetat.
5.
in
S.
Patricio
.
Io.
Bal.
cent.
2.
in
eodem
.
Prosper
.
in
Chron.
Sigebert
.
an.
402.
399.
Baron
.
&
alij
Girald
.
Cambr.
Topograph
.
Hib.
c.
17.
life
and
death
,
we
must
needs
gather
that
saint
Martine
was
heare
in
Britaine
,
his
Sister
following
him
.
It
is
the
common
opinion
that
saint
Martine
died
about
the
400.
yeare
of
Christ
,
as
also
that
saint
Patricke
liued
122.
yeares
,
and
yet
by
Giraldus
Cambrensis
died
in
the
yeare
458.
obijt
beatus
Patricius
anno
ab
Incarnatione
Domini
458.
But
to
followe
the
most
receaued
opinion
,
that
he
liued
longer
,
vntill
,
or
neare
the
yeare
490.
and
so
be
aboue
30.
yeares
of
Age
at
the
death
of
saint
Martine
his
Vncle
,
he
was
by
all
accompts
borne
heare
in
Britaine
of
saint
Martins
Sister
diuers
yeares
before
his
Vncle
saint
Martine
was
Bishop
of
Tours
,
that
gift
being
in
the
yeare
of
Christ
375.
as
saint
Gregorius
Turonensis
Bishop
there
,
after
Baronius
and
others
,
proue
.
And
a
farre
longer
time
before
Maximus
the
Emperour
went
from
hence
into
France
,
Gregor.
Turon
.
Hist.
Francor
.
l.
2.
cap.
14.
Baron
.
&
Spond
.
an.
375.
Veremund
.
&
Hector
.
Boeth
.
Scot.
Hist.
lib.
7.
fol.
119.
and
gaue
the
name
to
litle
Britaine
.
The
Scottish
Historians
write
,
that
saint
Martine
was
also
Vncle
to
our
renowned
Britan
saint
Ninian
,
and
so
by
that
is
said
,
borne
of
an
other
Sister
of
saint
Martine
heare
,
which
may
be
confirmed
by
the
extraordinary
honour
,
and
reuerence
he
,
as
also
S.
Patricke
,
euer
yelded
to
S.
Martine
.
Which
if
it
be
true
,
will
proue
S.
Martine
with
his
Sisters
was
heare
longe
before
.
For
I
shall
demonstrate
that
saint
Ninian
was
an
holy
Bishop
in
this
Britaine
in
this
Age.
And
therefore
many
Historians
S.
Martine
Bishop
of
Tours
Vncle
to
S.
Patrike
,
and
S.
Ninian
,
lyued
heare
some
time
in
Britaine
.
haue
expressely
deliuered
that
saint
Martine
did
not
onely
liue
some
time
in
Britaine
,
but
was
among
other
his
singular
gifts
and
graces
in
that
time
endowed
with
the
spirit
of
Prophesie
,
and
thereby
foretold
vnto
the
Emperor
Maximus
heare
in
Britaine
,
before
his
going
from
hence
,
the
vnhappy
end
he
should
come
vnto
,
Martinus
Turanensis
Antistes
vir
pietatis
eximae
Maximo
praedixisse
fertur
,
quum
in
Britannia
adhuc
esset
infelicissimum
eius
vitae
exitum
.
So
Sabellic
.
l.
9.
Ennead
.
7.
Polydor.
Virgil.
Angl.
Hist.
l.
3.
pag.
5.
writeth
Sabellicus
,
and
Polidor
Virgil
in
the
very
same
words
,
and
diuers
others
before
them
,
as
the
word
,
fertur
,
vsed
by
them
both
sufficiently
proueth
,
for
which
we
may
be
bold
to
vse
Seuerus
Sulpitius
,
who
wrote
saint
Martins
life
,
liuing
in
that
time
,
and
familiarly
acquainted
with
him
,
for
witnesse
;
for
he
speaking
of
the
comming
of
saint
Martine
to
Maximus
at
Treuers
,
before
his
attempting
any
thing
against
Valentinian
in
Italy
,
that
he
should
at
the
first
preuaile
,
but
shortly
after
be
ouerthrowne
and
perish
,
he
addeth
that
saint
Sulpitius
Seuer
.
l.
de
vit.
S.
Martini
cap.
23.
Martine
Prophesied
this
vnto
Maximus
longe
before
,
S.
Martinus
eidem
Maximo
longe
ante
praedixit
futurum
,
vt
si
ad
Italiam
pergeret
,
bellum
Valentini
ano
Imperatori
inferens
,
sciret
se
primo
quidem
impetu
futurum
esse
Victorem
,
sed
paruo
post
tempore
esse
periturum
,
quod
quidem
ita
vidimus
.
Which
Prophesie
vttered
by
saint
Martine
to
Maximus
,
longe
before
,
must
needs
be
heare
in
Britaine
;
for
after
such
time
as
saint
Martine
was
thus
renowned
,
Maximus
was
not
longe
time
before
this
,
longe
ante
,
any
where
,
but
in
this
our
Britaine
.
And
were
it
not
,
that
the
Historie
of
saint
Martine
vsually
read
in
the
Church
on
his
Feast
saith
he
was
borne
in
Pannonia
,
now
called
Austria
,
we
might
giue
no
feeble
reasons
,
that
he
was
borne
in
Pomonia
one
of
our
Ilands
,
for
heare
we
are
sure
he
was
,
heare
was
his
Sister
,
or
Sisters
,
heare
many
of
his
kindred
,
heare
many
Churches
and
Monuments
of
honor
founded
in
his
name
,
his
name
and
memory
farre
more
celebrated
heare
,
then
in
Pannonia
,
now
Austria
,
or
any
other
Nation
whatsoeuer
excepting
France
,
where
he
was
longe
time
a
most
glorious
and
worthie
Bishop
.
Our
Iland
Pomonia
neare
those
places
in
Britaine
,
where
saint
Patrike
the
sonne
of
his
Sister
Couche
,
and
saint
Ninian
sonne
of
an
other
his
Sister
,
by
the
Scottish
Antiquities
was
borne
,
often
entercourse
being
betweene
our
Britaine
&
France
at
that
time
,
&
of
our
learned
&
holy
men
with
saint
Hilary
Tutor
to
saint
Martine
,
which
we
cannot
by
any
warrant
of
Antiquitie
affirme
of
Pannonia
or
Austria
especially
Sabaria
,
now
Lazius
&
Abrah
.
Ortelius
de
Ant.
Regionib
.
oppid
.
&
alij
in
descrip
.
Austriae
.
named
Stain
or
Stein
in
the
furthest
part
thereof
,
set
downe
for
the
place
of
his
birth
by
Sulpitius
Seuerus
not
allwayes
holding
the
soundest
opinion
in
all
things
,
and
others
afterward
from
him
,
from
his
Authoritie
.
3.
And
except
we
should
vtterly
and
very
rashly
deny
the
Authoritie
of
S.
Bede
,
William
of
Malmesbury
,
the
old
Manuscript
History
of
the
life
of
saint
Ninian
,
and
others
,
whose
Authoritie
we
may
not
neglect
,
or
alltogether
condemne
the
best
Scottish
Antiquaries
in
relation
of
their
owne
auncient
,
and
Religious
affaires
and
proceedings
,
which
would
bring
all
our
Antiquities
into
question
,
we
must
needs
say
,
that
saint
Martine
and
his
Sisters
were
in
Veremund
.
Hist.
Scot.
Willelm
.
ab
Elphinscun
.
&
Hect.
Boeth
.
Hist.
Scot.
l.
7.
Britaine
heare
longe
before
his
seating
himselfe
in
France
:
for
these
Scottish
Antiquaries
tell
vs
,
that
S.
Martine
was
Vnkle
to
saint
Ninian
Ninianus
Episcopus
sanctitate
&
Miraculis
clarissimus
,
ac
Casae
Candidae
pontificalis
in
Galdia
sedis
primus
Institutor
,
aedem
condidit
diuo
Martino
suo
Auunculo
sacram
.
And
saint
Ninian
wonderfully
allways
honored
saint
Martine
,
Sanctum
Martinum
miro
M.
S.
Antiq.
in
vit.
S.
Ninian
.
Capgrau
.
in
eod.
Bed
.
Hist.
Eccl.
l.
3.
c.
3.
Henric.
Hunting
.
Hist.
l.
3.
Gul.
Malmes
.
l.
3.
de
gest
.
Pont.
Angl.
vit.
S.
Nin.
Capgrau
.
in
eod.
Pits
.
&
Bal.
cum
alijs
in
Ninian
.
Hect.
Boeth
.
Hist.
Scot.
l.
6.
f.
108.
109.
Hollinsh
Histor.
of
Scotl.
semper
venerabatur
affectu
.
The
Historians
both
of
Scotland
and
England
haue
warranted
vs
sufficiently
before
,
that
the
Picts
whose
first
Apostle
was
saint
Ninian
,
as
saint
Bede
,
Henry
of
Huntington
,
William
of
Malmesbury
and
others
write
,
Nima
Natione
Brito
primus
ibidem
Christi
praedicationem
Euangelizauit
,
did
receaue
the
faith
of
Christ
at
the
least
in
the
time
of
their
King
Heirgustus
,
when
he
and
his
people
about
the
yeare
of
Christ
369.
or
370.
were
conuerted
Christians
.
By
which
accompt
,
if
it
be
true
that
saint
Ninian
was
borne
of
a
Sister
of
saint
Martine
,
marryed
to
saint
Ninian
his
Father
heare
a
Noble
and
holy
Christian
Britaine
,
this
Sister
of
saint
Martine
must
needs
be
marryed
heare
in
Britaine
before
such
time
as
S.
Martine
came
first
into
France
by
Sulpitius
Seuerus
and
other
forreine
Historians
.
And
it
further
inuincibly
proueth
,
that
saint
Ninian
was
in
this
Age
many
yeares
brought
vp
at
Rome
,
made
Bishop
there
,
and
by
the
Pope
sent
Apostle
vnto
the
Picts
,
longe
time
sooner
,
then
the
common
opinion
of
Antiquaries
assigneth
to
his
comming
hither
.
And
euident
it
is
,
by
all
Histories
,
that
saint
Martine
dying
,
as
before
,
S.
Ninian
Apostle
of
the
Picts
a
Britan
sonne
of
S.
Martins
Sister
renowned
in
this
time
.
about
the
400.
yeare
of
Christ
,
was
liuing
at
Tours
in
France
many
yeares
after
saint
Ninian
the
Apostle
of
the
Picts
was
sent
vnto
them
by
the
Pope
from
Rome
,
and
had
conuerted
them
also
.
Therefore
I
may
boldly
with
the
Scottish
Histories
accompt
him
among
the
holy
and
learned
Fathers
of
this
Age
,
whereof
he
spent
a
greate
parte
in
most
holy
and
austeare
conuersation
of
life
,
preaching
the
Ghospell
of
Christ
,
and
conuerting
Infidels
to
his
true
Religion
,
allthough
lyuing
longe
as
the
Secretaryes
of
this
greate
Saint
say
,
he
suruiued
vntill
the
next
Age
,
where
I
shall
more
remember
him
.
In
this
place
I
shall
onely
entreate
of
him
and
his
proceedings
as
they
belong
vnto
,
and
were
done
in
this
fourth
hundred
of
yeares
.
4.
This
holy
man
borne
heare
in
Britaine
in
the
Westerne
part
thereof
,
where
the
Sea
diuideth
England
and
Scotland
,
so
now
called
,
his
Father
was
Manuscr
.
Ant.
in
vit.
S.
Ninian
.
Io.
Capgrau
.
in
eodem
.
a
noble
Christian
and
so
great
,
that
the
old
Writer
of
his
life
writing
presently
after
the
Saxons
setling
there
,
as
his
words
of
Brittish
Kings
there
ruling
within
the
memory
of
some
then
liuing
,
quorundam
memoria
comprobatur
,
doe
sufficiently
proue
,
calleth
him
a
King
,
Pater
eius
Rex
fuit
Religione
Christianus
.
His
Mother
,
as
his
Neighbouring
Antiquaries
of
Scotland
haue
told
vs
,
was
Sister
to
saint
Martine
,
not
Couche
the
Mother
of
saint
Patrike
,
being
greate
difference
M.
S.
Antiq.
Laurent
.
Surius
,
&
Zachar.
Lippol
.
die
17.
Martij
in
S.
Patricio
&
alij
.
euen
in
time
betweene
their
births
,
and
saint
Patriks
Mother
hauing
no
other
sonne
but
him
,
as
Historians
agree
Calphurnius
ex
Couchessa
S.
Martini
Turonensis
sorore
vnicum
concepit
filium
S.
Patricium
,
but
an
other
,
whose
name
I
doe
not
finde
particularly
,
neither
what
his
Father
was
called
,
in
any
Writter
,
but
onely
that
he
was
so
Noble
,
that
he
is
stiled
Rex
,
a
King
,
and
his
sonne
saint
Ninian
,
regali
ex
prosapia
Ninianus
extitit
oriundus
,
discended
by
his
Brittish
Parents
of
Regall
Race
.
Who
when
he
was
very
young
,
cum
annos
pueriles
transegisset
,
contemning
all
worldly
things
,
went
on
Pilgrimage
to
Rome
,
where
the
Pope
,
which
then
was
saint
Siluester
as
it
will
shew
by
the
time
hereafter
,
committed
him
to
be
instructed
in
holy
learning
,
and
Religion
to
chosen
Tutors
in
such
things
;
he
continued
in
these
sacred
Studies
at
Rome
diuers
yeares
,
vntill
he
was
perfectly
there
indued
with
the
knowledge
of
Christian
Mysteries
,
Erat
Romae
regulariter
fidem
&
mysteria
veritatis
edoctus
,
Bed
.
Hist.
l.
3.
cap.
4.
as
saint
Bede
writeth
of
him
,
and
by
the
old
Writer
of
his
life
,
he
continued
there
many
yeares
in
these
sacred
Studies
,
and
worthie
Conuersation
,
and
perfect
pietie
,
that
the
Pope
hearing
there
were
some
people
in
the
West
parts
of
Britaine
,
the
Pictish
Nation
,
which
had
not
yet
receaued
the
faith
of
Christ
,
consecrated
him
Bishop
,
and
sent
him
for
their
Apostle
vnto
them
,
pluribus
annis
in
vrbe
laudabiliter
conuersatus
&
in
sacris
Scripturis
sufficienter
eruditus
ad
virtutum
summa
prouehitur
,
&
pennis
charitatis
subuectus
ad
caelestia
contemplanda
sustollitur
.
Audiens
deinde
Pontifex
Romanus
quosdam
in
Occidujs
Britanniae
partibus
necdum
fidem
Christi
suscepisse
,
ad
Episcopatus
gradum
Ninianum
consecrauit
,
&
praemissae
genti
data
benedictione
Apostolum
destinauit
.
This
old
Writer
of
sainct
Ninian
his
life
,
saith
,
that
in
his
returne
from
Rome
towards
his
Country
of
Britaine
,
greately
desiring
to
visit
saint
Martine
his
Vncle
,
by
some
before
,
he
went
to
the
Citie
of
Tours
,
and
was
honorably
entertained
by
him
,
knowing
by
diuine
reuelation
the
worthinesse
of
his
holy
Nephew
and
how
he
should
happily
procure
the
saluation
of
many
,
Rediens
autem
vir
Dei
ab
vrbe
actus
desiderio
videndi
sanctum
Martinum
Episcopum
,
ad
Ciuitatem
Turonensem
iter
diuertit
.
Quem
sanctus
Martinus
honorificè
suscipiens
eum
à
Deo
sanctificatum
&
multorum
saluti
profuturum
Deo
reuelante
cognouit
.
5.
But
whereas
this
Antiquitie
calleth
S.
Martin
then
a
Bishop
,
it
may
be
questioned
,
Bed
.
Eccl.
Hist.
l.
3.
c.
4.
Alred
.
in
vit.
S.
Ninian
.
Guliel
.
Malmes
.
l.
3.
de
gest
.
Pont.
Angl.
Henric.
Hunt
.
Hist.
l.
3.
Capgrau
.
in
S.
Ninian
.
Hect.
Boeth
.
Histor.
Scot.
l.
7.
Io.
Bal.
cent.
1.
in
Nin.
Bernic
.
Io.
Pits
.
l.
de
vir
.
Illustrib
.
aetat.
5.
in
S.
Nin.
Nichol.
Fitzherbert
l.
de
Antiq.
Cath.
Relig.
in
Anglia
.
whether
S.
Martin
was
then
at
that
time
a
Bishop
there
,
or
that
it
so
calleth
him
because
not
long
after
he
was
Bishop
,
for
it
partly
appeareth
already
,
and
will
more
hereafter
,
that
by
our
owne
Histories
,
S.
Ninian
was
come
a
Bishop
into
Britaine
before
such
time
,
as
by
forreine
Authors
S.
Martin
was
Bishop
of
Tours
.
Comming
into
Britaine
saith
this
old
Author
,
he
was
entertained
with
greate
applause
&
concourse
of
people
,
as
a
Prophet
,
cum
ad
locum
Legationis
suae
venisset
magnus
populorum
fit
concursus
,
ingens
cunctis
laetitia
,
mira
deuotio
,
laus
quoque
vbique
resonat
Christi
,
quoniam
sicut
Prophetum
eum
habebant
.
So
the
Popes
Legates
were
honoured
in
Britaine
in
those
dayes
,
that
this
holy
Legate
did
conuert
those
Picts
,
which
were
then
in
Britaine
called
commonly
the
south
Picts
,
the
Northren
Picts
comming
hither
afterward
,
&
long
after
this
conuerted
to
the
faith
of
Christ
,
it
is
the
common
consent
of
all
our
Antiquaries
auncient
&
later
,
after
S.
Bede
,
Catholiks
or
Protestants
,
Australes
Picti
,
relicto
errore
Idololatriae
,
fidem
veritatis
acceperunt
praedicante
eis
verbum
Nyma
Episcopo
reuerendissimo
&
sanctissimo
Viro
de
natione
Britonum
,
qui
erat
Romae
regulariter
fidem
&
mysteria
veritatis
edoctus
.
Thus
sainct
Bede
&
diuers
more
.
The
old
Manuscript
of
saint
Ninian
his
life
,
Capgraue
and
others
doe
more
particularly
deliuer
the
manner
,
&
order
of
conuerting
that
people
by
saint
Ninian
,
not
onely
by
holy
preaching
,
but
many
and
strange
miracles
he
wrought
,
in
curing
the
blinde
,
lame
,
Lepers
,
and
uexed
with
wicked
spirits
,
&
raysing
those
which
were
dead
to
life
,
ordaining
&
consecrating
Bishops
,
Preists
,
&
other
Cleargy
men
,
diuiding
the
Country
into
Parishes
,
&
committing
them
to
their
cure
&
charge
,
Sanctus
Ninianus
Australes
Pictos
,
quibus
adhuc
error
Gentilis
inhaerens
Idola
venerari
ac
colere
compellebat
aggrediens
Euangelij
veritatem
sequentibus
signis
praedicabat
.
Caeci
vident
,
claudi
ambulant
,
leprosi
mundantur
,
surdi
audiunt
,
mortui
resurgunt
,
oppressi
à
daemonibus
liberantur
.
Sicque
fides
suscipitur
,
error
abdicatur
,
destructis
templis
Ecclesiae
eriguntur
,
currunt
ad
salutis
lauachrum
,
diuites
&
pauperes
gratias
Deo
agunt
in
Insulis
quae
procul
sunt
habitantes
,
ordinauit
Presbyteros
,
Episcopos
consecrauit
,
&
totam
terram
per
certas
Parochias
diuisit
,
confirmatis
in
fide
omnibus
.
By
which
testimony
,
that
euen
the
Inhabitants
in
the
Ilands
out
of
greate
Britaine
were
conuerted
,
and
all
confirmed
in
the
faith
,
we
take
notice
,
that
not
onely
Picts
which
were
their
in
this
Britaine
,
but
such
also
as
liued
in
the
out
Ilands
thereof
,
were
by
saint
Ninian
,
and
his
holy
Assistants
then
conuerted
.
And
his
commission
before
from
the
Pope
of
Rome
to
preach
vnto
all
in
those
parts
,
without
limitation
,
which
had
not
receaued
then
the
saith
of
Christ
,
will
giue
proofe
vnto
it
,
for
so
it
extended
vnto
all
Pagan●
in
our
West
Countries
,
whether
Picts
,
Scots
,
Britans
,
or
of
what
Nation
soeuer
in
those
places
.
Wherevpon
diuers
,
and
among
them
some
Protestant
Antiquaries
are
bold
to
write
,
that
not
onely
the
Picts
were
instructed
,
and
first
conuerted
by
him
,
but
diuers
others
both
Scots
&
Britans
did
by
him
receaue
the
Christian
Roman
Religion
,
or
confirmation
therein
,
Ninianus
Bernicius
Io.
Bal.
l.
de
Script
.
Britancent
.
1.
in
Niniano
Bernicio
.
Hect.
Boeth
.
Scotor
.
Hist.
lib.
7.
fol.
119.
ex
Regio
Britannorum
sanguine
procreatus
,
Italiam
adhuc
adolescens
,
literarum
studio
petijt
.
Romae
apud
diuini
verbi
ministros
,
mysteria
verit
atis
edoctus
ad
plenum
,
celer
in
patriam
remigrabat
.
Vbi
Magister
&
Paedonomus
non
vulgaris
,
concreditum
à
Deo
talentum
per
Britannorum
,
Scotorum
,
Australiūque
Pictorum
terras
latissimè
profudit
.
Huius
pia
industria
,
Picti
primum
relicto
Idololatriae
cultu
,
veram
Christi
fidem
percepere
.
And
for
those
holy
labors
,
was
in
Catholike
times
,
as
our
Histories
testifie
by
all
,
through
out
all
Britaine
reuerenced
by
the
Title
of
the
Doctor
and
Instructor
of
the
Scots
,
Picts
,
and
Britans
,
Scotorum
,
Pictorum
,
Britonumque
Doctor
&
Paedonomus
non
vulgaris
,
&
eo
nomine
omnibus
qui
Albionem
incolunt
,
vel
hac
nostra
aetate
in
multa
veneratione
habitus
.
6.
If
we
will
informe
our selues
,
when
,
and
about
what
time
,
he
first
preached
,
and
what
was
the
doctrine
in
particular
,
which
he
learned
,
and
was
so
soundly
and
perfectly
instructed
in
at
Rome
,
brought
from
thence
,
and
preached
heare
,
we
cannot
better
be
secured
in
them
,
but
to
finde
out
so
neare
as
we
can
by
Antiquities
,
when
the
Picts
heare
were
first
conuerted
to
Christ
,
because
we
haue
bene
assuredly
warranted
before
,
that
he
was
the
first
which
preached
Christ
vnto
them
,
conuerted
them
to
him
,
and
thereby
is
honored
by
the
name
of
their
Apostle
.
His
Religion
,
which
he
professed
and
preached
heare
,
must
needs
be
the
same
,
which
by
all
Authors
he
learned
at
Rome
,
and
had
his
commission
from
the
Pope
there
to
publish
it
heare
in
The
Picts
heare
conuerted
in
this
Age
,
and
how
soone
.
Britaine
,
the
same
which
I
haue
before
proued
to
be
the
knowne
Christian
Religion
of
the
Popes
and
Church
of
Rome
in
those
dayes
.
Which
did
not
in
any
point
agree
with
that
Protestant
new
learning
,
which
is
now
practised
in
England
,
or
any
so
termed
Protestant
Country
,
which
will
more
plainely
appeare
hereafter
,
by
the
publikly
professed
Religion
of
all
of
this
kingdome
,
Britans
,
Scots
or
Picts
in
those
dayes
.
I
haue
insinuated
before
,
that
both
Heirgustus
King
of
the
Picts
,
and
his
Pictish
people
and
subiects
were
Christians
,
and
publikly
professed
that
Religion
.
This
is
plainely
and
inuincibly
proued
both
by
our
Scottish
and
English
Historians
,
as
also
that
in
the
yeare
of
Christ
Veremund
.
Hist.
Scot.
Hector
Boeth
.
Scot.
Hist.
l.
6.
Hollinsh
.
Hist.
of
Scotl.
369.
fuit
annus
virginei
partus
nonus
supra
trecentesimum
sexagesimum
,
at
what
time
Heirgistus
King
of
the
Picts
was
obseruantissimus
a
perfect
&
most
obseruant
Christian
Prince
,
a
sufficient
signe
and
Argument
,
that
he
was
no
young
Scholler
in
the
Schoole
of
Christ
,
but
had
made
greate
progresse
and
much
profited
therein
,
so
likewise
had
all
the
Inhabitants
of
those
Northren
parts
,
whether
Picts
,
Scots
,
or
Britans
:
for
the
Historians
of
those
places
,
and
others
also
assure
vs
,
that
not
onely
Britans
,
but
Scots
and
Picts
had
many
Monkes
.
And
first
for
Scots
when
Maximus
had
both
conquered
,
and
quite
bannished
them
from
this
Iland
,
both
Scottish
and
English
,
Catholike
,
and
Protestant
Historians
thus
speake
of
them
:
The
same
time
the
Scottish
Bishops
and
Preists
Boeth
.
supr.
Hollinsh
Histor.
of
Scotl.
in
Eugen.
Bucan
.
Histor.
Scot.
l.
4.
in
Reg.
39.
being
bannished
,
as
well
as
the
other
sort
of
the
Scottish
people
,
a
number
of
their
Monks
got
them
into
the
I
le
of
Iona
,
now
called
Colmkill
,
where
they
erected
a
Monasterie
for
their
owne
habitation
,
the
worthinesse
whereof
hath
bene
right
famous
euen
to
these
our
dayes
,
as
that
which
was
afterward
endowed
with
many
faire
reuenewes
by
diuers
of
the
Scottish
Kings
,
who
had
their
burials
there
after
the
returne
of
the
Scots
into
Albanie
.
This
was
in
the
time
of
Maximus
his
being
King
heare
,
and
before
he
assumed
the
Empire
by
all
Antiquaries
.
This
was
in
the
yeare
of
Christ
379.
Annus
à
Christi
aduentu
in
carnem
trecentesimus
septuagesimus
nonus
.
Hect.
Boeth
.
l.
6.
Histor.
Georg.
Buchan
.
Rer.
Scot.
l.
4.
in
Reg
39.
And
at
that
time
,
as
their
Historians
proue
,
the
Picts
were
generally
,
and
publikely
instructed
,
and
professed
Christians
,
nec
à
Sacerdotibus
&
Monachis
,
qui
tum
in
summo
erant
honore
,
Picti
etsi
publicè
Christianis
institutis
imbuti
Iniuriam
abstinuerunt
.
And
tenne
yeares
before
this
time
,
both
the
Picts
and
their
King
were
professed
Christians
,
as
is
shewed
before
,
and
professed
the
same
Religion
,
in
the
most
strict
Order
of
Monkes
,
and
otherwise
,
as
the
Roman
Catholiks
now
doe
.
Among
those
that
were
famous
then
in
this
Profession
diuers
of
their
names
be
these
with
honour
preserued
,
Inter
nostros
Damianus
Presbyter
,
Gelasius
,
Thebaculus
,
&
Merinatus
Damiani
Germanus
Diaconi
:
Nerius
,
Hect.
Boeth
.
l.
6.
Hist.
fol.
108.
Boeth
.
supr.
Buchan
.
l.
4.
in
Reg.
35.
Holinsh.
Hist.
of
Irel.
Elusenius
,
Merinus
,
Machabaeus
&
Syluerius
Monachi
.
And
yet
long
before
this
time
also
in
the
dayes
of
King
Fincomarke
of
Scotland
,
who
reigned
47.
yeares
,
&
died
multis
virtutibus
nobilis
,
noble
for
many
vertues
,
in
the
yeare
of
Christ
358
,
Salutis
humanae
anno
trecentesimo
quinquagesimo
octauo
,
the
Picts
had
receaued
the
faith
of
Christ
,
&
before
that
time
,
for
whilst
King
Fincomarke
reigned
,
Fincomarco
Rege
Scotis
adhuc
Imperante
,
by
diuers
Writers
,
diuers
of
the
Irish
Annal.
Scotic
.
Hect.
Boeth
.
sup.
l.
6.
fol.
104.
Hollinsh
.
Hist.
of
Ireland
.
people
receaued
the
Lawe
of
Christ
by
meanes
of
a
worthie
Christian
woman
of
the
Picts
as
the
Scottish
&
other
Histories
testifie
,
Per
id
tempus
mulier
Christianae
pietatis
cultrix
,
Pictici
eam
fuisse
sanguinis
Scotici
asseuerant
Annales
Regina
insinuata
,
Christi
nomen
illi
mirifice
praedicauit
,
reuerendumque
effecit
.
This
or
the
like
memorable
History
I
haue
placed
before
in
the
dayes
of
Constantine
the
Greate
,
for
other
parts
,
by
auncient
Writers
of
greate
authoritie
;
But
our
Scottish
and
English
Historians
applying
it
to
these
parts
,
and
in
the
time
of
King
Fincomarke
,
must
needs
hold
their
Picts
Conuersion
very
auncient
,
in
the
time
of
King
Fincomarke
,
as
I
haue
related
making
his
Reigne
47.
yeares
,
Hect.
Boeth
.
l.
6.
Scotor
.
Hist.
fo.
101.
Hollinsh
.
Histor.
of
Scotl.
in
Finkomarke
.
and
yet
affirming
that
he
began
to
Reigne
in
the
first
yeare
of
the
Empire
of
Constantine
the
Greate
,
and
was
immediate
Successor
to
King
Crathlint
,
which
so
religiously
entertained
our
Brittish
Christians
,
flying
to
the
Scots
for
succour
and
releife
in
the
greate
Persecution
of
Dioclesian
before
mentioned
,
and
this
King
Crathlint
reigning
but
24.
yeares
,
decessit
Crathlintus
,
postquam
rei
Scotieae
praefuisset
annos
viginti
quatuor
.
Some
say
he
Georg.
Buchan
.
l.
4.
rer
.
Scot.
in
Reg.
34.
Hector
.
Boeth
.
Histor.
Scot.
l.
6.
f.
102.
reigned
not
compleate
24.
yeares
,
but
died
in
that
last
yeare
nor
compleate
,
and
Fincomarke
was
not
onely
by
him
choasen
his
Successor
,
but
by
publike
applause
and
acclamation
presently
accepted
and
crowned
King
,
Crathlinthus
vicesimo
quarto
,
sui
principatus
anno
fato
concessit
.
Quo
anno
Fincomarcus
eius
Patruelis
Cormacho
Crathlinti
Patruo
prognatus
,
regno
per
manus
morientis
accepto
,
cunctis
conclamantibus
,
vt
faustum
faelixque
foret
,
fatali
Marmori
,
progenitorum
more
insidens
,
Rex
ab
omnibus
est
salutatus
.
Therefore
ioyning
these
receaued
opinions
of
Historians
together
,
that
the
Picts
were
so
timely
and
perfectly
conuerted
to
the
faith
,
that
in
King
Fincomarke
his
Reigne
they
had
euen
their
women
so
learned
and
excellent
in
Christian
Religion
,
that
they
were
so
singularly
powerable
and
honorable
therein
,
that
the
like
instance
is
not
founde
in
Histories
,
and
that
S.
Ninian
by
so
many
S.
Ninian
Apostle
of
the
Picts
brought
vp
at
Rome
in
the
times
of
S.
Siluester
Pope
,
and
Constantine
the
Greate
Emperor
.
Authorities
was
the
first
Apostle
and
Conuerter
of
that
Nation
,
we
must
needs
make
him
no
lesse
auncient
,
then
I
haue
before
remembred
him
to
haue
bene
,
borne
in
Britaine
&
brought
vp
at
Rome
in
the
dayes
of
saint
Syluester
Pope
,
and
greate
Constantine
Emperor
.
Which
the
time
of
his
death
by
all
accoumpts
will
also
confirme
,
if
we
consider
the
long
liues
of
our
holy
men
,
as
saint
Patrik
,
Dauid
,
Kentigerne
and
others
in
those
&
neare
succeeding
dayes
,
&
this
worthie
man
is
remembred
particularly
in
Histories
to
haue
liued
vntill
he
was
very
old
,
ad
senium
vsque
,
plenus
dierum
,
aetate
maturus
;
and
yet
some
place
Io.
Bal.
cent.
1.
in
Ninian
.
Pits
.
aetat.
5.
in
eodem
.
S.
Alred
.
&
Capgrau
.
in
vit.
eius
.
him
for
his
death
with
S.
Ambrose
and
others
in
this
Age
,
others
to
haue
dyed
in
the
yeare
422.
and
they
which
make
his
death
latest
,
say
it
was
in
the
yeare
of
Christ
431.
or
432.
which
is
farre
from
making
him
an
extraordinary
old
man
for
those
dayes
from
that
time
I
suppose
his
birth
to
haue
bene
in
.
And
by
all
reckenings
in
Historians
,
saint
Palladius
,
and
saint
Patrike
were
sent
hither
from
Rome
in
those
yeares
431.
432.
when
the
longest
accoumpt
setteth
Hect.
Boeth
.
l.
7.
Anton.
Fitzharbert
.
l.
Ant.
Rel.
Cath.
in
Ang.
pag.
17.
Bal.
cent.
1.
in
Nin.
Pits
.
in
eodem
.
downe
the
death
of
saint
Ninian
.
And
yet
no
Historian
writing
of
their
comming
hither
,
either
maketh
saint
Ninian
then
liuing
,
or
lately
dead
,
which
could
not
haue
bene
omitted
in
so
singular
and
rare
a
man
,
as
S.
Ninian
was
,
sent
from
the
same
place
and
authoritie
of
Rome
,
and
preaching
in
the
same
Countries
and
parts
,
whether
they
came
,
and
where
they
preached
by
Commission
from
the
same
Apostolike
Roman
See
,
if
he
had
not
bene
dead
some
time
before
;
neither
had
their
sending
thither
bene
so
needfull
,
as
it
is
made
in
Histories
,
if
his
death
had
not
bene
knowne
at
Rome
before
their
comming
&
sending
from
thence
,
to
performe
the
same
Apostolike
office
and
dutie
in
the
same
Prouinces
,
which
and
where
saint
Ninian
in
his
life
time
so
nobly
and
gloriously
supplied
and
executed
by
the
same
Legatine
Power
and
authorite
from
Rome
.
7.
Therefore
I
must
needs
set
downe
this
renowned
Britan
,
Apostle
of
the
Picts
and
most
of
his
holy
labors
,
with
the
Conuersion
of
that
people
to
Christ
to
haue
bene
in
this
Age
,
and
before
the
Empire
of
Maximus
.
And
yet
it
appeareth
S.
Ninian
preached
also
to
his
Country
Britans
.
by
the
old
Writer
of
saint
Ninian
his
life
,
that
although
he
was
principally
sent
by
the
Pope
to
be
their
Apostle
,
he
preached
vnto
others
in
Britaine
before
he
conuerted
the
Picts
,
for
at
his
first
comming
,
as
I
haue
insinuated
from
that
Author
before
,
S.
Ninian
was
receaued
heare
,
as
a
Prophet
,
sicut
Prophetam
eum
habebant
.
Greate
concurse
of
people
came
vnto
him
,
greate
ioy
with
all
meruaylous
deuotion
,
and
prayse
of
Christ
euery
where
,
Magnus
populorum
fit
concursus
,
ingens
cunctis
laetitia
,
mira
deuotio
,
laus
quoque
vbique
resonat
Christi
:
all
of
these
are
sufficient
Arguments
,
that
these
first
e●tertainers
of
S.
Ninian
heare
,
were
our
Christian
Britans
,
and
not
the
Pagan
Picts
.
Which
is
made
more
manifest
by
that
,
which
immediatly
followeth
:
capit
mox
malè
plantata
enellere
,
male
collecta
dispergere
,
malè
aedifica●a
destruere
.
Purgatis
ab
omni
errore
fidelium
mentibus
,
omnia
quae
fidelibus
agenda
verbo
docuit
,
operibus
&
exemplo
monstrauit
,
&
multis
miraculis
confirmauit
:
He
began
to
p●ll
vp
things
ill
planted
,
scatter
things
ill
gathered
,
and
destroye
things
ill
builded
,
and
purging
the
mindes
of
the
faithfull
from
all
error
,
whatsoeuer
he
taught
by
word
the
beleeuers
to
doe
,
he
shewed
it
in
deeds
and
example
,
and
confirmed
it
with
many
miracles
.
Where
it
is
euident
,
that
they
were
beleeuing
Christians
,
although
by
neare
cohabitation
or
conuerse
with
Pagans
,
defiled
with
some
Heresies
,
or
errors
,
to
whom
he
thus
first
preached
,
and
people
different
and
distinguished
from
the
vnbeleeuing
Picts
,
as
they
are
expressely
thus
set
downe
,
and
his
preaching
to
these
was
afterward
,
as
thus
it
is
remembred
diuers
from
the
other
in
the
same
History
,
Interea
Sanctus
Ninianus
Australes
Pictos
quibus
adhuc
error
Gentilis
inhaerens
Idola
venerari
ac
colere
compellebat
aggrediens
Euangelij
veritatem
sequentibus
signis
praedicabat
,
caeci
vident
,
claudi
ambulant
,
leprosi
mundantur
,
surdi
audiunt
,
mortui
resurgunt
,
oppressi
à
daemonibus
liberantur
.
Sicque
fides
suscipitur
,
error
abdicatur
,
distructis
templis
Ecclesiae
eriguntur
,
currunt
ad
salutis
lauachrum
diuites
&
pauperes
gratias
Deo
agunt
in
Insulis
quae
procul
sunt
habitantes
.
Ordinauit
Presbyteros
,
Episcopos
consecrauit
,
&
totam
terram
per
certa●
Parochias
diuisit
:
In
the
meane
time
S.
Ninian
going
to
the
Picts
,
which
yet
were
Pagans
,
and
worshipped
Idols
preached
the
truth
of
the
Ghospell
vnto
them
with
these
signes
following
.
The
blynde
se●
,
the
lame
walke
,
lepers
are
clēnsed
,
the
dead
are
raysed
,
and
they
which
were
oppressed
with
deuils
are
deliuered
.
And
so
the
faith
is
receaued
,
error
abandoned
,
Pagan
temples
are
destroyed
,
Christian
Churches
erected
.
Ritch
and
poore
are
baptized
,
those
that
inhabited
the
Ilands
a
farre
off
giue
thanks
to
God
.
He
ordayned
Preists
,
consecrated
Bishops
,
and
diuided
the
whole
land
by
certaine
Parishes
.
8.
And
hauing
thus
conuerted
and
confirmed
this
people
vnto
,
and
in
the
faith
of
Christ
,
being
the
cheifest
end
of
his
Mission
and
comming
hither
,
he
returned
to
his
Church
,
confirmatis
in
fide
omnibus
ad
Ecclesiam
suam
est
regressus
.
This
house
&
Episcopall
Church
which
he
now
returned
vnto
,
was
the
same
which
he
had
builded
before
of
stone
,
called
for
the
rarenes
of
such
building
in
Britaine
,
that
being
the
first
,
as
our
Histories
say
,
&
thereby
named
Candida
Bed
.
Hist.
lib.
3.
cap.
4.
Capgrau
.
in
S.
Niniano
.
Guliel
.
Malmes
.
lib.
4.
de
gest
.
Pont.
Angl.
Casa
,
the
White
House
or
Church
at
a
place
called
Witerne
,
betweene
Scotland
and
England
,
as
they
are
now
termed
,
vpon
the
Sea
coast
allmost
quite
enuironed
with
the
Sea
,
excepting
the
passadge
on
the
North
side
thereof
,
Candida
Casa
vocatur
locus
in
extremis
Angliae
iuxta
Scotiam
finibus
vbi
beatus
Confessor
Nima
requiescit
,
Natione
Brito
,
qui
primus
ibidem
Christi
praedicationem
Euangelizauit
.
Nomen
loco
ex
opere
inditum
,
quod
Ecclesiam
ibi
ex
lapide
polito
Brit●nibus
miraculum
fecerit
.
This
Church
saint
Ninian
dedicated
to
S.
Martine
of
Tours
,
so
soone
as
he
vnderstood
he
was
dead
,
which
was
in
the
end
of
this
,
or
beginning
of
the
next
Age
,
by
all
accompts
,
this
Church
being
quite
finished
before
that
time
,
Quoniam
iam
Sanctum
Martinum
quem
miro
semper
venerabatur
affectu
à
terri●
ad
caelos
migrasse
didicerat
,
ipsam
Ecclesiam
in
eius
honore
dedicauit
.
By
the
Scottish
Histories
thus
related
,
Inter
nostros
Ninianus
Episcopus
sanctitate
Hector
.
Boeth
.
Hist.
l.
7.
Bal.
cent.
1.
in
Nin.
Bernic
.
&
miraculis
clarissimus
,
ac
Casae
Candidae
Pontificalis
in
Galdia
Sedis
primus
Institutor
,
vbi
&
aedem
condidit
diuo
Martino
suo
Auunculo
sacram
.
Where
we
see
that
saint
Ninian
was
the
first
Founder
of
that
Episcopall
See
,
most
renowned
for
sanctitie
and
miracles
,
and
dedicated
his
new
Church
vnto
the
honor
of
saint
Martine
,
his
Vncle
,
as
they
write
.
9.
There
was
also
an
a●ncient
Church
in
the
same
place
,
dedicated
to
saint
Ninian
,
of
which
,
besides
others
,
both
old
and
late
Writers
,
saint
Alcuinus
or
Io.
Pits
.
aetat.
5.
in
S.
Nin.
Gul.
Malmes
.
l.
3.
de
gest
.
Pont.
Angl.
Alcuin
.
Epistol.
ad
fratres
Candidae
Casae
.
Albinus
in
an
Epistle
to
the
Religeous
men
inhabiting
there
;
maketh
this
memory
of
the
sanctity
of
that
place
,
and
worthines
of
the
miraculous
man
there
buried
,
as
William
of
Malmesbury
citeth
him
,
Scribit
Alicuinus
in
Epistola
ad
Fratres
eiusdem
loci
(
Candidae
Casae
)
dicens
:
deprecor
vestrae
pietatis
vnanimitatem
,
vt
nostri
nominis
habeatis
memoriam
in
Ecclesia
sanctitissimi
patris
vestri
Nimae
Episcopi
,
qui
multis
claruit
virtutibus
,
sicut
mihi
nuper
delatum
est
per
carmina
metricae
artis
,
quae
nobis
per
fideles
nostros
discipulos
Eboracensis
Ecclesiae
scholasticos
,
directa
sunt
,
in
quibus
&
facientis
cognoui
eruditionem
,
&
facientis
miracula
sanctitatem
.
Where
we
haue
the
most
learned
Authour
of
this
Land
and
his
Age
an
ample
witnesse
of
the
learning
,
holines
,
&
miracles
of
this
renowned
Bishop
,
Apostle
,
and
first
Conuerter
of
the
Picts
,
&
by
some
of
the
Southerne
Scots
also
Io.
Pits
.
supr.
to
Christ
,
Omnium
primus
Pictos
&
Australes
Scotos
ab
Idolorum
cultu
,
ad
fidem
Christi
perduxit
.
10.
We
finde
in
this
Age
also
many
others
,
renowned
men
and
Saints
of
this
Manny
Brothers
and
Sisters
children
of
Prince
Bragbam
Saints
in
this
time
.
Kingdome
.
Braghan
stiled
King
of
Brecknocke
a
Noble
Britan
who
had
12.
sonnes
,
and
so
many
daughters
,
all
of
them
holy
Seruants
of
Christ
,
and
happy
Saints
,
Rex
Breghenocensium
:
Fuerunt
Regi
illi
filij
duodecim
,
&
filiae
totidem
,
omnes
Deo
placentes
&
vitae
sanctae
.
Among
these
saint
Canoch
his
eldest
sonne
and
Manuscr
.
Ant.
in
vit.
S.
Keinae
Virg.
Capgrau
.
in
eadem
.
Manuscript
.
&
Gapgrau
.
supr.
&
in
S.
Cadoco
.
&
in
S.
Gundleo
.
Heire
forsaking
his
wordly
honor
,
and
glory
,
gaue
himselfe
wholly
to
the
contemplatiue
and
Religeous
life
and
estate
,
therein
long
liuing
,
and
dying
a
glorious
Saint
.
His
eldest
daughter
S.
Gladus
or
Gladusa
was
married
to
King
Gundleus
also
a
Saint
,
and
they
were
the
happy
Parents
of
that
our
Illustrious
Eremite
,
Monke
,
Bishop
,
and
Martyr
saint
Cadocus
.
The
second
daughter
named
Melari
or
Melaria
was
Mother
to
saint
Dauid
our
greate
and
renowned
Archbishop
his
Father
.
An
other
of
the
holy
daughters
was
saint
Keina
who
liuing
a
sacred
virgin
in
a
most
strickt
and
austeare
course
of
life
,
was
Miraculous
at
her
birth
,
in
her
whole
life
,
at
and
after
her
death
.
The
rest
of
these
holy
children
are
not
so
well
remembred
in
our
Histories
,
but
so
in
generall
,
as
I
haue
related
.
King
and
Saint
Gundleus
husband
of
the
eldest
daughter
and
Father
of
saint
Cadocus
,
leauing
his
Rule
and
dignitie
to
his
sonne
saint
Cadocus
,
S.
Gundleus
how
holy
&
Religeous
.
who
shortly
after
also
resigned
it
,
for
the
loue
of
the
heauenly
Kingdome
,
builded
a
Church
,
and
there
liued
in
greate
austeritie
and
penance
all
his
life
,
many
yeares
:
his
foode
was
bread
of
Barley
the
third
part
of
Ashes
,
and
water
:
his
inward
cloathing
,
sackcloth
,
he
hauing
forsaken
all
,
&
so
much
as
the
State
of
such
a
King
,
neuer
receaued
any
thing
from
others
but
liued
by
his
labour
,
euer
at
midnight
rissing
;
and
diuing
himselfe
in
the
cold
water
,
Regale
Palatium
deseruit
,
&
regno
Cadoco
filio
suo
commendato
,
ad
monticulum
sibi
ab
Angelo
nuntiatum
peruenit
,
&
Ecclesiam
construxit
,
&
ibi
in
magna
abstinentia
&
vitae
sanctimonia
viuere
caepit
:
Vtebatur
autem
cilicio
&
pane
hordeaceo
&
cinere
in
tertia
parte
admixto
,
aquamque
potare
consueuit
,
nocte
vero
media
surgens
in
aquam
frigidam
se
immersit
,
&
nihil
de
alieno
sumens
,
proprio
labore
vitam
duxit
.
And
thus
M.
S.
Antiq.
&
Capgr
.
in
S.
Cadoco
.
Caradoc
.
in
vit.
S.
Gildae
Capgr
.
in
eod.
&
S.
Dauide
M.
S.
&
Capgrau
in
S.
Carautoco
.
perseuered
to
his
death
,
being
very
old
in
the
next
Age
,
where
I
shall
speake
more
of
him
,
and
his
holy
sonne
S.
Cadocus
,
who
in
this
Age
also
began
to
be
famous
.
11.
So
was
S.
Gildas
Albanius
both
a
renowned
Preacher
and
Miraculous
man
in
this
time
.
S.
Carautocus
also
Sonne
and
Heire
to
king
Kederic
,
hearing
that
his
Father
being
very
old
,
intended
to
resigne
his
Rule
and
gouernment
vnto
him
,
fledd
secretly
a
way
in
poore
atty●e
and
embraced
the
Relig●ous
life
,
and
proued
so
excellent
a
man
,
euen
in
this
time
,
that
he
preached
in
Ireland
30.
yeares
before
S.
Dauid
was
borne
,
whose
birth
was
in
this
time
.
T●●ginta
S.
Gildas
and
S.
Caratocus
were
now
renowned
.
annis
ante
natiuitatem
sanct.
Dauid
Episcopi
in
Hibernia
co●uersari
●●pit
.
Multos
populos
in
Hibernia
ad
fidem
conuertit
.
And
it
seemeth
by
the
old
Writer
of
S.
Cadoc
his
life
,
that
he
was
euen
in
this
Age
a
renowned
man
,
hauing
besides
S.
Cadocus
now
renowned
.
his
holy
conuersation
and
preaching
in
Britaine
,
both
in
the
part
now
named
England
,
as
that
called
Scotland
7.
yeares
.
He
went
on
Pilgrimage
three
times
to
Hierusalem
,
seuen
times
to
Rome
,
and
once
to
the
holy
Relicks
of
S.
Andrew
,
newly
brought
hither
in
this
Age
by
S.
Regulus
,
as
I
shall
set
downe
So
S.
Goudwall
an
holy
Bishop
or
Archbishop
.
heareafter
,
where
he
was
admonished
by
an
Angell
to
stay
and
preach
7.
yeares
.
S.
Gudwall
also
was
renowned
in
this
Age
both
in
Britaine
and
other
place
Gudwàlus
Britanniae
finibus
ortus
ex
nobili
prosapia
,
of
Noble
parentage
,
he
was
Manuscr
.
Ant.
de
vit.
S.
Gudwal
.
Capgrau
.
in
eod.
Sur.
Tom.
3.
Molan
.
add
.
ad
Vsuard
.
Franc.
Haraeus
6.
Iun.
Auth.
of
Engl.
Martyr
.
die
22.
Febr.
&
6.
Iunij
.
brought
vp
in
learning
,
was
consecrated
Preist
,
and
after
Bishop
,
and
by
some
an
Archbishop
in
this
Kingdome
.
And
that
he
might
more
quietly
giue
himselfe
ouer
to
the
contemplatiue
life
,
placing
a
worthie
Bishop
and
Successor
in
his
Pastorall
charge
,
and
place
,
went
into
a
Monastery
within
his
Diocesse
,
hard
by
the
Sea
,
and
there
with
an
hunded
and
fourscore
Monkes
liued
a
most
holy
and
Miraculous
life
.
He
and
his
holy
company
in
seuen
ships
went
ouer
into
Flamders
,
and
preached
there
,
where
,
by
some
,
he
died
,
and
was
first
buryed
at
Blandine
neare
Gant
;
but
Capgraue
with
the
Antiquities
which
he
followeth
,
affirmeth
his
body
was
buryed
heare
in
Britaine
,
in
an
I
le
called
then
Plecit
,
where
it
rested
with
greate
honour
,
vntill
the
Christian
Britans
,
bannished
out
of
their
Country
by
persecuting
Pagans
,
carried
his
holy
Relicks
with
them
,
and
buryed
them
in
that
Monastery
of
Blandine
,
Peractis
annorum
multorum
curriculis
ob
infestationem
Barbarorum
&
Paganorum
gens
Britannica
magnâ
ex
parte
hinc
&
inde
dispersa
relictis
sedibus
per
orbem
diffusa
est
.
Hinc
fratres
assumpto
corpore
sancto
mare
transeuntes
Franciam
adeunt
,
&
apud
Clarum
montem
in
Monasterio
Blandinion
locum
perpetuae
reliquiarum
sanctarum
quietis
eligunt
.
It
is
agreed
by
all
,
that
he
died
on
the
sixt
day
of
Iune
,
sexto
Idus
Iunij
.
A
Engl.
Martyr
6.
Iunij
.
late
writer
saith
in
one
place
,
he
finally
reposed
in
our
Lord
,
about
the
yeare
of
Christ
,
foure
hundred
and
three
.
Through
forgetting
himselfe
,
or
,
mistaken
by
his
printer
,
in
an
other
place
he
writeth
,
full
of
venerable
olde
Age
,
in
greate
sanctitie
and
Febr.
22.
holines
of
life
,
he
rested
in
our
Lord
,
about
the
yeare
of
Christ
,
three
hundred
and
fourtie
,
and
was
one
of
the
first
of
our
Iland
that
preached
the
Christian
faith
in
Flanders
.
But
by
all
,
this
Age
is
the
time
of
his
holy
life
.
12.
We
finde
also
in
the
authenticall
life
of
S.
Dauid
vsed
in
his
Ecclesiasticall
Breuiar
.
Eccles.
Sarisb
.
in
Festo
▪
S.
Dauidis
lect.
6.
Office
in
the
Brittish
and
English
Church
,
that
Eluueus
was
Bishop
of
Meneuia
,
after
called
S.
Dauids
,
before
S.
Dauid
was
borne
,
and
had
the
honor
to
baptise
that
renowned
man
,
when
he
was
new
borne
and
for
his
performing
Elueus
Bishop
of
Meneuia
in
this
Age.
that
holy
office
,
a
most
cleare
Well
neuer
appearing
before
sprang
vp
to
baptise
him
in
,
ad
ipsius
baptizandi
ministerium
fons
limpidissimae
aquae
emanauit
,
qui
nunquam
antea
visus
fuit
.
And
this
Bishop
at
that
time
was
newly
returned
out
of
Ireland
,
cum
baptizaretur
ab
Eluueo
Meneuensi
Episcopo
redeunte
de
Hibernia
.
And
so
had
gone
thither
as
it
seemeth
about
some
Episcopall
busines
belonging
Men●uia
probably
an
Episcopall
See
before
S.
Dauids
time
.
vnto
his
chardge
and
office
there
.
Which
approued
testimony
sufficiently
proueth
vnto
vs
,
that
Meneuia
was
an
Episcopall
See
longe
before
S.
Dauid
his
setling
the
Archiepiscopall
See
there
.
And
if
this
Bishop
S.
Eluueus
had
then
charge
in
Ireland
,
that
it
was
euen
then
the
See
Episcopall
,
the
Archbishop
some
time
resident
there
,
some
time
at
Caerlegion
.
I
shall
speake
more
of
more
both
of
this
,
&
our
other
Archiepiscopall
Sees
,
of
other
Bishops
heareafter
.
And
heare
now
also
may
I
probably
place
S.
Liephard
a
Brittish
Bishop
,
S.
Liephard
a
Bishop
of
Britaine
a
Martyr
in
this
Age.
Saint
,
and
Martyr
,
glorious
euen
in
forreine
Countries
.
For
it
is
reade
of
him
,
that
being
borne
heare
in
Britaine
,
and
consecrated
Bishop
in
our
Primatiue
Church
,
and
going
on
Pilgrimage
to
Rome
,
in
his
returne
from
thence
in
the
Territory
of
Cambray
in
Hennalt
,
at
a
place
called
Huncourt
,
foure
miles
from
the
named
Citie
,
was
put
to
death
by
Pagan
theeues
;
and
his
Feast
is
celebrated
in
the
Church
of
Cambray
on
the
fourth
day
of
February
.
That
he
was
a
Molan
.
addit
.
ad
vsuardum
.
Index
SS.
Belgij
.
Hereb
.
in
fastis
SS.
Engl.
Martyrolog
.
4.
Febr.
Bishop
in
our
Primatiue
Church
of
Britaine
,
and
put
to
death
by
Pagans
in
that
Prouince
,
where
Pagans
will
not
easily
be
founde
in
later
times
,
will
giue
some
warrant
to
place
him
in
this
Age.
THE
XXVI
.
CHAPTER
.
OF
THE
HONORABLE
TRANSLATION
OF
the
Relicks
of
S.
Andrew
Apostle
from
Achaia
to
Britaine
by
S.
Regulus
.
The
greate
reuerence
both
Princes
and
others
heare
gaue
vnto
them
,
and
such
,
and
professed
in
other
matters
the
Religion
,
which
Catholiks
now
doe
.
1.
AS
this
our
Britaine
was
made
happy
in
the
time
of
the
Apostles
,
with
the
presence
,
and
preaching
of
the
cheife
Apostles
S.
Peter
and
S.
Paule
:
So
now
in
this
Age
and
time
,
so
longe
after
their
deaths
,
and
the
rest
of
those
chosen
disciples
of
Christ
,
to
teach
vs
that
they
which
be
happily
deceesed
out
of
this
mortall
,
and
entered
into
the
heauenly
life
,
and
triumphant
Church
,
may
and
doe
by
many
meanes
help
,
assist
,
and
comforte
his
militant
Seruants
,
and
Souldiars
in
this
worlde
,
it
pleased
his
diuine
Maiestie
,
Miraculously
,
as
our
Antiquaries
and
Arguments
vndeniable
proue
vnto
vs
,
to
honor
this
Nation
and
greate
Iland
with
Epiphan.
Haeres.
51.
the
sacred
Relicks
of
that
glorious
Martyr
and
Apostle
S.
Andrew
,
by
naturall
birth
elder
brother
to
S.
Peter
.
2.
And
to
testifie
how
greate
a
Iewell
they
and
such
are
,
he
caused
them
to
be
transported
so
farre
and
longe
a
space
and
distance
,
as
betweene
the
place
of
Euseb.
l.
4.
vitae
Constant
.
Socr.
l.
1.
cap.
vlt.
Hier.
de
Script
.
Eccles.
in
Luc.
aduers
.
Vigil
.
in
Chron.
Chrysost.
Or.
quod
Christus
sit
Deus
.
Veremun
.
Hect.
Boeth
.
Scot.
Hist.
l.
6.
Hollin
.
Hist.
of
Scotl.
in
Fethelmacus
.
his
Martyrdome
in
Achaia
,
to
the
remote
parts
of
this
Kingdome
,
and
in
this
order
.
Constantine
the
greate
Emperour
founding
at
Constantinople
the
Church
of
the
12.
Apostles
with
their
Images
,
and
memoryes
,
and
his
owne
place
of
buriall
betweene
them
,
as
Eusebius
,
Socrates
,
S.
Hierome
and
others
are
worthie
witnesses
,
and
prouiding
to
translate
many
of
their
holy
Relicks
thither
,
hoping
thereby
to
procure
greate
profit
to
his
soule
,
quamplurimum
vtilitatis
illorum
memoriam
animae
suae
conciliaturam
existimans
.
Neque
vo●a
eius
expectationemque
fefellit
Deus
:
Among
others
employed
in
this
Religious
worke
S.
Regulus
an
holy
Abbot
,
and
Father
of
many
vertuous
Monkes
at
Patras
in
Achaia
,
where
S.
Andrew
was
Martyred
,
multorum
verae
pietati
addictorum
in
Patris
ciuitate
Pater
atque
Praeceptor
,
and
his
sacred
Relicks
kept
with
greate
reuerence
,
who
watching
and
praying
at
S.
Andrewes
Shrine
th●re
,
being
the
cheifest
man
,
which
by
the
Edict
of
the
Emperour
were
sent
to
worship
those
Relik●
Relicks
of
Saints
reuerenced
.
of
the
Apostle
,
which
the
Emperour
himselfe
meruailously
reuerenced
,
ex
ill●●
praecip●us
,
qui
Imperatoris
Edicto
,
diui
Andreae
Apostoli
Reliqu●●s
venerationi●●●●
sain
quos
ipse
mira
d●cebatur
pietate
assisterent
,
fuerant
destinati
,
was
●dmonished
from
heauen
,
to
take
parte
of
those
holy
Reliks
,
a
bone
of
the
arme
,
three
fingers
,
and
three
Toes
of
that
Apostle
,
&
bring
them
decently
into
the
Iland
of
Albion
,
in
the
remote
parte
of
the
world
,
that
the
people
there
deuotely
reuerencing
saint
Andrew
,
might
by
the
goodnes
of
God
by
his
Ietercession
obtaine
both
earthly
and
heauenly
blessings
,
Cum
sacras
ad
Scriniolum
ageret
vigilias
superne
monitus
est
,
vt
accepto
sacrati
brachij
oss●
,
tribus
digitis
,
totidemque
alterius
pedis
articulis
,
ac
in
vasculum
decenter
repositis
,
Albionem
Insulam
in
extremo
orbis
recessu
sitam
peteret
:
futurum
enim
vt
illie
aliquando
,
populus
pia
veneratione
,
in
diuum
Andream
ductus
,
Dei
beneuolentiâ
&
terrena
&
caelestia
,
eius
suffragio
assequeretur
charismata
.
3.
By
which
direction
S.
Regulus
taking
the
holy
Reliks
with
diuers
other
very
holy
men
for
his
Associats
,
tooke
this
long
Iorney
in
hand
,
and
after
many
dangers
landed
with
these
holy
Relicks
,
and
his
companions
in
that
part
of
this
Iland
now
called
S.
Andrewes
,
from
that
time
of
his
holy
Reliks
taking
that
name
of
honor
,
then
a
poore
Village
in
Pictland
,
now
in
the
diuision
of
Scotland
.
The
fame
hereof
being
spreed
through
the
Country
of
the
Picts
,
very
many
resorted
to
visit
and
reuerence
these
holy
Reliks
,
&
from
all
places
thereabouts
,
brough
gifts
to
offer
to
the
holy
Apostle
,
Confluxerunt
illuc
vndique
donaria
Christi
Apostolo
offerentes
.
Among
these
was
Heirgustus
King
of
the
Picts
,
whom
S.
Regulus
and
his
Religious
company
entertained
with
a
ioyfull
maner
of
Procession
,
in
Hymnes
and
Canticles
.
The
King
Prostrating
himselfe
vpon
the
ground
kissed
the
sacred
Reliks
,
with
greate
reuerence
,
and
after
Masse
,
whereof
the
King
was
most
obseruant
,
ended
,
he
gaue
his
owne
Palace
to
S.
Andrewe
,
S.
Regulus
,
and
the
Preists
,
to
serue
God
Sacrifice
of
Masse
,
with
vestiments
and
ornaments
belonging
to
Preists
at
Masse
.
there
.
And
he
builded
an
other
Church
not
farre
off
dedicated
to
S.
Andrew
the
Apostle
.
Which
he
did
endowe
with
most
ample
gifts
,
as
Chalices
,
Lauatories
,
and
other
vessels
of
gold
,
and
syluer
with
very
costely
Preistly
,
and
Church
Ornaments
to
continue
for
euer
,
belonging
to
the
holy
Sacrifice
,
ornauit
&
id
templum
Donarijs
amplissimis
,
pateris
,
cyphis
,
calicibus
,
peluibus
,
laxacris
ex
argento
auroque
,
ac
alia
praetiosa
supellectili
in
sacrorum
vsum
quaesita
sacerdotibus
ad
diuina
perpetuo
exequenda
ibidem
costitutis
.
This
example
of
King
Heirgustus
was
long
time
followed
by
the
Kings
of
the
Picts
,
so
long
as
they
continued
there
,
and
by
the
Kings
of
the
Scots
after
possessing
those
parts
,
honoring
S.
Andrew
for
the
Patron
of
their
Country
,
Heirgusti
exemplum
longa
Regum
series
primo
,
Pictorum
deinde
Scotorum
,
qui
deletis
Pictis
ea
loca
tenuerunt
religiose
est
insequuta
,
Diuum
Andream
pro
numine
habentes
tutelari
.
Which
the
Protestant
Historians
themselues
,
both
Scots
and
others
,
doe
freely
and
plainly
confesse
,
as
being
a
certaine
and
vndeniable
true
Historie
,
agreeing
both
in
Boeth
.
l.
6.
fol.
109.
Hollinsh
.
Hist.
of
Scotl.
supr.
the
time
,
place
,
and
other
circumstances
of
the
miraculous
sending
and
transporting
these
holy
Reliks
into
this
kingdome
in
the
place
remembred
,
from
Patras
in
Achaia
about
the
yeare
of
Christ
369.
and
the
greate
deuotion
,
&
reuerence
,
wherewith
they
were
receaued
and
preserued
heare
.
4.
The
first
Religious
men
which
were
placed
in
this
new
Monastery
with
Culdeyes
the
old
Monkes
heare
,
most
holymen
.
S.
Regulus
and
his
company
,
were
those
which
the
Scots
and
Picts
for
their
singular
pietie
and
Religion
honored
with
the
Title
Culdeis
,
Sacerdotes
Deicultores
vulgo
appellati
,
Preists
commonly
called
Worshippers
of
God
,
these
were
first
placed
in
it
,
Fuere
in
eo
à
primae●a
eius
conditione
primum
Sacerdotes
Dei
cultores
vulgo
appellati
.
These
Culdeis
were
Britans
of
those
parts
,
where
the
Romans
ruled
,
and
the
Persecution
of
Dioclesian
extended
it selfe
and
raged
,
which
fled
to
the
Scots
not
so
subiect
to
the
Romans
,
for
succour
in
that
raging
time
,
and
many
of
them
after
the
Persecution
ended
,
continued
there
still
preaching
vnto
the
Scots
,
many
of
these
conuerted
,
ioyning
with
them
in
that
holy
Religious
life
,
and
remayned
there
to
many
generations
in
greate
honor
and
Sanctitie
reuerenced
both
of
Kings
&
Subiects
,
as
all
Antiquaries
euen
Protestants
thus
confesse
in
the
Reigne
of
King
Finchormach
,
or
Finchomarke
a
litle
before
this
time
,
and
diuers
hundreds
of
yeares
after
,
Scoti
liberati
Georg.
Buchan
.
Rer.
Scoticar
.
l.
4
in
Reg.
35.
Finchomarcho
.
Holinsh
.
Histor.
of
Scotl.
in
Fincomarke
.
curis
externis
,
nihil
prius
habuerunt
,
quam
vt
religionem
Christianam
promouerent
,
occasione
illinc
orta
,
quòd
multi
ex
Brittonibus
Christianis
,
saeuitiam
Diocletiani
timentes
,
ad
eos
confugerant
:
è
quibus
complures
,
doctrina
&
vitae
integritate
clari
in
Scotia
substiterunt
,
vitamque
solitariam
tanta
sanctitatis
opinione
apud
omnes
vixerunt
,
vt
vita
functorum
cella
in
templa
commutarentur
,
ex
eoque
consuetudo
mansit
apud
Posteros
,
vt
prisci
Scoti
templa
cellas
vocent
.
Hoc
genus
Monachorum
Culdeos
appellabant
:
Mansitque
nomen
&
institutum
,
donec
Monachorum
genus
recentius
eos
expulit
.
By
which
testimonie
of
Antiquaries
euen
Protestants
,
it
is
both
proued
,
that
our
auncient
learned
and
Religious
Britans
,
as
S.
Ninian
and
his
Associates
,
and
our
Brittish
holy
Preists
,
and
Culdies
were
principall
instruments
in
conuerting
,
as
well
the
Scottish
,
as
Pictish
Nations
to
the
faith
of
Christ
,
and
that
the
Pope
of
Rome
which
directed
S.
Ninian
Religion
then
heare
,
the
same
with
that
of
the
present
Roman
Church
.
hither
,
he
,
and
the
Picts
whom
he
conuerted
,
our
British
Preists
and
Culdeis
,
and
the
Scots
receauing
instruction
in
Religion
from
them
,
and
the
Church
of
Greece
with
whose
Monkes
all
these
ioyned
,
were
Professors
of
one
and
the
same
Catholike
faith
in
the
Sacrifice
of
Masse
,
and
Ceremonials
thereof
,
prayer
and
inuocation
to
Saints
in
heauen
,
their
protection
towards
men
on
earth
,
worshipping
their
Reliks
,
Pilgrimages
to
holy
Places
,
Religious
Monasticall
life
,
and
such
others
before
expressed
by
them
.
From
these
Monkes
and
Culdeis
the
Bishops
of
those
parts
were
chosen
vntill
Pope
Celestine
sent
Boeth
.
l.
7.
f.
133.
S.
Palladius
hither
,
Antea
ex
Monachis
&
Culdeis
Pontifices
assumerentur
.
And
they
preached
and
taught
the
Lawe
of
Christ
throughout
all
the
l.
6.
f.
102.
Scots
Countries
,
Christi
Seruatoris
doctrinam
per
omnes
Scotor●m
Regiones
concionando
multis
pijsque
sudoribus
seminantes
.
5.
And
although
this
History
of
S.
Regulus
in
comming
so
longe
a
iorney
with
those
sacred
Reliks
,
and
the
greate
reuerence
the
Northren
parts
of
this
Kingdome
then
gaue
vnto
them
,
may
seeme
strange
to
men
not
well
affected
to
such
holy
duties
,
and
ignorant
in
the
deuotion
and
Religion
of
these
times
:
yet
they
may
learne
this
was
not
singular
to
the
Gretians
,
Picts
,
and
Scots
,
but
to
all
other
Christan
Nations
,
especially
the
Britans
,
not
to
seeke
further
then
belongeth
to
their
History
.
For
as
S.
Regulus
brought
those
holy
Reliks
Pilgrimages
to
holy
Reliks
of
Saints
.
out
of
Greece
,
so
our
Britans
in
these
times
went
into
Syria
,
as
farre
as
Antioch
on
Pilgrimage
to
S.
Simeon
Stellita
to
worship
sacred
things
there
,
&
tooke
it
for
a
greate
happines
&
blessing
to
bring
from
thence
any
litle
peece
Nicen.
Concil.
2.
Theod.
Hist.
Sanctorum
Patrum
in
S.
Simeone
.
Euagr
.
Hist.
Eccl.
l.
1
▪
c.
13.
of
a
Thong
cutt
from
his
leather
Coate
,
and
in
Rome
itselfe
they
thought
it
to
be
a
greate
protection
,
to
haue
but
a
litle
Image
of
him
to
stand
at
the
entries
of
their
houses
,
as
both
the
second
Nicen
Councell
,
and
Theodoret
are
ample
witnesses
,
Non
solum
confluebant
qui
nostram
habitant
Regionem
,
sed
&
Ismaelitae
&
Persae
&
Armenij
qui
sunt
eis
subiecti
,
&
Iberos
&
Homeritae
,
&
qui
illis
sunt
interiores
.
Venerunt
autem
multi
quoque
qui
habitant
extrema
Occidentis
,
Hispani
inquam
,
&
Britanni
,
&
Galli
,
qui
quod
est
intermedium
occupant
.
De
Italia
enim
superuacaneum
est
dicere
.
Aiunt
enim
Romae
,
quae
est
longè
maxima
,
eum
fuisse
adeo
omnium
sermone
celebratum
,
vt
in
officinarum
omnibus
vestibulis
&
Porticibus
ei
paruas
posuerint
Imagines
,
hinc
sibi
praesidium
&
tutelam
parantes
.
Cum
ergo
venirent
innumerabiles
,
conabantur
omnes
contrectare
,
&
ex
pelliceis
illis
vestibus
aliquam
percipere
benedictionem
.
Where
we
see
yet
the
Religion
&
deuotion
not
of
Manuscr
.
Antiq.
&
Capgr
.
in
Vit.
S.
Cadoci
Episcopi
&
Martyris
.
a
few
,
but
many
Britans
then
,
multi
Britanni
to
goe
so
farre
on
Pilgrimage
to
holy
parsons
,
places
and
Reliks
:
among
those
,
our
glorious
,
Monke
,
Abbot
,
Bishop
and
Martyr
S.
Cadocus
went
thrise
on
Pilgrimage
to
Hierusalem
,
seuen
times
to
Rome
,
and
to
these
Reliks
of
S.
Andrew
in
Scotland
,
staying
preaching
there
seuen
yeares
,
as
is
also
before
remembred
.
THE
XXVII
.
CHAPTER
.
OF
MANY
RENOWNED
ARCHBISHOPS
OF
all
our
Archiepiscopall
Sees
heare
,
many
other
learned
and
holy
Bishops
and
Apostolike
men
heare
in
this
time
:
and
their
Religion
,
the
Catholike
Religion
.
1.
WE
reade
in
this
time
there
was
a
learned
Bishop
,
or
as
Trithemius
stileth
him
,
Archbishop
of
the
Scots
,
called
Hildebertus
,
Tutor
,
and
Instructor
of
that
renowned
learned
Father
of
this
Nation
Caelius
Sedulius
,
Sedulius
Hildeberti
Scotorum
Archiepiscopi
ab
ineunte
aetate
Discipulus
.
Io.
Trithem
.
l.
de
Script
.
Eccl.
in
Sedulio
.
Ioa.
Bal.
lib.
de
Scrit
.
Britan.
in
Caelio
Sedulio
.
Others
giue
him
onely
the
Title
,
a
very
learned
Bishop
of
the
Scots
,
Hildebertus
eruditus
Scotorum
Praesul
.
But
if
we
vnderstand
this
in
that
common
sence
,
and
meaning
as
Bishops
and
Archbishops
of
places
are
taken
,
and
vnderstood
,
that
Hildebertus
should
be
Archbishop
of
any
See
or
Citie
among
the
Scots
,
sainct
Palladius
being
by
all
Antiquities
set
downe
to
be
their
first
Archbishop
,
excepting
the
Archbishops
Hildebertus
the
learned
Tutor
of
Caelius
Sedulus
probably
Archbishop
of
Yorke
.
of
Yorke
,
and
he
sent
by
Papall
and
extraordinary
Authoritie
,
as
Apostle
to
that
Nation
,
I
dare
not
ioyne
with
them
further
in
opinion
herein
,
then
say
he
was
in
this
Age
one
of
our
Archbishops
of
Yorke
,
and
by
that
right
&
Title
Archbishop
of
all
,
Scots
,
or
whatsoeuer
Christian
people
in
the
North
parts
,
and
Ilands
of
this
kingdome
Britaine
vnder
that
Archiepiscopall
Iurisdiction
,
by
Pope
Eleutherius
first
order
and
Institution
.
2.
Which
I
may
further
confirme
by
the
authoritie
of
all
them
which
call
him
Archbishop
of
the
Scots
,
they
also
teaching
that
he
was
Instructor
of
Author
.
apud
Bellarm.
lib.
de
Script
.
in
Sedul
.
Io.
Trithem
.
in
Caelio
Sedul
.
Bal.
in
eod.
cent
.
1.
Iodoc.
Cocc
.
in
Catal.
Scriptor
.
Sedulius
in
his
younger
yeares
,
à
tenera
aetate
,
and
those
that
write
of
Sedulius
the
time
wherein
he
florished
and
died
;
some
place
his
deth
vnder
Constantius
sonne
to
Constantin
the
Greate
,
some
in
the
430.
yeare
of
Christ
,
others
in
the
yeare
460.
by
none
of
these
Accompts
could
Hildebertus
be
otherwise
called
Archbishop
of
the
Scots
,
then
in
that
meaning
I
haue
deliuered
.
At
the
time
of
the
first
accompt
,
the
Scots
were
not
in
this
kingdome
,
as
I
haue
made
manifest
before
,
and
before
Hildebertus
could
be
Tutor
to
Sedulius
by
either
of
the
later
reckonings
,
the
Scots
were
probably
driuen
out
of
Britaine
by
Maximus
,
about
the
yeare
379.
when
Sedulius
being
long
time
Scholler
to
this
Bishop
,
must
needs
be
old
in
the
430.
of
Christ
and
much
older
,
neare
an
hundred
yeares
old
,
if
he
liued
vnto
the
yeare
460.
yet
he
is
not
by
any
Writer
noted
for
an
old
man
.
We
cannot
say
,
that
this
Hildebertus
was
Archbishop
of
the
Scots
in
Ireland
;
for
although
diuers
hold
,
that
diuers
of
the
Scotish
Irish
had
receaued
the
faith
of
Christ
before
saint
Palladius
,
or
S.
Patrike
were
sent
vnto
that
Nation
by
Pope
Celestine
,
yet
it
is
made
plaine
by
the
old
Writer
of
the
life
of
sainct
Modwenna
and
others
,
that
at
the
comming
of
sainct
Patrike
thither
,
the
Irish
people
there
were
eyther
Pagans
for
the
most
part
,
or
not
well
instructed
in
Christian
Religion
:
gentes
illae
partim
Paganicis
erroribus
M.
S.
Antiq.
de
vit.
S.
Modeuen
.
Virg.
Capgrau
.
Catal.
in
eadem
.
inuolutae
,
partim
fidem
nondum
plenè
intelligebant
.
Which
could
not
be
probably
truely
said
of
any
Nation
hauing
so
learned
an
Archbishop
,
as
Hildebertus
is
proued
to
haue
bene
,
with
other
Bishops
,
Preists
,
and
Cleargie
men
as
that
greate
dignitie
inferreth
,
and
bringeth
with
it
.
And
the
Antiquaries
not
onely
of
this
,
but
other
Nations
agree
,
that
sainct
Palladius
was
the
first
Archbishop
,
or
rather
Bishop
that
was
euer
sent
into
Ireland
in
the
time
of
Pope
Io.
Trithem
.
l.
de
Script
.
Eccl.
fol.
26.
in
Pallado
.
Celestine
,
and
by
him
long
after
this
Age
,
Palladius
Britannorum
seu
Scotorum
Insulae
Hiberniensis
à
Caelestino
Papa
primus
ordinatus
Episcopus
.
Where
Trithemius
calleth
him
the
first
Bishop
,
no
Archbishop
of
that
people
,
yet
he
confesseth
that
sainct
Patrike
was
immediatly
after
,
&
by
the
same
Pope
made
Archbishop
there
,
Post
quem
sanctus
Patricius
genere
Brittus
à
sancto
Caelestino
Papa
consecratus
in
Archiepiscopum
Hiberniensem
.
3.
I
doe
not
find
the
names
of
any
others
,
either
certainely
,
or
probably
remenbred
in
Histories
to
haue
bene
Archbishops
of
Yorke
in
this
Age
,
except
Archbishops
of
London
in
this
time
.
Taurinus
spoaken
of
before
,
did
in
the
beginning
thereof
supply
that
place
of
dignitie
there
.
The
names
of
the
Archbishops
of
London
haue
bene
better
preserued
,
among
which
in
this
Centenary
of
yeares
we
finde
first
S.
Stephen
,
commonly
Will
Harrison
.
descript
.
of
Engl.
Stowe
Hist.
in
Lucius
.
Godwin
.
Catal.
of
Bishop
London
.
Harris
Hist.
Manuscr
.
l.
4.
cap.
7.
by
our
Protestant
Antiquaries
accounpted
the
seuenth
Archbishop
there
,
to
which
some
Catholike
Historians
,
as
M.
Harris
in
his
Manuscript
History
seemeth
to
agree
:
But
seeing
I
haue
proued
S.
Augulus
our
holy
Archbishop
,
&
Martyr
,
whom
they
passe
ouer
to
haue
bene
Archbishop
there
,
ioyning
with
Theanus
,
Eluanus
,
Cadar
,
Obinus
,
Conam
,
&
Palladius
,
all
which
they
place
&
reckon
before
Stephen
,
there
be
found
seuen
Archbishops
there
before
him
,
and
he
cannot
be
the
seuenth
,
but
the
eight
in
that
See
.
Next
to
Stephen
they
accoumpt
in
this
Age
,
Iltut
or
Iltuta
,
after
him
Restitutus
,
which
was
at
the
Councell
of
Arles
spoken
of
before
,
then
Dedwyn
,
Theodwyn
,
Tadwyne
Tatwyne
or
Tacwyne
,
then
Thedred
Tidred
or
Theodred
.
An
old
Manuscr
.
Hist.
Gallic
.
an.
427.
Gennad
.
in
Catal.
honor
.
ib.
Philip.
Berg.
Hist.
Io.
Trith
.
l.
de
Script
.
Eccl.
in
Fastidio
.
French
Manuscript
History
testifieth
,
that
one
named
Gouncelyn
was
Archbishop
of
London
about
this
time
.
And
whereas
both
Gennadius
,
Honorius
,
Philippus
Bergomensis
,
Trithemius
and
other
strangers
tell
vs
,
that
Fastidius
about
this
time
was
a
Brittish
Bishop
very
learned
,
a
deuoute
and
worthie
both
Preacher
and
Writer
,
and
therefore
by
them
registred
among
the
holy
Writers
of
his
time
:
Fastidius
Episcopus
Britannorum
in
Scripturis
sacris
eruditus
,
&
verbi
Dei
Praedicator
egregius
,
vita
quoque
&
conuersatione
illustris
,
sermone
Fastidius
not
improbably
Archbishop
of
London
.
&
ingenio
clarus
,
scripsit
nonnulla
deuota
opuscula
:
some
of
our
owne
Writers
say
,
he
was
Archbishop
of
London
,
which
the
recited
Authors
rather
approue
,
then
impugne
,
when
they
stile
him
Bishop
of
the
Britans
,
meaning
Io.
Bal.
l.
de
Script
.
Brit.
cent.
1.
in
Fastid
.
Prisc
.
Io.
Pits
.
aetat.
5.
in
eod.
by
that
phrase
properly
spoaken
,
that
he
was
cheife
or
Archbishop
of
them
,
Fastidius
Episcopus
Londinensis
Metropolis
,
&
,
ad
Archiepiscopatum
Londonensem
euectus
.
Aluueus
spoaken
of
before
,
that
baptized
S.
Dauid
,
Tremaunus
vrbis
Legionum
Archiepiscopus
,
and
Amaloers
,
are
thought
to
be
Archbishops
Galfr.
Mon.
Hist.
Brit.
l.
8.
c.
10.
of
Caerlegion
.
Very
litle
memory
besides
their
names
of
those
of
London
is
left
except
those
I
haue
spoaken
of
before
.
Yet
by
good
Arguments
though
Archbishops
of
Caerlegion
in
this
time
.
more
generall
,
both
from
auncient
forreine
,
and
domesticall
Writers
,
we
are
assured
they
were
learned
and
holy
Catholike
Archbishops
,
gouerning
the
people
vnder
them
in
vertue
,
and
true
beleife
.
This
is
confessed
by
Protestant
Antiquaries
before
,
making
the
Britans
both
Cleargie
and
others
orthodoxe
,
true
beleeuers
,
and
good
people
longe
after
this
Age
,
by
our
Brittish
Histories
in
the
greatest
sway
of
libertie
,
and
wickednesse
heare
by
the
Saxons
entry
,
the
Archbishops
Bishops
and
others
of
the
Cleargie
.
Heare
were
holy
and
truely
Religious
,
and
so
continued
so
longe
as
their
temporall
gouernment
continued
,
in
so
much
that
when
sainct
Augustin
came
hither
The
Bishops
of
Britayne
now
learned
,
truely
Catholike
,
and
holy
men
.
and
there
was
then
but
one
Archbishopricke
,
and
seuen
Bishopricks
left
by
the
Pagan
Saxons
,
they
were
all
furnished
with
most
Religious
Prelats
,
In
parte
Britonum
vigebat
Christianitas
,
quae
à
tempore
Eleutherij
Papae
habita
,
nunquam
inter
eos
defecerat
.
Augustinus
inuenit
in
eorum
Prouincia
septem
Episcopatus
&
Archiepiscopatum
religiosissimis
Pr●sulibus
muni●os
,
&
Abbatias
complures
Galfrid
.
Mon.
Hist.
Brit.
l.
11.
cap.
12.
Bed
.
Hist.
l.
2.
cap.
2.
Io.
Goscelin
.
Hist.
Eccl.
Parker
l.
antiq.
Brit.
p.
8.
in
quibus
Grex
Domini
rectum
ordinem
tenebat
.
And
S.
Bede
also
testifieth
,
these
Bishops
and
others
of
the
Brittish
Cleargie
were
most
learned
men
,
Septem
Britonum
Episcopi
&
plures
viri
doctissimi
.
And
other
our
Historians
euen
Protestants
doe
proue
,
that
not
onely
in
that
Age
,
and
this
we
haue
now
in
hand
,
but
in
euery
other
,
in
quouis
saculo
,
Britaine
had
such
learned
Prelats
.
And
for
forreine
Writers
,
euen
those
which
were
most
renowned
in
the
world
in
their
dayes
euen
in
this
very
time
,
they
witnesse
as
much
of
our
Brittish
Bishops
.
I
Britaine
now
an
holy
and
Religious
kingdome
.
haue
cited
S.
Hilary
for
the
Latine
,
and
S.
Athanasius
for
the
Greeke
Church
before
,
to
such
proofe
and
purpose
.
S.
Chrysostome
often
speaketh
of
the
Chrysost.
Tom.
4.
Hom.
28.
comm
.
in
c.
18.
Epist.
2.
ad
Corinth
.
apud
Speede
Theat.
of
Brit.
l.
6.
Serm.
de
Pentec
.
Tom.
3.
greate
deuotion
and
Religion
of
our
Britans
,
how
firme
they
were
in
the
true
faith
of
Christ
,
builded
Churches
,
and
Altars
,
&
offered
the
holy
Sacrifice
on
them
,
and
not
onely
our
Prelats
and
Preists
were
thus
Religious
,
but
our
Kings
themselues
did
lay
downe
their
Crownes
at
the
Church
dore
,
and
made
the
signe
of
the
Crosse
on
their
forehoods
,
Reges
ingredientes
Limen
Ecclesiae
deponunt
coronam
,
&
Crucem
Christi
depingunt
in
suis
frontibus
.
And
name
our
two
Kings
and
Emperors
Theodosius
the
Father
,
and
sonne
,
for
Paterns
of
Basilius
Epist.
ad
Occidentales
Episcopos
.
in
fine
Tom.
3.
edit.
Basil.
1565.
such
Religion
,
Theodosius
pater
,
filius
Theodosij
,
religione
ac
pietate
insignes
.
The
Epistle
of
S.
Basile
to
the
Westerne
Bishops
,
Occidentalibus
,
translated
by
Wolefangus
Masculus
the
Protestant
,
in
which
our
Brittish
Bishops
were
comprehended
,
proueth
that
our
Bishops
then
were
knowne
vnto
all
the
world
,
to
be
men
instructed
and
endued
with
the
grace
of
God
,
vnspotted
in
matters
of
faith
,
and
keeping
the
Apostles
Tradition
,
Vos
cunctis
mortalibus
praedicamini
viri
gratia
Dei
instructi
,
quòd
in
fide
illibati
permaneatis
,
&
Apostolorum
depositum
Our
Brittish
Bishops
not
onely
renowned
heare
and
in
these
Westerne
Nations
,
but
in
the
Easterne
also
,
there
teaching
true
R●ligion
,
and
condemning
Her●si●
.
illaesum
seruetis
.
And
therefore
most
earnestly
entreateth
them
,
as
he
did
in
other
Epistles
,
to
come
into
the
East
Countries
afflicted
with
Heresie
to
confound
the
Heretiks
,
and
comfort
others
,
Obsecramus
vt
nunc
tandem
manum
Orientalibus
porrigatis
Ecclesijs
,
quae
iam
velut
in
genua
depressae
inclinant
:
ac
viros
aliquos
mittatis
,
qui
illas
de
praemijs
admoneant
,
quae
patientiae
,
ac
passionibus
pro
Christo
toleratis
reseruantur
.
Vos
ò
dilecti
,
ac
desiderati
fratres
,
sitis
vulneratorum
medici
,
&
eorum
qui
adhuc
sani
existant
Praedotribae
,
quod
morbidum
est
curantes
,
&
quod
sanum
ad
pietatem
instruentes
.
Therefore
hauing
proued
by
most
worthie
witnesses
before
,
that
not
onely
among
the
Westerne
Nations
,
but
all
others
in
the
then
Christian
world
,
this
Kingdome
of
Britaine
was
most
free
from
Heresie
,
and
by
S.
Basils
iudgment
aswell
in
that
respect
,
as
that
our
Bishops
were
learned
,
and
trauayled
into
remote
Countries
,
euen
to
Councels
,
and
as
Theodoret
hath
testified
,
multi
Britanni
,
many
holy
and
learned
Britans
went
in
that
time
to
the
Easterne
Countries
,
whether
S.
Basile
so
exhorted
them
to
come
,
and
where
so
greate
necessitie
was
then
of
their
helpe
,
and
assistance
in
so
greate
and
important
affaires
,
we
may
not
doe
that
wrong
to
our
Noble
Nation
,
but
acknowledge
that
diuers
of
our
learned
Britans
tooke
in
hand
and
performed
those
worthie
offices
,
as
S.
Basil
so
vrgently
desired
.
And
among
these
we
may
boldly
name
and
place
Coelus
Sedulius
,
a
very
Sigebert
.
&
Bostius
apud
Bal.
cent.
1.
in
Coelo
Sedul
.
Io.
Trith
.
l.
de
Scrip.
Eccles.
in
eod.
Conr.
Gesner
.
Bibliot
.
in
Caelio
Sedul
.
Magdeb.
cent.
5.
c.
10.
Henric.
de
Erford
.
hist.
Sedul
.
in
Princ.
lib.
Epistol.
learned
man
,
and
by
Sigebert
,
Bostius
,
Trithemius
,
and
others
,
a
Bishop
for
one
.
He
being
brought
vp
vnder
our
Archbishop
Hildebertus
heare
in
our
Britaine
though
he
himselfe
,
as
he
and
others
write
,
Scotigena
,
come
of
the
Scottish
Nation
,
proued
a
man
of
greate
,
and
extraordinarie
knowledge
,
in
all
kind
of
learning
,
especially
diuine
,
and
trauayled
into
those
Easterne
Countries
,
Italiam
perlustrauit
&
Asiam
,
postremo
Achaiae
finibus
excedens
,
in
vrbe
Roma
mirabili
doctrina
clarus
effulsit
.
And
did
not
onely
by
his
words
and
preaching
confirme
the
Catholiks
confounding
Heretiks
,
but
by
his
many
learned
Writings
refuted
all
Heresies
of
those
times
,
and
places
,
as
is
plainly
extant
in
them
,
leauing
vnto
Posteritie
an
vndeniable
testimony
,
in
his
owne
Parson
of
his
labours
and
written
Bookes
,
that
all
Countries
then
where
he
These
our
Bishops
of
Britaine
agreeing
with
all
Catholike
Churches
,
professed
the
same
faith
with
the
Church
of
Rome
now
.
liued
,
Britaine
,
France
,
venit
in
Franciam
,
Italy
,
Rome
where
he
was
so
famous
,
and
the
Easterne
Churches
agreed
in
such
holy
doctrine
as
he
preached
,
and
committed
to
writing
,
being
the
very
same
as
Protestants
themselues
confesse
,
which
the
Church
of
Rome
now
professeth
,
condemning
the
opinions
of
Protestants
,
as
he
had
any
cause
to
speake
of
such
points
,
beginning
with
the
first
and
cheife
Article
of
their
Religion
Iustification
,
by
faith
,
as
they
confesse
,
solam
fidem
ad
salutem
sufficere
negat
.
So
of
others
.
And
yet
they
say
he
had
most
diligently
read
,
and
agreed
with
the
Fathers
of
this
Age
,
the
most
learned
,
Patres
diligentissimè
legit
Originem
,
Augustinum
,
Hieronymum
,
Ambrosium
,
Eusebium
,
&
Gennadium
.
Nam
ex
horum
interpretationibus
,
suarum
ipse
in
Paulum
explicationum
collectanea
congessit
,
&
ex
alijs
proculdubio
,
And
agreed
with
them
in
matters
of
Religion
.
4.
Therefore
this
our
renowned
Doctor
agreeing
in
all
this
with
the
best
learned
Magdebur
.
cent.
5.
cap.
10.
col.
1284.
Sedul
.
in
cap.
5.
ad
Ephes.
5.
ad
Phil.
3.
&
4.
ad
Rom.
Magdebur
.
cent.
5.
c.
4.
col.
505.
in
that
Age
,
both
of
the
Latine
and
Greeke
Church
,
with
the
Pope
and
Church
of
Rome
where
he
was
of
so
greate
fame
,
mirabili
doctrina
clarus
,
as
also
in
the
other
both
Easterne
,
and
Westerne
Christians
,
where
he
had
trauailed
and
preached
,
and
so
glorious
.
that
the
Protestants
themselues
acknowledge
,
he
was
most
rare
for
gifts
of
learning
,
his
works
approued
by
Pope
Gelasius
,
some
of
them
receaued
&
still
vsed
in
the
publike
Church
seruice
and
he
stiled
by
that
learned
Pope
,
as
S.
Bede
after
was
for
the
like
worthines
,
venerabilis
,
venerable
.
Vir
erat
faeli●i
ingenio
praeditus
,
acri
iudicio
,
&
facundia
indicibili
.
Breuiar
.
Roman
.
Hym.
ad
Laud.
in
Natiuitate
Domini
,
&
Epiph.
&
ad
Vesper
.
Epiphan.
Sedul
.
Hymn
.
de
Christ
.
l.
1.
cap.
peperisse
Christum
.
Neque
minus
ei
cognita
extitere
diuina
quam
humana
.
Adeo
vt
in
Decretis
,
Distinct
.
15.
Gelasius
Pontifex
,
venerabilem
Sedulium
eum
vocauerit
,
eiusque
non
mediocri
laude
commendauerit
scripta
.
The
Hymnes
which
the
Catholike
Church
still
vseth
in
the
publike
Seruice
thereof
at
the
Laudes
in
the
greate
Festiuitie
of
Christs
birth
,
and
vigil
of
the
Epiphany
,
beginning
,
A
solis
ortus
cardine
,
ad
vsque
terrae
limitem
Christum
canamus
principem
,
natum
Maria
virgine
,
and
that
of
both
the
Euensongs
of
the
Epiphany
which
beginneth
,
hostes
Herodes
impie
,
Christum
venire
quid
times
,
non
eripit
mortalia
,
qui
regna
dat
caelestia
,
were
composed
by
him
,
part
of
his
workes
,
and
from
him
thus
generally
honored
in
the
Church
of
Christ
,
as
that
in
honor
of
the
blessed
Virgin
,
Salue
sancta
parens
enixa
puerpera
Regem
,
Qui
caelum
terramque
tenet
per
saecula
.
cum
virginitatis
honore
,
nec
primam
similem
visa
es
,
nec
habere
sequentem
sola
sine
exemplo
placuisti
femina
Christo
.
Besides
his
greate
trauailes
,
and
paines
in
preaching
,
he
wrote
much
.
Our
Protestant
Historians
and
others
asscribe
aboue
40.
bookes
to
him
.
Aldus
Manutius
who
published
diuers
of
his
works
aboue
100.
yeares
since
in
the
yeare
of
Christ
1501.
or
1502.
giueth
many
reasons
,
that
he
lyued
aboue
1100.
yeares
before
that
time
,
Sedulium
ab
hinc
mille
&
centum
annos
,
ac
plus
eo
fuisse
colligimus
;
Ald.
Manut.
Epist.
ante
opera
Iuuenci
Sedulij
.
&c.
Sedul
.
Epist.
ad
Macedonium
Presbyterum
.
and
to
haue
liued
in
the
same
time
with
S.
Hierome
,
puto
Hieronimum
&
Sed●lium
eisdem
fuisse
temporibus
.
Which
Sedulius
himselfe
in
his
Epistle
to
Macedonius
seemeth
sufficiently
to
proue
,
speaking
therein
of
S.
Hierome
,
as
then
liuing
,
and
writing
,
as
also
of
some
holy
parsons
then
in
life
to
whome
he
wrote
.
Therefore
I
place
him
in
this
Age
,
yet
not
denying
but
he
might
liue
to
the
beginning
of
that
which
followeth
.
This
our
Sedulius
much
esteemeth
in
that
Epistle
Vrsinus
a
Bishop
,
Vrsicinus
,
Laurentius
&
Gallicanus
Preists
,
and
Faelix
whome
according
to
his
name
,
he
nameth
a
truely
happy
man
,
vere
Faelicem
,
for
his
contempt
of
this
world
,
cui
mundus
crucifixus
est
.
And
others
doe
say
,
they
were
his
familiar
friends
,
and
worthie
men
,
as
he
and
they
likewise
doe
Magdeburgen
.
centur.
1.
of
this
Macedonius
to
whome
he
wrote
.
Therefore
not
finding
any
Historian
clayming
these
or
any
of
them
for
any
other
Nation
,
and
hauing
heard
before
,
that
many
Britans
then
went
into
those
parts
,
that
they
were
entreated
thereto
,
and
besides
our
owne
,
forreine
Antiquaries
write
that
in
those
dayes
our
Arnold
.
Merm
.
Theatr.
conuers
.
gent.
Britans
did
often
goe
on
Pilgrimage
to
the
holy
Land
and
Rome
,
and
preach
euery
where
as
they
went
,
Britanni
olim
dum
terram
sanctam
,
aut
Apostolorum
Limina
visitarunt
,
passim
Euangelio
praedicando
seruiebant
,
we
may
&
not
vnprobably
presume
,
that
these
,
or
some
of
them
were
also
of
this
Kingdome
.
And
some
write
that
saint
Fridolin
a
Princes
sonne
of
this
Country
,
some
say
a
Scot
,
S.
Patrike
very
renowned
in
this
Age.
did
in
this
Age
,
when
saint
Hilary
was
Bishop
of
Poicters
,
apud
Pictauos
Hilario
Episcopo
,
preach
in
Belgia
,
Argentine
,
Chur
,
Rhetia
,
Burgundy
,
Basile
,
Sigebert
.
Chron.
an.
394.
Fascicul
.
tempor
.
ad
An.
384.
Nen.
Hist.
M.
S.
Floren.
Wigorn.
an.
490.
Probus
in
vit.
S.
Patricij
.
Capgrau
.
in
eod.
Genebr
.
Chron.
Sigebert
.
Chron.
an
491.
Fascicul
.
tempor
.
an.
423.
Marian.
Scot.
aetat.
6.
an.
491.
Sur.
&
Lippol
.
17.
Mart.
Baron
.
not
.
Mart.
eod.
die
.
Io.
Bal.
cent.
1.
in
Patric
.
Io.
Pits
.
in
eodem
.
Matth.
Westm.
an.
491.
Florenc
.
Wigorn.
Chronic.
an.
372.
and
other
places
,
and
founded
many
Monasteries
by
the
Ryuer
Rhine
.
I
may
also
ioyne
saint
Patrike
borne
in
Britaine
heare
in
this
Century
,
wherein
he
was
not
onely
borne
,
but
liued
in
most
holy
conuersation
many
yeares
,
both
in
this
his
natiue
Country
,
&
Ireland
,
whether
he
was
by
Pagan
Scottish
Irish
Pirats
,
with
his
Christian
Sisters
and
others
violently
carried
hence
,
&
there
sold
to
serue
.
Sigebert
saith
,
this
was
in
the
yeare
of
Christ
394
,
Sanctus
Patricius
in
Hibernia
cum
suis
sororibus
venditur
,
vbi
cum
esset
Regis
Porcarius
,
Angeli
saepe
alloquio
fruitur
.
The
Author
of
Fasciculus
Temporum
saith
,
he
was
sold
thither
with
his
Sisters
ten
yeares
sooner
,
and
they
were
reuerenced
there
,
An.
384.
Patricius
magnus
pater
Hibernorum
Apostolus
circa
haec
tempora
in
Hibernia
veneratur
,
cum
suis
sororibus
,
Angeli
saepe
colloquio
fruitur
.
5.
But
if
we
calculate
,
and
compare
the
yeares
of
his
life
and
death
,
we
shall
certainely
finde
,
that
he
was
solde
into
Iereland
from
hence
,
longe
before
either
of
these
times
,
and
was
aboue
30.
yeares
old
in
this
Age.
All
Historians
agree
,
that
as
he
liued
122.
yeares
,
so
he
died
in
the
yeare
491.
by
which
accompt
he
must
needs
be
borne
in
the
yeare
of
Christ
368.
or
369.
and
be
aboue
30.
yeares
old
in
this
Age.
Marianus
Scotus
,
Probus
,
Capgraue
,
and
others
write
,
he
was
16.
yeares
old
,
when
he
was
carried
into
Ireland
,
and
was
kept
there
in
seruitude
6.
yeares
,
Cum
esset
annorum
16.
venditus
est
:
sex
annis
vixit
in
seruitute
.
So
he
returned
into
Britaine
being
22.
yeares
old
,
about
the
yeare
of
Christ
390.
Florentius
Wigorniensis
agreeth
in
the
yeares
of
his
Age
122.
that
he
died
in
the
yeare
491.
and
was
borne
in
the
yeare
372.
and
that
he
was
carried
Prisoner
into
Ireland
in
the
16.
yeare
of
his
Age
,
as
others
doe
,
&
saith
,
An.
410.
that
his
two
Sisters
stolen
away
with
him
,
were
named
the
one
Lupuit
,
and
the
other
Tigris
.
He
was
sold
to
Miluc
called
a
King
in
the
North
of
Ireland
,
&
his
Sisters
into
an
other
part
;
but
he
placing
his
death
in
the
491.
yeare
,
&
sayin
An.
491.
the
was
then
compleate
122.
yeares
old
,
Anno
491.
Sanctus
Patricius
Hiberniae
Archiepiscopus
annorum
122.
beatissimo
fine
obijt
,
doth
misse
his
calculation
,
and
must
say
as
I
haue
written
before
,
that
he
was
borne
in
the
369.
or
368.
yeare
of
Christ
.
6.
There
where
diuers
other
Christian
Prisoners
carried
hence
at
that
time
with
him
into
Ireland
by
those
Pagan
Pirats
,
Cum
esset
annorum
sexdecim
cum
caeteris
in
captiuitate
ducitur
.
Whose
vertuous
behauiour
there
made
such
way
and
disposition
to
that
wilde
Pagan
Nation
,
that
their
Conuersion
after
by
saint
Patrike
was
made
more
easie
.
For
to
speake
cheifely
of
this
holy
Younge
man
,
allthough
he
was
borne
of
a
Noble
Linage
,
Caphurnius
vir
&
morum
honestate
conspicuus
,
&
diuitijs
ac
honoribus
inclitus
,
being
his
Father
,
&
his
Mother
Sister
to
the
renowned
saint
Martine
Bishop
,
yet
now
sold
among
Pagans
and
put
Probus
in
S.
Patric
.
M.
S.
in
vit
:
eius
.
Capgrau
.
in
eod.
Surius
.
&
Lippom.
die
17.
Martij
.
to
the
seruile
office
of
keeping
Swine
,
though
he
began
thereby
to
forget
his
Noble
carnall
birth
,
yet
of
his
spirituall
Natiuitie
in
Christ
he
was
so
mindefull
,
that
euery
day
and
night
he
prayed
an
hundred
times
,
Centies
in
Die
&
centies
in
nocte
Deum
exorabat
.
By
which
greate
and
extraordinary
deuotion
we
may
gather
,
though
not
otherwise
expressely
remembred
in
what
piety
,
and
Religeous
conuersation
he
had
bene
brought
vp
heare
by
his
holy
Parents
,
Nennius
Histor.
Briton
.
in
S.
Patricio
.
Matth.
Westm.
an.
491.
&
he
exercised
in
Britaine
before
he
was
carried
Prisoner
hence
.
Nennius
our
old
Brittish
Writer
,
Matthew
of
Westminster
,
and
diuers
others
compare
him
vnto
Moises
,
especially
in
foure
respects
:
first
,
for
the
Angell
appearing
vnto
Moses
:
secondly
,
for
his
fasting
40.
dayes
and
40.
nights
:
Thirdly
,
for
the
yeares
of
his
Age
120
:
fourthly
,
for
his
graue
and
sepulchre
vnknowne
.
The
first
of
these
of
the
holy
Angell
often
times
appearing
vnto
,
and
comforting
saint
Patrike
keeping
his
cattaile
,
as
vnto
Moses
,
was
perfectly
and
in
an
excellent
manner
performed
,
not
once
or
seldome
but
often
times
declaring
his
name
,
Victor
,
Conqueror
conuersing
with
him
:
victor
Angelus
saepe
loquebatur
cum
eo
.
And
Florent
.
Wigorn.
Chronic.
supr.
Manuscr
.
Antiq.
&
Capgrau
.
in
S.
Patricio
.
testifying
vnto
him
how
acceptable
his
prayers
and
fastings
were
in
heauen
,
and
he
should
shortly
be
deliuered
from
his
Captiuitie
,
Apparuit
ei
Angelus
Domini
Victor
nomine
qui
frequenter
eum
Visitans
dixit
,
bene
ieiunas
,
cito
exiturus
ad
patriam
tuam
.
And
brought
him
money
for
his
Ransome
.
The
Writer
of
S.
Patricks
life
testifing
that
in
his
time
the
prints
on
the
earth
where
the
Angell
stood
,
were
still
continuing
,
Stetit
Angelus
super
terram
,
&
vsque
hodie
manent
vestigia
eius
.
And
allthough
I
dare
not
set
downe
his
fast
of
40.
dayes
and
40.
nights
which
Nennius
relateth
to
haue
bene
on
the
topp
of
the
hill
Eile
,
Quadraginta
diebus
totidemque
noctibus
in
cacumine
montis
Eile
ieiunauit
,
Wherein
he
secondly
compareth
him
to
Moises
,
to
haue
bene
at
this
time
;
yet
we
haue
heard
his
fasting
now
was
such
,
that
the
Angell
commended
it
,
bene
ieiunas
.
Yet
the
old
M.
S.
Antiq.
de
vit.
S.
Patricij
.
Io.
Capgrau
.
in
eod.
Writer
of
his
History
,
Capgraue
and
others
are
witnesses
that
he
fasted
together
in
this
time
30.
dayes
,
neither
eating
nor
drinking
,
and
yet
was
well
and
merry
,
Mansit
Patricius
diebus
triginta
non
manducans
,
neque
bibens
,
hilaris
tamen
perseuerabat
.
The
other
two
things
wherein
they
compare
him
to
Moises
for
his
Age
of
120.
yeares
,
and
his
place
of
buirall
vnknowne
must
be
reserued
to
their
time
at
,
and
after
his
death
,
when
they
chanced
Onely
this
heare
I
add
,
that
whereas
Nennius
giueth
vnto
him
onely
with
Moises
120.
yeares
,
others
122.
or
123.
the
old
Manuscript
of
his
life
,
Probus
with
others
say
,
he
liued
130.
or
132.
yeares
,
completis
à
Natauitate
sua
annis
centum
triginta
migrauit
ad
Dominum
.
Which
giueth
me
more
warrant
to
place
a
greate
part
of
his
life
in
this
Age.
M.
S.
&
Capgr
.
supr.
Probus
in
vit.
S.
Patricij
Baron
.
&
Spond
.
an.
491.
For
these
Authours
are
so
farre
from
making
his
Natiuitie
later
then
I
haue
done
,
that
they
say
in
the
yeare
of
Christ
425.
he
was
.
64.
yeares
old
,
Anno
Domini
quadringentesimo
vicesimo
quinto
hic
erat
annus
aetatis
suae
sexagesimus
quartus
.
and
so
39.
yeares
old
in
the
end
of
this
Age.
Neither
did
S.
Patrike
in
those
his
often
and
continuall
prayers
,
day
and
night
,
centies
in
Die
&
centies
in
nocte
,
Prayer
to
Angels
and
Saints
,
and
their
protection
of
lyuers
one
earth
.
die
nocteque
precibus
intentus
,
pray
onely
to
God
,
omitting
his
Angels
and
Saints
,
but
vnto
these
also
,
to
his
Angels
by
their
often
visiting
and
assisting
,
and
to
his
Saints
,
as
namely
to
Elias
,
to
help
and
deliuer
him
,
against
the
deuill
tempting
and
afflicting
him
,
who
heard
his
prayers
,
and
so
freed
him
that
the
deuill
confessed
he
should
neuer
haue
any
power
ouer
him
,
Patricius
vocauit
Heliam
bina
voce
in
adiutorium
:
venitque
Helias
&
liberauit
eum
,
&
ait
ad
eum
,
diabolus
,
ab
hac
die
non
habeo
Potestatem
in
te
,
vsque
ad
diem
mortis
tuae
.
7.
The
old
Irish
Writer
of
saint
Patrike
his
life
called
Probus
,
whomesome
Probus
in
vita
S.
Patricij
Tom.
3.
oper.
Venerab
.
Bedae
.
doe
vntruely
take
to
be
saint
Bede
,
the
Booke
being
placed
among
his
Workes
,
the
Authour
disclosing
therein
both
his
name
Probus
,
and
Country
Ireland
,
affirmeth
,
that
saint
Patricke
was
three
times
taken
Prisoner
,
and
ledd
Captiue
,
and
the
second
time
also
Miraculously
deliuered
,
and
restored
to
his
Country
Britaine
.
Where
he
was
diligently
instructed
in
learning
,
by
the
best
Professors
thereof
,
optimus
vsus
praeceptoribus
,
among
whome
saint
Martine
his
Vncle
Probus
supr.
Sur.
&
Lippom.
die
17.
Martij
.
Bar.
&
Spond
.
in
S.
Pa●ric
.
Bal.
cent.
1.
in
Patricio
Pits
.
in
eod.
Hollinsh
.
Hist.
of
Ireland
.
was
one
,
staying
with
him
foure
yeares
vntill
his
death
,
as
it
seemeth
by
the
time
thereof
before
related
.
A
late
Writer
then
bringeth
him
to
Glastenbury
,
and
to
haue
liued
there
many
yeares
,
aboue
thirtie
,
saith
this
Authour
,
in
Religious
habite
,
in
patriam
rediens
,
ad
Glasconiense
Monasterium
secessit
&
ibi
in
vita
&
habitu
Religioso
caelestia
contemplans
plusquam
annis
triginta
vixit
.
Hauing
bene
some
time
with
saint
German
,
and
after
this
went
to
Rome
to
S.
Celestine
Pope
.
But
this
belongeth
to
the
next
Age
,
where
it
shall
be
more
fully
entreated
.
Onely
,
heare
I
say
,
that
his
liuing
at
Glastenbury
before
his
going
to
Rome
,
Guliel
.
Malm.
l.
2.
de
gest
.
Pont.
is
no
incredible
thing
in
History
,
euen
by
the
best
Writer
of
the
Antiquities
of
Glastenbury
William
of
Malmesbury
.
For
after
he
had
written
that
booke
,
he
discrediteth
saint
Patricks
liuing
and
dying
at
Glastenbury
after
his
Conuersion
Gul.
Malm.
l.
de
Antiq.
caenob
.
Glast
.
Manuscr
.
Antiq.
Glaston
.
in
Tab.
ligneis
M.
S.
Gallic
.
Antiq.
cap.
39.
of
Ireland
,
making
it
vnworthie
of
credit
:
si
credere
dignum
.
And
in
his
Manuscript
of
Glastenbury
,
citing
others
for
the
same
,
and
the
Antiquities
of
Glastenbury
say
,
he
was
borne
of
Couche
Sister
to
saint
Martine
Archbishop
of
Tours
in
the
yeare
of
Christ
361.
by
that
accompt
leauing
him
time
sufficient
to
haue
liued
30.
yeares
at
Glastenbury
before
his
going
to
Rome
.
Which
if
it
may
be
admitted
for
good
,
will
salue
very
many
difficulties
which
are
in
the
other
opinion
.
8.
An
old
French
Manus
.
Hist.
thus
setteth
downe
S.
Patricke
longe
before
he
was
Bishop
in
they
eare
.
427.
among
the
worthies
of
the
Christian
world
,
In
this
Histor.
Gallic
.
Manuscr
.
Antiq.
an.
427.
time
S.
Patricke
à
Briton
by
Nation
sonne
to
Conches
,
Sister
to
S.
Martine
of
Tours
was
renowned
for
holines
,
&
miracles
&
learning
.
Our
Protestant
Historians
themselues
confesse
as
much
,
saying
that
before
he
went
to
Rome
he
was
renowned
through
the
Latine
Church
for
his
wisedome
,
vertue
and
skill
.
He
was
borne
in
the
Marches
betwixt
Hollinsh
.
Hist.
of
Irel.
pag.
53.
Pits
.
aetat.
5.
in
S.
Patric
.
England
&
Scotland
in
a
towne
by
the
Sea
side
called
Eiburne
(
in
Pembroke
shire
by
some
)
his
Mother
named
Conches
,
was
Sister
to
S.
Martine
that
famous
Bishop
of
Towers
in
France
.
Patrike
of
a
child
was
brought
vp
in
learning
,
and
well
instructed
in
the
faith
,
and
much
giuen
to
deuotion
.
And
relating
his
captiuitie
,
and
deliuerance
from
it
,
as
I
haue
done
,
they
add
,
as
affliction
commonly
maketh
men
Religeous
,
the
regard
of
his
former
education
printed
in
him
such
remorse
and
humilitie
,
that
being
thenceforth
weaned
from
the
world
,
he
betooke
himselfe
to
Contemplation
,
euer
lamenting
the
lacke
of
grace
and
truth
in
that
Land
:
and
hearewith
not
despayring
,
but
that
in
continuance
some
good
might
be
wrought
vpon
them
,
he
learned
their
tongue
perfectly
.
And
alluring
one
of
that
Nation
to
beare
him
company
for
exercise
sake
,
he
gott
him
into
France
,
euer
hauing
in
his
minde
a
desire
to
see
the
Conuersion
of
the
Irish
people
,
whose
babes
yet
vnborne
seemed
to
him
in
his
dreames
from
out
of
their
Mothers
wombs
to
call
for
christendome
.
In
this
purpose
he
sought
his
vncle
Martine
,
by
whose
meanes
he
was
placed
with
Germanus
the
Bishop
of
Auxerre
,
continuing
with
him
as
scholler
or
Disciple
for
the
space
of
40.
yeares
.
All
which
time
he
bestowed
in
like
study
of
holy
Scriptures
,
prayers
,
&
such
godly
exercise
.
At
the
Age
of
62.
yeares
being
renowned
through
the
Latine
Church
for
his
wisedome
,
vertue
and
skill
,
he
came
to
Rome
bringing
letters
with
him
in
his
commendation
from
the
French
Bishops
vnto
Pope
Celestine
,
to
whome
he
vttered
his
full
minde
,
and
secret
vo●e
,
which
longe
since
he
had
conceiued
touching
Ireland
.
Celestine
inuested
him
Archbishop
and
Primate
of
the
whole
Iland
.
These
men
in
this
Narration
approue
and
followe
much
Giraldus
Cambrensis
in
his
Topographie
of
Ireland
,
by
many
much
commended
and
if
his
opinion
is
as
much
to
be
allowed
about
the
time
and
dayes
of
S.
Patrike
,
we
shall
finde
that
he
was
come
to
this
renowne
,
and
spent
the
most
part
of
his
life
in
this
Age.
For
he
maketh
him
with
others
120.
yeares
old
at
his
death
,
and
to
haue
dyed
happily
in
the
yeare
of
Christ
458.
obijt
beatus
Girald
.
Cambr.
Topograph
.
Hibern
.
c.
17.
lib.
ad
Reg.
Henric.
2.
dist.
2.
Tit.
de
mirac
.
Hibern
.
Harpesfel
.
Hist.
Eccl.
p.
32.
Theater
of
great
Brit.
l.
6.
c.
9.
§.
9.
Patricius
&
in
Domino
quieuit
anno
aetatis
suae
120.
ab
Incarnatione
Domini
458.
ab
aduentu
Hibernensium
1800.
Our
English
Protestant
Writers
of
the
greate
Theater
of
Britaine
,
whome
I
dare
not
allowe
,
make
him
farre
more
auncient
then
this
time
.
That
which
our
Protestants
haue
before
set
downe
of
S.
Patrike
,
that
the
babes
yet
vnborne
seemed
to
him
in
his
dreames
from
out
of
their
Mothers
wombes
to
call
for
Christendome
,
is
testified
more
plainely
and
credibly
by
olde
and
better
Authours
,
that
it
was
a
true
vision
,
and
calling
of
S.
Patrike
to
be
the
Apostle
of
that
Nation
.
In
a
vision
an
Epistle
was
represented
vnto
him
,
and
the
beginning
of
it
was
,
this
is
the
voice
of
the
people
of
Ireland
,
haec
est
vox
Hibernensium
.
And
reading
this
beginning
of
that
letter
,
at
the
same
instant
,
and
moment
of
time
the
voice
of
Infants
from
their
Mothers
wombs
in
diuers
Contries
of
Irelande
crying
as
it
were
with
one
mouth
,
ô
holy
Father
we
beseech
thee
,
that
thou
wilt
come
and
walke
amonge
vs
.
By
which
extraordinary
vocation
S.
Patrike
was
most
certainely
assured
,
that
God
had
called
him
thereby
to
be
the
Apostle
of
that
Nation
,
to
conuert
it
to
Christ
:
gratias
egit
Deo
certissimè
sciens
quod
Dominus
vocasset
eum
ad
saluandos
illos
qui
ipsum
inuocabant
.
The
old
Writer
of
Script
.
vitae
S.
Dauid
is
apud
Capgrau
.
in
eod.
Manuscr
.
Antiq.
Britannic
.
the
life
of
S.
Dauid
,
speaketh
of
this
,
or
the
like
vision
to
haue
bene
made
to
Saint
Patrike
,
when
the
birth
of
that
glorious
man
S.
Dauid
,
to
be
so
renowned
in
the
Country
now
called
wales
,
was
reuealed
vnto
him
,
which
was
as
those
Antiquities
say
30.
yeares
before
S.
Dauid
was
borne
,
filio
nondum
nato
,
nec
nisi
peractis
annis
30.
nascituro
.
Yet
S.
Dauid
,
as
I
shall
proue
hereafter
,
was
born●
in
this
Age.
Therefore
an
old
Brittish
Antiquitie
saith
,
S.
Patrike
liued
153.
yeares
,
Vixit
annis
centum
quinquaginta
&
tres
.
9.
Our
old
English
Historie
which
the
Continuator
of
Florentius
Wigorniensis
Continuatio
Flor.
Wigorn.
in
Geneologia
Reg.
West-Saxonum
.
aboue
400.
yeares
since
doth
seeme
to
cite
by
the
Title
Chronica
Anglica
;
doth
tell
vs
o●
an
Archbishop
of
London
called
Ternekin
,
which
is
not
found
in
any
Cata●oge
o●
the
Archbishops
there
,
neither
haue
I
before
made
memory
of
him
,
he
liued
Archbishop
as
that
Authour
testifieth
,
in
the
beginning
of
the
Reigne
of
Aurelius
Ambrosius
,
by
which
Accompt
,
although
it
is
not
probable
that
he
was
Archbishop
there
in
this
Age
,
yet
not
vnlike●y
but
Old
English
Hist.
fol.
44.
he
was
a
worthie
man
of
renowne
,
in
,
or
not
longe
after
this
time
.
So
I
may
say
of
Guitelinus
and
S.
Vodinus
glorious
Archbishops
of
that
See
,
famous
in
our
Histories
.
But
of
these
as
also
of
S.
Patrike
I
shall
speake
more
in
the
next
hundred
of
yeares
.
We
finde
memory
of
an
other
renowned
Bishop
in
this
Age
,
Aluueus
spoken
of
before
that
baptized
S.
Dauid
,
and
at
his
Baptisme
,
Vit.
S.
Dauid
Episcopi
.
and
in
the
place
thereof
a
Miraculous
Well
sprang
sodainely
vp
at
that
time
curing
diseases
.
Whether
this
Bishop
peculiarly
assigned
to
baptise
this
Infant
,
so
prophetically
and
Miraculously
longe
before
foretold
,
was
one
of
the
Archbishops
of
Caerlegion
,
whose
names
are
not
remembred
,
as
I
haue
said
before
,
and
the
rest
,
I
leaue
to
others
to
decide
.
Our
Historians
relating
the
life
and
History
of
S.
Patrike
say
,
he
was
consecrated
Bishop
in
these
parts
,
by
one
Antiq.
Script
.
in
vit.
S.
Patricij
.
Capgrau
.
in
eod.
Nennius
Hist.
Manuscrip
.
Matth.
West
.
An.
491.
the
principall
among
his
Consecrators
,
named
by
some
Amatus
,
but
by
Nennius
,
Matthew
of
Westminster
,
and
others
,
Matheus
or
Amatheus
.
Nennius
calleth
him
Amatheus
,
&
mirabilis
summus
Episcopus
Rex
,
an
admirable
highe
Bishop
and
King
or
Prince
.
The
Monke
of
Westminster
termeth
him
Matthaeus
and
saith
he
was
an
Archbishop
,
&
relateth
S.
Patrike
his
Mission
from
Pope
Celestine
,
how
he
preached
both
to
Britans
and
Scots
,
by
that
Commission
,
and
that
he
was
made
Bishop
by
this
Matthaeus
,
or
Amatheus
in
these
parts
afterward
,
Patricius
,
Theodosio
&
Valentiniano
Imperantibus
à
Papa
Celestino
ad
partes
Occiduas
missus
est
,
vt
vexillum
sanctae
crucis
gentibus
praedicaret
.
Cumque
ad
Britanniam
peruenisset
,
praedicauit
ibi
verbum
Dei
,
&
à
gentibus
Incolis
gratanter
est
susceptust
deinde
ad
Scotos
se
conferens
praedicauit
verbum
Dei.
Tandem
à
Matthaeo
Archiepiscapo
ad
Episcopalem
gradum
permotus
.
Wherefore
seeing
we
finde
that
he
was
consecrated
Bishop
in
these
parts
by
such
an
Archbishop
,
and
finde
that
Archbishop
named
for
no
other
Nation
,
and
being
assured
by
Antiquities
that
Caerlegion
had
diuers
Archbishops
,
whose
names
are
not
remembred
in
Histories
,
I
may
name
this
,
Amatus
,
Matthaeus
or
Amathaeus
a
confessed
Arch
bishop
to
haue
bene
one
of
them
,
&
a
renowned
man
,
if
not
Archbishop
in
this
Age.
And
this
the
rather
because
whereas
this
Archbishop
is
called
Rex
a
King
,
we
had
heare
diuers
Kings
or
Heires
to
such
litle
Kings
which
forsooke
their
temporall
states
,
and
honors
to
be
Religeous
and
Clergy
men
,
and
were
Manuscript
.
Ant.
in
vit.
S.
Dauid
.
Capgrau
.
in
eod.
&
S.
Carantoco
.
renowned
in
Ecclesiasticall
Order
,
at
,
and
before
the
time
,
when
S.
Patrike
was
consecrated
Bishop
.
Such
as
I
haue
proued
before
were
the
worthies
of
this
Nation
,
S.
Cadocus
,
S.
Canochus
,
and
Carantocus
.
To
whome
I
add
King
Keredick
Father
to
S.
Carantocus
and
S.
Dauid
voluntarily
leauing
and
renowncing
their
earthly
Kingdomes
,
for
the
loue
of
Christ
,
and
to
be
crowned
in
heauen
.
THE
XXVIII
.
CHAPTER
.
OF
VERY
MANY
AND
RENOWNED
MOnasteries
and
holy
Monasticall
parsons
in
Britaine
in
this
Age.
1.
IN
this
Age
also
we
had
heare
in
Britaine
very
many
Monasteries
,
and
Religious
houses
,
both
of
men
and
women
,
euen
as
the
Protestant
Antiquaries
of
this
Nation
,
professed
enemies
of
such
holy
Monuments
and
profession
,
with
others
doe
freely
confesse
,
Monachorum
,
Io.
Goscel
.
Hist.
Eccl.
Matt.
Parker
.
Antiq.
Britannic
.
p.
8.
Antiq.
Glast
.
Capgr
.
in
Vit.
S.
Patricij
.
Guliel
.
Malmefb
.
lib.
de
Antiquit.
Caenobij
Glaston
.
Abbatum
,
Caenobiorum
,
Sediumque
nomina
permulta
extiterunt
,
no
Catholike
Historian
calleth
it
into
Question
,
but
all
such
are
witnesses
,
that
as
in
other
Christian
Nations
,
so
heare
in
Britaine
there
were
many
Religious
houses
in
this
time
.
Our
old
Religious
house
of
Glastenbury
continued
in
this
Age
,
as
in
the
former
hauing
twelue
Religious
men
Eremites
belonging
vnto
it
dwelling
in
the
places
and
Cells
of
the
first
12.
in
the
time
of
S.
Ioseph
of
Arimathia
,
and
very
often
dayly
resorting
to
the
old
Church
to
performe
their
publike
seruice
and
deuotions
.
This
is
testified
by
the
old
Manuscripts
of
that
place
,
&
William
of
Malmesbury
in
his
Booke
of
the
Antiquitie
thereof
,
witnessing
that
these
holy
men
in
the
number
of
twelue
successiuely
thus
liued
and
serued
God
there
vutill
S.
Patrike
his
comming
thither
,
Sic
multi
alijs
succedentes
semper
tamen
in
numero
duodenario
per
multa
annorum
curricula
vsque
ad
aduentum
Sancti
Patricij
Hibernensium
Apostoli
in
memorata
Insula
permanserunt
,
Which
some
before
haue
placed
in
this
Age.
These
Religious
men
were
of
so
greate
Sanctitie
in
this
time
,
as
the
Epistle
asscribed
to
S.
Patrike
testifieth
,
that
he
,
such
a
wonder
in
the
world
for
pietie
,
confessed
,
he
was
not
worthie
to
vntie
the
Latchets
of
their
Shoes
,
Non
dignus
eram
soluere
corrigias
calceamentorum
eorum
.
The
names
of
the
12.
then
liuing
there
in
this
holy
Order
are
thus
Registred
,
Brunbam
,
Dyregaan
,
Viwal
,
Wenreth
,
Bamtonneweng
,
Adeloobred
,
Loyor
,
Wellias
,
Breden
,
Swellwes
,
Hinloermus
and
Alius
.
All
of
them
discended
of
Noble
Families
,
rather
preferred
this
poore
penitentiall
Eremiticall
life
then
worldly
honor
,
Hij
cum
essent
Nobilibus
orti
natalibus
,
nobilitatem
suam
fidei
opibus
ornare
cupientes
,
Heremiticam
vitam
ducere
elegerunt
.
2.
The
Antiquities
of
Glastenbury
further
witnesse
,
that
about
this
time
there
was
new
founded
,
or
renewed
an
other
litle
Religious
house
in
honor
of
S.
Michael
the
Archangel
and
particularly
to
honor
and
pray
to
him
,
Vt
honorantes
inuocent
adiutorium
Archangeli
Michaelis
.
And
that
Arnulphus
,
and
Ogmar
,
two
Religious
holy
men
were
the
first
,
which
supplied
that
office
and
dutie
there
.
3.
I
haue
spoaken
of
the
auncient
&
famous
Monastery
of
Wincester
in
the
beginning
of
this
Age
,
how
it
was
destroyed
in
the
Persecution
of
Diocletian
,
and
with
greate
deuotion
,
State
,
and
Magnificence
reedified
,
when
that
Tempest
ceased
,
in
the
space
of
one
yeare
and
thirtie
dayes
,
and
dedicated
to
S.
Amphibalus
lately
martyred
before
.
This
Monastery
now
florished
,
and
long
after
this
time
,
vntill
the
time
of
Cerdic
the
Saxon
,
and
first
Pagan
King
of
that
Nation
ouer
the
West
Saxons
,
as
the
old
Manuscript
Antiquitie
of
that
place
Antiquitat
.
Eccl.
Wintonien
.
proueth
,
being
210.
yeares
from
the
death
of
Dioclesian
,
Monachi
sic
introducti
inhabitant
Ecclesiam
Wintoniae
in
quieta
pace
à
morte
Dioclesiani
vsque
aduentum
,
Cerdicij
Saxonici
&
Pagani
ac
Westsaxonum
Regis
primi
,
hoc
est
210.
annis
.
So
Matth.
Westm.
in
Chron.
Florent
.
Wigorn.
in
geneolog
.
Reg.
Westsax
.
Fast
.
Reg.
&
Episcop.
Angl.
Gildas
l.
de
Excid
.
Brit.
Stowe
Histor.
Matth.
Westm.
an.
433.
Matth.
Westm.
an.
445.
Galfr.
Monum
.
Hist.
Brit.
l.
6.
c.
5.
Holinsh.
Hist.
of
Engl.
l.
5.
Hardin
.
Chron.
c.
65.
66.
that
Cerdic
not
being
King
there
by
the
common
opinion
vntill
about
the
yeare
519
,
this
Monastery
florished
in
quiet
all
this
,
and
the
next
Age
also
,
it
being
the
yeare
of
Christ
495.
when
Cerdic
first
landed
heare
,
and
so
long
after
before
he
was
King
.
And
our
most
auncent
Historian
S.
Gildas
,
&
others
after
him
,
are
witnesses
,
that
in
the
time
of
King
Constantine
there
was
a
glorious
Abbey
and
holy
Abbot
there
,
Sancti
Abbatis
,
complaining
how
sacrilegiously
this
King
killed
one
of
the
sonnes
of
Mordred
betweene
the
holy
Altars
,
intra
ipsa
sacrosancta
Altaria
,
flying
thither
for
Sanctuary
and
sauegard
,
and
he
himselfe
hauing
three
sonnes
Constans
,
Aurelius
Ambrose
,
and
Vtherpendragon
,
perhaps
for
remorse
,
and
in
satisfaction
for
that
impietie
deliuered
his
eldest
sonne
Constans
,
to
be
a
Monke
in
that
Abbey
,
Constantem
Primogenitum
tradidit
in
Ecclesiam
Amphibali
intra
Guintoniam
,
vt
Monachalem
ordinem
susciperet
,
and
there
,
he
was
a
Monke
,
Vbi
Monachalem
ordinem
suscepit
.
And
so
continued
vntill
Vortigerne
tooke
him
by
force
out
of
his
Cloister
,
and
made
him
King
without
the
peoples
consent
,
because
he
was
a
Monke
,
Vortigernus
perexit
Wintoniam
,
&
Constantem
Monachum
,
Constantini
filium
de
Claustro
extractum
duxit
Lundonias
,
&
eum
vix
annuente
populo
eo
quòd
Monachus
esset
,
erexit
in
Regem
.
4.
There
were
then
diuers
Monasteries
in
London
,
and
Constantine
mutthered
an
other
young
Prince
in
one
of
them
,
Vnum
Wintoniae
in
Ecclesia
S.
Amphibali
ante
altare
trucidauit
,
Alterum
Londoniae
in
quorundam
fratrum
Caenobio
absconditum
Matth.
Westm.
an.
543.
Stowe
&
Howes
Histor.
Brit.
&
Sax.
in
Constan
.
&
Vortiger
.
crudeli
morte
dānauit
:
Which
our
Protestants
thus
acknowledge
,
Constantine
followed
,
and
one
of
the
younge
men
he
found
in
an
Abbey
at
London
,
slew
him
neare
the
Altar
cruelly
.
And
how
in
Kent
at
the
comming
of
Hengist
the
Pagan
Saxon
thither
,
soone
after
this
,
there
were
many
Religious
houses
both
of
men
and
women
,
and
many
of
them
were
glorious
Martyrs
by
the
Saxon
Persecutors
,
Hengist
slew
the
good
Archbishop
Vodine
,
and
many
other
Preists
and
Religious
men
.
All
the
Churches
in
Kent
were
polluted
with
blood
,
the
Nunnes
with
other
Religious
parsons
were
by
force
put
from
their
houses
and
goods
.
5.
These
Religious
houses
must
needs
be
builded
,
and
so
furnished
with
goods
and
consecrated
parsons
before
the
Saxons
entred
,
and
so
in
,
or
before
this
Age
,
these
men
being
then
,
when
they
were
Pagans
no
Founders
,
but
destroyers
of
such
Monuments
,
not
onely
in
Kent
,
but
in
all
places
where
they
preuayled
,
by
all
Histories
.
Among
these
,
the
sumptuous
and
stately
Church
Bed
.
l.
1.
c.
6.
Mat.
Westm.
an.
313.
&
586.
and
Monastery
of
S.
Alban
,
builded
within
10.
yeares
of
his
Martyrdome
,
was
one
,
for
the
Monastery
there
was
not
,
as
Matthew
of
Westminster
proueth
,
founded
first
by
King
Offa
,
but
being
destroyed
by
the
Saxons
was
reedified
by
him
,
Hac
tempestate
Ecclesia
beati
Martyris
Albani
,
quae
post
Passionem
suam
miro
tabulatu
lapideo
,
atque
eius
Martyrio
condigna
,
legitur
fabricata
,
deiecta
penitus
cum
alijs
creditur
&
deleta
,
donec
per
ministerium
Offae
Regis
Angelo
sibi
reuelante
,
corpus
gloriosi
Confessoris
ac
Martyris
inuentum
est
,
&
Monasterium
eis
denuo
fabricatum
.
Therefore
being
,
by
King
Offa
restored
,
and
builded
againe
,
denuo
,
it
was
builded
before
,
and
consequently
before
the
Saxous
time
,
Ouertrowers
,
and
not
Erectors
of
Monasteries
.
6.
There
was
also
now
a
noble
Monastery
at
Amsbury
in
Wilshire
,
neare
Salisburie
,
in
which
as
an
old
French
Manuscript
,
and
others
say
,
there
were
Manuscr
.
Gallic
.
An●iq
.
cap.
24.
Galfr.
Monum
.
Hist.
Brit.
l.
8.
c.
9.
at
this
time
,
and
after
300.
En
cel
licu
d'
Ambri
estoit
à
cel
temps
vne
Abbaye
de
300.
Moignes
.
This
was
founded
,
olim
,
long
before
by
one
named
Ambrius
neare
,
Kaercaradoe
,
Salisbury
:
quae
nunc
Salesberia
dicitur
.
Erat
ibi
Caenobium
trecentorum
fratrum
in
Monte
Ambrij
,
qui
vt
fertur
fundator
eius
olim
extiterat
.
Our
old
English
Chronicle
entreating
of
the
desolation
,
which
the
Pagan
Old
Engl.
Chronic.
part.
5.
f.
43.
Saxons
wrought
in
this
kingdome
in
destroying
Religious
houses
,
&
Churches
,
and
how
Aurelius
Ambrosius
restored
and
builded
them
againe
,
thus
deliuereth
that
in
generall
,
and
particularly
of
this
Monastery
,
King
Aurilambros
went
through
out
the
Lond
,
and
put
away
the
name
of
Engyst
Londe
,
that
Engyst
after
his
name
had
called
it
before
.
Then
he
let
call
it
againe
greate
Britaine
,
and
let
make
againe
Churches
,
and
houses
of
Religion
,
Castles
,
Cities
,
and
Borowes
,
and
Townes
that
the
Saxons
had
destroyed
.
The
Britons
ladd
him
to
the
mount
of
Ambrian
where
some
time
was
an
house
of
Religion
,
which
then
was
destroyed
through
the
Paynyms
,
whereof
a
knight
that
was
called
Ambry
that
some
time
was
founder
of
that
house
,
and
therefore
the
hill
was
called
the
mount
of
Ambrian
,
and
after
it
was
called
Ambesbury
.
The
King
Aurilambros
let
amend
and
redresse
the
house
of
Ambesbury
,
and
put
therein
Monkes
,
but
now
there
be
Nonnes
.
By
this
it
is
euident
,
that
this
Religious
house
destroyed
by
these
Pagans
,
florished
in
this
Age.
7.
That
there
was
a
Monastery
of
greate
renowne
at
Abingdon
in
Barkeshire
Chron.
Abingd
.
apud
Harpesfeld
.
Hist.
Eccl.
10.
saecul
.
p.
203.
in
this
time
,
before
the
comming
of
the
Saxons
into
Britaine
,
the
old
Chronicle
of
that
house
is
witnesse
,
testifying
that
then
there
were
500.
Monkes
,
and
more
belonging
to
that
Abbey
,
lyuing
in
the
Woods
&
Deserts
,
getting
their
liuing
by
their
labours
,
and
vpon
the
holy
dayes
,
and
sondaies
comming
together
in
their
Monastery
,
all
excepting
60.
which
continually
aboad
in
the
Abbey
seruing
God
there
.
And
that
before
King
Cissa
was
a
Christian
he
put
these
Monkes
either
to
death
,
or
forced
them
from
their
Monastery
,
and
cruelly
persecuted
all
Christians
.
And
allthough
our
Antiquities
by
Pagans
Persecutions
and
Protestants
are
so
perished
,
that
we
haue
a
small
part
of
our
Ecclesiasticall
memorable
things
preserued
:
yet
we
may
make
coniecture
of
these
matters
with
sufficient
probabilitie
,
that
seeing
Monasticall
life
came
hither
in
the
Apostles
time
,
and
still
increased
except
in
the
9.
yeares
of
Dioclesian
his
Persecution
,
that
the
Religeous
houses
in
Britaine
were
now
come
to
a
greate
number
;
especially
when
we
finde
the
greatest
Enemies
they
haue
,
our
Protestants
,
and
among
them
the
best
Antiquaries
they
haue
,
thus
to
testifie
,
In
auncient
time
,
euen
the
greatest
parsonadges
held
Monkes
,
Friars
,
William
Lamb.
perambulation
of
Kent
.
p.
330.
and
Nunnes
in
such
veneration
,
and
liking
,
that
they
thought
not
Citie
in
case
to
florish
,
no
house
likely
to
haue
longe
continuance
,
no
Castles
sufficiently
defensed
,
where
was
not
an
Abbey
,
Pryory
,
or
Nunnery
either
placed
within
the
walles
,
or
planted
at
hand
and
neare
adioyning
.
And
that
such
was
the
deuotion
of
this
time
,
we
may
gather
by
our
old
Writers
,
testifing
,
that
after
the
Pagan
Saxons
had
destroyed
the
Churches
,
and
Abbeyes
in
Britaine
,
yet
many
still
remained
,
and
their
Abbots
were
honored
&
numbred
among
our
Nobles
,
and
as
spirituall
Lords
before
the
temporall
.
So
it
was
in
that
greate
Solemnitie
when
Aurelius
Ambrose
kept
the
Feast
of
Pentecost
at
Ambesbury
,
he
had
there
many
Bishops
,
Matth.
Westm.
an.
490.
Matth.
Westm.
An.
498.
Galfr.
Monum
.
Hist.
Briton
.
l.
7.
c.
16.
Abbots
,
and
other
Noble
parsons
,
Venit
cum
Episcopis
&
Abbatibus
&
alijs
Magnatibus
in
montem
Ambri
;
vbi
die
Pentecostes
coronam
portauit
.
And
after
Britaine
was
more
decayed
by
these
Pagans
,
yet
there
were
still
both
Bishops
and
Abbots
heare
,
and
they
buried
the
body
of
their
King
Aurelius
Ambrosius
in
Regall
manner
,
Ipsum
ab
Episcopis
&
Abbatibus
regni
more
regio
Sepultum
.
And
thus
it
was
in
all
places
,
and
Prouinces
of
this
Kingdome
,
where
these
Pagans
raiged
most
,
London
,
Winchester
,
Lincolne
,
Yorke
and
others
Prouinces
,
quasque
Prouincias
,
Where
they
destroyed
Churches
,
and
all
holy
Monuments
,
Matth.
Westm.
an.
462.
Martyred
the
Preists
at
the
Altars
,
burned
holy
Scripturs
,
and
defaced
and
obscured
Martyrs
Tombes
.
They
founde
euery
where
Religious
parsons
,
which
flying
their
Persecution
hid
themselues
in
Caues
,
wooddy
places
,
and
desart
craggs
of
hiles
,
and
Mountains
,
carring
with
them
Saints
Relicks
,
Ecclesias
&
Ecclesiastica
omnia
ad
solum
vsque
destruebant
,
sacerdotes
iuxta
altaria
trucidabant
,
sacras
scripturas
igne
concremabant
,
super
Sanctorum
Martyrum
sepulturas
cumulos
terrae
congerebant
:
viri
Religiosi
,
qui
ab
hac
clade
euadere
potuerunt
,
speluncas
&
nemorosa
loca
,
atque
deserta
montium
,
&
collium
praerupta
,
Sanctorum
secum
Reliquias
portantes
petierunt
.
And
yet
this
raige
of
the
Saxons
Infidels
was
not
so
generall
,
that
it
destroyed
all
such
holy
places
,
for
we
finde
in
the
Antiquities
of
Glastenbury
,
that
this
house
then
remayned
in
some
sorte
,
and
had
both
Monks
and
Abbot
,
before
and
at
S.
Augustines
comming
hither
:
and
that
in
the
yeare
601.
with
in
three
yeares
of
S.
Augustine
his
comming
into
England
,
and
before
,
either
he
,
or
any
of
his
Mission
came
into
those
parts
,
Morgret
was
Abbot
there
,
and
a
Noble
man
called
a
King
of
Danmonia
,
Deuonshire
,
gaue
to
that
Abbot
and
Abbey
the
land
called
Inswitrin
to
the
old
Church
,
and
one
named
Manuto
was
then
Bishop
there
,
wrote
and
signed
the
Charter
,
thus
Guliel
.
Malmes
.
I.
de
Antiq.
Caenobij
Glaston
.
writeth
William
of
Malmesbury
in
his
booke
of
the
Antiquities
of
that
Religeous
house
,
and
for
his
Authoritie
citeth
an
other
so
auncient
Monument
thereof
,
that
the
name
of
the
King
,
or
Noble
man
could
not
be
expounded
,
Capgr
.
in
Vit.
S.
Petroci
.
Harpesfeld
.
Hist.
Eccl.
in
fine
6.
saecul
.
Harpesfel
.
Hist.
Eccl.
saecul
.
10.
Annal.
Abingd
.
apud
eund
.
Matth.
Westm.
an.
590.
Stowe
&
Howes
Hist.
in
South-Saxons
an.
514.
Polidor
.
Virgil.
Hist.
l.
4.
M.
S.
Antiq.
&
Capgr
.
in
Vita
S.
Kebij
.
Harris
.
descript
.
of
Brit.
c.
10.
Quis
iste
Rex
fuit
scedulae
vetustas
negat
scire
.
S.
Petrocke
also
was
an
Abbot
in
his
Monastery
by
the
Riuer
of
Seuerne
with
diuers
Monkes
,
when
the
Inhabitants
were
Pagans
.
So
likewise
S.
Sampson
,
an
Abbot
or
Eremite
liued
then
in
those
parts
,
as
also
an
holy
Bishop
not
named
,
well
knowne
to
S.
Petrocke
.
And
both
Catholike
and
Protestant
Writers
make
King
Cissa
a
Saxon
the
first
Founder
or
Renewer
of
the
Monastery
of
Abingdon
,
and
yet
he
died
diuers
yeares
before
the
comming
of
S.
Augustine
hither
,
and
Iteanus
was
then
Abbot
there
ouer
diuers
hundreds
of
Monkes
,
by
the
Annals
of
that
place
.
S.
Kebius
also
in
this
Age
had
many
Monkes
vnder
his
Rule
,
liuing
with
them
at
diuers
times
,
in
diuers
places
,
and
among
the
rest
at
holy
head
,
or
Cairkiby
names
giuen
from
him
and
his
Religeous
men
,
as
our
Protestant
Antiquaries
themselues
thus
acknowledge
,
à
Promontory
or
Byland
called
holy
heade
,
which
hath
in
time
past
bene
named
Cairkyby
,
of
Kyby
à
Monke
that
dwelled
there
.
8.
We
may
haue
some
apprehension
of
the
greate
deuotion
of
our
Britans
both
men
and
women
in
this
Age
to
chast
and
Monasticall
life
by
the
Example
of
S.
Vrsula
&
so
many
thousands
of
holy
virgins
with
her
,
by
so
many
Authors
before
,
deuoted
to
that
profession
.
Which
we
may
further
confirme
vnto
vs
,
by
the
example
of
the
Britans
which
were
then
in
that
part
of
Britaine
now
called
Walles
more
free
from
the
Saxons
Persecution
,
whose
Antiquities
although
not
well
preserued
,
not
naming
many
Archbishops
of
Carlegion
before
those
I
named
,
and
very
fewe
Bishops
in
that
Prouince
,
hauing
many
from
their
first
receauing
the
faith
of
Christ
,
yet
they
doe
record
,
and
propose
vnto
vs
many
Monasteries
,
and
of
greate
name
and
honor
,
as
that
of
Bangor
,
stiling
it
,
famatum
collegium
,
where
Pelagius
before
his
Heresies
liued
,
and
by
some
was
Abbot
,
Praepositus
,
there
,
hauing
2100.
Monkes
in
it
,
and
diuided
as
it
were
into
7.
Monasteries
,
euery
of
them
hauing
300.
Monkes
.
Which
Monastery
as
S.
Bernard
,
our
Protestant
Antiquaries
and
others
write
,
was
the
heade
or
cheife
of
Principall
Monasteries
,
and
brought
forth
many
thowsands
of
Monkes
,
In
vita
Malachiae
Hiberniensis
Episcopi
,
Bernardus
Clareuallensis
hunc
Io.
Bal.
cent.
1.
in
Pelag.
Calp●ur
.
Agric.
&
Congello
.
Bed
.
Hist.
Eccl.
l.
2.
c.
2.
Galfrid
.
Monum
.
Histor.
Brit.
l.
11.
cap.
12.
Matth.
Westm.
an.
603.
Bed
.
l.
2.
c.
2.
Galfrid
.
&
Matth.
Westm.
supr.
Galfr.
Monum
.
Hist.
Brit.
l.
9.
c.
12.
&
l.
11.
c.
1.
Matth.
Westm.
an.
541.
Galfr.
Mon.
Hist.
Brit.
l.
11.
c.
3.
Manuscr
.
antiq.
&
Capgr
.
in
vit.
S.
Dauid
.
Bal.
cent.
1.
in
Dauid
Meneuiē
.
Pits
aetat.
6.
in
eod.
locum
tradit
primorum
extitisse
Monasteriorum
caput
,
&
multa
generauisse
Monachorum
millia
.
This
was
the
most
Noble
Monastery
of
this
Country
,
nobilissimum
Monasterium
,
as
S.
Bede
and
others
terme
it
,
and
so
iustly
did
,
hauing
so
many
Monkes
that
being
diuided
into
7.
companies
vnder
7.
Priors
vnder
their
cheife
Abbate
,
euery
one
had
300.
or
more
Monkes
,
and
among
them
most
learned
men
,
Viri
doctissimi
plures
de
nobilissimo
Monasterio
Bancornaburg
lingua
Anglorum
.
Inter
caeteras
erat
in
ciuitate
Bangor
quaedam
nobilissima
Ecclesia
,
in
qua
tantus
fertur
fuisse
numerus
Monachorum
,
vt
cum
in
septem
portion●s
esset
cum
Praepositis
sibi
Prioribus
Monasterium
diuisum
,
nulla
harum
portio
minus
quam
trecentos
Monachos
haberet
.
9.
There
were
in
this
time
2.
famous
Monasteries
,
one
of
Monkes
,
the
other
of
Nunnes
,
in
Caerlegion
:
in
that
of
Nunnes
dedicated
to
S.
Iulius
our
Martir
,
Queen
Guenhumar
wife
to
King
▪
Arthur
did
after
receaue
the
habit
of
Religion
,
Guenhumara
Regina
in
Monasterio
Iulij
Martyris
inter
Moniales
habitum
Religionis
suscepit
.
There
was
an
other
in
Meneuia
called
afterward
S.
Dauids
,
founded
by
S.
Patrike
,
as
it
seemeth
in
this
Age.
For
as
our
Brittish
Writers
say
,
S.
Patrike
prophesying
of
S.
Dauid
before
he
was
borne
,
founded
this
Monastery
in
that
place
to
beare
his
name
.
By
which
,
S.
Dauid
liuing
146.
yeares
by
all
accompts
,
and
dying
in
the
yeare
540.
this
Monastery
was
founded
in
this
Age.
There
was
also
an
other
Monastery
in
these
parts
then
called
Mancani
Monasterium
,
or
Depositi
Monasterium
,
30.
yeares
and
more
before
S.
Dauids
birth
.
So
there
was
a
Monastery
of
Nunnes
in
North
Wales
the
name
of
the
place
I
doe
not
finde
,
but
Nonnita
or
Nominta
was
a
Nunne
there
in
this
Age.
The
Abbey
also
of
S.
Carilefus
was
builded
,
and
gouerned
by
him
,
Abbot
there
in
this
time
.
We
may
add
to
these
,
S.
Gildas
Albanius
his
Abbey
or
Cell
.
For
the
old
Writer
of
his
life
with
others
testifie
,
that
S.
Gildas
was
a
most
holy
Manuscr
.
antiq.
&
Capgr
.
in
vit.
S.
Gildae
in
narratione
in
sin
.
Caradoc
.
in
Vit.
S.
Gildae
.
Io.
Capgrau
.
Catalog
.
in
S.
Dauid
.
Religious
man
,
a
famous
Preacher
,
before
S.
Dauid
was
borne
,
which
was
in
this
Age
,
as
before
appeareth
and
publickly
by
miracle
declared
vnto
his
Auditors
,
at
a
Sermon
in
the
Church
where
he
preached
,
S.
Dauids
Mother
then
being
with
child
with
him
,
and
present
,
what
a
wonderfull
Man
he
should
be
.
It
seemeth
also
by
the
History
of
S.
Cadocus
a
Prince
by
birth
,
an
Eremite
,
Monke
,
Abbot
,
Bishop
,
and
Martyr
,
that
although
he
liued
longe
,
&
suffered
Martyrdome
in
the
next
Age
,
yet
he
builded
a
Monastery
,
was
Abbot
,
and
had
many
Monkes
in
this
Age
,
Monasterium
construxit
&
Fratres
multos
congregauit
.
Manuscr
.
antiq.
de
Vit.
S.
Cadoc
.
Io.
Capgrau
.
in
eod.
Abbas
multos
sub
se
monachos
regeret
.
His
Monastery
was
in
Northwales
,
he
being
sonne
to
S.
Gundleus
the
sonne
of
a
Father
a
Saint
,
King
,
or
Prince
of
that
Country
,
his
Mother
called
Gladusa
.
He
hauing
Ritches
by
his
parents
daily
fedd
an
hundred
Clergy
men
,
100.
poore
people
,
and
so
many
wydowes
besides
strangers
.
S.
Carantocus
was
famous
in
this
Age
,
sonne
to
Keredic
,
stiled
a
King
in
these
parts
,
and
was
in
this
time
so
old
,
that
in
Ireland
he
Manuscr
.
antiq.
&
Io.
Capgrau
.
Catal.
in
S.
Carantoc
.
preached
aboue
thirty
yeares
in
this
Age.
Where
,
as
the
Writer
of
his
life
testifieth
he
conuerted
many
people
before
S.
Patrike
was
ordained
Archbishop
there
,
Multos
in
Hibernia
populos
ad
fidem
conuertit
,
His
Monastery
or
Cell
where
he
liued
,
with
many
clergy
men
was
in
his
owne
Country
Northwales
,
whose
Principalitie
he
refused
to
liue
a
poore
Religeous
life
,
Venit
ad
regionem
suam
Kereticam
ad
suam
speluncam
cum
Clericis
multis
.
S.
Canoch
and
S.
Keyna
Sonne
and
daughter
to
Braghan
,
King
of
Brecknocke
,
S.
Canoch
being
his
eldest
Vit.
S.
Keynae
Virg.
apud
.
Capgrau
.
&
al.
sonne
and
Heire
,
were
renowned
also
in
this
Age
,
with
their
Monasteries
or
Cells
,
the
one
for
a
Monke
or
Eremite
,
his
Sister
for
a
Nunne
,
or
rather
most
strict
Eremiticall
life
at
diuers
times
on
both
sides
of
the
Riuer
of
Seuerne
.
King
Kerdick
in
this
time
left
his
Kingdome
in
Northwales
,
to
leade
&
M.
S.
in
vit.
S.
Dauid
.
&
Capgr
.
in
eod.
Manuscr
.
in
vit.
S.
Gundlei
&
S.
Cadoci
.
Capgr
.
in
eisdem
.
liue
a
Religeous
life
there
.
We
finde
also
a
Noble
Monastery
at
Naucaruan
in
Wales
in
this
time
,
where
S.
Cadocus
was
Abbot
,
either
in
this
,
or
the
beginning
of
the
next
Age
,
and
fedd
there
100.
Clergy
men
,
100.
poore
people
,
and
so
many
wydowes
daily
.
And
being
to
leaue
that
place
,
to
be
an
Abbot
,
and
Bishop
afterward
in
Italy
,
he
ordeined
Ellenus
sonne
of
a
Queene
,
Abbot
there
.
10.
S.
Bernac
was
also
a
renowned
Brittish
Abbot
in
this
time
,
both
in
the
Country
of
Wales
,
where
the
King
enfranchised
his
Monastery
,
and
the
Manuscr
.
Antiq.
in
vit.
S.
Bernar.
Capgrau
.
Catal.
in
eod.
whole
Territory
belonging
vnto
it
,
to
be
free
for
euer
from
all
Regall
exaction
,
In
nomine
Dei
&
Domini
nostri
Iesu
Christi
te
&
locum
tuum
,
totumque
territorium
ad
locum
tuum
pertinens
,
nec
non
omnes
in
eo
manentes
ab
omni
Regia
exactione
in
perpetuum
libero
.
This
Holy
Abbot
was
of
such
renowne
at
Rome
for
his
Sanctitie
,
and
a
most
memorable
and
Ioyfull
Miracle
to
the
Romans
,
and
Inhabitants
thereabouts
,
when
he
went
one
Pilgrimage
thither
,
in
killing
a
most
raging
pestiferous
venemous
serpent
,
which
destroied
infinite
men
,
and
beasts
,
and
could
be
suppressed
by
no
meanes
,
but
by
his
prayers
,
that
to
auoide
the
applause
,
and
honour
was
thereupon
there
giuen
vnto
him
,
he
secretly
went
away
from
Rome
;
comming
first
into
the
litle
Britaine
,
and
after
hither
into
his
owne
Nation
,
liuing
long
time
in
them
both
glorious
for
his
Holy
and
Miraculous
life
.
We
may
garher
what
a
number
of
Religious
people
,
and
Monasteries
were
in
this
part
of
Britaine
,
if
we
consider
that
one
Archbishop
thereof
S.
Dauid
,
borne
in
this
Age
,
founded
there
12.
Monasteries
.
Not
long
after
this
,
S.
Vuandilocus
and
S.
Gomogillus
Capgrau
.
Catal.
in
S.
Dauid
.
Pits
.
aetat.
5.
de
vir
.
Ill.
in
S.
Dauid
.
Bal.
cent.
1.
in
eod.
Godw.
Catal.
in
S.
Dauid
5.
2.
Manuscr
.
Britan.
antiq.
Manuscr
.
Gallic
.
Hist.
antiq.
c.
48.
holy
Abbots
had
in
their
Monastery
about
3000.
Monks
,
as
an
old
Brittish
Antiquitie
,
neare
that
time
is
witnesse
,
Beatus
Vuandilocus
senex
,
&
beatus
Gomogillus
habuerunt
in
eorum
Monasterio
,
Monachos
circitertria
millia
.
And
after
the
Saxons
had
made
their
vttermost
inuasion
,
and
Persecution
of
our
Christians
,
they
euer
did
,
or
could
,
when
S.
Augustine
came
hither
,
we
haue
hard
before
that
there
were
2100.
Monks
in
one
Monasterie
of
Bangor
.
An
old
Manuscript
French
History
addeth
700.
more
vnto
this
number
,
making
the
whole
Conuent
2800.
Monks
,
diuided
into
7.
Gouernments
,
or
Priors
,
yet
vnder
one
Abbot
,
euery
such
company
hauing
in
it
400.
Monks
.
11.
I
haue
spoken
before
how
there
were
many
Monasteries
,
and
Monkes
in
that
part
of
Britaine
in
this
time
,
which
now
is
named
Scotland
.
This
is
testified
both
by
auntient
and
late
,
Catholike
and
Protestant
Antiquaries
;
euen
Veremund
.
Hist.
Scot.
Hector
.
Boeth
.
Scot.
Hist.
l.
6.
Hollinsh
.
Histor.
of
Scotl.
Georg.
Buchan
.
Rer.
Scotic
.
l.
4.
in
Rege
35.
these
men
confessing
that
diuers
of
our
Religeous
Britans
,
which
went
from
hence
thither
in
the
time
of
Dioclesian
lyued
there
longe
in
this
Age
,
in
most
holy
and
Religeous
,
and
so
greate
honor
,
that
their
Cels
were
conuerted
into
Churches
,
and
Monasteries
,
and
these
were
most
Religeous
Monkes
,
and
Eremites
,
Multi
ex
Britonibus
Christiani
,
saeuitiam
Diocletiani
timentes
,
ad
Scotos
confugerant
,
è
quibus
complures
,
doctrina
&
vitae
integritate
clari
,
in
Scotia
substiterunt
,
vitamque
solitariam
tanta
sanctitatis
opinione
apud
omnes
vixerunt
,
vt
vita
functorum
cellae
,
in
templa
commutarentur
.
Ex
eoque
consuetudo
mansit
apud
Posteros
,
vt
prisci
Scoti
templa
Cellas
vocent
.
Hoc
genus
Monachorum
Culdeos
appellabant
.
Mansitque
nomen
&
Institutum
,
donec
Monachorum
genus
recentius
,
in
plures
diuisum
Sectas
,
eos
expulit
:
tanto
doctrina
&
pietate
illis
inferius
,
quanto
diuitijs
&
ceremonijs
,
caeteroque
cultu
externo
,
sunt
superiores
.
Neither
were
these
holy
Monkes
which
were
in
the
Country
now
named
Scotland
onely
of
our
Brittish
Christians
,
but
the
Scottish
and
Pictish
people
also
,
so
soone
as
they
embraced
the
faith
of
Christ
,
embraced
also
,
and
practised
this
holy
state
of
perfection
,
and
Monasticall
life
.
This
we
haue
heard
before
in
the
Scots
,
who
when
Maximus
bannished
them
out
of
this
Iland
of
Hect.
Boeth
.
l.
6.
Scot.
H●st
.
Holinsh
.
Hist.
of
Scotl.
in
Maximus
.
Britaine
,
they
had
very
many
Monkes
&
Religeous
men
of
their
owne
Scottish
people
,
which
by
the
common
&
generall
Edict
of
Maximus
to
bannish
all
Scots
whatsoeuer
Ecclesiasticall
or
temporall
,
without
exception
or
limitation
,
were
exiled
with
the
rest
,
&
they
erected
new
Monasteries
in
the
out
Ilands
.
Among
,
which
one
aboue
the
rest
in
the
Hebrides
Ilands
in
the
I
le
of
Iona
was
most
renowned
,
both
for
holy
Monkes
,
and
Nunnes
where
the
common
funerall
place
was
of
the
Scottish
Kings
.
There
was
an
other
such
Monastery
in
the
I
le
of
Mona
,
where
S.
Briget
euen
by
our
Protestant
Antiquaries
Io.
Bal.
cent.
1.
in
Brigida
Lagmési
.
Hector
.
Boeth
.
Scotor
.
Hist.
l.
9.
Capgr
.
in
S.
Brigida
.
with
three
other
Virgins
at
one
time
became
Nunnes
being
professed
by
Machillas
then
Bishop
of
Soder
,
or
Soter
,
this
was
when
she
was
but
14.
yeares
olde
,
Brigida
sanctissima
virgo
decimo
quarto
anno
vix
superato
ad
Sodorensem
Episcopum
in
Monam
Iusulam
paternis
fortunis
,
quae
amplissimae
erant
,
contemptis
,
aufugit
,
precibus
non
sine
lachrimis
petens
vt
perpetuae
virginitati
,
Pontificia
authoritate
addiceretur
.
Which
time
being
compared
with
that
of
her
life
,
being
very
old
at
her
death
,
and
that
she
had
bene
first
buried
in
Mona
,
and
her
body
translated
to
Dune
in
Ireland
in
the
yeare
518.
must
needs
proue
vnto
vs
,
that
there
was
a
Religeous
house
in
Mona
in
this
Age.
12.
And
not
onely
in
Mona
,
Iona
and
the
Hebrides
Ilands
,
but
in
other
out
Ilands
and
places
these
Scotish
Monkes
made
aboad
,
and
had
Cels
,
or
Monasteries
in
this
time
.
For
our
Scotish
Historians
deliuering
vnto
vs
,
how
they
were
all
by
Maximus
bannished
with
the
other
Scots
out
of
the
Country
now
called
Scotland
,
confesse
also
that
there
came
but
a
part
,
allthough
a
greate
part
,
for
the
nearnes
and
conueniency
of
those
Ilands
into
the
Hebrides
,
Veremund
.
&
Hect.
Boeth
.
l.
6.
Scot.
Hist.
Georg.
Buchan
.
Rer.
Scoticar
.
l.
4.
in
Rege
39.
Quorum
magna
pars
in
Hebrides
delata
.
The
others
then
must
needs
haue
other
resting
places
,
which
the
Antiquaries
of
Scotland
euen
Protestants
confesse
,
saying
that
the
Scottish
Preists
and
Monkes
,
then
held
in
greate
honor
&
reuerence
,
were
dispersed
into
all
Countries
,
rounde
about
,
and
many
of
them
came
into
Iona
,
Ne●
à
Sacerdotibus
&
Monachis
qui
tum
in
summo
erant
honore
,
Picti
,
&
si
publicè
Christianis
institutis
imbuti
,
Iniuriam
abstinuerunt
.
Illi
vero
profugi
cum
in
omnes
circumcirca
Regiones
dispergerentur
,
multi
in
Ionam
Aebudarum
vnam
deuenerunt
,
atque
ibi
in
Caenobium
collecti
,
mag●am
suae
sanctitatis
&
eruditionis
●amam
ad
Posteros
transmiserunt
.
Some
of
these
Scots
went
into
Ireland
,
in
Hiberniam
,
from
whome
came
the
Irish
Monkes
so
famous
afterward
,
and
some
of
our
Brittish
Monkes
also
preached
there
in
this
time
,
as
I
haue
proued
of
S.
Carantocus
called
by
the
Irish
Cernath
,
before
.
And
when
in
the
beginning
of
the
next
Age
the
Scots
came
into
this
Iland
againe
,
the
Monkes
of
Iona
and
Mona
continuing
there
still
,
there
came
so
many
Scottish
Monkes
in●o
the
part
called
Scotland
,
in
the
time
of
Fergusius
their
King
the
second
of
that
name
,
from
their
places
of
Bannishment
in
so
greate
a
number
Veremund
.
&
Hect.
Boeth
.
Scotor
.
Hist.
l.
7.
by
the
Scottish
Writers
,
that
their
King
Fergusius
founded
and
endowed
for
them
,
being
a
vertuous
Prince
,
many
Cels
,
or
Monasteries
,
Restituit
Fergusius
templa
dirut●●●ut
populi
defectu
neglecta
,
sacris
ministris
ad
Dei
cultum
,
sacerd●tij●
donatis
.
Qui
●●ularant
Monachos
,
redu●es
mira
charitate
amplexus
,
vt
popu●um
vera
im●u●r●nt
●ietate
,
structis
ad
id
patrio
ritu
,
Cellulis
quibusdam
,
ad
vitae
ne●●ssari●
prae●●●s
don●uit
.
Where
besides
the
Preists
and
their
Churches
we
see
many
Religeous
houses
founded
,
and
endowed
for
the
exiled
Monkes
,
returning
in
the
begining
of
the
next
Age.
Not
vnprobable
but
diuers
of
these
Boeth
.
supr.
Georg.
Buchan
.
l.
4.
5.
Hollinsh
.
Hist.
of
Scotl.
in
Fergusio
.
2.
Monkes
came
with
him
from
Scandia
and
Denmarke
where
he
was
borne
,
and
whether
the
Scotish
Monkes
with
others
fledd
in
the
time
of
Maximus
,
and
other
adiacent
Contries
and
Ilands
,
they
then
being
dispersed
into
all
parts
about
this
Kingdome
,
in
omnes
circumcirca
Regiones
.
And
yet
at
the
time
of
this
dispersion
of
the
Scotish
Monkes
,
the
Brittish
Monkes
with
their
Cells
and
Monasteries
were
in
quiet
in
the
Country
now
termed
Scotland
,
as
I
haue
proued
before
,
and
were
many
.
13.
The
same
is
euident
of
the
Religeous
people
of
the
Pictish
Nation
,
now
being
Christians
,
the
exilement
by
Maximus
onely
extending
to
the
Scots
.
Among
these
some
about
saint
Andrewes
were
famous
.
One
had
bene
the
Palace
of
the
Kings
of
Picts
,
and
at
the
comming
of
saint
Regulus
thither
with
the
Reliks
of
saint
Andrew
the
Apostle
,
Heirgustus
their
King
conuerted
it
to
a
Church
or
Monastery
,
Heirgustus
Regium
Palatium
amplis
structuris
,
vti
ea
patiebatur
aetas
,
ornatam
diuo
Andreae
,
Regulo
,
ac
Sacerdotibus
ibidem
deinceps
optimo
Maximo
Deo
famulaturis
liberè
erogauit
.
An
other
Monastery
was
that
,
which
the
same
King
founded
neare
to
the
same
place
,
Struxit
&
haud
procul
à
palatio
sacram
aedem
diuo
Apostolo
dicatam
:
And
furnished
them
both
with
pretious
Ornaments
and
holy
Vessels
of
gold
and
syluer
,
Ornauit
&
id
templum
donarijs
amplissimis
,
Pateris
,
Cyphis
,
Calicibus
,
Peluibus
,
Lauacris
ex
argento
auroque
,
ac
alia
pretiosa
supellectili
in
sacrorum
vsum
quaesita
,
Sacerdotibus
ad
diuina
perpetuò
exequenda
ibidem
constitutis
.
A
third
Monastery
was
founded
there
,
or
very
neare
the
same
place
,
either
in
this
Age
,
or
the
beginning
of
the
next
by
our
renowned
Brittish
Abbot
saint
Manuscr
.
Antiq.
in
vit.
S.
Cadoci
.
Capgr
.
in
eod.
Cadocus
after
Bishop
and
Martyr
,
who
going
one
Pilgrimage
to
the
Reliks
of
saint
Andrew
in
Scotland
,
stayed
preaching
there
7.
yeares
,
and
founded
a
Monastery
.
I
haue
spoken
of
saint
Gudwal
and
his
180.
Monks
before
,
who
founded
diuers
Monasteries
heare
in
this
Age.
THE
XXIX
.
CHAPTER
.
OF
CERTAINE
HERETICKS
AND
HERESIES
,
the
Trimothian
and
Pelagian
Britaine
in
this
time
.
1.
BVT
as
Britaine
had
many
glorious
Saints
and
Martyrs
in
this
Age
,
so
it
wanted
not
some
Heretiks
,
to
disturbe
the
peace
and
quietnes
of
Christs
Church
,
both
in
this
and
other
Nations
.
Timotheus
the
name
giuen
to
the
Timotheani
Heretiks
,
was
as
Sigebert
with
others
writeth
,
of
this
kingdome
,
&
held
that
the
Diuine
Nature
in
Christ
was
changed
into
his
Human
Nature
,
and
by
a
shew
of
Continency
and
Religion
deluded
many
,
In
Britannia
Timotheus
quidam
Continentiae
&
Religionis
imagine
multis
illudens
,
eos
in
errorem
suae
Haeresis
induxit
,
dicens
,
Christum
verum
quidem
Deum
&
verum
hominem
de
Virgine
Maria
natum
fuisse
,
sed
mentiens
dicendo
,
quod
Diuina
Natura
conuersa
sit
in
Humanam
Naturam
.
The
Collectors
of
our
auncient
Writers
affirme
;
that
our
Country
man
Leporius
Agricola
did
write
a
Booke
against
him
still
extant
,
and
confuted
Aug.
in
l.
de
Haeresibus
in
fine
Haer.
89.
in
exemplari
Gembl
.
Sigeber
.
Gembl
.
Chron.
an.
428.
Harpesfeld
.
Hist.
Eccl.
in
6.
primis
saecul
.
c.
18.
Ioan.
Bal.
cent.
1.
in
Leporio
Agricola
.
Io.
Pits
.
de
Vi●
.
Illustrib
.
in
Lepor
.
Agricola
.
his
Heresie
.
In
some
Copies
of
saint
Augustin
his
Booke
of
Heresies
,
this
Heresie
called
the
Timotheans
is
set
downe
in
the
end
thereof
,
and
there
affirmed
,
that
one
Timotheus
was
Author
of
it
,
and
he
then
liued
an
exile
in
Bithinia
at
Biza
there
,
Timotheani
dicunt
filium
Dei
verum
quidem
hominem
ex
Virgine
Maria
natum
,
sed
non
ita
vnam
reddidisse
personam
,
vt
non
in
vnam
sit
redactus
naturam
:
conflatorium
quoddam
volentes
fuisse
interiora
Virginis
,
per
quod
duae
naturae
,
id
est
,
Deus
&
homo
,
in
vnam
resolutae
&
compactae
Massam
,
vnam
Dei
&
hominis
exhibuerint
formam
.
Et
ad
confirmanda
huiusmodi
impietatem
,
quae
Deum
asserit
à
sua
versum
natura
cogunt
Euangelistae
testimonium
dicentis
:
Et
verbum
caro
factum
est
,
quod
ita
interpretantur
:
diuina
natura
in
humanam
versa
est
.
Huius
impietatis
initium
,
Timotheus
apud
Bizam
Bithiniae
modo
exulans
ciuitatem
.
His
confuting
heare
,
and
bannishing
hence
,
seeme
to
make
him
so
litle
remembred
in
our
Antiquities
,
if
he
was
a
Britan.
Veremund
.
Hist.
Scotor
.
Hector
.
Boeth
.
Hist.
l.
9.
f.
179.
p.
1.
Georg.
Buchan
.
Rerum
.
Scot.
l.
5.
Reg.
52.
p.
160.
Holinsh.
Hist.
of
Scotl.
in
Frequahard
pag.
112.
Aug.
Epist.
106.
Bed
.
Hist.
l.
1.
c.
10.
Henr.
Hunting
.
Hist.
lib.
1.
Matth.
Westm.
Chron.
an.
404.
Floren.
Wigorn.
Chron.
an.
413.
ali
.
435.
Marian.
Scot.
aetat.
8.
l.
2.
An.
414.
Prosper
.
in
Chron.
Sigeb
.
Gembl
.
an.
404.
Regin
.
Chron.
an.
350.
Hacluyt
.
p.
3.
4.
in
Pelagi
.
Bal.
de
Script
.
Brit.
cent
.
1.
Io.
Pits
.
in
S.
Keb.
in
not
.
M.
S.
antiq.
de
Vit.
S.
Dauid
.
Capgrau
.
Catal.
in
eod.
Girald
.
Cambr.
Itinerar
.
Camb.
l.
2.
c.
4.
Dauid
Powell
annot.
ib.
Gennad
.
&
Honor
.
de
Scriptor
.
Eccl.
in
Pelag.
Ioan.
Bal.
centur
.
●
.
in
Pelag.
2.
The
Heresie
of
Pelagius
,
and
he
the
first
Author
,
and
Name-giuer
vnto
it
,
haue
giuen
the
greatest
stayne
and
blemish
in
that
kinde
to
this
Nation
,
and
in
this
time
.
For
as
his
Heresies
were
most
pestilent
,
dangerous
,
and
infectious
,
so
they
tooke
first
roote
,
and
afterward
fixed
themselues
so
deepely
in
this
Britaine
,
that
they
were
not
rooted
out
,
vntill
after
the
comming
of
saint
Augustine
hither
aboue
200.
yeares
after
,
notwithstanding
we
had
so
many
and
worthie
men
heare
both
of
our
owne
Nation
,
and
others
,
diuers
of
them
sent
hither
by
the
Apostolike
Roman
See
,
Power
,
and
Authoritie
thereof
,
to
oppose
,
and
suppresse
it
,
as
both
our
Scottish
and
English
Writers
,
Catholiks
and
Protestants
doe
testifie
.
It
is
the
common
consent
of
the
Historians
both
of
this
and
forreyne
Countries
,
that
this
Pelagius
was
a
Britan
of
this
kingdome
.
Diuers
of
our
Antiquaries
not
onely
Catholiks
but
Protestants
hold
,
that
he
was
a
Monke
,
and
Abbot
after
in
our
old
renowned
Monastery
of
Bangot
.
Which
is
made
more
probable
,
both
in
respect
that
Leporius
Agricola
his
Scholler
and
follower
in
his
errors
a
long
time
,
though
after
recanting
them
,
was
a
Preist
and
Monke
of
the
same
Monastery
:
Factus
est
Sacerdos
&
Monachus
in
celebri
Banchorensi
Caenobio
.
And
of
all
places
in
Britaine
,
the
parts
thereabouts
were
most
infected
with
that
Heresie
,
raigning
there
long
after
the
time
of
saint
Germanus
and
Lupus
sent
hither
by
Pope
Celestine
to
suppresse
it
,
&
was
in
a
Sinod
of
all
the
Bishops
,
Abbots
,
&
cheife
Clergy
men
of
Cambria
there
confuted
and
confounded
by
saint
Dauid
.
And
as
I
haue
mentioned
before
,
diuers
Clergy
men
in
that
Country
were
longe
after
saint
Dauids
death
,
in
the
time
of
King
Frequahard
of
Scotland
still
infected
therewith
.
All
Authors
agree
this
Pelagius
was
very
learned
,
and
the
Title
Archereticke
,
Heresiarches
,
which
is
commonly
giuen
vnto
him
doth
so
testifie
.
So
doth
his
dispersing
his
Heresies
into
so
many
learned
Nations
,
venena
suae
perfidiae
longe
lateque
dispersit
.
So
doe
the
greate
number
of
Councels
assembled
in
diuers
places
to
condemne
him
.
So
doe
the
particular
best
learned
men
in
those
dayes
,
saint
Augustine
,
saint
Hierome
,
saint
Innocentius
,
Orosius
,
Gennadius
and
others
which
wrote
against
him
.
So
doe
they
which
write
of
learned
Writers
,
both
auncient
and
later
Catholiks
and
Protestants
,
witnessing
that
he
wrote
many
and
learned
Catholike
Bookes
before
he
fell
into
Heresie
.
By
which
we
may
gather
,
that
this
Nation
in
such
troblesome
and
tempesteous
times
had
Schooles
to
breede
vp
learned
men
,
by
whome
so
soone
as
Pelagius
was
fallen
into
Heresie
,
and
noted
thereof
he
was
bannished
from
hence
,
into
forreine
Countries
,
neuer
returning
hither
againe
.
His
Heresies
are
set
downe
by
saint
Augustine
in
diuers
places
of
his
Works
,
(
especially
in
his
Booke
of
Heresies
among
which
this
of
Pelagius
Aug.
l.
de
Haeres
.
Haer.
88.
l.
2.
de
pecc
.
origin
.
c.
11.
Epist.
106.
l.
2.
de
pecc
.
orig.
c.
8.
9.
14.
l.
2.
Retract
.
c.
47.
Hier.
Epist.
79.
&
ad
Alip
.
Dial.
Contr.
Pelag.
Prosper
.
de
Ingrat
.
is
commonly
set
there
downe
for
the
last
heintreated
of
,
)
by
saint
Hierome
,
Prosper
,
and
other
auncient
approued
Authors
,
by
diuers
holy
Councels
assembled
against
him
&
his
Errors
,
especially
the
Diospolitan
Councell
,
where
many
of
them
wherewith
he
was
chardged
,
are
recorded
and
condemned
,
and
by
himselfe
renownced
and
anathematized
,
haec
omnia
Pelagius
anathematizauit
,
as
also
by
the
best
Historians
of
this
Nation
before
cited
,
and
in
those
places
cited
,
besides
many
others
Manuscripts
and
printed
Catholike
and
Protestant
Antiquaries
all
agreeing
in
the
substance
of
his
Heresies
,
allthough
some
doe
more
breifely
,
others
more
largelie
deliuer
them
in
the
Diospolitan
Councell
,
where
he
was
charged
presently
to
renownce
his
errors
,
or
to
be
excommunicated
,
and
condemned
,
quae
nisi
remota
omni
tergiuersatione
anathematizaret
ipse
anathema
sit
factus
.
3.
These
following
are
the
Articles
obiected
against
him
to
hold
,
and
which
he
was
compelled
to
renownce
,
Primo
,
obiectum
est
,
cum
diceret
,
Adam
mortalem
Pelagius
his
Heresies
,
and
renounced
by
him
.
factum
:
qui
siue
peccasset
,
siue
non
,
mortuus
esset
.
First
,
hew
as
charged
to
hold
that
Adam
was
made
mortall
,
and
should
haue
died
whether
he
had
sinned
or
no.
Secondly
that
his
sin
did
onely
hurt
himselfe
,
and
not
human
kinde
.
3.
That
Infants
new
borne
are
in
the
same
state
,
wherein
Adam
was
before
his
fall
.
4.
That
by
the
death
and
preuarication
of
Adam
,
all
mankinde
doth
not
die
,
nor
all
man
kinde
rise
againe
by
the
Resurrection
of
Christ
.
5.
Children
may
haue
eternall
life
,
though
they
be
not
baptized
.
6.
Ritch
men
that
be
baptized
,
except
they
renownce
all
their
goods
,
if
they
are
thought
to
doe
any
good
thing
,
it
shall
not
be
reputed
to
them
,
neither
can
they
haue
the
Kingdome
of
God
.
7.
That
the
grace
and
helpe
of
God
is
not
giuen
to
euery
act
,
but
it
is
from
freewill
,
or
in
the
Lawe
and
Doctrine
.
8.
That
the
grace
of
God
is
giuen
,
according
to
our
owne
meritts
.
9.
That
men
cannot
be
called
the
children
of
God
,
except
they
be
alltogether
without
all
sinne
.
10.
And
that
it
is
not
freewill
,
if
it
wanteth
the
help
of
God
:
because
euery
one
hath
in
his
owne
will
to
doe
any
thing
,
or
not
to
doe
it
.
11.
That
our
Victory
is
not
from
the
help
of
God
,
but
from
free
will
.
12.
That
to
them
which
seeke
pardon
,
pardon
is
not
giuen
according
to
the
grace
and
mercie
of
God
,
but
according
to
the
merits
and
labour
of
them
,
which
by
penance
are
worthie
of
mercy
.
4.
S.
Augustin
in
diuers
places
speaketh
of
this
Councell
,
and
setteth
downe
Aug.
l.
Epist.
Epist.
106.
l.
2.
Retract
.
c.
47.
l.
2.
de
pecc
.
orig.
contr.
Pelag.
&
Celsum
c.
11.
Aug.
&
Hier.
apud
Baron
.
ann.
415.
Binius
to
.
1.
Conc.
Annot.
in
Conc.
Diospolit
.
Hilar.
Epist.
ad
Aug.
inter
Ep.
Aug.
Epist.
88.
Aug.
l.
de
Haeres
.
Haer.
88.
these
very
Articles
,
whereof
Pelagius
was
charged
,
and
recanted
by
Pelagius
,
though
dissemblingly
for
feare
,
as
appeared
by
him
afterward
,
Haec
omnia
Pelagius
sic
Anathematizauit
.
So
doe
diuers
others
,
and
add
more
errors
,
which
he
held
,
as
that
before
Christ
,
man
was
without
sinne
.
Prayer
is
not
necessary
.
Man
is
able
by
the
Power
of
freewill
not
onely
not
to
sinne
,
but
not
to
be
tempted
.
That
women
ought
to
sing
in
the
Church
.
That
all
men
ought
to
be
cloathed
as
Monkes
.
S.
Augustine
addeth
:
That
man
might
not
sweare
at
all
.
Non
debere
iurare
omnino
.
The
life
of
iust
men
in
this
life
to
be
altogether
without
sinne
;
And
that
the
Church
of
Christ
in
this
world
consisteth
of
such
.
Vitam
iustorum
in
hoc
saeculo
nullum
omnino
habere
peccatum
,
&
ex
his
Ecclesiam
Christi
in
hac
mortalitate
perfici
.
He
denied
that
the
Church
should
offer
prayers
eyther
for
Infidels
,
and
such
as
resist
the
doctrine
of
God
,
that
they
might
be
conuerted
vnto
him
:
or
for
the
faithfull
that
their
faith
might
be
encreased
,
and
they
perseuer
in
it
.
Destruunt
orationes
quas
facit
Ecclesia
,
siue
pro
Infidelibus
&
doctrinae
Dei
resistentibus
,
vt
conuertantur
ad
Deum
:
siue
pro
fidelibus
,
vt
augeatur
eis
fides
,
&
perseuerent
in
ea
.
Their
wicked
grownd
whereof
was
this
,
because
he
held
,
that
men
receaue
not
these
things
from
God
,
but
haue
them
of
themselues
,
and
that
the
grace
of
God
,
by
which
we
are
deliuered
Hect.
Boeth
.
l.
9.
Scotor
.
Hist.
fol.
179.
Hollinsh
.
Hist.
of
Scotl.
in
eod.
52.
Reg.
&
Buch.
in
eod.
Henric.
Hunting
.
Hist.
l.
3.
August
.
l.
3.
contra
Pelagian
.
fere
in
initio
c.
1.
from
impietie
,
is
giuen
by
our
owne
merits
,
Haec
quippe
non
ab
ipso
(
Deo
)
accipere
,
sed
à
seipsis
homines
habere
contendunt
,
gratiam
Dei
qua
liberamur
ab
impietate
dicentes
secundum
merita
nostra
dari
.
5.
From
which
wicked
and
damned
Heresie
he
also
denied
the
vertue
and
necessitie
of
holy
Sacraments
,
aswell
Baptisme
as
the
rest
,
as
is
euident
in
our
Brittish
Pelagian
Hereticks
sprung
from
him
,
and
particularly
denying
the
Sacrament
of
Confession
to
a
Preist
and
Penance
,
as
our
Historians
testifie
in
King
Frequard
of
Scotland
sonne
of
Eugenius
,
&
diuers
Brittish
Preists
,
therevpon
noted
and
condemned
of
Pelagian
Heresie
.
Thus
Pelagius
at
the
least
before
his
falle
,
as
S.
Augustine
testifieth
,
was
both
a
learned
and
holy
man
,
and
his
workes
especially
vpon
S.
Paules
Epistles
much
commended
,
Legi
Pelagij
quaedam
scripta
,
viri
vt
audio
sancti
,
&
non
paruo
profectu
Christiani
,
quae
in
Pa●●●
Apostoli
Epistolas
Expositiones
brcuissimas
continerent
.
And
writeth
further
,
that
he
was
,
casta
vita
,
moribusque
laudabilis
,
Of
a
chaste
life
,
and
laudable
conuersation
of
life
,
and
doubted
not
to
doe
as
Christ
commanded
the
ritch
man
,
requesting
counsaile
to
obtaine
eternall
life
,
saying
,
he
had
fulfilled
all
August
.
supr.
lib.
2.
cap.
16.
Hier.
in
Praef.
l.
3.
in
Hieren
.
Isodor
Pelusiot
.
Epist.
314.
August
.
l.
de
peccat
.
Origin
.
c.
5.
6.
lib.
2.
cont.
Pelag.
c.
●
.
de
peccat
.
Orig.
c.
8.
22.
&
Epist.
157.
Prosper
.
contr.
Col●●t
.
Caelestin
.
Epist.
ad
Episc.
Galliae
Gomad
.
de
Eccl.
Dogm
.
Possid
.
in
vit.
S.
Aug.
c.
18.
Marian.
Scot.
aet.
6.
l.
2.
an.
419.
Martin
.
Polon
.
Supput
.
an.
413.
Matth.
Westm.
an.
415.
Bal.
l.
de
Script
.
Brit.
cent.
1.
in
Pelagio
Haeresiarca
.
Gennad
.
&
Honor
.
de
Script
.
Bal.
sup.
Io.
Pits
.
aetat.
5.
de
vir
.
Illustr.
Brit.
in
not
.
pag.
84.
Bed
.
Hist.
Eccl.
l.
1.
c.
10.
Matth.
Westm.
Chron.
an.
404.
the
commandements
of
the
Lawe
,
that
he
should
sell
all
he
had
,
and
giue
it
to
the
poore
,
and
transferre
his
Treasure
into
heauen
.
Yet
to
free
our
Kingdome
now
England
and
Wales
also
of
giuing
life
to
such
a
man
,
S.
Hierome
saith
he
was
by
Nation
a
Scot
,
progeniem
haberet
Scoticae
gentis
,
and
a
voluptuous
Monke
,
voluptuosus
Monachus
as
Isidorus
Pelusiota
noteth
.
Both
which
may
be
reconciled
,
if
we
say
,
he
was
borne
among
the
Scots
,
and
bredd
in
our
greate
Monastery
of
Banger
in
Britaine
,
and
there
longe
time
an
holy
Monke
,
but
after
falling
both
into
Heresie
,
and
lewdenes
of
life
,
he
was
often
condemned
both
by
the
Popes
of
Rome
,
S.
Innocentius
and
others
and
in
diuers
Councels
in
Asia
,
Afrike
,
and
Europe
,
whither
he
had
spredd
his
Heresies
,
and
not
perfectly
in
him
some
times
teaching
and
maintaining
,
other
whiles
excusing
or
denying
them
,
vntill
in
the
time
of
Pope
Zosimus
,
about
the
yeare
of
Christ
418.
being
by
him
finally
condemned
both
he
and
his
followers
were
driuen
into
Exile
by
Honorius
the
Emperour
.
And
that
Heresie
condemned
in
all
the
worlde
,
Concilio
apud
Carthaginem
habito
214.
&
eo
amplius
Episcoporum
,
ad
Papam
Zosimum
Sinodi
Decreta
perlata
sunt
,
quibus
probatis
,
per
totum
mundum
Haeresis
Pelagiana
damnata
est
.
6.
Yet
after
this
it
arose
againe
euen
in
Britaine
,
and
was
then
and
there
condemned
by
Pope
Celestine
and
his
Legats
,
as
now
it
was
by
Pope
Zosimus
and
the
remembred
Councell
of
aboue
214.
Bishops
,
approued
by
him
,
and
by
other
Councels
,
which
some
Writers
euen
of
this
Nation
,
and
Protetestants
terme
generall
Councels
,
Condemnatus
per
Episcopos
in
Ephesino
,
Carthaginensi
,
&
Milleuitano
Concilijs
generalibus
.
Before
his
Heresie
he
wrote
many
Workes
agreeing
with
Catholike
doctrine
,
and
for
them
25.
in
number
,
as
they
are
recompted
by
some
,
is
placed
by
them
among
Catholike
Writers
,
euen
those
of
Britaine
his
owne
Countrie
,
which
in
the
first
beginning
of
his
falling
into
Heresie
,
did
so
detest
and
abhore
it
,
not
hauing
bene
infected
with
Heresie
before
that
time
,
that
it
presently
by
some
Authors
bannished
him
from
hence
,
Vt
videtur
,
Britones
Pelagium
eiusque
sequaces
in
exilium
eiecerunt
,
ipsis
mali
principijs
maturè
occurrentes
.
Which
seemeth
to
be
confirmed
by
sainct
Bede
and
others
,
testifying
how
in
a
very
short
time
he
spred
his
errors
very
farre
,
venena
suae
perfidiae
longè
latéque
dispersit
,
and
yet
vsed
no
coadiutors
that
were
Britans
,
for
anything
we
finde
in
Antiquities
,
but
on●ly
strangers
of
remote
Nations
,
an
Argument
that
his
owne
Country
had
condemned
and
exiled
him
:
otherwise
that
famous
Monastery
of
Bangor
where
he
had
his
education
,
so
much
florishing
with
learned
men
,
and
Monkes
,
as
all
Authors
that
write
thereof
agree
,
and
he
being
Abbot
and
Commander
among
them
,
and
Britaine
so
abounding
with
learning
at
that
time
,
as
our
very
women
,
as
saint
Helen
&
saint
Vrsula
are
thereby
glorious
in
the
world
,
some
would
haue
followed
him
in
those
errors
,
preached
and
published
them
as
he
did
.
Which
is
confirmed
by
their
carriage
,
afterward
when
Leporius
Agricola
reuiued
those
errors
heare
,
when
by
reason
of
warrs
and
tumults
,
learning
was
much
dacayed
by
the
Infidell
Saxons
,
yet
our
Britans
would
not
then
admit
of
Pelagius
his
Heresie
,
but
by
all
meanes
they
could
resisted
it
,
Britanni
suscipere
dogma
peruersum
,
gratiam
Christi
blasphemando
nullatenus
vellent
.
And
the
Reuiuer
of
that
Heresie
heare
Leporius
Agricola
did
in
Bed
.
l.
1.
Hist.
c.
17
Matth.
Westm.
Chron.
an.
442.
Pits
.
aetat.
4.
p.
85.
Bal.
l.
de
Script
.
cent.
1.
in
Pelag.
a
Booke
written
and
published
thereof
vtterly
recant
and
condemne
it
,
emenda●us
correctionis
suae
librum
vera
fide
Catholica
composuit
.
A
greate
honour
to
this
Nation
,
that
it
had
such
learned
men
,
that
euen
one
of
them
falling
into
error
,
did
so
much
preuayle
and
dilate
it
both
in
Europe
,
Afrike
,
and
Asia
,
and
yet
in
his
owne
Country
could
nothing
preuayle
,
but
was
at
the
first
conuinced
,
reiected
and
exiled
,
and
did
onely
endeuour
to
infect
Britaine
his
Natiue
Country
,
but
could
not
effect
his
desire
therein
,
In
Britannia
Pelagius
execrabili
Sigebert
.
Gemb
.
Chron.
an.
404.
doctrina
Ecclesiam
Christi
maculari
nititur
.
And
therefore
as
Historians
testifie
he
tooke
others
of
other
Nations
,
as
Celestius
and
Iulianus
to
vent
his
errors
,
Hac
tempestate
Pelagius
Brito
,
dogma
nominis
sui
contragratiam
Christi
,
Marian.
Scot.
l.
2.
aetat.
6.
an.
414.
Bed
.
supr.
l.
1.
c.
10
▪
Celestio
&
Iuliano
adiutoribus
exerit
.
Therefore
as
sainct
Chrysostome
noteth
of
all
in
generall
,
which
withstood
,
him
,
that
they
deserued
greate
Crownes
of
honour
,
seeing
many
holy
and
godly
men
were
deceaued
by
him
:
Quot
quantisque
coronis
dignisint
qui
forti
animo
in
acie
steterint
,
cum
viri
tam
piè
ac
Chrysost.
Ep.
4.
Baron
.
&
Spond
.
Annal.
an.
405.
sanctè
,
tantaque
cum
tolerantia
viuentes
abripi
,
at
que
in
fraudem
impelli
cernerentur
.
So
we
must
needs
giue
the
greatest
glory
to
our
Britaine
,
which
from
the
beginning
so
contemned
his
errors
,
and
kept
itselfe
free
,
and
vnspotted
from
that
so
violent
and
common
infection
,
neuer
defiled
with
it
,
vntill
Leporius
Agricola
long
after
reuiued
it
,
and
soone
recanted
it
.
Which
our
old
Historians
writing
of
this
Heresie
,
thus
further
and
plainely
confirme
,
Ab
hac
&
ab
alijs
pestibus
Haereticis
immunis
semper
extitit
Anglia
,
cum
in
alijs
mundi
partibus
tot
pullularint
Haereses
.
Et
quidem
haec
Insula
cum
propter
Guliel
.
Neubrig
.
Rer.
Angl.
l.
2.
c.
13.
incolentes
Britones
Britannia
diceretur
.
Pelagium
in
Oriente
Haeresiarcham
futurum
ex
se
misit
,
eiusque
in
se
processu
temporis
errorem
admisit
:
Ad
cuius
peremptionem
Gallicanae
Ecclesiae
pia
prouisio
semel
&
iterum
beatissimum
direxit
Germanum
.
And
saint
Prosper
himselfe
setteth
downe
the
first
rising
of
the
Pelagian
Heresie
in
Britaine
to
haue
bene
in
this
time
,
in
the
yeare
432.
Prosp.
in
Chron.
an.
432.
Bed
.
l.
1.
Hist.
c.
17
Stowe
Hist.
in
Theodosius
.
Io.
Bal.
l.
de
Script
.
Britan.
cent.
1.
in
in
Leporio
Agri.
when
it
had
reigned
diuers
yeares
in
other
Countries
.
And
saint
Bede
is
plaine
,
it
was
brought
hither
by
Agricola
:
Haeresis
Pelagiana
per
Agricolam
illata
:
And
our
English
Protestant
Antiquaries
doe
plainely
thus
acknowledge
:
The
Pelagian
Heresie
was
brought
into
Britaine
by
Agricola
about
this
time
,
the
yeare
of
Christ
446.
as
they
plainely
calculate
,
and
expresse
in
their
commonly
receaued
Histories
.
And
the
old
Manuscript
of
Landaffe
plainely
teacheth
,
that
the
Britans
kept
their
holy
faith
,
which
they
receaued
Manuscr
.
Antiq.
de
primo
statu
Landau
.
Eccl.
in
the
time
of
King
Lucius
,
inuiolable
,
without
any
spot●
of
wicked
doctrine
,
sine
aliqua
praui
dogmatis
macula
,
vntill
the
Pelagian
Heresie
began
to
rise
heare
,
and
that
was
not
vntill
a
litle
before
saint
Germanus
and
Lupus
came
hither
,
out
of
France
to
suppresse
it
,
and
the
Britans
did
not
then
Parker
.
Antiq.
Brit.
p.
6.
45.
46.
Bal.
l.
2.
de
act.
Pontif.
in
Greg.
1.
&
l.
de
Script
.
Brit.
cent.
1.
in
Aug.
Dionotho
.
Godwyn
.
Conuers
.
of
Britan.
Powel
annot.
in
2.
l.
Girald
.
Camb
.
Itiner
.
Cambr.
c.
1.
Foxe
Act.
Monum
.
p.
463.
edit.
an.
1576.
Holins
.
Hist.
of
Engl.
c.
21.
consent
vnto
this
wicked
Heresie
,
prauae
doctrinae
Haereticorum
non
adquiescebant
.
Our
English
Protestant
Antiquaries
in
greate
number
affirme
our
Britans
to
haue
bene
free
not
onely
from
the
Heresies
of
Pelagius
,
in
his
time
,
but
both
from
that
,
&
all
other
Heresies
,
and
Errors
in
Religion
,
during
all
the
first
sixe
hundred
yeares
of
Christ
,
two
hundred
yeares
or
there
abouts
,
after
the
rising
vp
of
the
Pelagian
.
Heresie
.
FINIS
.